《Villain: Ultimate Mutation System in the Alternate World》


 Chapter 1: Origin

    Chapter 1: Origin


    "Useless bastard," a man wearing a lab coat, spoke in a sinister manner as he pointed a syringe filled with green serum at a poor, frail young boy.


    The young boy looked extremely skinny, so much so that others could see the outlines of his bones through his skin.


    His cheeks were sunken, creating dark shadows on his pale face, and his eyes were surrounded by deep, black circles, showing signs of malnutrition.


    "Just... kill me already, " the frail boy said with a weak voice. But despite his feeble tone, his eyes were still filled with defiance and hatred.


    He had been kidnapped and had since undergone numerous inhumane experiments.


    He didn''t even know how long he had been in this place¡ªwas it a year, a decade, perhaps?


    Every day, he went through a lot of painful tests that had already messed up his mind.


    It got so bad that he started seeing things that weren''t there and sometimes felt better just talking to himself to deal with the pain.


    What he endured was something nobody should ever have to go through.


    It was brutal. At this point, death might even be better.


    "You''re just a lab rat, but you still act like that? You must''ve picked it up from your father," the doctor sneered, mocking the poor boy as he began injecting the serum.


    ''Another shot?'' Reign whispered to himself, his tone devoid of emotion. He''d taken too many drugs already, so this day felt like any other.


    He couldn''t do anything to stop it, so he stayed quiet as the needle pierced his skin.


    The moment it entered his body, he felt a searing heat inside him .


    He kept squirming and started to laugh like a maniac, then cry the next moment.


    It was as if all his emotions were being pulled to the surface by the serum.


    This was the beginning of his personal hell.


    ''I hate this world. I hate everyone. There''s no justice for the weak,'' he muttered to himself, feeling the unfairness of the world.


    If he was strong, he wouldn''t be subjected to these inhumane experiments.


    In the end, only those who were powerful enough to protect themselves could enjoy this game called life.


    But despite the sadness in his heart, he didn''t want to show weakness in front of those who had wronged him.


    "You better pray that I don''t awaken my powers! I''ll massacre everyone of you if my powers kick in! I''ll begin by gouging out that eye of yours!" he shouted from his bed, his voice resembling that of a maniac.


    "Oh, you''re too energetic!" one of the doctors chuckled. "What a fine lab rat. Inject him with a higher dosage until he passes out."


    The other doctors nodded in response and began injecting him with more.


    The sensation of pain became more overwhelming, but instead of crying, he started laughing.


    "More! More! More!" he screamed with all his strength, attempting to appear strong despite the agony.


    All of a sudden, a sharp pain gripped his heart, and his vision turned fuzzy. He felt like he was about to explode from inside.


    "Doctor, he''s having a cardiac arrest!"


    "We need to save him, or he will die!"


    They started to panic, trying desperately to save him.


    It was ironic that they were so afraid for him to die, considering what they had done to him.


    ''Oh, so I''m finally dying? About time, ''he thought with a faint smile.


    At last, he could find some peace.

 Chapter 2: Second Chance

    Chapter 2: Second Chance


    The cemetery was empty on that cold night.


    It was a place with many gravestones, a vast reminder of the lives that had come to an end.


    It served as a reminder to all, that in the face of death, everyone was equal.


    In the middle of the cemetery, there was a large tomb constructed from black marble, which suited the somber ambiance of the area.


    The tomb had a spacious interior, but it housed only one unfortunate soul in this vast cemetery.


    It contained the remains of a man who had passed away a decade ago.


    His family had loads of money, enough to get him his own tomb. But even with all their riches, the poor guy never got the justice he deserved when he passed away.


    He had been laid to rest without a single mourner in sight. His relatives had merely seized his wealth and assets, showing no sorrow or grief for his passing.


    Now, he remained stagnant in this place.


    But in the very next moment, the inside of the coffin shifted slightly.


    It was as if his soul, still yearning for closure and perhaps an apology for the solitude that had plagued him after his passing, wanted to make itself known.


    [System: Connecting the soul to the Ultimate Mutation System ]


    [System: Updating the system interface to match host preference and world ]


    [System: Now fully operational ]


    [System: Reward - Gift Box - Bronze Rank]


    ''Finally, I thought I was stuck being a corpse my entire life. This system''s download time is way too long. '' Reign sighed in frustration.


    He transmigrated a year ago and was informed that he would be receiving a system. However, he almost died the second time when he saw that the downloading time was 365 days.


    The experience inside the coffin was very painful for him.


    Fortunately, he managed to endure it because, compared to what he endured in that dreadful laboratory, spending a year inside a coffin, even paralyzed, felt much easier.


    Still, it did affect his already fragile mental state. It was a good thing that he was already crazy, so he didn''t lose too much of his sanity.


    "I''m going to fucking vent all my frustrations to the first person who irritates me," he grumbled.


    Then, after a few moments, he started laughing like a maniac.


    ''Let''s check the gift,'' he said to himself.


    He concentrated his attention on the gift box icon, and another window appeared.


    [Ding]


    --Attribute points : 10 points


    --Skill :. 1 points


    --Race Skill¡ªBite (I)


    [Bite: Bite the enemy using your mouth --> Bites are determined by your strength points --> Using Bite will multiply your biting force by 1.25x


    [System Note: You can increase your stats by eating raw meat . Brain matters provide you with the most EXP ]


    ''This system is a cheapskate! If I meet a dangerous opponent now, I''ll absolutely die! '' He grumbled but quickly regained his composure.


    He had survived being a lab rat for years, so he knew he could endure and prevail in this situation as well.


    ''I should maintain a low profile until I''ve earned more strength; otherwise, I''ll just die and squander my second life,'' he made a mental note.


    He had learned this lesson from personal experience.


    The reason he had to endure so much suffering was because he had become too high profile without having enough power to defend himself.


    ''Alright, I will upgrade my stats,'' he said, distributing his attribute points to what he thought was the best choice.


    [Ding]


    Strength: (F-) --> (F) --> (F+)


    "Perfect, " he grinned in satisfaction.


    He put 5 points into his strength because he was worried that his current lifting power might not be sufficient to push the stone cover.


    When he saw that 5 points turned (F-) to (F), he added another 5 points to strength, making it (F+).


    It was better to add more strength points just to be safe.


    The coffin was sealed with cement and marble, but the top could be removed with enough force from the inside.


    "It''s time to leave this place,"

 Chapter 3: Unwelcome Visitors

    Chapter 3: Unwelcome Visitors


    "Okay, time to make my great escape," Reign declared.


    With all his strength , he pushed the coffin door upward, straining hard. His strength barely sufficed to move the heavy stone above him.


    ''My bones are so weak,'' he thought, ''they might break if I don''t strengthen them soon .''


    It was a struggle, and he could almost hear the sounds of his bones creaking and cracking as he pushed.


    Fortunately, his decision to allocate all of his points to strength paid off. Finally, he succeeded in completely opening his grave.


    ''Whew, that was close! I almost ended up being a permanent resident in there. It would''ve been pretty embarrassing after getting this system,'' he chuckled.


    ''This system sure knows how to cut it close, barely giving me enough points to make my escape.'' he added.


    After relaxing for a bit, he began inspecting his own bones.


    On closer examination, he noticed that he was nothing but a corpse, with some decaying muscles still clinging to his body.


    One might expect to be horrified by such a sight, but strangely, he found his current appearance rather normal.


    He made an effort to shift his body and muster the strength to stand up. But with his pathetically low stats, it felt like trying to stand up in a world made of thick, gooey syrup.


    Each attempt resulted in wobbles and struggles, making it a real challenge to get on his feet.


    "Alright, fine. I''ll just take a cigarette break first," the man said, sitting down and retrieving a cigarette from his chest pocket.


    "Don''t slack off!" the middle-aged man warned, clearly unimpressed with his current companion.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get to it after I finish this cigarette," the younger man waved him off.


    The middle-aged man nodded with a suspicious look and walked out of the tomb, the echoes of his footsteps slowly fading into the distance.


    They were quite complacent as they went about their business. After all, they were accustomed to digging graves, and felt at home in the graveyard.


    Grave robbing was illegal, but for them, it was a lucrative endeavor that offered substantial money if they happened to unearth a coffin belonging to a wealthy individual.


    Rich people often placed jewelry and other valuables inside, after all.


    Unfortunately, these duos didn''t take another glance at the corpse in the coffin.


    If they had, they would have been scared out of their wits to see the unsettling, smiling face of a dead man.


    ''Oh, hehehe. It looks like luck''s on my side.


    A feast is on the menu tonight,'' Reign chuckled to himself, his hunger intensifying as he caught the scent of human flesh from the coffin.


    It was as if his instincts were urging him to feast on them.


    ''I''m hungry! ''

 Chapter 4: First Bite

    Chapter 4: First Bite


    The young man lazily smoked his cigarette and idly played with his phone. He reclined against the marble tomb, sitting on the ground in a way that made his poor posture obvious. It was the slouching pose of someone who was very lazy and unproductive.


    His partner ordered him to tend to the grave, but he chose to prioritize checking his online account to claim the daily bonus.


    This habit was far from new; in fact, this guy was seriously addicted to gaming, to the point where he didn''t even complete high school because he was more interested in playing.


    "This game is too pay-to-win. I''ve already dropped 1000 Neo dollars on it, and I''m still getting thrashed by these whales," he grumbled in frustration. He watched as his character was three-shot killed by one of his opponents.


    "DAMN PAY-TO-WIN! You bastards, relying on your parents'' money to win this game!" He continued to trash-talk other players like an enraged child throwing a tantrum.


    Unbeknownst to the young man, he wasn''t the only one fixated on his cellphone screen. Behind him, the decaying corpse of a man gazed with curiosity at his device.


    ''Oh, the technology in this world is a bit more advanced than what I was used to for mobile gaming,'' Reign noted as he peered at the thin cellphone the young man was holding.


    He observed that the screen lacked a camera notch on the front, and the graphics of the game being played were in a stunning 2K resolution. It was the kind of graphics quality he had experienced with his console in the past.


    ''The battery of this phone must be quite the beast to handle these graphics,'' he marveled at the smooth FPS (frames per second).


    The young man was engrossed in an MMORPG game where magicians and martial artists battled using a variety of flashy skills.


    Reign could only make out some icons on both the top and bottom of the screen of the phone.


    ''Oh, damn. I almost forgot I have to try out my bite skill,'' he jolted back to his main purpose and grinned.


    He smiled as he contemplated a satisfying way to fulfill his mission while alleviating his boredom. It was a genuine smile, but his zombie-like appearance gave it a chilling, horror-like quality. Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com


    "What are you playing?" A coarse voice echoed from behind the young man. The voice possessed a gruff and unpleasant quality.


    [Ding]


    (Host level up 1)


    (Attribute points +5)


    (Skill points +1)


    (System : Eating low-quality human meat increases some of host stats. )


    [Ding]


    [Ding]


    After a few minutes, he finished consuming everything and felt a renewed surge of strength.


    He added 5 points to his agility to increase it''s rank by 1. Although it was challenging, he could now move somewhat better.


    He took the young man''s phone and checked it out.


    ''Good thing I still have his fingers,'' Reign smiled in satisfaction. He noticed that the young man''s bags also contained the phone charger.


    ''I just have to find a place to charge this.'' he added.


    After cleaning everything, he heard the sound of footsteps from outside the tomb.


    "Hehehe. Another prey has come to me," Reign smiled as he hid by the door of the tomb.


    The darkness provided him with a good hiding spot, reducing the risk of being spotted.

 Chapter 5: Second Bite

    Chapter 5: Second Bite


    "Hey, you''re not done yet ?" The middle-aged man grumbled in irritation.


    His brother-in-law had been living with them for over a year, and he was growing increasingly frustrated with the situation.


    He resented having a houseguest who didn''t contribute to their finances after all.


    In an attempt to address the issue, he decided to hire him as a helper to earn his keep. However, his laziness was so extreme that he occasionally wished he could resort to more drastic measures, if not for his wife constantly reminding him to be patient and gentle with her brother.


    "Where is that kid?" He grumbled again, annoyed by the mess in the tomb and the absence of his unreliable brother-in-law.


    He walked closer inside, flashlight in hand, but after a few steps, he noticed something was odd.


    "Where is the corpse?" he asked himself, suspecting that his brother-in-law might have removed it, and took it outside.


    But as he started turning the flashlight away, a chilling voice came from behind him, "He''s in hell."


    He was shocked and couldn''t react, so he was bitten without even being able to turn his head.


    *CRUNCH!


    As Reign tightened his bite around the middle-aged man''s neck, he could savor the metallic taste of blood.


    But the middle-aged man proved to be tougher than he had expected; he managed to push Reign away to the ground.


    Reign might have possessed more strength, but his sense of balance was so fragile that a simple shove was all it took to send him tumbling to the ground.


    ''Damn, it''s a good thing I didn''t try to confront this man head-on,'' Reign muttered to himself, relieved that his decision to launch a surprise attack had worked.


    He could see that the middle-aged man was already bleeding a lot. Even if he didn''t do anything, it was clear that the the poor guy would eventually succumb to blood loss and die.


    "What the hell are you?" the man asked, his voice strained and breathless, clutching his neck with his left hand while gripping the axe with his right.


    He maintained his distance even though Reign was on the ground. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to attack, but he simply couldn''t.


    He was already felling lightheaded from the blood loss in his neck. In fact, he was so frightened at that moment, and only the rush of adrenaline was keeping him on his feet.


    ''I wonder what is outside this place ? '' He thought to himself as he started walking awkwardly, the moment he set foot outside, what greeted him was a dark and lonely graveyard.


    "This place is so peaceful," he smiled, taking in the calm surroundings. He was accustomed to the bright lights and constant noise of doctors, machines, and his own cries of pain in the laboratory. Compared to that, this place felt just right.


    Here, there were no cruel people around who would hurt him.


    "Mother, I''m finally free," he spoke aloud, his heart heavy with emotion. He wished he could cry, but the tears wouldn''t come.


    Deep down, he longed to convey to his mother that she didn''t need to worry about him any longer.


    Despite all the suffering he had endured in his past, he had never held his mother responsible.


    After paying his respects to her, he sat on a protruding gravestone, pondering his next steps.


    He was now a zombie so leaving this place would be extremely dangerous; if anyone spotted him, he''d be shot dead without a second thought. .


    In the worst-case scenario, he could be captured again and be subjected to more laboratory experiments.


    It wasn''t that he was a coward, but the trauma of being captured and experimented was something that wouldn''t easily fade away.


    ''I''ll stay in this place for now and hope that other people visit me, so I can feed on them and level up,'' he muttered to himself.


    At the moment, his only choice was to wait until he became strong enough to defend himself beyond the confines of the cemetery.


    With his decision made, he walked back to his tomb to rest again. Strangely, he felt drowsy after having a meal.


    ***


    Authors Note: Warning


    The story is filled with blood and violence.


    Our main character isn''t your typical protagonist¡ªhe''s a monster from the get-go.


    Unlike other leads who cling to their humanity, he embraces his monstrous nature, feasting on humans without hesitation.


    My aim in writing this novel was to deliver a good and engaging take on a monster novel .

 Chapter 6: Hunger

    Chapter 6: Hunger


    Reign had noticed a peculiar change since activating his system three nights ago. The first couple of days had passed without incident, but today was different.


    Now, lying down in his coffin, he writhed in agony as hunger consumed him from within. He couldn''t comprehend how he, a zombie, could feel such things.


    It was a hunger unlike any he had experienced before, deep and insistent, as if his new body required a constant source of fuel. Ignoring it wasn''t an option; he needed to find something to eat, and fast.


    "It hurts!" Reign''s hunger had reached an unbearable intensity. He had discovered that consuming one person only kept hunger at bay for a day.


    ''I need to find some food,'' he said, clenching his rotting teeth and forcing himself to move.


    He stumbled out of the tomb, driven by his instinct to survive .


    But the place was empty because it was nighttime , and he couldn''t find anyone to eat.


    Daytime was no good either for hunting because he felt too sleepy under the sun. Frustration boiled inside him as he realized he was stuck in a terrible situation.


    "Hungry!!!


    "Hungry!!!


    "Keep on coming, you little fuckers!" he laughed maniacally, his scary voice echoing through the darkness.


    SQUEAKS! SQUEAKS! SQUEAKS!


    The rats found their match and scampered away from Reign, who kept grabbing at anything nearby to eat.


    "Come back. Don''t run!" he grumbled, his hunger still gnawing at him. He needed those rats for food.


    However, their squeaks grew more distant, fading into the chilly night air. After a few seconds, only the silence of the cold night remained, enveloping Reign in its eerie embrace.


    The rats'' blood dripped onto the ground, forming gruesome puddles, while their broken bodies lay strewn about like twisted decorations.


    With a grim face, he surveyed the gruesome aftermath, his dead eyes glinting with a sinister hunger.


    Deciding not to let anything go to waste, he leaned down, his decaying fingers curling around the limp bodies of the rats. With each grotesque bite, he tore into their flesh, the sickening sound of crunching bones echoing through the desolate cemetery.


    Unlike eating humans, the feeling of feasting on rodents was far from satisfying. But in the depths of his cursed existence, Reign knew that desperate times called for gruesome measures.


    "I need more food," he grumbled discontentedly as he finished off his meal.


    With his hunger still bothering him, he had no choice but to seek out additional nourishment.

 Chapter 7: Scavenging

    Chapter 7: Scavenging


    Dragging his limping body through the maze of tombs and graves, Reign''s stroll led him to another horde of rats near a small tombstone.


    The scent was pungent and overpowering, but he didn''t care. His hunger had reached insurmountable levels, and he needed to feed.


    Creeping closer to the swarm, he prepared himself for the kill. With a sudden lunge, he pounced on one unsuspecting rat and sank his teeth into its flesh.


    The rat squealed in terror as it squirmed in his grip, but he paid no attention.


    He continued his feast until there were no more rats left alive.


    Blood dripped from his chin as he licked his fingers clean.


    Finally satisfied, he slumped down against a brick wall and let out a deep sigh. It wasn''t much, but it would have to do for now.


    "Fuck my life." He felt really down.


    Even with a cheat at his disposal, he found himself compelled to consume a grimy rodent. He was fairly certain these rats feasted on corpses within the cemetery grounds.


    Though he was happy about having a system, his situation now was very different from the stories he used to read.


    Those stories said the main characters would wake up with a system that instantly made them handsome, powerful, and more.


    Honestly, a system that could control the mind would be much better. At least then, he could still be human and not have to worry about being chased down.


    But his system was different. It was tough to level up, not because he didn''t try, but because he was cursed with the body of a zombie.


    Leaving this place wasn''t an option either, because he''d get caught almost immediately.


    Then, with careful and slow steps, he took down the person who seemed to be the weakest, biting his neck in one swift move.


    "AHHHHHH!" His scream of agony startled the other grave digger, who, in a panic, raised his axe and slammed it into Reign''s back.


    *BURST


    The axe cleanly pierced Reign''s skin, but he didn''t stop; he continued biting until his first prey lost his life.


    [Level UP]


    ''Just in time! '' Reign chuckled to himself.


    Quickly, he allocated his stats to be more agile.


    He felt the urgency, knowing he had to move fast to kill the other grave digger before the rest joined the confrontation.


    "RRRRRG!" He pounced on the grave digger, his speed now faster.


    The grave digger attempted to fight back with his axe, but Reign purposely allowed it to hit his shoulder. This gave him the opportunity to wrestle his prey to the ground.


    "Let go of me... monster!" The grave digger screamed while using the base of the axe to prevent Reign''s bite.


    It was a good move if he was dealing with a normal zombie.


    But Reign wasn''t merely a zombie; he was a very smart zombie.


    Quickly adapting, he used his bony hands to dig into the grave digger''s eyes. Blood burst out, and the grave digger''s agonizing scream echoed through the surroundings.


    "AHHHHHHH! HELP ME!" The grave digger cried out in distress.

 Chapter 8: Hunting

    Chapter 8: Hunting


    The gravedigger begged, "AHHHHH, STOP!"


    "Sorry... I''m a zombie, can''t understand humans," Reign mumbled as he struggled to dislodge his mouth from the base of the axe.


    Determined to take the gravedigger quickly, he stopped focusing on biting and used his bony hands.


    Blood oozed from the gravedigger''s eyeballs, and a snapping sound echoed as Reign''s fingers pierced through completely.


    The gravedigger wiggled around, but after a couple of minutes, he passed out when the blood reached his brain. He was still alive, but in a coma.


    "Yummy!" Reign chuckled maniacally as he started munching on the gravedigger''s head. He always preferred the taste of brain matter, so he relished the flavor.


    [Level UP]


    "Good, good," Reign chuckled to himself. It seemed the other group didn''t hear their friends'' screams because no one came to check on them.


    (Attribute points +5)


    (Skill points +1)


    He quickly allocated his stats and put the 5 points on Agility. He needed to be faster in order to make his hunt more effective.


    He also decided to boost his Bite skill. It was his only skill that could aid in killing, making it a no-brainer to improve.


    ===========


    Name: Reign


    Level 3


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    It didn''t take long for him to spot the remaining two grave diggers.


    They were digging a fresh grave, their shovels striking against the earth with dull thuds.


    He watched them from a distance, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. As he crept closer, he could hear their hushed whispers and occasional laughter. The sound made his blood boil with hunger.


    "Perfect," he chuckled to himself as he closed in on them silently.


    When he was close enough, he dashed forward and pushed the first grave digger into the hole they had dug.


    The other grave digger inside the whole spun around in shock just in time to see his companion falling into the pit before hitting him.


    The three of them tumbled into the open grave together, their shovels and axes clattering uselessly against each other as they struggled in vain against Reign''s superior strength.


    "Zombie!" one of the gravediggers shouted after seeing Reign''s large mouth .


    "Thanks for stating the obvious," Reign grinned maniacally as he joked around.


    As he continued his attack, the gravedigger desperately tried to climb off the grave, clawing at the soil, but it was futile.


    Reign''s powerful jaws firmly held one in place, making his attempt to escape futile.


    There was no mercy or anger in Reign''s eyes¡ªjust a monster acting on instinct, its prey struggling helplessly in its grasp.


    One of them managed to pull himself out of the hole, but Reign was quick, clamping his jaws down on the gravedigger''s legs. Unfortunately, the momentum of the jump carried the rest of the body out of the hole, while his legs were left behind.


    "AHHHHHH!" The gravedigger started squirming in pain. As he checked his right leg, he saw that they were already mangled, with almost 90% of them bitten off.


    "I-- I need to escape!" He groaned and started crawling away from the hole.


    He could hear his companion scream in agony, but he was in no condition to help. He also needed to survive this one-sided massacre .

 Chapter 9: First Evolution

    Chapter 9: First Evolution


    [Level Up]


    The Level Up notification rang when Reign killed the grave digger inside the hole . He did not hurriedly devour the corpse because he still had to take care of the other one .


    He was aware that the grave digger''s legs were mangled, so making a quick escape was off the table. In fact, he seriously doubted that the poor man could even manage a decent attempt at standing up.


    Nevertheless, to steer clear of unnecessary incidents, he decided to wrap up everything first.


    He slowly climbed up from the grave, feeling a sense of satisfaction wash over him. Eating brains always had a way of making him feel alive, even though he was technically dead.


    As he looked around, he noticed the wounded grave digger slowly crawling along the ground, leaving a trail of blood behind him.


    "Don''t move too much or you will bleed to death," Reign spoke in a creepy manner as he took his time walking towards his target. He could see the fear in the man''s eyes, and it only made him more hungry.


    His mental state was being influenced by his twisted system, triggering various reactions and emotions. The sense of hunger he experienced didn''t stem from mere physical requirements but rather originated from psychological needs.


    Reign noticed it too, but at this point, he didn''t care much because, for him, being brutal was just normal as a zombie. It would be weirder for him if he were reborn as an angel and felt the urge to feast on humans.


    Moreover, as he progressed, his mental well-being might also improve along the way.


    As he caught up to the grave digger and knelt down to look at him, he could hear the man pleading for his life.


    "Please, spare me! I-I''ve got a family to take care of," the grave digger begged desperately.


    However, Reign chose to feign ignorance, as communication was no longer his strong suit as a zombie.


    With a smirk on his face, he reached out and grabbed hold of the digger''s arm.


    The man struggled weakly against him but it was no use. Reign tightened his grip until he heard bones snap beneath his fingers.


    "AHHHHH!" The grave digger howled in agony as Reign slowly tore off his arms.


    Then he began devouring the arm as if savoring a rare steak, relishing each gruesome bite.


    "That''s enough out of you," Reign growled as he tossed aside what was left of the arm before sinking his teeth into the digger''s neck.


    The taste of fresh blood filled his mouth as he fed on the dying man, savoring every drop like it was fine wine.


    It wasn''t everyday that he got to indulge himself like this, and so when it happened, there were a few things that could be compared.


    Finally satisfied, Reign pulled away and wiped away any stray droplets with the back of his hand.


    Looking around again at everything in front of him¡ªbodies scattered here and there¡ªsomething deep within him felt uneasy.


    Was this really all there was? Killing for pleasure? Feasting on human flesh?


    He felt conflicted. Aware of his own madness, he questioned whether he would really spend his existence just consuming humans.


    However, as if in response to his thoughts, another notification reached him from the system.


    [Level Up]


    [Congratulation Host for Reaching Level 5]


    The sound of the level-up was different this time. Reign could sense that this level-up marked a milestone for him.


    "Status," he hurriedly spoke.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dasher Zombie


    +10 agility


    +10 stamina


    [1 Evolution points]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hunter Zombie


    + 15 agility


    +5 strength


    [1 Evolution points]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Reign examined his options and found himself in a dilemma. Each option had its advantages and disadvantages, so he couldn''t make an immediate decision.


    He needed to figure out what would be his best choice first.


    Luckily, he could see his post-transformation look on the screen. It resembled a black form, like a locked character in a video game, but he could clearly make out the shape of the transformation.


    The Tanker Zombie was nearly twice as large as the other evolutions, with bulging and intimidating muscles. However, he thought that this type of body would be too difficult to hide.


    The Dasher, on the other hand, had larger leg muscles. It was the same height as the regular zombie, but its legs were significantly larger compared to its upper body.


    The Hunter also had bigger legs, but he could see its menacingly long claw. Its form was that of the crawling variant.


    Reign decided to delve into the details of each zombie type to better understand them:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tanker Zombie: This undead creature is exceptionally durable, boasting top-tier regeneration and armor.


    Race Skill: Hardened Skin (I) - Reduces damage taken by 10%, with an additional 1% reduction with each skill upgrade, capping at 50%.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Dasher Zombie: This undead creature is tailored for explosive speed, one-direction sprints, possessing the fastest acceleration among its counterparts.


    Race Skill: Crazy Dash (I) - Boosts speed by 20% when running in a single direction, with a 2% increase per skill upgrade, capping at 100%.¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Hunter Zombie: Fast and stealthy, these zombies are adept at moving quietly, sprinting with minimal sound, and navigating various terrains with agility, including running, climbing, and jumping.


    Race Skill: Night Crawl (I) - Conceals your presence in the darkness of the night, with quieter footstep sounds as the skill level increases.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    "Oh, these evolutions are fantastic!" Reign was very satisfied with these options.


    While all the choices were appealing, he eventually decided on the Hunter Zombie. Its survival potential far exceeded the other ranks at this stage.


    ''I''ve killed six people in total , so someone would be looking for them already. I need to gain more skills to increase my chance of surviving ,''he muttered to himself .

 Chapter 10: New Guy in Town

    Chapter 10: New Guy in Town


    CLICK!


    "ARRRRRGH!!!" Reign cried out in pain as the transformation gripped his body.


    He felt a searing pain radiating from his insides. It was like nothing he had ever experienced before¡ªas though thousands of needles were piercing him all at once.


    He heard a sizzling sound emanating from deep within him, making him wonder if he was being cooked alive.


    Moreover, hot air, in the form of mist, started escaping through the pores of his body. Though he lacked a sense of smell, if a human were present, they would catch a whiff of the pungent and spoiled odor of a frying corpse.


    But then something strange began to happen. His decaying body started to recover, with fibers forming and filling up the cavities until they formed black muscles that bulged beneath his skin.


    His legs got longer and stronger, and his hands turned into sharp claws that gleamed eerily in the moonlight.


    Finally, his whole body underwent a complete metamorphosis, evolving into a sleek, crawling variant reminiscent of a deadly hunting creature.


    He could still stand straight if he wanted to, just that he would be able to run faster using all his limbs.


    His muscles and sinews joined together, shaping a streamlined body that gave off a menacing vibe.


    Now, he resembled a feral beast, his face still retaining a human semblance, but his jaw had undergone a refined and protruding transformation.


    His hair had grown longer, and his skin had turned black due to the effects of black putrefaction.


    He attempted to stretch out his arms and legs, sensing his muscles extending. A surge of power filled him, making him believe he could sprint at a high speed with these elongated legs.


    "I need to test this," he said aloud to himself, grinning wickedly as he scanned the graveyard .


    At first, he felt awkward because he wasn''t used to walking on four legs. He stumbled a few times before eventually finding his footing and starting slowly and steadily.


    He moved his right hands first, then the left, then the right legs, then the left legs, until finally, after a couple of tries, he began adapting to his new body .


    His movements became faster and more precise, and moving became second nature.


    Without knowing it, he found himself leaping from one grave to another like some kind of tiger, ready to pounce if there was prey nearby.


    "I''m fast!" He let out an exhilarated snarl as he tested out his new legs by running across the graveyard with ease.


    He couldn''t help but let out a chuckle of excitement as he leaped across the tombs. His new body enabled him to move effortlessly and silently; his legs were perfect for muffling the sound of his steps.


    However, he remained calm-minded and simply started following the road down the mountain.


    Making sure he stayed hidden in the bushes, he was careful not to be seen. He didn''t want people talking about him like he was some kind of mythical creature and getting unwanted attention.


    After walking for 3 miles, he could see a small town just below.


    The town was nestled among trees, with houses made of wood. It was only 10:00 p.m., but all the houses were already closed for business.


    The streets were empty except for a few stray dogs roaming aimlessly.


    They kept barking at him, but just one growl was enough to make them scatter. Their instincts must have kicked in, deeming him dangerous.


    As he crawled through the small town, he noticed that there seemed to be some nightlife activity in this place. A faint sound of music drifted through one of the windows nearby.


    He approached a small bar on one corner of an intersection and peeked inside through its dusty windowpanes.


    Inside were a few patrons sitting at tables, drinking beer, and chatting loudly.


    He felt tempted to attack the whole place for the sake of leveling up, but it seemed too dangerous.


    The area was filled with people, some even carrying weapons. He chose to wait outside and observe before making any moves.


    Suddenly, his attention was drawn towards an alleyway where two men were arguing heatedly over something.


    One man pulled out a knife and stabbed the other.


    The wounded man fell to his knees, gasping for air as blood gushed from his wound.


    Reign witnessed the brutality of the attacker, who aimed to finish off the wounded man.


    SWOOOOSH!


    So he sprinted towards the alley to intervene, grabbing the attacker''s hands.


    However, he forgot about his clawed hand, so the attacker''s arm was accidentally punctured.


    "AHHHH!" The attacker wailed in pain.


    "Shut up!" Reign panicked as he attempted to cover the man''s mouth, but, to his shock, the same thing happened¡ªhis clawed hand pierced the man''s neck instead.


    ''I need to learn how to use my claws,'' he sighed.

 Chapter 11: Scouting

    Chapter 11: Scouting


    "Thanks for saving me," the stab victim mumbled, blood dribbling from his abdomen as he lay face down on the ground.


    He didn''t see how Reign accidentally killed his attacker.


    In his mind, he imagined a good person had rescued him, and now he felt safe. All he needed was to ask for help to get to the nearest clinic for his wounds to be treated.


    Then, he could have the attacker''s wife all to himself. Actually, he had been seeing the attacker''s wife secretly. That''s why the husband came after him.


    "Please..." he began, only to be rudely interrupted by a whooshing sound


    SLASH!


    With a gory splatter, his sentence was permanently stopped by the severing of his neck.


    Clearly, his savior wasn''t here for a casual chat over tea and biscuits.


    Reign, the supposed hero, stood over the scene, twirling his bloodied claw with a nonchalant air.


    He scratched his head, pondering the absurdity of the situation.


    ''Well, that escalated quickly,'' he muttered to himself, as if surprised why that man thank him?


    ''Save him? '' he questioned. Why would a monster like him bother to rescue a human? What merit would there be in that?


    The only reason he hurried was because he feared missing out on the EXP if he didn''t kill him directly. That would be a waste of resources.


    He licked the blood from his claw and glanced around, contemplating his next move. Perhaps he''d go grab a burger in the bar. After all, even monsters need some good food. Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    "I need to get rid of the body first," Reign muttered to himself after realizing that he was a monster.


    There were hunts to plan, and he had no intention of letting superstition stand in his way.


    Hiding back into the shadows, the question lingered, unanswered but ultimately dismissed. After all, in his world, he was the one who bent the rules.


    As he continued his reconnaissance, he counted the rows of houses, noting their small numbers. The streets below were quiet, the occasional passerby oblivious to the predator silently watching from above.


    Among the scattered residences, commercial buildings stood around the landscape.


    The close-knit buildings stood silently, their doors shut tight, as if in slumber.


    Even though it was quiet, the smell of freshly baked goods filled the air from the bakery.


    The clothing store and flower shop were closed, but their colorful displays added brightness to the calm surroundings.


    The marketplace was empty, with its lively stalls closed for the day, giving a peaceful view into the lives of the town''s people.


    But amidst this simplicity, Reign found a distinct lack of modern amenities. There was no grand mall or sprawling department store, only the humble offerings of a town content in its own modesty.


    He pondered why this place lacked modern buildings, especially considering the advanced cellphone he saw with one of the grave diggers.


    Then it dawned on him¡ªperhaps this place intentionally embraced a rustic theme. It wasn''t uncommon, even in his previous world, especially in the West, where some people cherished the simplicity of country life.


    With his mapping complete, he prepared to go back to his tomb.


    He had seen enough to plan his hunts effectively, his predatory instincts were sharpened by the knowledge of his surroundings.


    As he leaped effortlessly into the night, the town below remained oblivious to the danger that lurked in their midst.


    Without the townsfolk realizing it, their lives were in danger, controlled by one monster who transmigrated from another world.

 Chapter 12: News

    Chapter 12: News


    "Hey, have you heard the news?" asked the man in the leather jacket, his glass of beer in hand as he leaned against the counter.


    It had been two days since a report surfaced about some missing people in their community.


    In this small town, news spread like wildfire, swiftly transforming into rumors of a serial killer on the loose. While there were some suspects, lacking concrete evidence hindered any decisive action.


    The bartender, wiping down the counter, glanced up. "What news?"


    The man leaned in, lowering his voice conspiratorially. "There''s talk about another disappearance. Some people think it''s connected to the last one."


    The bartender''s eyes widened slightly. "Another one? That''s unsettling."


    "Yeah," the man replied, taking a sip of his beer. "People are starting to get nervous. Keep an eye out, you know?"


    The bartender nodded solemnly, returning to his task as the patrons continued their conversations, the air heavy with unease.


    This rumor wasn''t confined to the bar alone; it echoed throughout the town, seeping into every corner and crevice.


    In fact, the recent events had prompted authorities to impose a curfew, prohibiting anyone from wandering the streets after 9:00 pm.


    This new restriction casts a pall over the nightlife, including the bar income stream.


    The usual jovial atmosphere was replaced by an air of urgency as patrons hurried to finish their drinks before the curfew.


    As the clock ticked closer to 8:30 pm., the bartender reluctantly began informing customers of the approaching deadline.


    "Folks, I hate to break it to you, but we''ve got to close up early tonight. Curfew''s in effect, and we need to get everyone home safely."


    Grumbles of disappointment rippled through the crowd as glasses were hastily drained and jackets grabbed from hooks.


    With a collective sigh, the patrons bid farewell to one another, their faces etched with concern as they ventured out into the night.


    And so, as the last of the customers dispersed into the night, the bar fell silent, its doors closing behind them .


    After 9:00 p.m.


    Outside, the streets were empty of the usual residents, devoid of the usual laughter and chatter. Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    The distant sound of a police siren served as a grim reminder of the danger lurking in the darkness.


    "They''re being too careful," Reign sighed to himself. He had already leveled up to 8 and was now here to hunt again.


    His usual targets were drunkards, but alas, the number of his victims had increased so much that the police were now patrolling the area.


    It was fortunate that they hadn''t searched the cemetery first because it was quite a distance away, so no sane man would go there at night in the first place.


    As for the gravedigger? Well, they were not from this town, so they were not considered in the investigation of the missing people.


    Race: Hunter


    Strength :E


    Agility. :E+


    Stamina :F-


    Endurance : B


    Intelligence: C+


    [Skill]


    Bite - Level III


    Undead Eye - Level I


    Night Crawl I


    [Points]


    Attribute Points 30


    Skill Points : 6


    Evolution Points : 0


    ============


    "I''ve saved up enough points now. Should I allocate them?" he mused to himself. He had been holding onto his reward because he wanted to assess his options after the next evolution. That''s why he hadn''t used it yet.


    In addition, he always caught his prey by surprise, so he never really felt the need to increase his stats yet.


    ''My endurance stopped increasing after it reached B,'' he muttered to himself.


    He had a feeling that advancing from B to A would require more effort. Following this logic, it also meant that he would need to allocate more skill points.


    ''Let''s increase stamina for now. I feel like I''ll need it once I start having to fight more people at once.''


    Stamina: [F-] ¡ú [F+]


    After increasing his stamina, he didn''t feel any immediate change. Nevertheless, he knew that it would come in handy in the future.


    As for the skill points, he decided to save them.


    His bite was now enough to kill a person in one go, and his claws were sharp enough that a normal swing was already deadly. He would keep the skill points until he found a better skill to spend them on.

 Chapter 13: Search

    Chapter 13: Search


    Another day went by, and more people went missing. Families of the grave robbers stepped up to report their loved ones who had disappeared.


    Most of the missing individuals were not from this town, and according to their families, these six were the first to vanish if they counted the time they left their home.


    Word quickly spread across the small town, prompting everyone to join search parties.


    The mayor, visibly worried, reviewed the growing number of reports, a cigar clenched between his teeth.


    It was the first time such an incident had occurred in the town. This place had always been very safe, and everyone got along well. So, such cases made everyone feel restless.


    In fact, this place was not lacking in modern technology because it was poor; the people here simply preferred the simple country life, so they maintained a more rustic theme.


    But this time, they felt genuinely afraid, with 14 people missing. Some of them were even considering leaving until this case was solved. Such a reaction was understandable, given the number of victims.


    "Has the city police been notified about this?" The mayor turned to his assistant and inquired.


    They have their own police force here, but most of them are just volunteers, so they needed assistance from real experts.


    "Yes, they mentioned that our village is quite remote and will be here in the afternoon," the town sheriff confirmed.


    The mayor nodded and turned around again to look at the records.


    Having lived here for many years, he was familiar with the ins and outs of the town.


    "Marko, go to every house and check everyone''s residence," the mayor ordered.


    Normally, this would require a warrant, but he was growing impatient. Luckily, the townsfolk were very cooperative.


    "Remember to check them thoroughly," the mayor reminded.


    The police officers diligently inspected the houses with the owners'' consent, yet they found nothing.


    They also organized search parties to comb through the woods, but their efforts yielded no results.


    Eventually, they regrouped at the plaza to discuss their next steps, now that the city police had arrived.


    "So, still no clue?" the city police officer inquired. They had come to assist with the situation, but at this rate, they might need to search again.


    "Let''s continue the operation until 8:00 pm"


    "Roger Sir!"


    Under the Lieutenant orders, the policemen continued searching for missing people in the cemetery until 8:00 pm.


    [Clock :6:15 pm]


    "Rawr, Rawr, Rawr," a group of three cops were startled when their police dogs began barking at a big black tomb.


    The policemen quickly shushed their dogs and decided to investigate it.


    "The dogs are feeling anxious. There must be something inside." One of them spoke up.


    "I agree. Let''s report it to the Lieutenant."


    "Don''t be a pussy. Let''s check the tomb ourselves and get the credits." A fat policeman spoke with an arrogant expression .


    The three of them looked at each other and agreed to check the tomb first.


    They pull out their guns and walk slowly.


    Carefully, they opened the tomb''s door; the inside was completely dark, and they could hardly make out the objects in it, so they used a flashlight.


    "There''s nothing here." One of the police spoke after scanning the place.


    "Rawr, Rawr, Rawr,"The dogs keep barking, but this time they were looking at the ceiling.


    One of them noticed it, so he glanced at the ceiling, and he saw a strange face smiling at him.


    Shocked by the creepy face, he took a step back and drew his gun with his trembling hands.


    "Mons..."


    Authors Note:


    Please leave a review, it will help me a lot.

 Chapter 14: Dark Encounter

    Chapter 14: Dark Encounter


    In the blink of an eye, he caught sight of the creature as it swiftly jumped down from the ceiling, its body twisting in mid-air before it pounced on them with ferocity.


    With a quick swipe of its claw, the creature effortlessly tore into one of the police officer''s neck, causing his body to collapse to the ground.


    "Shit, what the heck is that thing?" The two remaining police officers witnessed the gruesome scene unfold before them and instinctively raised their guns.


    However, the creature moved too quickly, and their proximity was too close. They couldn''t react in time, still reeling from the shock of watching their comrade meet such a sudden and gruesome death.


    SWOOOOSH!


    The sound of the creature''s movements echoed.


    Next moment.


    "Agggghhhhh" Their screams of pain pierced the air as the monster began the attack, its claws slashing at them with lightning speed.


    Caught off guard, they couldn''t even muster a response as they instinctively tried to shield themselves with their arms¡ªa dumb move, given the monster''s razor-sharp claws.


    As expected, the monster''s claw tore through their arms, but since they had bones, it didn''t completely sever them. Nonetheless, the damage was too much, rendering any difference negligible.


    All they could manage was a chorus of pained cry and flailing limbs as they were tossed around like hapless ragdolls in a particularly scary game of run from the monster.


    "Free food! Hehehe," Reign exclaimed in a chillingly casual tone, his demeanor reminiscent of a horror movie villain who just stumbled upon an all-you-can-eat buffet.


    With a twisted grin, he licked his claw, savoring the taste of their blood as if it were some exquisite delicacy. Truly, he seemed more like a creature straight out of a horror tale than anything else.


    "Monster..." One of them managed to gasp weakly, blood spurting from his hands and chest.


    "Where? Where is the monster?" Reign''s head whipped around frantically as he searched for the source of terror, only to realize with a chuckle, "Oh, it''s me!" He pointed to himself, his claw gleaming in the dim light.


    "Agghhhhh, my hand!... It hurts!!!" Another one screamed, his cry echoing through the darkness as he realized the consequence of his foolish attempt to use his hand as a shield.


    "Well, your hand''s gone, so I guess that''s a pretty standard reaction, huh?" he remarked, his tone playful and his confidence evident.


    After realizing his advantage compared to ordinary humans, he became more laid-back. Even in the face of firearms, he realized that he could fight back.


    In this dark place, he stood as the apex predator. With each kill, he anticipated ascending to a higher level and evolving even further.


    "Don''t worry... I''ll savor every part of your body," Reign grinned maniacally, wasting no time as he began devouring the first corpse .


    The two soon-to-be dead policemen watched helplessly as he devoured the corpse of their comrade like a frenzied beast, unable to intervene due to their fatal wounds.


    As for the dogs, they wasted no time in fleeing at the sight of their owner being consumed like a rare steak.


    After the first target, Reign started devouring the other two, and his feasting became much faster. Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com


    [DING]


    Evolution Store


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *Shadow Hunter [+10 Agility]


    *Paralyzer Hunter [+5 Agility]


    *Blade Hunter [+ 15 Agility]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [More Information]


    Shadow Hunter : Undead creature with the best stealth abilities among the hunter type. It could move quickly and silently, especially at night. This made it ideal for an assassin-like role.


    Race skills : Shadow Veil (I). This skill allowed the creature to darken its form entirely, creating an optical illusion that it had transformed into a shadow.


    []


    Paralyzer Hunter: This undead creature is extremely dangerous, possessing lethal abilities. Its claws secrete a potent chemical capable of paralyzing its victims.


    Race Skill: Paralyzed (I) - Enables the host to paralyze victims with its claws.


    []


    Blade Hunter: Swift and formidable. It boasts superior attack and speed compared to other hunter types. It can extend its claws for added reach, making it the optimal choice for DPS among the three.


    Race Skill: Clawer (I) - Grants the ability to adjust the length of claws and enhances their durability.


    []


    ''The Shadow Veil skill is great for hiding, but it becomes pretty useless during the daytime or in brightly lit areas. Plus, it''s too similar to my Night Crawl ability, and considering I''m already pretty dark-skinned, I think I will pass on this one'' He muttered to himself. It seems like the Shadow Hunter path was out of the question.


    ''Paralyzer is decent,'' he muttered to himself, ''But honestly, I don''t need to immobilize my opponent. I''ll just cut their legs off; it''ll have the same effect.''


    He had no better choice, so he figured his best option at the moment was to choose the Blade Hunter Race.


    It offered the highest stat boost, and the Clawer skill was very useful. It had the ability to catch enemies off guard and inflict significant damage.


    CLICK!


    [Evolving to Blade Hunter Race ]

 Chapter 15: Open Hunt

    Chapter 15: Open Hunt


    After undergoing the transformation into a Blade Hunter, Reign''s physical form underwent a metamorphosis.


    His once robust physique underwent a noticeable slimming, carving out a sleeker profile that exuded both agility and strength.


    The previously ordinary claws adorning his fingers elongated and hardened, morphing into formidable weapons capable of effortlessly cleaving through stone.


    At the same time, his thighs broadened, imbuing him with enhanced stability and power, facilitating swift and forceful movements.


    Besides these significant physical changes, his hairstyle went through a noticeable transformation. Cut shorter than before, his hair gained a sturdy texture, like steel wire. Each strand seemed stronger, resisting even the lightest breeze.


    His facial features had also altered, with his skin now exhibiting patches of gray, suggesting a drawback of his improved race. While he had gained strength, this change made him slightly more conspicuous.


    "It''s time to hunt ," A wicked grin appeared on Reigns lips. He was now addicted to the feeling of getting stronger.


    ****


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Multiple gunshots reverberated and echoed throughout the cemetery, and the surrounding area was filled with chaos and fear .


    "Code 3 , Code 3, Code 3. We are being attacked by a monster!" The policeman hurriedly spoke on the radio. He was on the sidelines while the other cops were on the field, gunning down the monster that just attacked them.


    Reign didn''t even give him a second look and continued hunting down the others.


    "Got you!" Another police officer fell victim to his massacre. With incredible strength, Reign ripped the man''s neck from his body.


    "Agggggghhhh." The policeman managed one last cry before his brain registered that he was already dead.


    "Another Brain" Reign opened up his mouth and swallowed the whole head like an apple .


    Then he continued his manslaughter without any remorse or sympathy for the innocent.


    ***


    Outside the cemetery.


    "Sir, we got reports that a wild animal was attacking us," A timid policeman reported the current situation .


    The lieutenant''s face turned grim at the report.


    "Where is the special force? It''s been 20 minutes since we called them," he muttered through gritted teeth, his anger mounting. They were taking too long to send a response unit. His frustration grew as he checked his watch repeatedly.


    "Sir, that''s the bad news. We just received a call that the special force would be late."


    "This..." The lieutenant was taken aback.


    "I need to call them then. " He sighed with a heavy heart and pulled out his personal phone. He dialed the number he knew by heart, his heart thumping heavily in his chest.

 Chapter 16: Old Mate

    Chapter 16: Old Mate


    A few fleeting seconds passed before someone finally picked up the call.


    "Hello, John! It''s been ages!" A seasoned voice, bearing the wisdom of sixty years, greeted from the other end of the line. Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com


    John the lieutenant, hesitated before speaking. "I know you''ve retired, but I''m in a bind," he confessed with a heavy sigh.


    "What''s the matter?" Dominic''s tone shifted to one of concern.


    "I need your expertise. We''re dealing with something... supernatural," John revealed, telling his old friend about his current situation.


    Understanding the urgency, Dominic''s voice turned stern. "Order your men to fall back, John. This is beyond the capabilities of ordinary humans," he advised, a tinge of frustration evident in his words.


    With a solemn nod, John acknowledged the severity of the situation.


    He and Dominic shared a history from a mission a decade ago. In fact, Dominic once saved him from the clutches of death during a harrowing encounter with a serial killer.


    Little did he know at the time, the perpetrator was not merely human but a supernatural being with a voracious appetite for human flesh.


    The brazen act of this particular demon, openly displaying its lethal intent, served as a chilling testament to its confidence.


    Clad in his crimson kimono, he steeled himself, his hand resting firmly on the hilt of his sword. Each breath served as a stark reminder of the daunting task that lay ahead.


    "It''s been too long since my last demon encounter," he reflected, his gaze fixated on the gleaming blade of his katana. Memories of near-death battles resurfaced.


    He could have reported this to the Demon Hunter association, but he knew they were currently stretched thin in manpower.


    With a high-level Demon currently being hunted, everyone was occupied with their duties, leaving little room for additional tasks.


    At the same time, hearing John''s narrative , he could tell that demon right now was just a lower rank.


    Demons are typically classified into various categories:


    Unranked Demons, Lower Demons, Middle Demons, High Demons, Upper Demons, Demon Lords, Demon Kings, and the legendary Demon Gods. Each tier represents a different level of power and hierarchy within the demonic realm.


    Unranked demons occupy the lowest tier, having recently emerged into existence and lacking power. These fledgling demons must be quickly eradicated before they have the opportunity to mature and strengthen their abilities further.


    "I hate being a demon slayer," he sighed, the weight of his duty heavy upon him. He was already retired, but the call to protect humanity was stronger. He knew he couldn''t turn a blind eye to the demon''s threat.

 Chapter 17: Big News

    Chapter 17: Big News


    [Level Up]


    The system notification woke him out of his frenzy.


    As he regained control, all that met his eyes were the remnants of his victims.


    They lay mangled beyond recognition, even by their loved ones. It was a gruesome and disturbing sight, yet to him, it was just another day.


    He didn''t see his actions as wrong; after all, he was a monster .


    To him, humans were mere sustenance, and any sense of pity towards them indicated a flaw in his mind. For a being like him, showing concern for human life was akin to a mental disorder .


    "I need to escape," he muttered, his senses tingling with urgency.


    Realizing he had no time to spare, he fled from the cemetery, this time veering away from the town and into the depths of the forest.


    Knowing that dogs could follow his smell, and with a path of dead police officers behind him, he understood it wouldn''t be long before others would be chasing him.


    He had managed to deal with those policemen easily because they were unprepared and armed only with pistols.


    However, he knew that facing a special forces team, equipped with heavy machinery and thorough preparation, would be a different story. If they were to pursue him, catching him would be easy for them.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOOSH!


    His four legs ran through the forest, the cold air of the night brushing on his face . He needed to create a distance before morning.


    "Do you believe in that nonsense?" His wife responded, reclining on the bed while scrolling through her phone. It seemed more plausible to her that it was simply a wild animal behaving erratically, possibly due to rabies.


    While instances of bears having rabies were exceedingly rare, it was not impossible, given that all mammals could contract the disease.


    The husband stopped arguing and stayed watchful.


    "Mama," a small voice echoed from just behind their door.


    Hearing their daughter''s voice, the mother walked slowly towards the door, opened it, and saw a girl around the age of 12 holding her doll.


    "Did the noise wake you up, sweetie?" The woman patted her daughter and gave her a hug before lifting her up.


    "Mama, are monsters real?" the kid asked.


    "Of course not, sweetie. Your father is just superstitious, that''s all," the woman replied, reassuring her daughter.


    "But Daddy is right," the kid replied.


    The mother wanted to reassure her again, but before she could do anything, she felt a cold sensation on her neck. Then there was a thud, and her head fell down.


    The father witnessed everything and pointed his gun towards his daughter, who was now floating in mid-air, using his wife''s blood as a stool.


    "Daddy, are you going to kill Anna?" the girl said with a sad expression.


    "I..." He hesitated, the girl in front of him was his daughter after all.


    "I won''t." He dropped his gun and knelt on the ground. He had known all along the true identity of his daughter, but he had hidden it because of his love for her.


    "Daddy, let''s go to the forest and save my own kind," she said as she walked towards him and patted his head.

 Chapter 18: Family of Two

    Chapter 18: Family of Two


    The forest enveloped them in a cloak of darkness as they made their way through it.


    A middle-aged man walked cautiously while holding a shotgun. His daughter perched atop his shoulders, her small hands gripping his hair for stability.


    However, the middle-aged man knew well that his daughter possessed the capability to walk on her own. Her choice to ride on his shoulders was merely a playful gesture, a game she often played.


    Anna, with her blonde hair flowing and her blue eyes dancing with mischief, was adorned in a black Lolita dress, adding to her youthful appearance. Long black socks concealed her small legs, completing her attire.


    Twenty years had passed since her birth, but she remained perpetually frozen in the likeness of a twelve-year-old girl.


    The woman Anna killed before wasn''t her real mother at all; she was merely a stepmother. Her motives for the murder stemmed from her own instinct to kill.


    Anna''s real mother remained a mystery in his father''s past. He had met her during his college years, captivated by her beauty that seemed almost too perfect to be real.


    Drawn to her sweetness and kindness, he fell deeply in love. However, their romance ended when she disappeared from him after conceiving Anna.


    Initially, he doubted Anna''s parentage, but a DNA test confirmed she was 99.99% his blood relative.


    From then on, he vowed to protect her, even though she harbored a demonic side.


    He discovered Anna''s exceptional intelligence early on, initially attributing it to her being a prodigy.


    However, everything changed when he witnessed the cold-blooded murder of his first legal wife.


    Without hesitation, Anna spoke up. "Don''t worry, Daddy," she whispered.


    As the wild boar charged towards them, Anna extended her hand, her fingers curling into a fist.


    With a surge of power, she summoned forth the blood within her, manipulating it with precise control.


    The blood, tainted with the essence of her stepmother, responded to her command, forming sharp, crimson tendrils that lashed out at the wild beast.


    The crimson tendrils pierced the boar''s skull with precision, instantly ending its life.


    There was no wasted movement; the fight was one-sided, with Anna killing the bore effortlessly.


    Looking down to her father, Anna flashed him a triumphant smile. "See, Daddy? I''m really strong," she said, her voice filled with pride.


    His father forced a smile, though he was inwardly troubled by the realization that his daughter had grown even stronger after taking another life. For some inexplicable reason, she only targeted women with whom she had been intimate.


    The pattern unsettled him , raising questions about the nature of her powers.


    "Daddy, he went that way," she said confidently.


    "Are you sure?" he asked, confusion evident in his voice as the vast, dark forest loomed around them.


    "Anna is sure. I can smell blood from there," she replied with a wide grin.

 Chapter 19: Severed

    Chapter 19: Severed


    As they headed deeper into the woods, the scent of the elusive monster grew stronger, guiding their path like a beacon in the darkness.


    Fallen trees blocked their way, their twisted branches creating natural barricades.


    For most people, dealing with these obstacles would be a bit of a hassle, but for the father-daughter team, it was no big deal.


    With a flick of Anna''s wrist, multiple crimson tendrils extended from her, parting the branches effortlessly and allowing them to pass.


    Her mastery over these tendrils was so precise that they felt like extensions of her own hands. She didn''t need to consciously direct each one; they simply responded to her will, moving effortlessly as if guided by her very thoughts.


    With excitement in her heart and her unique ability at her disposal, they pressed on. Each step forward brought them closer to their objective .


    As they got closer to the river bank, tension filled the air.


    Fear was written all over Anna''s father''s face.


    Unlike Anna, he was really scared. This was his first time meeting another monster besides his daughter and ex-wife .


    Every rustle of leaves and snap of twigs rattled his nerves, yet Anna stayed composed, her senses sharp, and her focus steady.


    Anna tightened her grip on her father''s shoulders, her eyes gleaming with excitement .


    "We''re almost there, Daddy," she reassured him, her voice filled with joy.


    He was really weak-minded when it came to his daughter''s affair. Even though he knew she was a monster, he still spoiled her.


    "Be careful, Anna. We don''t know what we''re dealing with," he cautioned.


    "Don''t worry, Daddy." With a reassuring smile, Anna stepped into the cave, her senses heightened as she followed the scent of the sleeping monster.


    Her father followed closely behind, his shotgun at the ready, locked and loaded to defend his daughter at a moment''s notice.


    As they headed deeper into the darkness, the air grew heavy with the scent of the monster, mingling with the earthy aroma of the cave. Anna''s heart raced with excitement, her anticipation building with each step.


    Finally, they reached the inner chamber of the cave, where the monster lay sleeping, its presence filling the air with a sense of power and mystery. Anna approached cautiously, her senses on high alert.


    As she stood before the sleeping monster, she felt a strange connection, as if they were kindred spirits bound by fate. Without hesitation, she reached out and gently touched its forehead.


    "You''re safe now," she whispered.


    Suddenly, the monster stirred, its eyes fluttering open to reveal a feral gaze.


    "RARRRRR"


    Out of nowhere, Anna found herself under attack as the creature lunged forward, its jaws clamping down, severing her head from her body.


    .

 Chapter 20: First Meeting

    Chapter 20: First Meeting


    *CRACK!


    Reign anticipated feeling the satisfying crunch of a human head as his jaws closed on his prey.


    However, he was surprised to find himself in a stalemate, unable to shut his mouth.


    A few seconds ago.


    He just woke up, feeling threatened. His instincts screamed that the individual in front of him was dangerous, so he immediately went for the kill, but failed .


    "I''m not here to hurt you," the girl in front of him said with a sweet, gentle voice.


    As his vision cleared, he realized she was just a little innocent looking girl.


    His mouth was now held by some kind of solid blood, preventing him from moving despite using his bite skill.


    ''Who is she? '' he muttered to himself. He would be an idiot to believe that they had just came here to chat. .


    He also noticed a man at the entrance holding a shotgun, pointing it directly at him.


    ''Are they here to kill me?'' he added, his mind racing for possible solution .


    CREAK-- CREAK-- CREAK.


    Reign exerted more effort to bite down, but his mouth only moved slightly. He attempted to move his body, but it was also bound by the blood tendrils. He had no means of escape whatsoever.


    SWOOOOSH!


    His claws suddenly extended, directly targeting the mysterious girl''s abdomen.


    It was supposed to be a surprise attack, but before his claw could touch her, it was blocked by some kind of blood barrier.


    CLANG!


    The sound of his claw hitting a solid object echoed in the cave. This thing took the term "blood is thicker than water" to a whole new level.


    "Don''t waste your time. You were just born, right? Anna is stronger than you now," the mysterious girl spoke as she patted his head.


    During this type of unexpected meeting, where the other party was willing to talk, it would be far better to gather some information first before jumping to conclusions.


    "Umm," she said, touching her lips while contemplating, her innocent appearance emphasized by her cute habit. "We are both not humans," she added with a grin.


    "I could tell that much," Reign replied with an annoyed tone. There was no way she was human. If she were, she would already be in his stomach.


    The mysterious girl giggled after hearing his response.


    "Let''s be a family, you will become my little brother," she added, with a grin that made him wonder if she was serious or just teasing him.


    "Why should I do that? And why should I be the little brother" he asked, his mind already devising an escape plan.


    She might be powerful, but he was confident in his speed. If he ran with all his might, it was possible for him to escape.


    With determination pulsing through his veins, he tensed his muscles, preparing to bolt at the slightest opportunity.


    He cast a quick glance around, assessing the surroundings for any obstacles or potential hiding spots.


    As his gaze returned to the mysterious girl, he noticed her watching him intently, her expression unreadable.


    "Don''t think of escaping, little brother. My blood is faster," she warned him with a smile, her tone playful but filled with confidence .


    He knew that she was telling the truth. Her demeanor and the strange power she exhibited left little doubt in his mind.


    ''Just wait till I evolve. I''ll make sure you regret doing this to me,'' Reign sneered in contempt.


    He was a vengeful and petty person, and he didn''t care what his enemy looked like at all. Cute? Innocent? It just made him think that she would taste delicious.


    "Fine, but call me Reign," he muttered under his breath, reluctantly giving up for now. "And don''t expect me to trust you just yet."


    Anna''s smile widened, a glint of amusement dancing in her eyes. "Fair enough," she replied.


    "Okay. Let''s go now, Reign. This place is dangerous," she said, walking closer and offering her small hand.


    Author''s Note:


    If you enjoy the book, please consider leaving a review. Your feedback is greatly appreciated!Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com

 Chapter 21: Weird Girl

    Chapter 21: Weird Girl


    Anna kept on rambling about herself as if she were on a field trip, causing Reign to feel irritated.


    He had this urge to lunge at her and rip her head apart because she was so talkative, but alas, he knew that he would be pierced by her blood tendrils before he could even get near her.


    If she desired, she could kill him, so maybe she really intended to help.


    The situation was unexpected, but Reign knew he had to adapt.


    He wasn''t some protagonist of a web novel who would miraculously power up when facing a stronger opponent. Reign knew he had to be strategic, biding his time until he could catch Anna off guard before making his move.


    He had a system that would make him stronger over time, but it would all be for naught if he died prematurely. Well, technically he was already dead, so it was more accurate to say he would cease to exist.


    Looking over at her father, George, Reign noticed that he seemed just like any other regular guy. But something about the way he fussed over Anna seemed a bit too much.


    He even carried her on his shoulder as if she were a dotted innocent child.


    ''Why can''t you see that your daughter is a fucking monster? The reincarnation of evil ? Why spoil her? ?'' Reign pondered silently.


    He couldn''t understand why any human would willingly coexist with such a creature.


    If he were human, he would steer clear of her. Hell, he even entertained the thought of running away, and he was a goddamn zombie for Godsake.


    From just a glance, he could discern that Anna was far from virtuous; she emitted a sinister aura.


    With a voice that seemed to grumble like distant thunder, Reign asked, "Are we returning to the town?" His words slurred slightly, as if they were being dragged from the depths of his ragged throat.


    "Town''s too risky. Let''s head deeper into the woods for camping. My daddy got a cabin less than 10 km from here. We''ll be safer there," she suggested.


    "Okay,"


    Knowing that he gained experience points from consuming humans, he considered that he might gain even more from consuming her.


    ''If I''m lucky, I might even be able to steal her powers,'' he muttered to himself.


    After all, his father, the Evil Monarch, was rumored to possess the ability to replicate other powers. As his offspring, maybe he had inherited that ability as well.


    ***


    In the morning, the events at the cemetery had made headlines.


    Unsurprisingly, the blame was pinned on a rabid bear, masking the existence of real monsters in the world.


    At the same time, after hearing that three more people had gone missing, some residents decided to leave.


    With George, his wife, and daughter nowhere to be found, many assumed they had already fallen victim to whatever lurked in the forest.


    "Sir, this isn''t the best time for you to be here," one of the residents, the owner of the local bakeshop, cautioned as he handed a bag of freshly baked bread to an elderly man clad in a black jacket.


    "Why not?" The old man''s voice cracked with years of experience as he gazed at the baker.


    "There''s a rabid animal on the loose, so most residents are leaving for the time being," the baker explained, his tone tinged with concern.


    "A rabid animal?" The old man smiled, a glint of nostalgia in his eyes.


    "That''s just perfect. I used to be an animal hunter back in the days," he replied confidently.


    "Sir, we''re talking about a rabid animal here, not a deer," the baker chuckled, thinking the old man was simply humoring him.


    "Of course," the old man smiled back, then he turned around and strode in the direction of the forest.


    "I''m getting too old for this," the old man sighed, eyeing the mountain ahead of him with a mixture of exhaustion and resignation.

 Chapter 22: Salamander

    Chapter 22: Salamander


    At 6:00 PM in the evening, Reign opened his eyes to the darkness of the cabin basement.


    He had chosen to sleep here because he was more comfortable in dark, cold places. After all, a year in a tomb could really mess with one''s housing preferences.


    ''I should double-check my stats,'' he muttered to himself.


    He had hurriedly allocated his stats during the fight with Anna, but even so, he still wasn''t able to fight back.


    The gap in their power was evident, and he guessed that he needed to first reach Level 15 to evolve further before he could even contend with her.


    But, even then, victory was far from assured, as he was still unsure about her true capabilities.


    "Status"


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level 12


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    Race: Blade Hunter


    Strength :C


    Agility. :D+


    Stamina :F+


    Endurance : B


    Intelligence: C+


    [Skill]


    Bite - Level III


    Undead Eye - Level I


    Night Crawl I


    Clawer : I


    [Points]


    "Grandpa, why are you hurting little Anna?" her voice quivered, her eyes welling up with tears as she looked at him with a hurt expression.


    She had a habit of referring to herself in the third person from time to time. It was her way of speaking in a cute manner.


    The old man just unleashed a flame wave a few moments ago by waving his sword.


    Normally, she would be interested in beings with powers. But she knew instinctively that he was different. He was no monster at all.


    "A demon mimicking the face of a girl. How wretched. I despise demons like you the most. Taking advantage of the human emotions," Dominic replied with a serious tone.


    Seeing George, Dominic realized he was just a regular human. He figured George must have been tricked into following her.


    "Young man, don''t waste your life. Lower your gun. The girl in front of you is an evil demon," Dominic declared.


    "SHUT UP. She''s my daughter," George declared, locking and loading his shotgun, ready to shoot.


    BAM!


    He clicked the trigger, and the shells scattered towards Dominic.


    However, in an instant, Dominic vanished out of sight, dodging the hail of bullets.


    He had actually moved before George was able to pull the trigger, a testament to the reaction time of a veteran Demon Hunter like himself.


    Dominic moved really fast, utilizing a foot technique that made it appear as if he had teleported.


    But Anna, far from being a normal human, understood the secret behind this technique almost instantly: timed blinking.


    Dominic had timed his movement to coincide with the moment her father blinked, creating the illusion of teleportation.


    However, for Anna, whose reaction time was equally high, she could see him clearly.


    With her ability, sharp blood tendrils sliced through the air, hurtling towards Dominic with the intention to kill him.


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    The clash of Dominic''s blade and Anna''s blood tendrils echoed loudly, filling the air with the sound of metal meeting metal.


    Their battle intensified with each passing moment. Dominic quickly blocked Anna''s attacks with his swords, while Anna''s blood tendrils aimed to overpower him.


    ''A middle rank demon?'' Dominic clicked his tongue in frustration as he realized he was dealing with someone problematic.

 Chapter 23: Gap in Power

    Chapter 23: Gap in Power


    Dominic found himself in a dilemma.


    A middle-rank demon was not an opponent he could handle for long.


    In his prime, perhaps he would have stood a chance, but now, with age catching up to him, his stamina wasn''t what it used to be.


    And even if he wanted to end the battle, he found himself unable to get near her.


    The blood tendrils could attack from any direction, leaving him no opportunity to strike back.


    His full focus was on blocking and dodging, leaving him unable to mount any offense.


    CLANG


    CLANG


    CLANG


    His swords continued to block and burn the blood tendrils. It was the only action he could take for now.


    As for escaping, he would be an idiot to turn his back on a demon with long-distance abilities like hers.


    Normally, if she were a low-rank demon, he could have either defeated her before becoming exhausted or waited for her to tire first.


    Demons often had explosive power but lacked stamina in prolonged combat.


    This was why Demon Hunters like him relied on efficient breathing techniques to overcome demons.


    "Grandpa, feeling tired?" Anna grinned manically, noticing Dominic''s struggle to block and his gradual slowdown.


    "Don''t call me grandpa, you wretched demon!" he sneered in contempt. He detested the fact that Anna was using the innocent face of a human girl to manipulate his emotions.


    "But we''re just playing, right?" Her voice held a hint of innocence, tinged with mischief.


    Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she spoke. With each move, she exuded a childlike joy, thoroughly enjoying the battle and testing her skills.


    Before, she had merely practiced moving the blood tendrils in their basement, making it her routine until they felt like an extension of her body.


    She might act childish and spoiled from time to time, but she was dedicated in her own personal training .


    He was so fast that even Reign couldn''t keep track of his movements.


    It was over; that was the only thought in Reign''s mind. There was no way Anna could dodge this attack.


    SPLAT!


    "Blueeh..." The old man''s throat convulsed as he vomited a mouthful of blood, the metallic taste flooding his tongue .


    Before he could reached her, blood tendrils erupted from the ground, their sinister forms slicing through the and directly hitting his abdomen, tearing through his flesh.


    As the tendrils burrowed deeper into his body, agony surged through his nerves, overwhelming his senses.


    "AGHHH," he groaned in agony, fully aware that the majority of his internal organs had been ruptured.


    The moment Anna pulled the blood tendrils, he would instantly bleed


    "Is that it?" Anna shook her head in disappointment. She had expected too much from him.


    "Y--You... be hunted .... by .... others," Dominic spoke up amidst his rugged breathing.


    His eyes were slowly losing their vision, and at any moment, he could breathe his last.


    He came here to hunt a demon, but what happened was not even a fight.


    It was a one-sided massacre. He realized that Anna could have ended the battle anytime she wanted. She had been playing with him all along.


    "Anna is innocent, right Reign," she spoke up, turning towards him.


    She had detected him from the very beginning and had intentionally prolonged the battle to show off.


    ''Fuck my luck,'' Reign sighed to himself. He felt like this girl wouldn''t let him go easily.


    ''Why am I always getting kidnapped?'' he added .


    He just wanted to grow stronger at his own pace, but Anna''s presence made that impossible.


    "Reign, eat him right away so you can grow stronger," Anna smiled widely as she controlled her blood tendrils, carrying Dominic''s dying body to him


    "This..." he was speechless. She was treating him like a child.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com

 Chapter 24: Mutation

    Chapter 24: Mutation


    Reign savored the lingering taste of aged meat in his mouth as he consumed Dominic whole.


    Though Anna might have been treating him like a child, pride would not helped him survived. After all, it''s not like being stubborn could fill his belly or fend off hunger.


    He also couldn''t help but wonder what would occur if he devoured someone as powerful as Dominic; maybe he would gain more experience points from such a meal.


    [Level UP+]


    [Level UP+]


    As expected, he leveled up twice, confirming his hypothesis that devouring more powerful individuals yielded greater EXP. But that wasn''t the only perk he gained.


    [System : Mutation Option Available ]


    ''Mutation?'' he mumbled, thinking to himself. It was different from evolution.


    He quickly checked his window and noticed a new button labeled "mutation." With excitement bubbling inside him, he clicked it and nearly jumped for joy.


    <Mutation Option>


    >> Salamander Heart


    >> Salamander Lungs


    >> Salamander Skin


    [The host had devoured a human who practiced the Salamander Breathing Technique. All the parts of the human body had mutated and evolved to cope with the power of this technique. However, due to old age, the effectiveness of this mutation had degraded to only 20% ]


    [Because of the incompatibility of this mutation with the host''s current weak body, particularly vulnerable to fire, the efficiency would be further reduced to only 10%.]


    [Warning: There''s a chance of random incompatibility issues.]


    [Would you like to mutate?]


    [Yes] or [No]


    "Shit, my luck is stabbing me in the back again," he sighed, realizing the skill was a terrible fit for his current body. Being of the zombie type, fire techniques were bound to complicate things for him.


    With a heavy heart, he clicked "no."


    [System: Recycling Mutation Body Parts into Skill Points]


    [+3 skill points]


    "Well, at least I got something out of it," he chuckled. Three skill points were almost like leveling up three times, which was definitely a good thing.


    She resembled a kid who had just aced a test and was seeking praise.


    Reign nodded. At the moment, he lacked the strength to confront her, so it was best not test his luck.


    In fact, noticing her keen interest in him, Reign decided to capitalize on her doting nature to grow stronger. He resolved to gain her trust first, then stab her in the back later.


    It was a cunning and sinister idea, but as a monster, he saw no need to dwell too much on morality.


    Even his father, the Evil Monarch, was reputed to be a very cunning individual. He recalled reading an article about how his father hid his power from the world, controlling everyone in the shadows like a parasite.


    Back to the topic at hand, Reign locked eyes with Anna. He wanted to ask something that had been bothering him.


    "How did you know I would get stronger by eating him?" he asked, curious to know if she was aware of his system.


    "What do you mean?" Anna replied, her expression cute and confused. "I thought monsters like us grow stronger by eating humans," she said, touching her cheek.


    "You''re right," he grumbled, acknowledging that eating humans was a common instinct for monsters like them.


    It wasn''t really a far-fetched idea. In books and novels, monsters always ate humans to grow stronger.


    "How about you?" Reign asked, noticing Anna eyeing the blood on the floor.


    "I grow stronger by absorbing blood," she replied, raising her hands as all the blood on the ground was sucked dry.


    "Reign, this place is no longer safe. There''s a Mine nearby. We should massacre everyone there," Anna suggested.


    "Why? I think we should hunt quietly," Reign protested. This girl was too bold, basically asking for everyone to hunt them. She might be powerful, but attracting too much attention would only lead to more trouble in the future.


    Anna contemplated for a moment. It was a relief that she was willing to consider Reign''s suggestion.


    "Anna agrees with you. Let''s head to the mine then," she replied.


    "You really know a lot," Reign remarked. Despite her youthful appearance, she displayed maturity.


    Anna started to giggle after hearing his compliment.


    "Anna had been studying and researching just in case this happened," she added with a very joyful look. She even threw up a peace sign to emphasize how proud she was.


    It was downright hilarious that this girl, who normally acted like a spoiled kid, turned out to be a powerful demon. She''d switch from playing with dolls to strategizing like a seasoned general in the blink of an eye.


    "Let''s go, Reign, Anna will be your guide," she declared, fearlessly grabbing Reign''s arms and pulling him towards the eastern direction.


    Author''s Note:


    Feel free to point out any instances where I''ve mixed up the point of view. I''m juggling writing my other novel (First Person POV) alongside this novel (3rd Person POV), so it''s easy for me to get confused. Your feedback is greatly appreciated. Thank you.

 Chapter 25: Searching for Base

    Chapter 25: Searching for Base


    The trio walked slowly along the deep mountain path, their shapes barely visible under the moon''s dim light.


    Reign felt the urge to run, but Anna was adamant on walking.


    Despite her mastery over blood , her physical strength was not that good, so she would asked her father to carry her from time to time.


    "We are moving too slow," Reign grumbled, eager to quicken their pacing to the mine so he could level up more.


    The confrontation between Anna and Dominic was a strong wake up call. Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    He realized that stronger opponents would likely hunt him down in the future. Feeling vulnerable and insecure, he wanted to increased his strength fast .


    "Don''t worry, we''re almost there," she reassured him.


    Reign looked at Anna and sighed. He had tried running away before, but her blood powers had immediately caught him.


    "Why are you even helping me?" he asked, curious about her true motives for sticking by his side.


    "You and Anna are the same," she replied, her smile innocent and pure.


    "Is that all?" he asked. "I''m sure there are other monsters like me out there."


    "Maybe," she said, her voice soft and warm, a gentle smile curving her lips. "But Anna have taken a liking to you."


    ''This...'' Reign scratched his head in disbelief. He never imagined his first compliment in this world would come from a loli girl.


    Realizing that talking with her would only result in this kind of awkward interaction, he decided to stay silent and keep up his pace.


    With her presence by his side, he now had his own personal bodyguard, which wasn''t such a bad thing after all.


    They continue their travel and would stop from time to time because George would need a rest and eat some snacks before continuing.


    Seeing George dotting on her, Reign pondered if this was a normal fatherly love for his offspring.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if his own father would treat him the same way, but then he remembered how wicked and brutal his father was.


    As they approached, the faint sound of dripping water echoed from within, creating an eerie atmosphere. The entrance resembled a gaping mouth, beckoning them into its depths.


    "Are you sure this mine is still in use?" Reign asked, his voice tinged with doubt.


    "Well, our information is from five years ago, so maybe they''ve already closed it," George replied, acknowledging the possibility.


    ''So we wasted our time?'' Reign grumbled to himself.


    "Anna can smell humans, lots of them," she broke the silence.


    "Are you sure?" Reign quickly asked, his hopes rising at the possibility.


    "Anna is 100% sure ,"


    ***


    Three years ago, this cave was abandoned when its owner deemed it no longer profitable. High labor and production costs outweighed the revenue, leading to its closure.


    However, unwilling to let his investment go to waste, the owner decided to repurpose the mine as a drug laboratory.


    Deep inside the cave, the drug lab sprawled across the damp, rocky floor, illuminated by harsh fluorescent lights dangling from the low ceiling.


    Makeshift tables cluttered with glassware, beakers, and chemicals lined the walls, while rows of shelves held various substances in mismatched containers.


    The air was thick with the acrid scent of chemicals, mingling with the earthy dampness of the cave.


    Shadows flickered on the walls, creating a heavy atmosphere in the secret drug lab.


    Although everything looked makeshift, it seemed like each part was chosen carefully for the job it had to do, giving the place an organized feel.


    In one corner, a row of industrial-sized drums stood , their contents unknown but undoubtedly for making drugs.


    Nearby, a series of pipes snaked along the floor, connecting various apparatuses in a complex network of production.


    The sound of bubbling liquids and hissing gases filled the air, punctuated occasionally by the clatter of equipment as workers moved about their tasks.


    "Is the next batch of meth ready?" asked by a man, holding a rifle.

 Chapter 26: Unexpected Findings

    Chapter 26: Unexpected Findings


    Reign''s group moved deeper into the cave, oblivious to the fact that it had turned into a drug hideout.


    Regardless, their safety wasn''t much of a concern with Anna by their side; the likelihood of dying was practically nonexistent.


    As they progressed deeper, the atmosphere grew darker. The air hung heavy with an unsettling silence, broken only by the occasional drip of water from above.


    Moisture slicked the walls, and the ground squelched beneath their feet as though they were trudging through thick, dry mud.


    As they went deeper into the cave, Reign noticed faint voices and a distant light around the corner with his sharp senses.


    He stopped abruptly, causing Anna and George to paused as well. In their group, Reign played the role of the tank, always leading the way.


    "There''s someone ahead," he grumbled. "I can''t quite make out what they''re saying."


    Anna, who was trailing behind, sniffed the air


    "They''re bad guys," she confirmed, her expression bored. "I can smell it in their blood."


    She wasn''t overly worried; even if there was a whole battalion there, she believed she could take them all out .


    Reign nodded, his narrowed monster eyes fixed on the light ahead as he strode forward.


    ''I feel like they intentionally left the entrance empty,'' he muttered to himself, finding it peculiar that there were no lights or stationed people at the entrance whatsoever.


    But Anna was aware that there had been a lookout at the entrance before. She had discreetly taken out that person without anyone noticing.


    The voices grew louder as he approached, and he could make out the shapes of several figures huddled around a lantern. They seemed to be arguing over something.


    As he drew closer, he realized that these weren''t miners at all.


    Reign''s did not wasted this opportunity, his claw extended quickly, slicing through the air like a razor. It connected with one of the guards'' arm holding the gun, severing it cleanly from his body.


    The man screamed in agony, toppling to the ground, but his cry was quickly silenced when Reign''s claw pierced his throat, pinning his head to the floor.


    "Fuck!" Another dealer tried to aim his weapon at Reign, but he was too fast.


    He leaned forward, his claw flashing through the air, tearing the third guard chest open in a spray of blood.


    The third guard gasped only once before crumpling to the ground, his chest overflowing with blood and his insides staining the ground beneath him.


    Just like that, the three armed guards died without even having the time to pull the trigger.


    George and Anna witnessed it all, unable to deny that Reign was really smart


    ''Is he really a newborn?'' Anna whispered to herself after seeing Reign''s abilities.


    While she sensed he wasn''t yet that strong, his efficiency in using his body intrigued her.


    Little did she realize, unlike normal monsters, Reign originated from another world as a human.


    Despite not manifesting any powers, he was still the offspring of the Evil Monarch, renowned as the most intelligent being ever known. It followed naturally that Reign was also exceptionally brilliant.


    In fact, he was so smart that prior to his kidnapping, his ability to learn and adapt surpassed normal limits. He could grasp concepts quickly and envision scenarios with clarity in his mind.


    Usually, such traits could be deemed superpowers on their own. However, compared to his half-siblings who possessed special abilities, the scientists regarded him as a failure.


    That was all in the past now.


    One thing was certain at the moment: with a system granting him power, his intelligence would maximize his abilities, transforming him into a terrifying creature in the future.


    "You take the blood, I''ll eat the meat," Reign spoke up.

 Chapter 27: Cut Off

    Chapter 27: Cut Off


    After Anna took in the blood, Reign began to feast on their dry remains.


    As he had done many times before, he entered a different mental state when consuming his prey, disconnected from his usual self.


    It didn''t take him long to consume all the vital parts he needed. It seemed that his level-up had made him a more picky eater.


    Regardless, the meat still tasted delicious to him. However, there was one issue.


    He felt disappointed when he didn''t level up. The requirements to advance from level 14 to 15 were higher than he had anticipated.


    He thought that reaching level 15 and evolving was within his grasp, but it would have to wait for the future .


    Seeing his disappointed expression, Anna approached him and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry," she said while smiling . "Anna senses more humans inside. We''ve got this."


    Reign simply nodded in response, choosing not to reply.


    He hadn''t fully trusted Anna yet. Despite her kindness towards him, the trauma from his past had made it difficult for him to believed others so easily.


    His relationship with her was solely because of his circumstances. He recognized his own weakness compared to her strength, leaving him with no choice but to follow her lead.


    CREAK


    He slowly pushed the metal door open and found no one guarding the way.


    This place was completely devoid of any Internet signal, intentionally cut off from the outside world.


    The owner had designed it as a drug laboratory with minimal presence, and so far, it had operated successfully.


    The drugs they produced might not have been of the highest quality, but they were affordable. As a result, many broke drug addicts opted for their products over the premium alternatives.


    "Stop," Reign grumbled, his eyes catching a red dot in the corner.


    "CCTV," he mused aloud, all too familiar with surveillance after years of living under its watchful eye.


    Every moment of his life was meticulously recorded by the organization that had kidnapped and tortured him through those inhumane experiments.


    RATATTT-RATTTATAT-RATTTAAAT


    The rapid gunfire echoed through the cave, momentarily disorienting him


    Quick on his feet, he grabbed a nearby table and hurled it towards the guards, disrupting their aim and buying himself precious time.


    With the guards momentarily distracted, he grab a drum of chemicals and throw it at them.


    One of the guards made the mistake of shooting at it, causing the liquid to burst out. The strong-smelling substance made contact with their skin, making them feel an intense itching sensation.


    Seeing the opportunity, Reign made a break for it.


    His claws extended like deadly talons, slicing through flesh and fabric alike. He tore into the guard''s torso, rending flesh and muscle bleeding in just one strike.


    *SPLURT!


    Blood sprayed in all directions , leaving nothing but the target mangled flesh.


    "Die, monster!" one of the guards shouted as he managed to pick up his gun again and open fire.


    Fortunately, Reign was already close, so he just clamped his jaws around the gun, making it useless.


    With a powerful shake of his head, he flung the guard into the wall.


    But it was not over yet.


    Reign used his bite, quickly eating through the heads of the remaining two guards in one clean swoop.


    [Level Up+]


    "No time to waste," Reign grumbled, his determination driving him deeper into the cave.


    He made a mental note to return and feed on the dead bodies later; for now, his priority was to eliminate everyone before they could report.


    ''He''s getting stronger by the minute,'' Anna mused to herself, realizing just how powerful and extraordinary Reign was.


    Just imagining his future made her really excited.

 Chapter 28: Evolving Again

    Chapter 28: Evolving Again


    As she watched Reign continue his rampage, she couldn''t help but wonder what he would do once he was powerful enough.


    ''Will he leave me,'' Her heart suddenly ache after thinking about it .


    This was the first time in her life that she felt afraid . She couldn''t lose him now, not when they were so close. But what could she do?


    With no good options , she started absorbing the blood of the corpse laying on the ground.


    It was the only way she could increase her strength, after all.


    Though the increase in her power was not significant due to the low quality of the blood, the quantity of it made up for the lack of quality.


    ''I need to become more powerful so he won''t leave, no, he can''t leave me. He will play with me forever...'' Anna thought, her demeanor changing from that of an innocent-looking girl to one that showed her true color.


    *SLASH


    *SLASH


    *SLASH


    Reign continued his killing spree, paying no heed to the blood that stained his body or the bullets that pierced his flesh.


    He was becoming more agile, effortlessly dispatching any guard that dared to stand in his way.


    His actions were guided by an instinctual knowledge, operating on a level far beyond that of monsters or humans.


    Looking at him, he resembled a fish finally swimming in the wide ocean.


    Killing was ingrained in his nature, and with each repetition, his muscle memory adapted quickly, making him even more dangerous.


    As he picked off the guards one by one, the rest of them knew they had to switch things up.


    They huddled together, whispering quick plans. Then, they split up, each group taking a different path through the mine''s narrow passages.


    They knew they couldn''t let their guard down for a second, as the monster they faced was cunning and crazy. Every shadow seemed to hold danger, and every echo sent shivers down their spines.


    Suddenly, a faint noise echoed through the tunnel¡ªa soft scrape of claws against rock. The guards froze, exchanging nervous glances as they gripped their weapons tighter.


    Could it be the monster, closing in on them ?


    With bated breath, they listened intently, straining to discern the source of the sound. But all they heard was the eerie silence of the mine, broken only by the faint drip of water from the ceiling.


    They felt relieved for a moment, but as soon as they relaxed their guard, Reign sprang into action with the wheelbarrow.


    He throw one, then another, to distract them.


    BAM!


    As the guards dodged, Reign lunged forward, his claws extending. With a swift, fluid motion, he slashed at the first guard''s throat, silencing him before he could even cry out.


    ''Next one,'' Without a moment''s hesitation, he quickly pivoted towards the second guard, who had barely registered the death of his comrade.


    He slashed the second guard''s abdomen, causing a spray of blood to paint the air. He then seized the head of his prey and used it as a makeshift baton, delivering a powerful blow that sent the third guard hurtling into the wall.


    Race: Blade Hunter


    Strength :C


    Agility. :D+


    Stamina :F+


    Endurance : B


    Intelligence: C+


    [Skill]


    Bite - Level III


    Undead Eye - Level I


    Night Crawl III


    Clawer : III


    [Points]


    Attribute Points 20


    Skill Points : 11


    Evolution Points : 1


    ============


    Evolution Store


    *Toxic Blade Zombie Hunter


    *Viral Blade Zombie Hunter


    [More Information]


    *Toxic Blade Zombie Hunter : Could secrete acidic liquid from its claws, capable of melting human skin and, with enough upgrades, even hard metals.


    *Race Skills: Toxic Slash (I). This skill allowed the host to unleash very strong acid when performing a slash.


    ¡ª


    *Viral Blade Zombie Hunter: This undead creature is extremely dangerous, possessing lethal abilities. Its claws secrete a powerful virus capable of causing various random side effects depending on future upgrades.


    *Race Skill: Viral Slash (I) - Enables the ability to create and secrete virus.


    ¡ª


    ''What should I pick?''

 Chapter 29: Right Choice

    Chapter 29: Right Choice


    Both of them has good effect overall.


    The Toxic Blade Zombie Hunter was a solid choice if he was seeking instant impact in his attacks. Its ability to dissolve objects with acids offered a practical advantage against enemies which are stronger , restricting their ability to do both offensive and defensive maneuvers.


    Just the knowledge that their bodies could dissolve if they weren''t cautious granted him an advantage already.


    Contrary to the Toxic Blade Zombie Hunter, the Viral Blade variant didn''t pack as much at first.


    This was particularly evident when facing off against someone like Dominic, who must had a strong immunity against viruses. Plus, there were doubts about its effectiveness on monsters like Anna.


    However, its potential surpassed that of its counterpart significantly. The capability to generate various strains of viruses would allow him to become more flexible , offering versatility and strategic advantage.


    While it might have started off weak, as he upgraded this power, it would grew stronger to the point where creating a virus capable of causing a pandemic worldwide wouldn''t be out of the realm of possibility.


    ''In the end the Viral one is the best choice for long term,'' Reign muttered to himself after considering his options.


    As he pressed the Evolution button, his body underwent another change. A sensation of itching began in his stomach, signaling the start of his evolution processed.


    Inside, a specialized gland started to form, capable of producing viruses.


    It looked like a small, pulsating sac, tucked among his inner organs. Its surface shimmered slightly, with delicate tendrils extending from its core, forming patterns like microscopic circuitry.


    The purpose of this gland was to enhance Reign''s capabilities by equipping him with the ability to produce viruses. It would store viral particles.


    If necessary, it released these viruses by linking the gland to the claw through a dedicated veins, the viruses can be delivered directly into his attacks, infecting enemies upon contact.


    When the transformation was complete, Reign didn''t notice any outward changes, but he could feel a new type of power surging within him.


    It was still weak, but he instinctively knew how to use it. His mind was filled with basic information about how this skill operates.


    ''So I need to absorbed viruses ,'' he muttered to himself.


    After contemplating, Reign remembered that viruses were omnipresent, existing all around him, albeit often weak and harmless. He recalled a study stating that there were more viruses in existence than stars in the universe.


    This time, the suction force was way stronger, and he could sense the particles around him with greater clarity.


    He felt like a vacuum, effortlessly drawing in the viral essence. It now took him a full minute to fill his gland to capacity.


    [System : Ordinary Virus Detected ]


    <Virus Stats>


    Lethality : 5%


    Incubation periods : 15 minutes


    Transmission routes : Contact


    Virulence : Weak


    ''It''s still weak, but at least the incubation period has sped up,'' he mused to himself.


    A 5% lethality rate could be deemed very dangerous if the virus were highly contagious. He recalled a virus from his past life that triggered a global pandemic, despite only having a 3% lethality rate.


    However, his virus was different. It only spread through contact, and once the host died, the virus itself gets killed off within a couple of minutes.


    Triggering a pandemic was currently out of the question.


    Next on his agenda was upgrading his claw skill, having noticed that he still had two skill points available.


    Claw III >> Claw V


    He tested his claw to assess the effect and was highly satisfied with its increased hardness and quicker expansion speed.


    "Now it''s time to level up more," his gaze locked on the pile of corpses before him.


    He had saved them to fully relish their taste. Keeping the corpses for too long wouldn''t be ideal; after all, meat tastes best when it''s fresh.

 Chapter 30: Feeding More

    Chapter 30: Feeding More


    "Dry meat taste like shit," Reign grumbled to himself about the taste .


    Anna had already absorbed the blood from the corpses, leaving them parched and lacking moisture. It felt more like eating dried fish than a satisfying meal.


    However, there was a bright side to this. At least the brain matter, which was the tastiest part of the corpses, stayed intact. So, he enjoyed its flavor.


    [Level Up+ 1]


    Finishing the first batch, the sound of leveling up echoed in his ears, but he simply ignored it and continued to feast on the remaining corpses.


    [Level Up+ 1]


    After completing everything, he leveled up for the second time. However, the number of corpses required to gain a level had increased again, causing him some concern.


    Just contemplating how many people he had to kill to boost his level made Reign realize that he would have a very difficult life.


    Forget about keeping it low-key, his system was rewarding him for killing and eating people, so there was no way for him to gain levels without attracting the attention from others.


    His fate was sealed the moment he acquired this system. He would become an enemy of mankind. Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    Not that it bothered him much. To him, people were just as wicked, if not greedier, than monsters. Monsters, at least, didn''t fake being good or morally upright. They just killed because it was their nature.


    "Are you done ?" Anna asked , after seeing Reign crawl out .


    "Yes," Reign grumbled ,


    She began to observe him from head to toe, and despite his appearance remaining unchanged, she sensed that he had grown stronger again by smelling his blood. The stronger the scent, the greater the potential it held.


    "Anna feel like you have grown stronger," she voice out, after being the first to notice how Reign had gotten more powerful.


    But, she couldn''t help but feel curious about how quickly he was advancing compared to her.


    "What''s your secret? Anna wants to know!" She pouted her cheeks, hoping to coax an answer out of him.


    Unfortunately, Reign remained unmoved by her actions.


    Alone in the office, he stared at the document. It was in a black envelope, indicating its importance.


    Moreover, it was sealed with a type of technology that would cause it to self-destruct if opened by someone unauthorized.


    He opened up the documents and started reading it .


    "Five Demon Hunters dead?" His facial expression soured the moment he read the report. According to it, the High-Level Demon had sacrificed its own life to take down the Demon Hunters with it.


    While five might seem like a small number to some, for a Demon Hunter, it was a significant loss. Searching for and training individuals with the aptitude for this kind of work was extremely taxing.


    RING RING RING.


    His phone suddenly rung and he picked it up .


    "Hello," he answered, his brow furrowing as he glanced at the unfamiliar caller ID. This was his personal number, and only a select few people knew it.


    "Mr. McGaven?" came a female voice from the other end.


    "Speaking," he replied, his curiosity piqued by the unfamiliar caller.


    "My name is Elaine, and my grandfather, Dominic, told me to call you if something happened," she said, her voice tinged with anxiety.


    "What happened to him?" he asked urgently. Dominic had been his mentor in the field, and he held great respect for him.


    "He told me that he would be hunting for a demon, and that if he didn''t come back after 5 days to call you. My grandfather hasn''t contacted me since then," Elaine explained, her voice trembling with worry.


    "What!" he exclaimed, knocking his desk in frustration.


    ''That old man, I told him to retire already and enjoy his life!''


    "Don''t worry, Elaine. I will send someone to look for him. Just give me the information he gave you," he reassured her.


    He knew Dominic''s work ethics well, and he was sure that he had left behind some information that could be used to track him in case of an emergency.


    Elaine quickly sent the information via email, and McGaven wasted no time. He immediately called for a group of young Demon Hunters to assemble for a search and rescue operation.

 Chapter 31: Hunter Association

    Chapter 31: Hunter Association


    McGaven slammed his hand down on his desk in frustration.


    "What do you mean we cant send a team to search for Dominic?" he protested strongly, his brow furrowed with concern.


    He had requested a team of demon hunters, but his plea was refused by the head office.


    Demon hunters always went in a team of three to ensure they could watch each other''s backs. The problem now was that the existence of multiple high-level demon attacks happening in the shadows had become more frequent due to the season.


    It was currently November, a month notorious among demon hunters for the surge in demonic activity.


    This was the time when demons tended to grow more erratic and hyper, posing a greater threat to both humans and supernatural beings alike.


    They simply did not have the manpower to spare for searching for a retired hunter.


    ''F***ers!'' McGaven cursed under his breath, his frustration reaching boiling point.


    He had an overwhelming urge to smack the faces of those high-ranking officials who had refused his request.


    Dominic had dedicated his entire life to serving the organization, risking everything in countless deadly missions.


    Now, in his time of need, when he was old and retired, they didn''t even care enough to search for him.


    "I understand your frustration, McGaven, but we''re stretched thin as it is. We simply don''t have the manpower to spare," a man with a big belly and a haughty demeanor interjected, his tone dismissive.


    Despite his attempt at explanation, McGaven could see through the facade of false concern.


    The words only served to stoke the flames of McGaven''s anger, his jaw clenched tightly as he fought to contain his emotions.


    "Forget it!" McGaven''s voice boomed with frustration as he stood up and turned away from the corrupt officials before him.


    It was futile to continue trying to reason with people like him. They were so entrenched in their bureaucratic world that they couldn''t possibly understand the urgency and desperation of the situation.


    Caught off guard by her unexpected actions, Reign found himself momentarily at a loss for words.


    But beneath the surface, a simmering rage burned within him, fueled by the realization that he was being toyed with by someone he considered little more than a nuisance.


    ''Please, god, give me more power so I can fucking kill this annoying piece of shit!'' Reign gritted his teeth.


    What he was experiencing right now was beyond embarrassing.


    As a man eating monster, he found himself reduced to praying for strength to deal with the situation.


    The irony of it all was frustrating to him. Here he was, a creature of darkness and power, brought to his knees by the antics of an annoying girl.


    However ¡ª


    While Reign was consumed by thoughts of how to rid himself of Anna''s presence , she on the other hand was feeling excited .


    Despite her youthful appearance, she was already of legal age, and her feelings were far more developed than her outward face suggested.


    "Stop bothering me!" Reign roared again, his frustration reaching its breaking point.


    This time, Anna followed his command and jumped off his back, landing gracefully on the ground.


    "Anna just wants to play," she said with a smile, her expression showing no hint of remorse for her actions.


    "Play with your father," Reign scoffed, his tone laced with disdain, before turning on his heel and walking away.


    Anna watched him go, her smile faltering for a moment before she composed herself.


    Despite his harsh words, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment at the way their exchange had ended.


    But she knew better than to let it show, masking her true feelings behind a facade of indifference as she turned to go about her own business.


    ''Idiot,'' she sighed to herself.

 Chapter 32: Dull Routine

    Chapter 32: Dull Routine


    Another day went by, and Reign found himself stuck in a dull routine of procrastinating .


    Realizing he was just wasting time, he started working out and improving his fighting skills. He knew that being strong wasn''t enough if he wanted to get better.


    With a body of a monster and an explosive speed attributed to his crawling form, Reign made improving his sense of balance his top priority.


    He dedicated time to practicing, meticulously adjusting his movements.


    From time to time, he would fall asleep suddenly as his body shut down. It was odd for an undead being like him to worry about such things, but he had no choice but to deal with it.


    Over time, he observed his balance sharpening, enabling him to maneuver with faster agility and precision.


    His new nimbleness provided him with a clear edge in close-quarters combat scenarios.


    "Why''s she not bothering me?" Reign muttered after waking up from a short nap.


    Anna had been unusually quiet, sparking his curiosity. He decided to leave his spot and check on her, just in case.


    It wasn''t that he cared about her; he was simply curious. If she did leave this place and abandon him for good, then he would have to find a new hiding spot. He was pretty sure more demon hunters would come for him.


    Reaching the corner of the mine, Reign spotted George standing there, his expression serious.


    "What''s happening?" Reign grumbled, and George, unsurprised by his sudden appearance, simply answered.


    "Anna told me not to tell you this, but look," he said, pointing his finger.


    "Tell me that beforehand, you old man with a daughter complex," Reign cursed.


    He anticipated protest from George, but George remained calm. He seemed like a different person altogether now that Anna was confined .


    "Hey, I know you want my daughter dead, but even for an ugly monster, your attitude is unacceptable," George replied with a tone filled with disdain. He looked down at Reign, showing no signs of fear.


    Was this the same cowardly person as before?


    "She came all the way here just to save you. You''d be dead by now if that old man found you. She killed him for you, even fed you, and you didn''t even say thank you once," George added sharply.


    "Fuck off, I never asked her to do that. She''s the one who''s been forcing herself on me," Reign retorted, clicking his tongue.


    George locked gazed with him and sighed. "You''re just a child," he added.


    Reign was stunned after hearing him figured it out.


    Kidnapped as a child, he had spent years in a laboratory, forced to mature through pain and violence. But, deep inside, he lacked the experiences necessary to mature into an actual teenager.


    "Do you want me to tell you the story of how I met her mother?" George opened up.


    "Nope, why should I?" Reign shook his head.


    "Hey, just listen. It''s not like you''re doing anything," George insisted.


    ''I know it, Anna inherited her stubbornness from her father, ''he sighed to himself and decided to listen. He might learn a thing or two.

 Chapter 33: Obsession Part 1

    Chapter 33: Obsession Part 1


    20 Years Ago [Summit City]


    A man in his mid-twenties strolled across the campus, heading towards his office located in the corner of Summit Capital University.


    This man was Professor George Martin, one of the professors here who was conducting his own research on various types of minerals.


    This place held the top spot in the region and ranked 8th in the entire country. It was a prestigious institution where not just anyone could enter, and most graduates ended up working for reputable companies or government agencies.


    "Professor George, Let''s walk together, " a sweet female voice called out to George from behind.


    When he turned around, he saw a beautiful woman with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    She was wearing a simple white blouse paired with a knee-length black skirt. Her outfit was completed with a delicate silver necklace and matching earrings, accentuating her natural beauty.


    She was so stunning and youthful-looking that just seeing her made him feel happy. Not just him though, almost every guy in the college fantasized about dating her, but she ended up turning them down .


    He would be lying if he told himself that he was not attracted to her. UppTodated from


    Just being near her was enough to excite him, to the point that he always had to remind himself not to cross the line. He already had a wife whom he dated way back in high school, and though they didn''t have a child yet, he loved her and couldn''t bear to cheat on her.


    "Annabele, I told you not to act too close when we''re outside. I don''t want others to misunderstand," George scolded her. He didn''t want any rumors to spread, not for his own sake, but because he cared for her.


    A beautiful woman like her hanging out with a young professor like him was a recipe for some college romance drama.


    Annabele, however, seemed more interested in George himself than the rocks. She stood close to him, her face inches away from his, and he could feel her breath on his neck.


    "So, Professor Martin, what''s your favorite rock in here?" she asked, batting her eyelashes playfully.


    George couldn''t help but feel a blush creeping up on his cheeks. He cleared his throat and pointed to a large crystal of quartz encased in glass.


    "Well, this one is quite special. It was mined from a remote location in Mount Raven, and it took me years to authenticate and acquire. It''s a testament to the beauty and resilience of our world," he said, trying to focus on the rock and not Annabelle''s beautiful face.


    She hummed in appreciation, leaning even closer, and George''s heart skipped a beat.


    "You know, Professor, you could use a little bit of that beauty and resilience yourself," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. He could feel her breath on his ear, and it sent shivers down his spine.


    "Annabele, you''re being inappropriate," he said, trying to maintain some distance between them. But she just laughed, a tinkling sound that filled the room with warmth and light.


    "Professor, you know you like me, don''t you? And I like you too. So what''s holding you back?" Annabelle asked.


    George was not the least bit surprised by her confession. He would be an idiot if he couldn''t read the signs all along.


    "I have a wife, and I love her," he replied. It hurt him to reject someone like Annabelle, but he was a man of commitment.


    "You''re so loyal and faithful, Professor. Maybe that''s why I fell for you. But what about your wife?" Annabelle''s facial expression shifted, a hint of challenge in her gaze.


    "What do you..." He started to ask, but before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by her.


    "She''s cheating on you!"

 Chapter 34: Obsession Part 2

    Chapter 34: Obsession Part 2


    "Stop lying. It''s not a good trait for someone as young as you," George sighed. He couldn''t believe that she would stoop so low as to lie right in front of him.


    "But..." she tried to explain, but her words were cut off by his interruption. Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com


    "Don''t... Just stop before I get angry," George shook his head, feeling a pang of disappointment.


    He had always seen potential in her, but this behavior was disheartening. Despite his frustration, he knew he had to address the issue calmly.


    Berating a young student like her would leave a bad taste in his mouth. In his mind, she was simply blinded by her infatuation, a result of her youth and inexperience.


    "Listen, honesty is important," he began, his tone gentle yet firm. "Lying like this will backfire in the future."


    Annabelle avoided his gaze, her expression shifting from defiance to uncertainty. George could sense her inner struggle.


    "I understand it might be tempting to bend the truth sometimes, but it only leads to more problems," he continued, hoping to get through to her. "I believe you''re capable of better than this."


    As George spoke, he saw a flicker of remorse in her eyes. It was a small victory, but he knew there was still work to be done.


    "I''ll go to my office now," he said, creating an exit strategy from the awkward situation. It was better for her to have some time alone to calm her emotions.


    Being called out for lying was embarrassing for a young girl like her. She must have been thinking that she had just tarnished her own image in the eyes of someone she cared about.


    He turned around and walked towards his desk, choosing to act as though the conversation had never happened in the first place.


    However ¡ª


    ''Why?... Why can''t you just love me?'' Anabelle bit her lip in frustration, her eyes turning red as her blood boiled inside her.


    She was beautiful to the point that even Amanda doubted her husband could resist someone so pretty and charming. But her trust in George outweighed everything, and she chose to believe that he would never betray her.


    "I hope I''m not interrupting anything," Annabelle said, her tone gentle.


    "Oh, not at all," Amanda replied, glancing at her shopping cart filled with various items. "Just picking up a few things for dinner."


    Annabelle nodded, her gaze lingering on Amanda for a moment longer than necessary. "You know, the professor speaks a lot about you. He often mentions how lucky he is to have such a wonderful wife."


    Amanda''s heart fluttered at the compliment, momentarily easing her doubts. "Thank you, that''s very kind of you to say."


    The two women exchanged pleasantries for a few more minutes before parting ways.


    "Is that her?" A tall, muscular man with styled hair and a cocky grin walked up to Annabelle. His designer clothes clung to his toned physique, and his smirk oozed with arrogance.


    "Yeah, that''s her," Annabelle replied with a nonchalant expression.


    "So all I have to do is talk to her? Make it seem like we have something going on, and you''ll pay me?" The man asked, seeking clarification.


    "If you can do more, then that would be better," Annabelle responded.


    "Seducing a married woman is my forte, don''t worry. Consider this job done," the handsome man replied with confidence.


    "Looks like I''ll get paid and get some action at the same time," he added with a smirk as he walked towards Amanda.


    Alone in the corner, Annabelle couldn''t help but feel excited.


    "You will be mine, Professor George, no matter what," she muttered to herself .

 Chapter 35: Deception

    Chapter 35: Deception


    "Where are you taking me?" George retorted, attempting to pull his hands away from Annabele. However, he felt as if he was being held by a strong man rather than a petite, beautiful girl.


    "Just trust me, professor," Annabelle insisted, her tone growing more urgent. "This is very important"


    "This is a hotel! I don''t want rumors to start," George protested.


    But, he ultimately thought that causing a commotion would attract more attention. Thus, he decided to let her bring him, planning to scold her once they were inside the room.


    The moment they reach the door, Annabelle''s hand twisted the knob and pushed the door open.


    George was expecting an empty room, but what greeted him was his wife on top of another man. The two of them were naked, and Amanda was the first one to notice .


    "G¡ªGeorge!" Amanda exclaimed in shock, hastily pulling away from her lover and covering her mouth. Her eyes welled up with tears from the overwhelming guilt and embarrassment.


    For George, it felt like the world was crumbling down before him.


    The woman he had loved with all his heart, despite enduring countless trials and temptations, was now revealed to be unfaithful, shattering his trust and breaking his heart into irreparable pieces.


    He had been a devoted husband to her¡ªloving, faithful, and always attentive despite his demanding schedule. He showered her with affection, never neglecting her needs, and always making her feel cherished and cared for.


    "W¡ªWhy?" That was the only word he could utter. He had always been a calm person, and even now, he didn''t have the energy to scold or screamed at her.


    Instead, he wanted to know what he was lacking. Why did she do it?


    But before he could get an answer, Annabelle held his hands firmly.


    "I will never betray you, Professor. You don''t deserve to be cheated on!" she declared, her grip tightening on his hands, her eyes brimming with frustration and a hint of anger on his behalf.


    He was taken aback by her declaration. He could tell that she was serious.


    Faced with a young girl versus a wife who had cheated on him, it was obvious whose side he should take.


    "Honey, please let me explain," Amanda pleaded, seeing that her husband might be taken away from her.


    DRIP!


    The dripping sound caught Reign''s attention again. This time, he saw something or someone standing up slowly from the pool of blood.


    He expected seeing little Anna, but what stood before him was far beyond his expectations.


    Instead of small girl, a young looking tall girl emerged, with captivating blue eyes and long, flowing blond hair.


    The blood covering her body added an unexpected allure, clinging to her curves and concealing her private parts with a tantalizing effect that only heightened her irresistible appeal.


    If Anna used to look like a cute girl, her body now resembled that of a senior high school student; she was not completely mature, but her body was enough to seduced any man.


    "Reign, do you like my new body?" Anna spoke up, her voice now more teen-like and sweet, carrying a powerful charm.


    He was taken aback by her words. He believed he had already relinquished all his human desires, yet he found her irresistible for a moment.


    Fortunately for him, his instinct as a monster was still more powerful, allowing him to remain level-headed. He chose not to respond at all.


    Anna noticed his reaction and remained unfazed.


    Instead, she closed her eyes, concentrating her thoughts. With subtle control over her power, she fashioned a dress from the blood around her¡ªa flowing red garment with intricate patterns that seemed to dance with every movement.


    Her evolution had not only changed her physical body but also her mind.


    She had been pondering all this time why she was unable to evolve despite accumulating so much power.


    Finally, she got her answer¡ªit was desire. She lacked the desire to grow, and it had been preventing her from evolving.


    However, Reign''s indifferent attitude to her small body made her self-conscious. So, her subconscious mind willed for her body to be reborn anew.


    ''Will he look at me now?'' Anna thought to herself, feeling excited about her goal to capture Reign''s heart.


    Just like her mother, once she became obsessed with someone, she wouldn''t be able to love anyone else.

 Chapter 36: Reign鈥檚 hidden desire

    Chapter 36: Reign''s hidden desire


    "Reign," Anna called out, her voice now more mature and calm.


    But for some reason, he had become more annoyed and started avoiding her altogether.


    He didn''t even looked at her, and instead started to walk away on all fours, deeper into the mine, while Anna remained at the entrance.


    She insisted she was protecting him, in case more hunters come, but he felt like he was locked in this place.


    His snobbish behavior made Anna''s heart ache , but instead of being dejected she started thinking of ways to get his affection.


    ''I need to find more humans to feed him,'' she thought to herself. Maybe if she helped him get stronger, he would appreciate her more.


    But at the same time, it could also backfire on her, leaving her powerless if he decided to leave. It was a real dilemma, and just thinking about it made her heart ache.


    Seeing her daughter like this, George couldn''t help but sigh, recognizing that she had inherited her mother''s stubbornness.


    Well, at least, George was quite the looker in his younger age.


    But what about Reign?


    He was a monster, half-corpse, with a face so ugly that even the best plastic surgeon would throw up their hands in defeat.


    ''What did she see in that guy?'' George pondered . ''I know love is blind sometimes, but even a blind person wouldn''t dare to be attracted to such a thing.'' He added.


    "Hey, Anna, can we talk?" George finally couldn''t tolerate it any longer.


    Anna had become more mature in both appearance and speech, so he no longer treated her like a child.


    In all honesty, acting afraid and cowardly before was just a lie. George was actually a calm-minded and smart person, intentionally portraying himself as weak to be underestimated.


    "What is it, Dad?" she asked, sitting beside him and leaning on his shoulder as if it were the most natural thing to do.


    Even though she kept insisting that she was doing this to protect him, he would be a fool to just believe that and entrust his life to her.


    He was betrayed and experimented on at a young age, which left him unable to trust almost anyone.


    No matter what good deeds Anna did for him, he couldn''t shake the fear that she would use him someday, just like those doctors in that godforsaken laboratory.


    ''That''s right, I can''t trust anyone. Trust will just make me weak and vulnerable,''he uttered those words with conviction, vowing never to be taken advantage of again.


    ''I need to practice more,'' he added, forcing his body to move deeper into the mine where there was more space for him to train.


    With nothing to eat to level up, improving his control over his body was the only option he had.


    Both of them had different goals, but they shared one common trait: they were both stubborn to the core.


    ***


    Inside the Forest


    "Is this the place?" a man in a black suit spoke up, his long blonde hair and sharp green eyes giving him a unique appearance.


    "We are on the right track, James. I can see their footprints," a woman of short stature replied. She had black twin tails and was clad in a dark dress. Her eyes were pure white like a blind person, but she could see clearly even in the darkness.


    "Don''t be too impatient, Bro," another voice echoed, this time coming from a man with green hair and green eyes. He also wore a black suit, but his had the shoulder part ripped out. He was adorned with earrings, even in his nose.


    These three were the team that MCGaven sent out to search for Dominic.


    They were only three digits hunter, but they could probably take out a Middle Rank Demon if they worked together well enough.


    "I''m not impatient. I just want to kill that demon fast and finish the mission," James responded with a nonchalant tone.


    [Note: Hunters are given ranks. Single Digit Hunters are the top dogs.]

 Chapter 37 New Version

    37 New Version


    "Dad, stay here," Anna said suddenly, standing up from the ground.


    Her gaze sharpened as she sensed the approach of three individuals. The distinct scent of their blood made it easy for her to figure out their identities; they were certainly no ordinary humans.


    They had the same scent as the old man she had killed before, but theirs was noticeably weaker in comparison.


    George could see the seriousness etched on his daughter''s face. He felt the urge to reason with her, to just leave Reign behind , but he knew that she wouldn''t listen to his words.


    He knew all too well how deeply in love she was, to the extent that it bordered on mental disorder. "Can you handle it?" He asked with a worried tone. Anna turned toward him, wearing a confident smile.


    "They''re easy prey," she replied before utilizing her improved control of blood to increase her speed towards the depths of the forest, ready to confront the enemy head-on.


    For years, she had lived cautiously, avoiding the spotlight, knowing that too much attention often led to trouble. However, the presence of Reign shattered her logical reasoning, and now all she could focus on was protecting him.


    It was somewhat amusing to consider that she fell in love with a monster simply because he smelled good to her. But, for Anna, he had already become an irreplaceable presence in her heart. ''I won''t let anyone hurt him,'' she vowed .


    "Let''s go!" Jake bent his knee, and on cue, he unleashed his breathing technique to increase his speed.


    This was followed by the other two as they leaped from one tree to another to directly confront the demon. Since it was just a lower rank, they didn''t have to worry about it setting up some kind of trap, as lower-rank demons were typically not very cunning. However¡ª "Jake on your right !" Cycle cried out. She saw something in her vision , in one of the trees something shot out like a projectile .


    "I got it," Jake said after hearing her, immediately concentrating on his surroundings to prepare for an incoming attack.


    "Hawk Breathing Technique, Whirlwind !" he roared, and mid-air, he rotated his body together with his sword to create a wave of wind to block the attack.


    The projectile hit the wind and scattered into pieces, but before Jake could have a breather, another shout erupted from behind him. "Don''t stop, it''s everywhere!" Cyle cried out in distress, and what followed was a barrage of projectiles bombarding the group from all directions. They were forced to land on the ground to gain some footing and relied on their sword techniques to slash out and hold on. "What the fuck, Cyle! You said we were dealing with a Lower Rank Demon!" Jake berated, struggling to control his breathing to conserve energy. If they had known the demon was this powerful, they would never have chosen to confront it directly.


    "I..." Cyle stuttered, feeling responsible for their predicament. However, she was genuinely confused because she hadn''t observed any fluctuations before.


    "Stop blaming her and focus," James interjected. He, too, was dealing with the projectiles, but unlike the other two, he found it much easier to stop the projectiles.


    He swiftly swung his sword, deflecting the incoming projectiles with precision. His movements were efficient, ensuring each attack was redirected away from himself and his companions. Amidst the chaos, James remained composed, relying on his training to defend against the onslaught. In the distance.


    ''Oh, they''re better than I thought,'' Anna pondered to herself as she watched everything.

 Chapter 38: Disposable Pawn

    The bombardment of projectiles persisted, and after a while, all three realized they were dealing with compressed blood being shot at lethal speeds, enough to endanger normal humans but easily handled by their katanas.


    Fortunately, their weapons weren''t crafted from ordinary metals.


    While they might not have been made from the most expensive materials, they were forged from Carbonized Steel, with a blend of Chromium Alloy, making them both lightweight and durable.


    With the addition of their skillful use of these swords, they were able to sustain blocking the onslaught without losing their sword''s durability.


    Suddenly, the barrage of attacks stops, granting them a momentary break. However, they remained vigilant, not lowering their guards.


    "Cyle, take your phone and try to contact HQ. I''ll protect you," James commanded. He knew the importance of reporting their encounter, as their target was far stronger and smarter than they had anticipated.


    A smart demon was far more dangerous than a strong one, and judging from the ambush, there was also a chance that they were dealing with multiple demons at the moment.


    Normally, demons despised each other and were reluctant to join forces.


    However, the demon that Cyle saw was of low rank, suggesting that the one attacking them now could be an entirely different entity altogether.


    "Alright," Cyle hurriedly nodded and reached for her phone, but before she could move further, she felt a cold sensation in her stomach.


    "BUAHHHH!" She vomited as the blood on the ground formed and actually pierced her stomach.


    The two guys managed to leap away, but Cyle momentarily lost her focus when she reached for her phone.


    "Cyle!" James gritted his teeth midair, but the blood tendrils didn''t give him the opportunity to save her as they formed and homed in on him .


    "You will pay for this!" James roared in anger.


    His breathing became much heavier, and his eyes began to turn pure black.


    "Venomous Scorpion Breathing Technique, Venom!" he shouted.


    Purple smoke was released from his pores, and it slowed down the blood tendrils around him.


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    Each of his slashes generated more smoke, and in the end, it was hard for him to be seen . As for Jake, he knew that the smoke was dangerous, so he leapt from one tree to another to keep his distance.


    ''James snapped. The situation is getting more serious,'' he muttered, clicking his tongue in annoyance.


    Their leader, typically level-headed, transformed into a completely different person when put to the edged.


    As he approached, he observed the hunters'' movements, noting their positions and tactics as they desperately tried to survive Anna''s attack.


    Taking cover on a tree, he prepared himself when an opportunity arose.


    "He''s moving," Reign grumbled, noticing that Jake was heading in his direction. Now, he just had to hide his presence and wait for an opportunity.


    Fortunately, the darkness provided cover, making it difficult for him to be seen due to his natural coloration.


    The moment Jake landed, Reign''s muscles tensed, and he dashed towards him, planning for a surprise attack.


    However ¡ª


    Jake''s reaction time was not to be trifled with. He quickly drew his sword and parried Reign''s claw. As the two attacks collided, sparks burst forth.


    Reign felt that he was physically stronger than Jake after that encounter.


    Realizing this, he utilized the fact that he had two arms and didn''t give Jake a chance to take a breather.


    He unleashed slash after slash, changing the direction and tempo from time to time to mess with Jake''s defense.


    In the end, Jake was left defending, but he wasn''t troubled by the attacks that much.


    He could sense that Reign was only a low rank and could be handled alone if he was given some time to regain his bearings.


    The real problem at the moment was the demon controlling the blood. If that demon killed James and came here, then he would be dead for sure.


    ''I need to kill this mob fast,'' he muttered to himself, focusing on controlling his breathing.


    "Hawk Breathing Technique, Talon!" he roared. The wind started converging around his katana, and as he slashed it down, Reign could tell it was very dangerous.


    But Reign was confident in his own defense, so instead of dodging, he launched his own attack, putting all the weight of his body into his claw center of balance.


    This bold move surprised Jake; he had thought Reign would dodge, and he even had a follow-up attack in mind.


    However, it was too late to stop his own attack, so he could only tighten his grip on his sword hilt.


    He put all his energy into his sword, determined to slash through Reign''s claw in one decisive blow.


    CLANG!


    When Reign''s claw and Jake''s sword collided, a big spark illuminated the dark forest for a split second.


    The force between their attacks was almost equal, and both of them felt their bodies vibrating from the impact.


    But one of them suffered more damaged .

 Chapter 39: Regrets

    "Fuck you," Reign grumbled in anger.


    Although he managed to block the actual sword, the wind coming from it struck his body, leaving him severely wounded. He couldn''t feel pain, but he was well aware that he was now weakened.


    He had underestimated the hunters after witnessing Anna deal with them so effortlessly.


    Now, wounded, he realized that he was wrong in his assumption. This realization stung his ego more than the actual physical damaged he suffered.


    "You can talk?" Jake immediately adjusted his stance after hearing Reign''s words.


    For a demon to speak, it meant it was on the brink of breaking through the middle rank.


    However, he could tell that the demon in front of him was still lacking in strength.


    This begged the question: Where did he get his intelligence from?


    And his assumption was correct; lower demons could barely speak at all.


    The only reason Reign was an exception was that he used to be a human before coming to this world. His intelligence was already high from the get-go.


    But for Jake, a different idea came to mind: Catastrophe-type demons.


    These demons were already intelligent from the moment they were born. It was said that these kinds of entities inherited some of the knowledge of ancient demons who shared their DNA, making them inherently more intelligent.


    And unlike their weaker counterparts, these demons grew and evolved faster.


    That was why hunters like him always prioritized killing this type of demon before they could become a threat.


    Otherwise, when they reached their peak, they could single-handedly destroy a city, hence the category Catastrophe.


    Jake took a deep breath and gathered his strength, preparing for another attack. He knew he couldn''t let his guard down now.


    "You''re dangerous, I need to kill you," he muttered under his breath, more to himself than to the demon in front of him.


    "Hawk Breathing Technique, Shuttered Wings !" With an intense gazed, he launched another barrage of wind slashes at Reign.


    This time, however, he aimed for Reign''s legs, trying to cripple him and make it easier to finish him off.


    The wind howled through the air, forcing Reign back several steps as he struggled to defend against the attack. His legs began to twist and bleed under the immense pressure, and soon, one of them was severed.


    Reign grumbled in annoyance as he fell to the ground, clutching at his bleeding stump where his legs used to be.


    [Yes] or [No]


    Reign''s laughter stopped after seeing the notification. He wasn''t sure what a darkened heart meant, but if the system was offering it, there must be plenty of benefits.


    "Yes"


    The moment he agreed, Reign felt an energy released from his claws.


    Two seconds later, Jake slumped to the ground, finally finding eternal rest.


    Reign, with his missing leg, crawled towards the dead corpse using his hands. He began tearing open its chest, curious to see what had become of his heart.


    "It''s completely black!" he exclaimed after seeing it. He reached out to touch it and realized it had crystallized for some reason.


    "This thing looks delicious," he mumbled as he examined it in his hands. It had no discernible smell, but something inside him urged him to eat it immediately.


    CRACK.


    As his teeth sank into the crystallized heart, it began to crack and dissolve in his mouth, like some kind of pop candy.


    The sensation was peculiar, but what really intrigued him were the fragmented memories flooding his mind.


    They weren''t Jake''s complete memories, but rather flashes of his worst nightmares ¡ªa life marked by tragedy.


    He saw images of a family torn apart by the merciless claws of a demon, the anguish and despair etched into their faces.


    ''What kind of demon is this?'' he pondered silently as he observed the creature in the memory.


    It appeared to be a hybrid of human and bird, with three crow heads fused together to form its grotesque face. Black feathers adorned its body, and it boasted three bird-like legs, adding to its creepy appearance.


    Looking at the monstrous creature, he couldn''t help but feel that his own appearance was rather tame in comparison.


    Despite his almost decaying skin and large canine teeth, he realized that he was nothing compared to the abominable being he had just witnessed in the memory.


    He had always considered himself rather scary looking, especially when his basis for a demon was Anna.


    Regardless of his feelings of resentment towards her, he couldn''t deny her beauty, even by human standards.


    ''So that annoying girl is an exception,'' he muttered to himself.


    [DING!]

 Chapter 40: Darkened Heart

    [System: Host Consumed Darkened Heart]


    [First Rewards Activated]


    [+5 skill points]


    [System: Darkened Heart Mission: Kill the Three-Headed Crow]


    [Reward: Silver Rank Gift Box]


    "Finally, a mission!" Reign exclaimed. It was the first time he''d received a task from the system. And he had even begun to think his system was the type that didn''t offer missions at all.


    As for why the system asked him to do this,?


    Well, he really didn''t care, as long as there were benefits involved. There was no need to overcomplicate things in the first place.


    "Status"


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level 17


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    Race: Viral Blade Zombie Hunter


    Strength :C


    Stamina :F+


    Endurance : B


    Intelligence: C+


    [Skill]


    Bite - Level III


    Undead Eye - Level I


    Night Crawl III


    Clawer : V


    Viral Slash X


    [Points]


    Attribute Points: 30


    Skill Points : 7


    Evolution Points : 0


    ============


    Examining his stats, Reign felt satisfied to find an extra 5 skill points, in addition to the two he had received from leveling up when he ate those drug makers in the cave a few days ago.


    Skill points normally came with one per level, so discovering another source was a welcome surprise.


    Still, there were aspects that left him disappointed after the battle.


    Normally, Reign didn''t experience pain, but this particular sensation emanated from his very being, forcing him to endure it.


    Along with the discomfort, there were unexpected benefits; he noticed that his severed leg was now growing faster. Perhaps it was because the system had to reconstruct his body, accelerating the healing process.


    For the actual severed leg, it began to decompose until it turned into dust.


    He made a mental note of this discovery, recognizing it as a handy loophole for the future.


    When the process was complete, he could tell that he had grown much tougher.


    "Status"


    ============


    Endurance : B ¡ª> B+


    ============


    The increase was satisfactory, especially considering he couldn''t even dare to imagine how many attribute points he would have needed to increase his endurance.


    "Is she done?" Reign slowly stood up and looked in the direction where Anna was fighting.


    There was no longer any sound of fighting; all he could see were two red cocoons standing on the ground.


    "Reign, are you finished?" Anna''s voice rang from behind him, catching him off guard. He hadn''t even noticed her until the final moments.


    "Yeah, I''m finished," he replied casually. He didn''t want her to catch on that he hadn''t noticed her, worried she might perceive him as weak.


    "Then let''s go get the other two," Anna suggested, taking Reign''s clawed hand as they walked side by side towards the Cocoon of blood.


    It was really ironic how a powerful and sadistic demon like her was treating him like a king, while she treated others like trash.


    As Reign watched Anna, a complex expression flickered across his face.


    There was acknowledgment of her strength, but it was coupled with a sense of annoyance at her demeanor.


    She continued to assert herself, never giving Reign a chance to act independently. In the end, this kind of life wasn''t what he desired.


    He felt stifled by her constant control, and he was only tolerating her because of her usefulness.


    When they reached the two cocoons, Reign could see that they were pulsating like a heart.


    "Don''t worry, I kept them alive and fresh for you," Anna remarked with a wide, happy smile.


    Looking at her, she resembled a housewife presenting a delicious meal to her beloved husband after a hard day at work.


    The twist?


    The ingredients were human meat, and the drink was blood.


    ''To think she was able to capture them alive, how strong is she?'' Reign pondered to himself.


    Killing and capturing an enemy were on totally different levels. To capture an enemy, one needed to have an overwhelming advantage in every way.


    And Anna did it to two people at the same time. He couldn''t help but marvel at her strength and cunningness.


    "Which one do you want to eat first? The boy or the girl?" Anna asked, noticing Reign''s brief paused.


    "Which one of them produced that smoke before?" he inquired, recalling the smoke he had witnessed earlier and sensing its potential usefulness.


    If his guess was correct, then it would be highly compatible with his current class. This would be a game-changer for him.


    "That one," Anna said, pointing her finger to the right.

 Chapter 41: Hidden Meaning

    "Just...kill...me...already, you monster," James muttered weakly through gritted teeth. His body was locked up by blood tendrils, his hands and legs bound, his clothing torn, and his skin marred by superficial wounds inflicted by Anna.


    She ensured not to strike vital parts, prolonging his suffering and preventing a quick death.


    "You.. Will.. Pay..." Exhausted and unable to break free, only his sheer willpower sustained James''s ability to speak.


    He had hoped to at least inflict some damage on the demon he fought by waiting for Anna to tire out, but he was defeated before that even happened.


    As James strained to lift his head, his gaze met the demon who had mercilessly overwhelmed him. In that moment, he understood why his team was defeated so one-sidedly.


    He could tell that Anna was already in the level of a High Demon. She might have just reached this level, but her intelligence made up for her lack of power compared to others.


    He also glanced at the ugly monster beside Anna but didn''t see anything special about it.


    It was just a lower-ranked demon whose IQ was normally too low to even be a threat to a well-prepared Hunter.


    SLAP!


    Anna''s hand struck James sharply across the face.


    "How dare you look at my Reign like that!" she gritted her teeth in anger, her eyes flashing with fury.


    She felt insulted of how James gazed lingered on her beloved , and it only fueled her rage further.


    ''My Reign? Since when did this woman think she owned me?'' Reign grumbled to himself, feeling a surge of irritation.


    He hated it when others acted like they owned him; it brought back painful memories of his past life, where he was treated like an object.


    "Hey..." Reign protested, wanting to set things straight, but before he could say more, Anna started slapping James again.


    SLAP!


    SLAP!


    SLAP!


    The sound of her brutal beating echoed nonstop, and her eyes were filled with killing intent. She was doing all of this because she felt really irritated.


    It was clear that her frustrations were manifesting in her actions, and Reign could only watch in silence as she vented her anger.


    "Did you want to say something, Reign?" Anna asked with a wide smile, her face tainted with James''s blood, making her appear both beautiful and wicked at the same time.


    "Ah... nothing," Reign replied, deciding not to push his luck for now. It was better to keep quiet and avoid further confrontation with her.


    He realized that Anna''s evolution had made her even crazier. If he said the wrong words, she might lock him up forever.


    In the end, he decided to go with the Scorpion Pores because it was the thing he needed right now.


    The transformation this time was quicker, and he only felt a little bit itchy, nothing more.


    Next on the agenda was the girl. Unlike James, she started begging for her life, but it was futile because she was talking to a bunch of cold-blooded monsters.


    Reign consumed her like any other, without any bias at all. For Reign, his eating habits did not discriminate based on gender. He was what others would call a gender-neutral monster.


    [Level UP+]


    Reign experienced an unexpected level-up.


    Surprisingly, the girl he had thought was the weakest actually gave him more experience points than the other two.


    Or perhaps it was James, whose impact had a massive effect, and the girl just pushed the level up.


    Regardless, this was good news for him.


    [System : Mutation Option Available ]


    >> Mantis Eyes :


    >> Mantis Skin


    Reading the skill description, it was an easy choice for Reign to pick the Mantis Eyes. The advantages and effects were so good that he felt the three skill points were a worthy investment.


    With 16 types of photo-receptor cells, having these eyes would allow him to perceive colors and polarized lights in ways humans could not fathom.


    His vision might be good during the night, but the sun made him almost blind during the day, which was a big disadvantage. However, with this new skill, he no longer had to worry about that.


    ''Maybe if I could consume more powerful organs, I could also find a way to bypass my weakened state during the day,'' he thought to himself, the prospect exciting him.


    Speaking of day , he thought of something he found weird.


    ''Wait, why the hell did these people come at us during the night? Don''t they know that we get weaker in the morning?'' Reign thought to himself, puzzled by the attackers'' timing. It was a foolish move to confront them when they were at their strongest.


    ''Maybe it''s just a coincidence?'' he guessed, trying to rationalize the hunters actions.


    Little did Reign know, the real reason for all this was that he was the only one severely weakened in the morning, unlike normal demons.


    Even Anna could still kill the three during the day without issue. While she might find the sun bothersome, it wasn''t to the point that she would be useless.


    Demon Hunters paid little mind to whether they pursued demons during the day or night, save for a select few powerful ones.


    "You''re growing too fast,," Anna''s cold voice snapped Reign from his thoughts, leaving him with a sense of unease as if her words had some hidden meaning.

 Chapter 42: Bolder Approach

    ''This is bad,'' Reign felt a cold shiver down his spine as he sensed her presence behind him, fearing her anger if he said the wrong thing.


    With his life hanging in the balance, his mind raced for solutions. Even though he wasn''t keen on romance, it would be foolish not to realize that she was infatuated and obsessed with him.


    This was reality, and he wasn''t like those oblivious main characters from romantic comedy anime who couldn''t read the room. He was simply inexperienced, which was why he didn''t know how to react.


    In the past, he had to pull away, but faced with her frustration, he realized he needed a different approach.


    And what was the universal way to make a woman happy?


    Appreciation, of course. Even her mother had loved it when he complimented her in his past life.


    But the problem here was his appearance. Normally, compliments from handsome men had a 100% success rate, but in his case, he was so terrifyingly looking that even if he remained silent, it would have a negative impact.


    ''Maybe she''s not into handsome guys,'' he thought to himself, considering the possibility.


    After all, even in his past life, there were girls who fell in love with real corpses, so it wasn''t such a far-fetched idea.


    "It''s because of you. I can''t imagine what would have happened to me if you weren''t here," Reign forced himself to turn around, putting on a facade of gratitude. However , His monstrous appearance made his smile way creepier.


    Surprisingly, Anna didn''t seem to mind.


    In fact, she blushed and looked away after hearing his words.


    ''Huh?'' Is she really this gullible?'' Reign muttered to himself, observing how she reacted so flustered to just his words.


    Empowered by Anna''s reaction, he continued to compliment her, finding that each kind word seemed to deepen her infatuation.


    "I''m really glad that I met you," he remarked, watching as her cheeks flushed with delight.


    ''You dimwit,'' Reign chuckled inwardly, feeling a sense of satisfaction as he recognized the extent of his influence over her.


    ''Very well, I''ll continue showering you with compliments, but remember, one day I''ll eat you.'' He chuckled inwardly.


    "It''s okay," Anna replied sheepishly, her cheeks still tinged with a rosy hue.


    Her love for Reign had clouded her usual logical thinking, reducing her sharp intellect to that of a lovestruck teenager.


    They say love can blind you, but for Anna, it was as if her brain had simply shut down. Logic and reason evaporated in the presence of her overwhelming feelings for him.


    It would be a waste not to take advantage of her power. Perhaps if he hadn''t met her, he would have opted for a stealthier approach.


    However, Anna possessed the ability to kill a lot of people in a quick manner, which could accelerate his growth.


    "Let''s kill everyone in the town and make our escape," he declared.


    "Are you insane?!" George''s voice erupted, a mixture of shock and frustration evident in his tone. His fists clenched tightly at his sides as he struggled to contain his anger.


    The plan was sheer madness, it was suicidal . He wasn''t concerned about Reign, but his daughter''s safety was more important.


    No matter how powerful Anna was, her strength had limits. If they were pursued by dozens of hunters, she wouldn''t stand a chance.


    George looked to Anna, expecting her to intervene and knock some sense into Reign. He hoped that her influence would sway Reign towards a more rational course of action, one that prioritized their safety.


    However¡ª


    "I''ll go along with your plan," Anna replied, her face lit up with a smile.


    "ANNA!" George screamed in anger.


    But when he glanced at Anna, her eyes were filled with sadness, and George''s anger waned, replaced by a wave of guilt.


    "Dad, I understand the risks, but I think it''s best if we part ways," Anna responded, her words jolting George with a cold realization.


    He knew that Anna''s suggestion wasn''t solely for his safety; she wanted to be alone with Reign.


    ''You monster....'' George boiled with rage, his fists clenched tightly as he fought the urge to attack Reign for exploiting his daughter''s vulnerability. But he held back, knowing she would defend him.


    "If you''re going to go through with this, you need a solid plan. That means taking out everyone quickly so we can make our escape. I''ll find us a van, and then we''ll get out of there," George explained firmly.


    Reign nodded, admitting that George''s plan wasn''t half bad.


    Securing a car would certainly expedite their escape. As much as he hated to admit it, he lacked the ability to ride or drive due to his monstrous body.


    "Alright, let''s do that," Reign agreed, and the trio returned to the mine to gather some supplies.


    George made sure to stock up on food and other essentials before they set off on their journey towards the next town.


    Little did the residents of that town know, their fate was now sealed by the actions of one overly dotting father.

 Chapter 43: Locked Gazed

    "Status," Reign muttered to himself as he waited for George to get ready while Anna was guarding the entrance.


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level 19


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    Race: Viral Blade Zombie Hunter


    Strength :C


    Stamina :F+


    Endurance : B+


    Intelligence: C+


    [Skill]


    Bite - Level III


    Undead Eye - Level I


    Night Crawl III


    Clawer : V


    Viral Slash X


    Hawk Bones [30%]


    Scorpion Pores [30%]


    Mantis Eyes [20%]


    [Points]


    Attribute Points: 40


    Skill Points : 0


    Evolution Points : 0


    ============


    At the moment, he had a bunch of attribute points saved up.


    He checked his status and tried to understand it better, wanting to know how many attribute points he needed to upgrade each rank.


    As he pondered it further, the system seemed to grasp his thoughts, and another window popped up.


    ============


    (E)¡ª> (D+) = 5 AP


    (C-) ¡ª> (C+) =10 AP


    (B-)¡ª> (B+) = 15AP


    (A-) ¡ª>(A+) =20 AP


    ============


    Colors were heightened, and movements seemed to slow down a bit, enabling him to perceive even the slightest of movements with clarity.


    Additionally, he noticed a heightened focus on details, as if every object and surface were more sharper.


    It was as if he had gained an entirely new dimension of perception, offering him a unique and enhanced understanding of his surroundings.


    If there was a drawback to this ability, it was the fact that he could not use Undead Eye alongside it.


    ''This skill is OP!'' he muttered with an excited tone. He felt like the benefits that he got were beyond what he paid for.


    Little did Reign know, this ability was exceedingly rare. Cyle was one of the few hunters endowed with such an inborn skill, making Reign exceptionally fortunate to have absorbed it.


    Lastly, he attempted to release some smoke from his skin, but unlike James, the smoke he released was actually colorless.


    He figured that perhaps the reason for this was because he did not possess any poison-type ability to infuse into it.


    ''That''s everything,'' Reign muttered, flexing his arms and legs after ensuring he had a basic grasp of his new abilities and status.


    "Let''s go," George called out to him, now holding a big bag containing all the food and water he needed for the trip.


    Reign simply nodded and followed him out.


    Once they were outside of the mine, the trio wasted no time and began their descent down the mountain.


    ***


    Four hours later, after stopping from time to time to rest, the trio finally caught sight of the next town.


    Though it was still quite a distance away, the lights shining from within it infused them with renewed energy.


    An hour later.


    "It''ll be morning soon, so I think it''s better for us to find a place to stay first," George commented, noting that the sun would set in just a couple of hours.


    "Alright, I''ll see if I can find one," Anna replied, and without waiting for their response, she sprung into action.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    Using her blood tendrils, she turned them into a web to jump from one tree to another.


    Then, spotting two trees that served as perfect launching pads, she stuck two wide blood tendrils on them and propelled herself upward like a slingshot.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    When she reached a sufficient height mid air, her blood tendrils transformed into thick, flat clothing, slowing down her descent.


    "Is she a genius?" Reign couldn''t help but be amazed at how efficiently Anna had used her power. She wasn''t just dangerously strong but also very smart.


    "Yes, she is. Her IQ is actually 180," George replied with a smug look on his face. "By the way, my IQ is 150," he added to point out that he had good genetics.


    Reign looked at George with a judgmental expression.


    He couldn''t believe that George actually wanted to compete with him in terms of IQ.


    He remembered that his IQ in his past life was around 200+. If not for all those experiments that had broken his mind, he would outmatch Anna easily in terms of intelligence.


    "Are you sure you''re not pulling my legs here ? I can believe Anna, but not you," Reign retorted with a mocking tone. His creepy smile added an extra dash to the insult.


    "Unfortunately, I''m a downright honest person, but by the way, you stink and you''re ugly as hell," George jabbed back, his frustration spurring him to insult Reign.


    The two men locked gazes, both of them itching to tear each other apart. The only reason they refrained was because of Anna''s presence.


    George feared that Anna would be heartbroken, while Reign feared he might end up getting killed.


    But there was one thing they agreed on: they absolutely despised each other.

 Chapter 44: Bad Intentions

    "I found a farm !" Anna''s voice rang out as she landed gracefully on the ground. She had taken care to create a spring-like blood object on her feet to cushion the impact of her descent.


    Watching Anna''s impressive demonstration, Reign couldn''t help but feel a bit envious of her ability.


    Her power was so flexible, unlike his own, which relied more on direct methods and use. It made him reflect on the limitations of his abilities and consider how he might learn from Anna''s approach in the future.


    ''Maybe if I eat her, I could gain that power too?'' Reign pondered to himself, his eyes scanning Anna from head to toe, considering the possibilities.


    Anna, on the other hand, couldn''t help but feel Reign''s intense gaze on her. Blushing slightly, she thought to herself, ''Wow, did he fall for me ?''


    Little did she know, Reign was contemplating her not as a potential love interest, but as an equal to a whey protein shake to increase his strength. If only she knew what was going on in his mind.


    "Nice find," Reign grinned, giving her a playful pat on the head. His smile seemed a bit forced, though, but it was already so creepy that whether it was forced or not didn''t make much of a difference.


    George, being observant as ever, noticed the ulterior motives behind Reign''s actions but wisely chose to keep quiet.


    He could tell that her daughter was eagerly playing into Reign''s hand, much like an enthusiastic puppy eager to please its owner.


    No, in fact, comparing Anna to a puppy would be a stretch.


    At least a puppy would get some love from its owner. Reign, on the other hand, just sees her as a mere tool, a means to an end without any genuine care or affection.


    "Let''s head there now," Anna said, grasping Reign''s clawed hands without any fear.


    The trio headed to the farmhouse, which was east of their current location.


    They followed Anna''s lead, making their way through the dark sky.


    When they reached the edge of the farm, it was already nearing 4:30 am, with just a few more hours before the sun would rise.


    ''This place is bigger than I expected,'' Reign muttered to himself, his eyes catching sight of some cows grazing in the moonlight nearby.


    The farmhouse itself in the distance was a simple structure, its wooden exterior weathered by time and its windows glowing softly with the warm light from within.


    As they got closer, the trio spotted several individuals dressed in simple farm attire going about their morning routines.


    Some were feeding chickens, others were checking on the cows, and a couple were tending to the vegetable garden. One person stood near the farmhouse door, likely overseeing the morning tasks.


    ''Why am I helping this monster?'' George sighed inwardly, feeling a pang of guilt and weakness at the thought of her beloved daughter being used as a mere tool.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that Reign had bad intentions, making the entire situation even more difficult to accept.


    As for the act of killing the innocent, George did not care at all. The ordeal of raising his demon daughter had numbed him to such matters.


    After all, Anna just killed his wife a few days ago, and he hadn''t dwelled on it much.


    In a way, he realized he was also weird, perhaps even exhibiting signs of being a "psycho" himself for tolerating such atrocities.


    .


    .


    .


    15 minutes passed , and the whole farm became more silent . Even the dogs that guarded it were only able to bark once before they were taken care of.


    While George remained unaware of Anna''s actions,


    Reign observed everything with interest as she dispatched the farmers with ease.


    Using her blood as a deadly weapon, she shot them in the throat, silencing them before they could even cry out.


    It was a brutal and efficient method of disposing of people.


    ''She''s going inside,''" he mused as he watched her open the door to the house.


    After about five minutes, she emerged and waved her hands, gesturing that the task was complete.


    ''That was fast, I knew it. She''s a really useful tool,'' Reign chuckled sinisterly, his dark thoughts swirling as he contemplated Anna''s efficiency in carrying out his orders.


    On their way towards the house, Reign picked up the dead bodies of the farmers and slung them over his back. He planned to group them together and then consume them in one go.


    When they reached the front door, they saw Anna smiling and waiting.


    "Good job," Reign said, patting her head again. She seemed to really like it, so it became one of his ways of manipulating her emotions.

 Chapter 45: Crazy Figure?

    Reign locked himself in the basement to consume the last corpse without interruption.


    [Level Up!]


    Finally, after consuming all the farmers, he heard the notification sound . It highlighted just how much the requirements had increased with each level.


    In total, he had consumed fifteen humans to level up, a considerable number, almost equivalent to a full basketball team.


    ''Ah, forget about it,'' Reign shrugged off the expensive price for leveling up, deciding to focus on the present,.


    Eager to bolster his strength, he quickly checked his available evolution options. The sooner he grew stronger, the better off he''d be. He couldn''t rely on Anna indefinitely.


    In the event that she was killed, he needed to have enough power to survive on his own.


    DING!


    The system window pops up in his vision, displaying the available evolution routes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ironclad Infector : This type of creature is a unique (System Created) type specializing in defense. Their skin can harden at will.


    Additionally, it has a compact and fast battle style, leading to a smaller body size for increased agility. This combination of traits makes it a formidable opponent, able to withstand attacks while quickly maneuvering in combat .


    Iron Flash : Increase speed by 100% in 5 seconds.


    Iron Skin : Increase durability by 50 % in 10 seconds.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Rapid Infector: This type of creature is a unique (System Created) type specializing in offense. It can shoot projectiles using its claw .


    Claw Bullet: lethal projectile weapon designed for mid range and short quarter combat.


    Claw Barrage : Increased the fire rate of the Claw Bullet by doubling its speed of deployment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''That''s it? '' Reign felt a twinge of disappointment with his next evolution.


    The available options weren''t as impressive as he had expected, especially considering that he was reaching level 20.


    He had hoped for a more humanoid form, not out of a desire to be human, but because seeing Anna in combat made him realized the flexibility advantage of a human body.


    ''What should I choose?'' he grumbled inwardly, his brows furrowing in frustration as he mulled over his options.


    The Ironclad Infector effect was appealing, doubling his speed and enhancing his durability, which would increase his chances of survival.


    On the other hand, the Rapid Infector race offered the potential for more varied attacks, he remembered how Anna effortlessly overpowered the hunters with projectiles.


    RING RING RING.


    "Hello," came a male voice from the other end of the line. Though unfamiliar, the vendor didn''t find it odd, considering the farm had multiple employees.


    "Hello, this is Mr. Strin from the market. I haven''t received any deliveries yet," the vendor spoke up, his tone tinged with a little bit annoyance, but he still maintained his composure .


    "Oh, sorry about that. Can you tell me again what the deliveries were?" the man responded.


    The vendor, not wanting to delay any further, repeated the list.


    "Alright, I''ll deliver it," the man replied before ending the call.


    CLICK (Drop the call)


    "Dad, who''s that?" Anna asked, sipping on her fresh cow milk.


    "Nothing important. By the way, I''ll be making some deliveries, so you should go to bed after finishing your breakfast," George responded before walking away.


    "Alright," Anna nodded, not probing further. She trusted that her father had important matters to attend to.


    After neatly stacking the supplies in the warehouse, he loaded them onto the truck''s bed, each item snugly fitting into place. With a twist of the key, the engine rumbled to life, its steady hum filling the air.


    As the truck warmed up, he poured himself a cup of coffee, its aroma wafting through the stillness of the morning. With the newspaper in hand, he scanned the headlines, absorbing the day''s news.


    ''Time to work,''he muttered to himself, stretching his legs before climbing into the truck.


    He pressed down on the pedal, setting off into the morning as a productive citizen.


    VROOOOOM!


    ***


    "Are you a new employee?" Mr. Strin inquired after seeing an unfamiliar face.


    "Yeah, I just got hired today," George replied with a warm smile.


    He was very good at instilling trust in others and remained composed, making it unlikely for anyone to suspect that he was aiding two monsters on their killing spree.


    Observing George''s casual and composed demeanor, Mr. Strin refrained from asking too many questions and simply allowed him to continue unloading the supplies.


    After completing his rounds on his order, he began walking around town, familiarizing himself with its layout and catching up on the latest news.


    Anna might be powerful, but having additional knowledge about this place couldn''t hurt.


    Along the way, he struck up conversations with the townspeople, eventually even stopping to enjoy a cup of coffee with one of them.


    ''They''re really nice,'' he thought to himself, observing the simplicity and refreshing lifestyle of the people in this peaceful town.


    Unlike city dwellers, the citizens living in small towns like this were far kinder and easygoing.


    ''Too bad they will all die tonight,'' he added silently, his expression still kind as he assisted an elderly lady in crossing the street.

 Chapter 46: Silent Killing Part 1

    "P¡ª Please don''t kill me," pleaded the young man.


    But before he could get a response, he felt his throat itching.


    Hurriedly, he raised his hands to cover the hole in his neck. Blood began to gush out, and he tasted the metallic tang in his mouth before he vomited blood that tainted the ground.


    "BUAHHHHH," he vomited again, knelling to the ground and desperately covering his mouth, hoping to stop the flow of blood.


    His death was slow and agonizing. The strike failed to penetrate his spinal cord, sparing him from immediate fatality.


    In this moment, he felt deep regret. If he had stayed home and not joined his friends, maybe just maybe, he wouldn''t be in a situation like this.


    But it was too late; there were no "what if" scenarios in real life.


    THUD!


    He collapsed to the floor, together with six more lifeless bodies who were his friends, all killed by a beautiful woman they had assumed to be innocent and harmless.


    And who could blame them?


    She possessed soft, flowing blonde hair and eyes of a captivating blue, their radiance undimmed even by the darkest of skies.


    Her skin was flawless; her face was delicate in its contours; her nose charmingly small, and her lips exuded an irresistible charm. She eclipsed even the most renowned actresses on television in her sheer beauty.


    They had come from the city to camp, and after seeing Anna, they were instantly captivated by her appearance and invited her for a drink, completely unaware of her true nature.


    When one of their friends touched her shoulder, she became furious, and they foolishly thought they could force her down to the ground and take advantage of her.


    However, they all ended up dead instead.


    "I have to get back soon," Anna muttered to herself.


    They planned to attack the town around 10:00 pm, so George instructed her to be on standby until around 8:00 pm.


    While she was sitting on the roof to kill time, she spotted a camp fire in the distance and decided to investigate. That''s how she ended up with these six corpses.


    "I''ll just bring them to Reign as an appetizer," she giggled, and absorbed their blood first to lighten their weight.


    Then, she created a crimson rope and began pulling the corpses, their bodies leaving a mark on the ground as she dragged them along.


    They continued their travel,, the truck rattling along the dark country roads.


    After an hour, they finally spotted the town. It was much smaller than Reign had expected, but that worked to their advantage. It would be easier to find their targets and make their escape without being detected.


    As they neared the town, George pulled the truck into an abandoned house instead of stopping on the side of the road.


    Having scouted the area earlier in the morning, he knew the abandoned house was uninhabited. It served as the perfect temporary hideout: dark, secluded, and conveniently close to the residential area they intended to target.


    He climbed out, motioning the two to start.


    "I''ll take the right, you take the left," Reign ordered, knowing full well that splitting up with Anna would make their mission faster.


    "Uhm," Anna nodded in agreement, wasting no time as she dashed towards the first house.


    Reign went in the opposite direction, his increased agility allowing him to leap onto the roof effortlessly.


    His plan was simple: access the house through an unlocked window, as most people didn''t bother to lock them. If that option wasn''t available, he''d improvise and find another way in.


    ''Lucky,'' he thought to himself after seeing a loose window.


    With a swift motion, he reached out and unlatched the glass, sliding it up effortlessly. Gently, he hoisted himself inside, landing silently on the soft carpet.


    Inside, Reign heard the gentle sounds of snoring and observed two couples nestled together in each other''s arms.


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    With cruel efficiency, Reign''s claws ruptured the necks of the two couples. They died so quickly that they never even realized they were dead. In a twisted way, it was an act of mercy for them.


    Reign began devouring them there, the blood soaking the bed as he fed. Once he finished his grisly meal, he turned to leave the house..


    There were still some people in this place, but they were children, and the thought didn''t sit well with Reign.


    He even instructed Anna not to harm any kids, recalling his own traumatic experience of being kidnapped and used in a laboratory when he was a child.


    It might be hypocritical for him to act this way, but Reign didn''t care. He believed in having a bottom line, and for him, harming children was where he drew it.


    ''I''m too good for my own good,'' he sighed to himself before leaping out of the window.

 Chapter 47: Silent Killing Part 2

    After an hour, the mission in the residential area was a success.


    Anna and Reign met up and exchanged sides. He eagerly feasted on the humans she had killed, while Anna absorbed the remaining blood from Reign''s targets.


    He made sure that his targets bled profusely before devouring them.


    One advantage of Anna''s absorption ability was that she could absorb blood regardless of whether it was dried or soaked in bedsheets .


    ''This is almost like a date,'' Anna giggled.


    It was like a twisted amusement park date for them, except instead of cotton candy and roller coasters, they had blood and terror.


    They made quite the gruesome duo, like a couple of monsters gleefully stomping on humans as if they were nothing but ants.


    20 minutes later.


    "Are you done?" George asked casually, taking a sip of his coffee, completely unfazed by the fact that his daughter had just killed dozens of people.


    "Yes," Anna replied with a worried expression.


    After finishing her rounds, she realized that her growth was now moving very slowly compared to before.


    Prior to meeting Reign, she hadn''t cared much about her own power, but now she felt a strong urge to keep getting stronger so she could be useful to him. It was her emotions clouding her logical thinking.


    "Is there something wrong?" George asked, noticing his daughter''s worried expression.


    Anna glanced at her father, hesitating for a moment, before deciding to confide in him.


    "I feel like my growth is slowing down," she admitted, her tone tinged with concern.


    "Oh, so you''re already at that stage, huh," George replied, his tone indicating that he understood the situation.


    "You know what''s happening, Dad?" Anna hurriedly asked.


    George paused for a moment, a solemn expression crossing his face. "I think it''s time for you to know the truth about what happened to your mother,"


    Anna locked gazes with George. She had never cared much about her mother, but if learning about her could help her grow stronger, then she was more than willing to listen.


    "I lied to you when I said she just disappeared on us," George admitted, his voice a little bit sad.


    "The truth is," George began, his voice tinged with sadness as he recounted the past, "she told me that she needed to leave because her life was in danger. She didn''t feel powerful enough to protect the two of us. Just stealing blood from blood banks wasn''t enough to make her stronger."


    "So she also experienced what I''m feeling right now?" Anna asked, seeking clarification.


    "She called this the limit of her bloodline, and she mentioned she had to do something to break through it," George added.


    "Did she tell you about it?" She leaned closer to her father, her eyes wide with excitement as she eagerly awaited his response.


    George noticed the anticipation in Anna''s expression, but unfortunately, he didn''t have all the answers.


    "No, she told me she would come back, but that never happened," he sighed heavily, a pang of sadness evident in his voice.


    Despite Annabele''s use of underhanded methods to get him, he still loved her deeply because she was the perfect wife material.


    It was true that she was very cunning, but she even stopped killing people when she got together with him; instead, she resorted to stealing blood from hospitals.


    In a way, Anna was even more ruthless than her mother in that regard, perhaps because she had fallen in love with a man-eating monster like Reign.


    ''Yeah, my daughter is a good girl, it''s all his fault,'' George muttered, shifting the blame onto Reign, completely forgetting that he too was at fault for being too dotting and spoiling her.


    In his mind , Anna did kill before, but it was usually out of irritation.


    Skill Points : 3


    Evolution Points : 0


    ============


    For the skill points, he allocated everything to Claw Bullets.


    While Claw Barrage boasted greater power and speed, it depended on Claw Bullet as its foundation. Thus, enhancing Claw Bullet first would directly enhance Claw Barrage, essentially killing two birds with one stone.


    Next were the attribute Points.


    Agility (B-) > (B ) =15 AP


    Agility (B-) > (B+) =15 AP


    Agility (B+) > (A-) =15 AP


    He quickly spent 45 attribute points to elevate his Agility to an (A-) rank. He was curious to see what would happen after increasing one of his attributes that high.


    DING!


    [Congratulation Host for Reaching (A-) in one attribute .]


    [Reward : 10 Skill Points]


    [Reward : One Speed Type DNA]


    ''Speed type DNA?'' He clicked the more info button to see what the (SPD) about.


    [Speed Type DNA : Allow host to upgrade a skill and turn it into speed type skills. ]


    Another window popped up, displaying two placeholders where he could drag a skill and use the Speed Type DNA.


    Curious, Reign decided to try it with Night Crawl to see what would happen.


    ===


    Night Crawl >> Night Crawl (SP)


    Night Crawl (SP): Increase the skill base speed by 50%


    ===


    ''Whoa, this is awesome!'' he exclaimed to himself, impressed by the results.


    A 50% increase was very beneficial, especially because it was a percentage-based boost. This meant that the faster he became in the future, the larger the bonus increase would be.


    However, as Reign contemplated further, he realized the limitations of applying the Speed Type DNA to Nightcrawl.


    The skill was heavily weakened during daytime, making it less versatile compared to the other skills he possessed.


    This realization made him hesitate to proceed with the transformation. After all, wasting such a valuable resource on a skill with limited utility could prove to be a costly mistake.


    ''Let''s try the others,'' he decided, removing Night Crawl and replacing it with Claw Barrage in the placeholder.


    Claw Barraged >> Claw Barrage (SP)


    Claw Barrage (SP): Increase the skill base Speed by 25%


    This time, the increase wasn''t as big. However, the Claw Barrage was already a speed-enhancing skill to begin with. Adding this buff on top of another would likely have a better overall effect.


    "Combine!"

 Chapter 48: Bane of All

    He didn''t feel any noticeable changes after upgrading Claw Bullet, but his claw knuckles felt more heavy .


    ''Let''s test it out,'' Reign mused, raising his arm and pointing his claw at the wall.


    However, he paused, realizing the noise it might create .


    ''Yeah, I''ll just test it later,'' Reign sighed inwardly, making his way towards the window.


    With his mission completed at this location, it was time to move on to the next destination.


    Bending his knee, he jumps out of the window.


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    Leaping from one roof to another, he quickly made his way to Anna and George in the abandoned house.


    He had to admit that George''s plan was really good, and the amount of information he got was very useful.


    ''Old man''s sharper than I gave him credit for. More dangerous too,'' Reign reflected silently.


    Smart people tend to be more dangerous than those who rely on strength alone. During their first meeting, George acted weak and timid to make Reign lower his guard. This showed George''s cunning personality and intelligence.


    ''I should keep an eye on him more,'' Reign reminded himself not to underestimate George, despite him being just a regular human.


    15 meters away.


    ''Is there something wrong?'' he wondered to himself, noticing Anna''s troubled expression from afar.


    When he reached them, Reign noticed that the conversation between the two had stopped, raising his suspicions. He didn''t appreciate these kinds of situations, given his trust issues.


    "Let''s move on to the next part," Reign hurriedly ordered with an annoyed tone.


    George sensed Reign''s unease but attributed it to a monster usual grumpiness and impulsive behavior.


    "Alright," George nodded and jumped into the truck.


    There was one man and two women, all with unique white hair and piercing red eyes.


    The man was clad in a black formal coat adorned with a red ribbon at the neck, and he held a black cane topped with a red ball.


    The two girls, on the other hand, donned black gothic-themed dresses that enveloped their entire bodies. Even their necks were veiled by a thin layer of silk, punctuated with small holes to reveal hints of their skin.


    Their flawless appearance was a huge contrast to their evil aura.


    Only Anna could perhaps rival the two girls, though not by a big margin.


    ''Who are these people?'' he wondered inwardly, his mind racing to decide what to do next. He couldn''t imagine they came for a cozy chat and a cup of tea.


    "Anna," the handsome guy with short, white brush-up hair said, his voice carrying a strange echo that made Reign wonder if he had a hidden sound amplifier tucked away somewhere.


    ''She knows him? Don''t tell me that guy is a secret lover or something?'' Reign thought, his mind immediately conjuring up dramatic scenarios straight out of a soap opera.


    "Who are you?" Anna demanded, her voice laced with a hint of annoyance. It was evident she was trying to maintain her composure despite the pressure coming from the three.


    Reign, on the other hand, remained silent, adopting the role of a mere bystander. He knew this wasn''t a battle he could win, so he opted to stay quiet and bide his time for a chance to escape.


    As for Anna and George? Well, he couldn''t care less about their fate. It was true that they had helped him a lot, but he never asked for their assistance in the first place.


    It was more like Anna forced herself into his life, so he didn''t feel responsible for them.


    Besides, acting like a hero now would be idiotic; for all he knew, that white-haired guy could flick his body into oblivion.


    He wasn''t delusional enough to believe that his hidden bloodline power, inherited from his powerful father, would suddenly awaken and allow him to jump levels. If that were the case, it would have manifested in his previous life already.


    The white-haired, handsome man smiled before introducing himself. "My name is Alexander. I am your fiancee," he declared with an air of nobleness .


    ''Fiancee? If that''s the case, then they''re not here to kill us. Good, good,'' Reign reassured himself, feeling a glimmer of hope.


    ''Just take her away and please leave me alone,'' he added silently, hoping his wish would be granted.


    "I don''t care! I only love one person, and that is Reign!" Anna''s voice echoed with conviction, her eyes blazing with determination as she stood her ground.


    ''What the fuck are you doing you stupid dimwit ?'' Reign grumbled, unable to hold back his curses, as Anna pushed him towards certain death.


    ''I know it, women are the bane of all men!'' he gritted his teeth in frustration, hoping that Alexander would take Anna''s words as a joke after seeing how ugly and scary looking he was.


    It was ironic that at this moment, he felt relief that he wasn''t reincarnated as a super hot guy like those cliche novels

 Chapter 49: Frustration and Humiliation

    ''Please don''t believe her,'' Reign mumbled to himself.


    As long as he didn''t die, he was sure to become strong enough to take over this world, thanks to his system. The last thing he needed right now was a premature death.


    "Is that true ?" Alexander''s tone turned cold, and Reign could tell that his question was directly targeted at him.


    ''Why are you looking at me? Shouldn''t you look at George first? Appearance-wise, he should be your first guess, and not me, who looks like a Halloween costume,'' Reign cursed, frustrated by Alexander''s acute intuition.


    ''Don''t be angry, I just need to deny it ,'' he thought to himself, and took deep paused to deny everything.


    He would even offer Anna on a silver platter if necessary.


    "N¡ª"


    "You don''t have the right to question, My Reign. I''ll kill you!" Anna cut him off short and dashed forward, determined to take on Alexander head-on.


    She wanted to show Reign that she would rather die than be with another man. She did not even bother to listen to Alexander''s origin; for her, none of it was important.


    Her love for Reign had empowered her to face her fears. Despite sensing Alexander''s overwhelming power and feeling every instinct urging her to flee, Anna found courage in Reign''s presence. She was determined to protect him at all costs.


    Alexander could be the god of this world for all she cared, and she wouldn''t give a damn.


    Reign, on the other hand, felt really annoyed right now.


    ''Why are you acting like we''re a couple that shared decades of memories or something? If you want to die, then please don''t drag me along with you. We''ve only known each other for a couple of days,'' he grumbled.


    ''Forget it, I''ll just find a way to escape. Maybe she has some sort of trump card,'' he thought to himself.


    She was a smart girl, so she wouldn''t just rush in there without a plan.


    As Anna closed in on Alexander, crimson blood orbs erupted from her back, hurtling towards him with astonishing speed.


    Each projectile sliced through the air with a piercing whir, showing just how deadly each of them was.


    Even Reign couldn''t help but feel the intensity of these blood bullets, admitting they could easily riddle his body with holes despite his upgrades.


    It was evident that Anna was going all out.


    "This thing can''t hurt me," Alexander smiled confidently. With a wave of his hand, the blood bullets collided with an invisible barrier, dissipating harmlessly upon impact.


    ''No, don''t do anything stupid,'' he scolded himself, surprised that he would feel angry for Anna.


    ''I should run away and forget about her,'' he thought to himself, noticing that Alexander was occupied with Anna.


    As for George, for some reason, he had stopped moving since the red sky appeared.


    "Oh, planning to make a run for it?"


    Reign''s heart skipped a beat as he heard the chilling voice behind him.


    Slowly, he turned to find the girl with the long white hair staring at him with disdain, as though he were nothing more than trash.


    Caught off guard, Reign swallowed hard, trying to maintain his composure despite the creeping sense of unease spreading through him.


    "What if I am?" he replied, his voice wavering slightly.


    The girl''s lips curled into a contemptuous smirk.


    "So you''re just a coward, huh? As expected of someone with a trash bloodline," she taunted, taking a step closer.


    "I''m pretty impressed that you can actually talk with that little brain of yours," she added.


    ''Bitch, what trash bloodline? Don''t you know that I''m just getting started? Wait until I evolve more, and I''ll rip that tongue of yours!'' Reign grumbled inwardly, restraining himself from vocalizing his anger.


    He had no plot armor whatsoever, so he couldn''t just spout nonsense, knowing he had no way to win.


    Being called a coward was not enough to make him do something stupid.


    He might lose the battle tonight, but he would win the war in the future.


    "I''m just a lowly demon, please just take her away. I don''t want any trouble," he prostrated himself, knowing full well that pride would not be able to save him.


    Reign''s unexpected action caused Anna to stop her attack, not out of disappointment in him, but rather due to the pain in her heart at witnessing her beloved forced to kneel in such a manner.


    Guilty emotions flooded her as she realized her own weakness in failing to protect him.


    "My god, I''ve seen a lot of demons with trash bloodlines, but at least they have some guts! You don''t just have a trash bloodline, you also have a trash personality," the long haired girl started to giggle more, feeling amused by what she was seeing .


    Reign gritted his teeth in frustration, but he kept his head down to not show his angry face.


    ''This humiliation, I''ll remember this...,'' he vowed silently, making sure to remember the faces of the people who made him suffer today.

 Chapter 50: Everything

    "Hey, do you really want to live that much that you would beg for your life? " Silvia, the girl with long hair, asked with a playful smile before quickly disappearing and reappearing in front of Reign.


    It wasn''t teleportation; she was simply too fast to see with the naked eye.


    "I.."


    SLASH!


    Reign suddenly felt a cold sensation on his cheek, and in the next moment, a long wound appeared. He didn''t even see how the girl had attacked him.


    And that wasn''t all; he actually felt pain from the attack, indicating that it wasn''t just normal physical damage.


    At that moment, he realized that this bitchy woman could kill him effortlessly if she wanted to.


    The gap in their power was too wide. Facing her would be pure suicide and idiocy.


    ''Fuck you...'' he gritted his teeth, but he didn''t show any anger outwardly.


    "I want to live," Reign swallowed his pride and ego, pleading like a coward.


    "Say, please!" Silvia continued to mocked him.


    "Enough!" Anna''s voice sliced through the tension like a blade.


    "What an impatient woman," Silvia chuckled. With a graceful leap backward, she dodged Anna''s strike like it was nothing.


    On the other hand, Anna quickly turned two blood blades in her hands, positioning herself protectively in front of Reign.


    "Don''t touch him with your filthy hands," Anna gritted her teeth, her eyes blazing with anger and frustration.


    "Hey, bitch. You might be Lord Alexander''s fiancee, but know your place," Silvia''s tone turned ice-cold after being called filthy.


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    Multiple whooshing sounds echoed, and superficial wounds appeared on Anna''s body.


    "This is just a warning. I can kill you with my eyes closed," Silvia sneered in contempt.


    The air between the two women started to get more intense. It was clear that Silvia was targeting Anna out of jealousy.


    "Stop this nonsense and come with us," Alexander interjected, breaking the tension. "If you do, I''ll spare this beast."


    "I..." Anna felt conflicted. She didn''t want to separate from Reign, but she also couldn''t bear the thought of him dying.


    But what could she do ?


    ''This smell...'' he paused, sensing death all around him.


    He ran towards the market area and other places in the town. As expected, everyone was dead but their bodies were still in good shape.


    ''This is an opportunity for me!'' he exclaimed in delight. All the townspeople were now his for the taking.


    Wasting no time, he started devouring everything to level up quickly and achieve his next evolution.


    Seeing those three powerful beings made him realize that he was far too weak. He needed to grow stronger, so strong that no one would be able to humiliate him.


    "Just you wait, you fuckers. Next time we meet, I''ll eat you all alive after making you suffer!" Reign chuckled crazily.


    His monster instinct and broken mind magnified his hunger for power.


    Little did he know that the more negative emotions he harbored, the more EXP he earned from consuming humans.


    It was the system''s way of rewarding him for becoming more inhumane.


    [Level up ]


    ***


    The sound of the roosters crowing in the morning signaled the start of another day.


    George slowly opened his eyes and found himself back in the bedroom on the farm.


    "Anna!" he screamed in worry, remembering losing consciousness just seconds after he saw three individuals with white hair.


    He was familiar with these white-haired people because his wife had warned him about them before.


    "Stop shouting, you''re ruining the taste of my coffee," a voice resounded from his right side.


    When George turned to the source of the sound, he saw a man with a skull-like face, black hair, and blue eyes that seemed to flicker like flames, sitting and drinking coffee.


    The unknown man was also wearing a farm attire, the type with a checkered pattern on it.


    "Where is Anna? What did you do to my daughter!" George shouted in anger. He didn''t care what kind of monster he was facing right now.


    "Do to her? Hey, old man, have you gone senile?" The man asked with a chuckle.


    Hearing the words "old man," George finally realized who he was talking to. It was the person he hated a lot.


    "Are you him?" he asked.


    The skull-faced man did not move and just stared at George.


    George could feel it; the being in front of him was more dangerous than his daughter Anna.


    "The one and only," the skull face man smiled widely, his pure white teeth adding a touch of creepiness to his overall expression.

 Chapter 51: The Real Deal

    "Reign..." George was stunned by the confirmation.


    He couldn''t believe how much Reign change in just one night. What kind of crazy growth was that?


    Moreover, he sensed something fundamentally different about him, something much deeper than just an increase in power .


    "What happened ?"


    ***


    Last night


    [Congratulations, Host, for successfully completing the BETA-TEST and meeting the minimum requirements for the Evolution Chain]


    [Downloading the real Ultimate Mutation System.]


    [Downloading Complete.]


    ''Beta Test? Real? '' Reign muttered to himself, his mind swirling with confusion.


    He couldn''t fathom that what he had been using all this time wasn''t the real system.


    "This fucking system .." He curse aloud in frustration, but he paused, considering that perhaps the system was testing his worthiness. If he had died earlier, it would have been game over.


    ''What about this Evolution Chain?'' he mused, redirecting his attention to the present.


    The word was entirely new to him, sparking a sense of curiosity. Fortunately, a new window appeared, offering a detailed explanation of this unfamiliar term


    [After reaching Level 25, host could select a DNA of a creature from this realm. Previously, the Host''s race had been determined by a random gene generator/Mixer, devoid of any legacy or bloodline, thus limiting efficiency and potential. ]


    [Available Race : Bronze Rank to Gold Rank ]


    Werewolf


    Ghoul


    Fairy


    Ghost


    Elemental


    As Reign glanced at the number of races before him, the scroll slider seemed to shrink under the weight of countless options.


    This sight alone made him aware of the inferiority of his old system compared to the genuine one.


    ''I need to choose the best one,'' he thought to himself, fully aware of the weight of his decision. The choice he made now would serve as the cornerstone of his future development.


    He began reading through the options meticulously, aware that each choice came with its own set of advantages and drawbacks.


    Reign remained composed, resisting the urge to act impulsively, and continued to examine each option thoroughly until he reached the end.


    [Ding: System Detected that Host already own a legendary Bloodline, however this bloodline could not exist in this realm ]


    Next, he turned his attention to the Walker Race.


    He was fascinated by the agility and speed of the Walker Race .


    The system explained that this race''s evolutionary branch could lead to impressive speed, allowing it to teleport short distances.


    However¡ª


    The small size of the Walker Race, standing at a mere two feet tall, gave him pause.


    While this type of body undoubtedly contributed to its nimbleness, it also made him wary of its vulnerability in combat situations.


    Additionally, the softness of its skin presented another concern, in the description it says that this race was weak against all elements.


    Despite the temptation of being able to teleport, Reign found himself unable to overlook these drawbacks.


    What''s the use of being fast if the enemy could one-shot him?


    Reign proceeded to examine the Destroyer Race. Its imposing stature, with a ten-foot-tall body adorned with protruding muscles, four arms, red skin, and two menacing horns, certainly commanded attention.


    However, he found himself apprehensive about the multiple passive Berserk skills it boasted. The prospect of these abilities potentially wreaking havoc on his mind dissuaded him from considering this option further.


    Already mentally unstable, he feared that further exposure to such crazy mindset would destroy him.


    The Bone Spirit Class piqued his interest.


    Spirits, ethereal beings unbound by physical constraints, possessed a range of unique characteristics and advantages.


    Firstly, their incorporeal nature granted them unparalleled maneuverability and stealth, allowing them to traverse through obstacles and remain undetected by conventional means.


    Moreover, spirits wielded powerful supernatural abilities, such as telekinesis, invisibility, and manipulation of the elements.


    The main drawback was the Walker Race''s vulnerability to light.


    Choosing this race meant Reign had to steer clear of daytime activities to avoid being harmed by sunlight until he evolved further. Additionally, holy elements and fires were highly effective against this race.


    Lastly, there was the Skull-fiend, it lacked any standout characteristic compared to the others.


    However, one evolution along its path caught Reign''s attention. The Skullfiend had the potential to transform into an Overlord , granting it power over death.


    This ability allowed it to raise an army of undead beings and, at the same time, revive itself as long as its soul remained intact.


    He realized that instead of striving to become a Titan or other powerful legendary race, he could simply find the corpse of one and transform it into his slave.


    At the same time, he had the option to use mutation, allowing him to continually alter this race to compensate for its weaknesses.


    [Skull fiend ]


    He decided to choose this race due to its flexibility and appearance.


    Although it might appear bony at first, its height resembled that of a human the most. Additionally, he considered the possibility of acquiring someone else''s skin to use for a more human-like appearance.


    "AAAAHHHHHHH!" Reign screamed in agony as the transformation began, feeling an unbearable amount of pain coursing through him.

 Chapter 52: System Enhance

    As the transformation unfolded, he felt his muscles melting away and his bones undergoing intense reconstruction, as if he were being ground down in real time.


    With each passing moment, his insides were vanishing in real time, every fiber of his being unraveling and dissolving into nothingness.


    "FUCK!!!!!!!!!!" The agony became unbearable, prompting him to scream in anguish, his bones contorting under the intense pressure of the transformation.


    [System discovered that the Skull-Fiend body has numerous limitations for the Ultimate Mutation System.]


    [Enhancing race compatibility with the Ultimate Mutation System.]


    [Enhancement Complete]


    Suddenly, another sensation overtook him as his insides began to reform, along with his muscles.


    However, it felt different from the real thing. When he looked down, he noticed that these new organs were made of some kind of blue energy, mimicking real organs.


    Once his insides were finished, the skin began to form too.


    [DING]


    [Transformation Complete]


    [All Skill Points Reset]


    Gasping for breath, Reign hurried to the mirror to inspect the outcome of his evolution.


    The blue energy skin had transitioned into a more normal looking pale appearance, but his face retained its skull-like visage.


    However, unlike ordinary bones, it resembled a skull mask, devoid of any hollow spaces except for the eye sockets, which flickered with blue flames.


    "Status"


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level 1


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    Race: Skull Fiend (System Enhance)


    Strength :B-


    Stamina :C+


    Endurance : B+


    Intelligence: C+


    Energy: F-


    Bite I


    Undead Eye I


    Night Crawl I


    Clawer I


    Viral Slash I


    Claw Bullet I -


    Claw Barrage I(SP)


    Death Aura


    Hawk Bones [30%]


    SWOOOSH!


    When the projectile hit the wall, the impact was almost doubled in terms of intensity.


    "Sweet," a smile formed on his face after witnessing the effect.


    ''Now I know which skills to improve'' he thought to himself.


    Claw Bullet I > Claw Bullet X.


    Claw Barrage I (SP)> Claw Barrage X (SP)


    Clawer I > Clawer VIII


    Those were the three skills that he thought would provide him with immediate effect . As for the others, he would increase them later when he had ample skill points.


    ***


    Back to the Present


    "Why are you standing like an idiot?" Reign asked George.


    George was jolted by Reign''s mocking question and quickly recomposed himself.


    "Where is Anna?" he asked.


    "Oh, they took her away," Reign answered with a nonchalant tone.


    His voice was now more human-like, so George could tell how uninterested Reign was about her daughter''s well-being.


    "You just let them take her?" George bellowed in anger.


    "Let them? They were too powerful. Even in this state, I doubt I could win," Reign shook his head and continued to drink his coffee.


    His sense of taste was now better than before, so he wanted to savor the moment.


    George was lost for words. Reign had a point, but he was still pissed off by his attitude.


    "So what now? When are we going to save her?" George asked.


    ''Save her? What the hell is this old man talking about?'' Reign thought to himself. He just spared him because he wanted information about those three.


    But he realized that revealing his true intention would just make George less cooperative, so he decided to go along with his delusion.


    "Don''t worry, I promise to save her. But for now, I need some information about those three," Reign shifted the topic.


    George sighed in relief after hearing Reign''s words.


    Of course, he did not fully believe him, but in his current state of mind, he would even believe the word of the devil himself.


    "Those people are Vampires, "George revealed.


    "No shit, Sherlock. I could figure that out just by looking at their faces. I wanted to know something more specific, like where their base is or why they came for Anna. You know, useful stuff," Reign shook his head in disappointment.


    Anna''s disappearance had turned George into a complete idiot, and Reign felt like punching some sense into him.


    "I..." George''s voice wavered, his eyes darting nervously around the room as he struggled to find the words.


    "I don''t know"


    ''This old man is useless,'' Reign sighed, his disappointment evident in his tone. He had hoped George would be more useful, but it seemed he had expected too much.


    ''But he still has some use to me, so maybe I''ll keep him around,'' Reign mused, stroking his chin.


    He didn''t know much about this world, and having George as a slave would make his life easier.


    He just needed to keep pretending that he was doing all of this to save Anna, and George would obey him like a dog.


    "We will find her, don''t worry," Reign reassured George, using the carrot-and-stick approach to motivate him.

 Chapter 53: Our Deal

    The wind swept through the open window of the truck as George and Reign went on their journey down the long highway road.


    With the news of the town''s tragic fate, it was certain to attract unwanted attention, so they made the decision to leave the area behind and make their way towards the city.


    Reign continued in deceiving George and manipulating him, using Anna rescue mission as leverage to ensure he had his own chauffeur.


    He chose George for the task because it was uncommon for someone like him, a human, to remain unaffected by the numerous deaths surrounding him. This quality made him an ideal servant for a monster.


    ''Fresh air,''


    As the scenery unfolded before him, he observed mountains and an abundance of trees stretching into the distance.


    Memories of his hometown flooded back; it too was surrounded by trees, and he often went hiking with his mother before she got sick.


    ''Not good,'' Reign muttered to himself, realizing he was getting sidetracked. This was his new world now, and dwelling on the past was a waste of time.


    Contemplating this, he decided to speak with George to gain more general knowledge about this world. Engaging in such discussions was far more worthwhile.


    "So, can you tell me about Summit City?" Reign inquired, now adorned with shades, a scarf, and a hoodie, concealing much of his skeletal face.


    "Are you referring to the entire area in square kilometers or just the city?" George inquired, seeking clarification.


    "Just the city,"


    The measurement used in this place was the same as on his own planet, a realization he came to after asking George about various things. It served as proof that no matter the world, mathematics remained a consistent and universal language.


    ''At least this place uses meters, and not feet. That would complicate things,'' Reign added, appreciating the simplicity of the metric system over the imperial system.


    "It''s just a medium size city ,around 400 square kilometers, " George replied while focusing on the road.


    "Only 400?" Reign mused, taking note of Summit City''s size.


    It was very small compared to his home city in his past life, which encompassed 1,200 square kilometers metropolitan area.


    In fact, the largest city in his former world, his father''s territory, spanned a whopping 72,000 square kilometers metro city.


    Reign absorbed George''s words, empathizing with his perspective.


    In his previous world, people with superpowers were acknowledged, but they all looked human, making it easier for society to accept them.


    Their abilities were seen as just that¡ªpowers, nothing more.


    However, demons, with their habit for devouring humans to grow stronger, posed a much greater challenge to acceptance.


    In fact, demons and humans were fundamentally different, making coexistence virtually impossible.


    "You''re quite chatty today," George remarked, pulling Reign from his thoughts.


    "Yeah, I just want to learn more So, you mentioned a place where I can hunt down more humans, right?" Reign responded.


    The two struck a deal; George would disclose the location of a safe hunting ground where Reign could harvest humans to enhance his strength.


    Even if he managed to locate Anna, saving her would be impossible without sufficient power. That was the bait Reign used to hoodwink George into helping him.


    "Yeah, there''s a mental hospital I know of," George began to explain. "Most of the patients there are criminals, and it''s located in a pretty remote area, atop a mountain. If you were to attack it, it would take the authorities quite some time to respond," he elaborated.


    "You really know your stuff," Reign was impressed by George''s resourcefulness .


    He glanced at Reign and let out a sigh.


    "I hate to admit it, but I''ve been doing some research, just in case Anna decided to go on a killing spree," he confessed. "If she did, wouldn''t it be better for her to target criminals?" he asked, trying to justify his actions.


    "I don''t really care if they''re innocent or a criminal," Reign chuckled. He couldn''t help but feel that George was being hypocritical, just like him, for not wanting to harm children.


    "Sure you''re a monster so you wont understand the feelings of a human," George shook his head.


    "To call yourself human is quite funny, don''t you think?" Reign mocked George with a sly tone. "You let your daughter kill people, and now you''re assisting me in killing more ? I''d say you''re more of a monster than I am," he added, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "I..." George was speechless, unable to find words to reply.


    ''Is it just me, or did this monster become smarter?'' George thought to himself, taken aback by the unexpected turn of events.

 Chapter 54: Road Trip

    As the truck continued its journey down the winding highway, George found himself grappling with conflicting emotions.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that had settled in the pit of his stomach since the moment he agreed to help Reign.


    After talking to Reign more, his initial impression of him as a reckless and impulsive monster began to change. He couldn''t help but wonder what darkness lay behind those shaded eyes.


    Lost in thoughts, he barely noticed when Reign spoke, his voice cutting through the silence.


    "Stop,"


    George slowed down the truck and parked it on the side of the road.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, but before he could get an answer, Reign stepped out of the vehicle, his gaze focused on the forest in front of him.


    He could only make out the trees along the road, thick with bushes and sloping upwards gently, more like a hill than a small mountain.


    ''Something is there,'' Reign muttered to himself.


    Ever since he had evolved into Skull-Fiend, he had become more sensitive to the smell of death. Right now, he could tell that there was a strong scent of malice nearby.


    "Wait here, I''ll check something out," Reign commanded.


    George wasn''t much help in combat, so it made sense to just think of him as a personal driver.


    Even though George wanted to argue, Reign''s serious tone made him think twice.


    "I''ll wait here, " With a resigned sigh, he nodded silently, understanding the gravity of the situation.


    He watched as Reign disappeared into the dense foliage of the forest, his body blending seamlessly with the trees.


    Inside .


    With calm steps, Reign continued to follow the trail of the ominous scent.


    His eyes , searching for any sign of movement or disturbance.


    Every rustle of leaves, every whisper of the wind, did not escape his ears.


    SWOOOOSH!


    He heard the sound of running footsteps approaching from behind him. Judging by the rhythm, he could tell it was coming from something with four legs.


    "Mantis Eyes," he muttered, activating his ability to increase his reaction time and widen his field of view.


    With heightened senses, he scanned his surroundings.


    In the periphery of his vision, Reign spotted a four-legged monster, its form covered by a bush.


    ''Oh a new ability,''


    Reign''s smile widened as he saw a new ability given by his system. It was like stumbling upon an unexpected option, adding a pleasant surprise.


    [Race: Demonized Doberman]


    [The Demonized Doberman is classified as an unranked demon, having undergone a transformation from a regular dog into a demonic entity. Despite their demonic nature, they are relatively weak, with their potential limited to the lower ranks of the demonic hierarchy.]


    [System: Would you like to devour Demon Aura to earn skill points ]


    [Yes] or [No]


    "Yes," Reign quickly answered.


    As he spoke, he sensed a peculiar energy emanating from the Doberman, a shimmering dark aura that seemed to pulsate with a mysterious power.


    Gradually, the dog began to undergo a transformation, its body shrinking and contorting until it reverted back to its original size and appearance.


    [+1 skill Points]


    "WOOF WOOF WOOF"


    With a playful bark that sounded almost like it was happy, the Doberman began to wag its tail. It even allowed Reign to pat its head, a sign of newfound trust or perhaps gratitude.


    "Who''s the good dog? Who''s the good dog?" Reign playfully exclaimed as he continued to interact with the Doberman.


    He found himself genuinely enjoying the company of this pet, remembering that he had always wanted a pet before he was kidnapped in his previous life.


    "What should I call you?" he pondered aloud, considering a name befitting both the dog''s nature and his own sense of style. He sought something with a cool, commanding presence.


    "Wick, I''ll call you Wick from now on," Reign declared, giving the Doberman a pat on the belly. It appeared that Wick rather liked the name, responding with a contented wag of his tail.


    ***


    "What is that thing?" George asked, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise. He had expected Reign to return from his mysterious errand with tales of battling demons or ghosts, but instead, he was confronted with the sight of Reign proudly leading a Doberman.


    Reign grinned "Surprise! Meet our newest team member."


    George blinked, struggling to process the absurdity of the situation. "Our team has a dog now?"


    "Two dogs now, to be exact," Reign spoke up with a mischievous tone.


    "Two dogs? Where''s the other one?" George asked, scanning the place for any sign of a second unexpected canine companion.


    "What are you talking about? This dog is called Wick, and the other one is called George," Reign laughed hysterically, enjoying the scene.


    George''s face contorted in annoyance, a mix of frustration and resignation washing over him. Once again, Reign was poking fun at him, and the worst part was that he had no way to talk back.


    He could only let out a gruff huff of indignation, silently lamenting his misfortunes.

 Chapter 55: Cold Air

    Night had fallen by the time they arrived at the base of the mountain, where the mental hospital stood.


    The road winding upward was steep, devoid of any signs of human activity stretching for miles around. The desolation was further emphasized by the biting cold air, creating an eerie atmosphere that seemed to permeate the entire landscape.


    The only source of light on the road was George''s truck''s headlights, casting a solitary beam that cut through the darkness, illuminating the lonely stretch of road ahead.


    According to George, the lack of people around was normal.


    The entire mountain was owned by the mental hospital, and its notorious reputation meant that no one in their right mind would choose to live in such close proximity to the institution.


    "How about we play some music?" George suggested, his voice tinged with weariness from the long drive.


    "Sure," Reign agreed with a nod.


    George reached out and turned on the radio, filling the truck''s cabin with the soothing melodies of a song.


    After thirty minutes of driving, they finally reached the outer perimeter of the hospital.


    The mental hospital loomed large in the darkness, its massive structure was very visible even in the dark.


    The walls surrounding it rose to towering heights, casting a foreboding shadow over the surrounding landscape.


    With its weathered look and imposing presence, it resembled more of a prison than a place of healing for the mind.


    However, there was something unsettling about this place: there was no light whatsoever.


    ''This place looks straight out of a horror movie,'' Reign mused to himself.


    As a monster himself, he found no fear in the eerie surroundings; it was merely an observation.


    "And where are the security guards?" he inquired, scanning the area for any signs of personnel.


    He expected someone guarding the premises, but the guard box at the entrance was empty.


    "Strange," George muttered to himself. "A place that houses dangerous criminals should always be heavily guarded."


    CLICK!


    Reign swung open the door of the truck, his eyes narrowing as he glanced back at George.


    "Wait here and babysit your brother Wick," he quipped, a hint of sarcasm lacing his words.


    "Enough with the dog jokes," George muttered, his tone tinged with irritation.


    "Who says I''m joking ? Reign replied with a smirk


    Then, he stepped out onto the cemented road, the sound of his boots crunching underfoot echoing in the still night air.


    It was subtle, but he felt a presence¡ªa lingering malice that seemed to permeate the air.


    And just as quickly as it had appeared, it vanished.


    ''What''s down there?'' he pondered to himself as his eyes fell upon a staircase leading downwards.


    Curios, he approached cautiously and peered down the spiral stairs, noting how deep it was.


    ''There''s a hint of malice, but it''s not too strong. I think it''s safe to go down,'' he thought to himself, weighing the potential risks against the opportunity to gain more skill points.


    With only one skill point acquired from Wick so far, he considered the possibility of encountering a more powerful demon that could offer greater rewards.


    Feeling more sure of himself, he was confident he could handle whatever came his way¡ªunless it was those three vampires.


    He was ready to face any challenge, but if things got too dangerous, he could always run away.


    STEP


    STEP


    STEP


    His footsteps echoed as he descended further, nearing the bottom of the stairs. The malice he sensed grew stronger with each step, but it wasn''t enough to make him feel afraid.


    After reaching the bottom, he was greeted by a long hallway.


    The walls here appeared much older than those above, their weathered appearance suggesting they had been standing for at least fifty years.


    The smell of mold and dust was also strong, permeating the air with its musty odor as he walked further into the hallway.


    DRIP


    DRIP


    DRIP


    After walking for over three minutes, he heard the sound of water as he approached a corner.


    Upon reaching it and turning, he was met with another door, but this one resembled a vault door rather than a standard entrance.


    ''This thing is very thick,'' Reign muttered to himself as he knocked on the vault door.


    The sound resonated with a deep, heavy thud, indicating its thickness¡ªreminiscent of the same type of door used by banks. There was even a wheel-type mechanism to open it, reminiscent of a traditional vault.


    ''I don''t know why a door like this is here, but I''m sure that the malice is coming from inside,'' Reign stated with a more serious tone.


    He knew that whatever was beyond the door would likely not be friendly at all.

 Chapter 56: Paths and Sound

    As Reign turned the vault wheel slowly, it generated a loud creak. Judging from the sound, he could tell it was old and rusty.


    The wheel had rusted so much that it became extremely heavy, well beyond what an average person could turn. This neglect suggested a lack of maintenance for along time, making it stiff .


    CREAK!


    CREAK!


    The sound of the vault door''s gears turning reverberated through the space behind it, akin to the interior of a cave.


    CLICK!


    After finally unlocking the vault door, he grasped the handle firmly. With a steady pull, he gradually swung it open wider until it was fully open, revealing another corridor .


    The scent of death immediately filled his nostrils, and through his undead vision, he could see a black-red aura emanating from the inside.


    It was condensed, a sight that would normally signal danger.


    However, for some inexplicable reason, he felt drawn to this aura. It defied logic, but his instinct urged him forward.


    ''What is this thing?'' Raising his hands, he felt the red dark aura enveloping him, akin to a rejuvenating breeze.


    While it might look dangerous, for a creature like him, it seemed to have a positive influence.


    If just this amount of energy could elicit such a response, whatever was generating it promised to be extremely advantageous for him.


    "I know that this aura is be good for me, but..." He glanced at the dark corridor, and the feeling of danger intensified. It wasn''t enough to make him flee, but it did cast doubt in his mind.


    The walls and floor of this place were different from outside. They were made of pure cement, and as he knocked on them, he could tell they were very thick. He had a feeling that whatever was inside this place was not meant to leave its confines.


    ''Am I an idiot or something? Why would I walk inside this place?'' he asked himself. Sometimes, he felt being a monster made him either too brave or an idiot.


    ''This isn''t worth it,'' he sighed, turning away. He came to the realization that entering an unfamiliar place was a dumb idea.


    [Ding]


    [System detected condensed negative energy. If absorbed, the host would gain massive EXP and skill points.]


    ''No gain, no pain, right?''he chuckled wryly after reading the word "Massive" . The temptation was just too strong to ignore.


    He pressed on walking further, the negative aura growing stronger with each step.


    Suddenly, a strange feeling welled up from within him.


    However, he did not react. He just stood there quietly, and prepare himself.


    As he stands there in the darkness, the faint echoes of footsteps draw nearer.


    He raised his hands and unleashed his ability, "Claw Bullet"


    SWOOOSH


    SWOOOSH


    George squinted his eyes, trying to decipher what the dog wanted.


    "Do you need to pee?" he asked.


    "WOOOF WOOOF WOOOF!" Wick answered.


    Hearing this, George opened the door of the truck. But before it was fully open, Wick jumped out and bolted away.


    "Get back here!" George yelled, attempting to catch Wick, but the dog was faster than any normal canine. In just a matter of minutes, it had vanished into the distance.


    "Reign will kill me," George sighed, feeling weak in the knees.


    ***


    Back to the Looping Corridor.


    Reign continued to backtrack his way, but no matter which direction he tried, he ended up in the same place. Next, he attempted walking to the left, but it proved just as futile.


    ''Don''t tell me I''ll be trapped here forever,'' Reign sighed, sitting on the floor. He had no ability or skill that could help him solve his current issue.


    It would have been better if the thing playing tricks on him showed itself, but right now, even the sound of footsteps had vanished.


    "WOOOF WOOOF WOOOF!" Out of nowhere, Reign heard a familiar sound. He recognized it to be Wick''s barking, and it was coming from his right.


    "WICK!" Reign screamed and dashed towards the source of the sound.


    As he followed Wick''s bark, he noticed that the corridor didn''t send him back in a loop.


    Instead, it continued as a straight line. Encouraged by this unexpected turn of events, he pressed on, his hope renewed.


    With Wick leading the way, he felt confident that he would eventually find his way out of the mysterious labyrinth.


    Finally, he emerged into a small clearing, where he found Wick standing proudly, wagging his tail happily .


    Relief flooded through Reign as he knelt down and embraced his faithful friend.


    "You little troublemaker," Reign chuckled, ruffling Wick''s fur . "You just saved me!"


    But as he looked around, he realized that this wasn''t just any ordinary clearing. Strange symbols and text adorned the walls, etched into the stone like some kind of doodle .


    He leaned in closer, squinting to make out the texts of scratches that formed what appeared to be words.


    "This Hospital is hell"


    "The doctors are killing the patient"


    "We are not crazy"


    "Please help us"


    "They take out our brains"


    Reign read the text aloud.

 Chapter 57: One-Sided

    As he read the text aloud, his voice echoed through the clearing, mingling with the eerie silence of this place.


    The negative energy in the place intensified , and out of nowhere , the text started bleeding ,


    ''Oh, what a cool special effect'' Reign thought to himself, amused by the situation.


    He couldn''t help but find it ironic¡ªif he were human, he might have fled in fear like a frightened child. But as a monster, getting scared by something like this would be rather funny.


    "WOOOF WOOOF WOOOF," Wick barked, seeking refuge behind Reign, clearly sensing something bad.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here," Reign reassured, placing a comforting hand on Wick''s back.


    He also took a step back, just in case something jump out of the wall.


    Better safe than sorry, he figured, deciding it was wise to tread carefully in this mysterious place.


    [Ding]


    [System detected condensed negative energy. Would you like to absorbed it?]


    The system notification filled Reign with happiness. Coming to this place was a good decision after all.


    Without wasting any time, he hurriedly said yes, and like a vacuum, all the negative energy started to converge in his stomach.


    He could feel his body growing stronger, the surge of power invigorating him. After a while, constitutive notifications chimed in.


    [Level up+ 1]


    [Level up+ 1]


    [Level up+ 1]


    [Congratulations, Host, for Absorbing Negative Energy. You are rewarded with 10 skill points.]


    "Sweet," Reign chuckled aloud.


    Ten skill points was a huge boost, especially considering he had only gained one by absorbing Wick''s negative energy.


    ***


    Attribute points :35


    Skill Points : 14


    ***


    Seeing his rewards , he started to allocate his points fast. The danger was not over yet; Reign still hadn''t figured out where that unsettling sound of footsteps before was coming from .


    He would be an idiot to think he could simply wander into a place like this and reap the rewards without consequences. There had to be something more sinister lurking in the shadows, waiting to challenge him.


    Energy (C) ¡ª> (C+)= 10


    Energy (C+) ¡ª> (B-) =10


    Energy (B-) ¡ª> (B) =15


    Claw Bullet X > XX


    Claw Barrage X (SP) > XIV


    "Status"


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level 4


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    Race: Skull Fiend (System Enhance)


    "What an unlucky piece of shit," Reign declared, activating his Death Aura.


    The negative energy emanating from him filled the area, enveloping the hostile monster.


    As the aura took hold, the creature''s movements slowed and its strength weakened, forcing it to kneel before the sheer might of Reign''s power


    "EEEEEEEEK!"


    "EEEEEEEEK!"


    "EEEEEEEEK!"


    It began crying louder and louder, trying to intensify its skill.


    But how could Reign''s Death Aura be defeated by mere cries?


    "Stop crying, you''re too noisy," Reign spat, annoyed by the creature''s incessant wailing.


    With a swift kick, he sent the creature flying, crashing into the wall with a loud thud.


    But it was not over yet.


    Reign walked closer towards it, grabbing one of its faces and grinding it against the wall as he ran.


    Black blood gushed out from the weeping monster, but Reign didn''t stop.


    Why was he doing such a brutal act? Simply because he wanted to power trip.


    "Yelp," Wick whimpered from the sidelines, making a mental note never to anger his master, or face the consequences.


    After Reign was done, the Weeping monster lay on the brink of death. Weak and completely defeated.


    It had been born from all the suffering that had occurred in this place, cultivating negative energy to evolve further.


    But how could it have predicted that all its hard work would be stolen by a more terrifying monster than itself?


    "P¡ªplease avenge us," The weeping monster talk, at its final moment it was able to convey its feelings.


    Reign paused for a moment, feeling a twinge of pity as he sensed the creature''s pain.


    BAM!


    Without hesitation, Reign stepped on one of its faces, completely destroying it.


    "Bro, I kill humans like it''s nothing. You really think begging would work?" Reign laughed maniacally, his voice echoing through the chamber.


    With a sadistic grin, he began stomping on each face one by one.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    Blood burst forth, staining the entire floor with its dark hue as he relentlessly crushed each face like it was some kind of bubble wrap.


    When the last face was finally smashed, a notification chimed in.


    [System: Would you like to devour Demon Aura to earn skill points ]


    [Yes] or [No]


    "Yes"


    [+3 skill Points]


    "What a haul," he remarked, pretending to be exhausted as he stretched his arms. However, he couldn''t conceal the eerie grin that spread across his face.


    He was really pleased by this turn of events and rather enjoyed the idea of bullying his enemies in such a manner.

 Chapter 58: Standby

    "Reign!" George called out as he noticed the gate open, spotting Reign and Wick together.


    He felt the urge to scold Wick for running off, but seeing how closely it stuck to Reign like a good dog, he thought better of it and chose to stay silent.


    "WOOOOF," Wick barked smugly.


    George could sense that even Wick was treating him like a joke. He realized that this dog was smarter than average.


    And he was correct.


    When Reign removed Wick''s demonic powers, it returned to a normal state, but it retained its own supernatural abilities.


    This enabled the dog to find the clearing, which was saturated with negative energy, forming a natural labyrinth. Wick''s keen sense of smell surpassed even Reign''s, allowing it to navigate the terrain effectively.


    "Did you get what you want?" he asked, thinking that Reign had consumed all the mental hospital patients inside.


    "No, this place is useless," Reign shook his head. "You just wasted my time you dimwit," he scolded George before walking towards the truck.


    "The next place better be good, or you can forget about rescuing your daughter," Reign added with a cold tone. It was important for George to understand his place, to realize he was nothing more than a tool.


    "I... I will," George replied dejectedly. He was not someone who would normally tolerate this kind of treatment, but without Anna, Reign could just kill him whenever he want.


    And it wasn''t as though Reign was wrong for being angry.


    Their agreement was clear: assist him in getting stronger to ultimately rescue Anna.


    Poor guy, little did he know that Reign actually benefited greatly from this place, and he was just being manipulated.


    ''Idiot,'' Reign couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly after seeing George''s defeated expression.


    With this, he was confident that George would put more effort into finding better locations for him to farm and gain more levels.


    ''That''s right, you better serve me like your life depends on it. Consider this my payback for all that bullying before,'' Reign scoffed. He was a very petty and vengeful person, so he remembered clearly all the wrongs done to him.


    "Let''s go," Reign ordered , acting like he was getting impatient .


    "Please, just a few hours of rest," George pleaded, his eyelids heavy with fatigue.


    "Why the hell were you wide awake while I was gone?" Reign scolded.


    George, hearing the scolding, walk to the driver''s seat with annoyed face. He slid inside and ignited the engine of the truck, the revving of the motor drowning out his whispered curses .


    "It''s your fault if we get in an accident," George warned as he tightened his grip on the steering wheel.


    McGaven contemplated for a moment , this was huge blunder because the mission was not official .


    If the head office found out, he would likely face reprimand. At worst, he could be demoted for utilizing personnel on an unauthorized mission.


    "Report that they never returned after their last official mission," McGaven responded, a calculated decision to cover their tracks.


    The best course of action, in his view, was to conceal the truth by tampering with the files. This was precisely why he hadn''t reported James'' team returning from their official mission earlier.


    When a hunter team completed a mission, they were required to report it to their high-ranking officials. These officials would then relay the information to the branch office to claim the reward for completion.


    "Alright," the assistant nodded, turning away. Being his lover, she resolved to carry out his orders without question.


    But before she could leave, her phone buzzed with a new text message. Her expression changed as she read the contents.


    McGaven saw this and asked" What''s the matter?"


    "A Peak Upper Demon attacked an entire town... everyone is dead," the assistant replied with stunned expression.


    "A peak Upper Demon? Are you sure? What''s an Upper Demon doing in our area?" McGaven unconsciously stood up from his desk due to the shock.


    This was huge news; a Peak Upper Demon was a very dangerous threat that they wouldn''t be able to handle with their current personnel. After all, Summit City was only a Tier 4 City.


    "The research team went to investigate, and they found fragments of a Domain, covering the entire town. It was small, but only a Peak Upper Demon could create something that big," the assistant explained further.


    "And not just that," she added, her brows furrowing with concern.


    "What is it?" George probed.


    "The town''s location was near where we sent James'' team. I think they were killed by the Peak Upper Demon," she concluded, her voice tinged with apprehension.


    "No way...so that explains why we lost contact. If it was a Peak Upper Demon, its aura alone would have been enough to kill them," he remarked, sinking into his chair as his knees weakened under the weight of this news.


    He knew all too well the power of a Peak Upper Demon.


    Its presence alone instilled fear wherever it roamed.


    In his entire career as a hunter, he had only encountered one before during a mission. Among the thirty hunters who attempted to kill it, only he survived, solely because he had been lucky enough to be the first to flee.


    "What did the head office say? Are they sending a Double Digit?" he asked, his tone filled with urgency.


    "No, the message says that we go on standby. The other branches are also dealing with their own issues," she replied.


    "Standby? More like we can''t do anything," McGaven smiled wryly, his expression revealing his deep understanding of the inner workings of politics within the Hunter Association.

 Chapter 59: Acquaintance

    "Why did you turn?" Reign asked, sensing that the truck veering onto a rough bumpy road instead of the smooth asphalt highway.


    George gestured toward the bustling highway, where a checkpoint lay ahead. Patrol cars were stopping cars creating a long line of traffic.


    "If you don''t have a skin and an ID, it''s like shouting to everyone that you''re a monster." George sighed heavily, exhaustion weighing on him as he longed for a quick nap.


    He had been driving nonstop, and Reign hadn''t even given him a break. It was sheer willpower that had kept him going this long.


    "So, where are we going?" Reign asked in a nonchalant tone. He understood George''s logic, so he decided to just go along with it. .


    "I know someone who can help us," he stated.


    "Alright , just wake me up when we get there; the sunlight is killing me," Reign said, covering his face again with a cloth before continuing to nap.


    He discovered that this skull-fiend race might not be that weak against the sun, but he still felt sleepy from time to time during day time.


    Around 7:30 am in the morning, they arrived at another location: a trailer park nestled within a clearing, surrounded by towering trees.


    The trailers, weathered by time and use, stood in neat rows, their metal frames glinting in the morning light.


    Some were adorned with colorful curtains or potted plants, adding a touch of homeliness to the otherwise modest setting.


    A faint breeze whispered through the branches, carrying the earthy scent of pine and damp soil.


    Despite the early hour, signs of life could be seen as smoke curled lazily from a few chimneys, indicating that some residents were already awake and starting their day.


    "Is this my new hunting ground?" Reign could see that there were a lot of humans in the area. If he could kill them all, he would surely level up.


    "Please don''t go around killing people here. My contact lives here, and we''ll need her if you want to get access to the city," George explained.


    "But this place is perfect for killin," Reign spoke up, his skull face concealed by thick clothing and a shade, masking his expression. Yet, the intensity in his voice showed his eagerness to indulge in more bloodshed.


    He was a monster, and the sight of so many humans triggered his primal instinct to kill¡ªit was embedded deep within his DNA.


    "Listen, there is a group we need to sign you up. After that, you can take on missions where you can target humans,"George explained.


    The organization he was talking about was something he had discovered when Annabele, his wife was still with him. It was more like a mercenary group that accepted anyone that wanted some extra dough .


    His plan was to sign Reign up with this organization so he could obtain identification and other resources.


    "Why bother with all of that?" Reign asked, his tone tinged with annoyance. All this roundabout was making him feel frustrated.


    ''Pathetic,'' Reign sneered in contempt at how easily a human could be swayed by a piece of paper.


    With that settled, George, Reign, and Wick were escorted towards a trailer at the far end. It was larger than the others; in fact, it looked like 12 trailers put together


    As George and Reign stepped inside, they were greeted by a spacious interior that defied the modest exterior.


    The combined trailers created a large open space, with various rooms branching off from a central living area.


    The walls were adorned with makeshift decorations, giving the space a cozy and lived-in feel. A comfortable couch sat in the center of the room, facing a small but well-equipped kitchenette.


    Natural light also streamed in through the windows, illuminating the space and giving it an inviting ambiance.


    "George, long time no see," a female voice echoed from the kitchenette, and a woman with dreadlocks, dark-toned skin, and a voluptuous figure slowly walked towards them.


    "Hi, Mellisa ," George force a smile , the two of them have some complicated past.


    "Where''s Anna?" Mellisa inquired, her eyes scanning the room. She knew all too well that George was a sucker for her daughter, and would always bring her with him.


    "She''s not here," George sighed heavily .


    Mellisa saw this and figured out that something must had happened. She knew George would not act like this without a valid reason.


    "You guys can leave now; these two are my friends," she ordered, and the people who had guided George and Reign nodded before departing.


    "Take a seat," Mellisa gestured towards a long brown sofa.


    "Thank you," George accepted the offer, and Reign followed suit without uttering any words.


    When the trio settled in there was a moment of silence , Reign face was still hidden so there was no way that Mellisa could read him at all.


    "You''re not human, are you?" Mellisa directed her question to Reign.


    ***


    Authors Note;


    Tomorrow (April 1st) will be my first month of MGS, so I need to follow my quota unlike before.


    This means a more consistent daily upload of two chapters per day, and of course, a bonus chapter for every 200 Power Points.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 60: Guest

    Reign was taken aback by Mellisa''s words momentarily, so he chose to stay quiet instead of responding.


    If she really worked in the underground scene, a world teeming with criminal activities, it made sense that she had access to information not commonly known to the public.


    "Don''t worry, you can trust her," George vouched for her.


    Reign glanced at George, refraining from any impulsive actions. However, he remained vigilant, keeping his guard up for any unexpected occurrences.


    If Mellisa harbored any ulterior motives that could put him at a disadvantage, Reign promised himself that he would take decisive action, regardless of George''s assurances.


    At this stage, mere guns wouldn''t be enough to stop him; he was prepared to do whatever it took to ensure his safety and goals were achieved.


    "You''re friend is not the talkative type?" Mellisa giggled, attempting to lighten the mood with her charming voice.


    "Why is this monster so quiet?" George thought to himself, puzzled by Reign''s unusual silence.


    Normally, Reign enjoyed taunting him with insults, but now he seemed like a mysterious protagonist from a cultivation novel.


    Little did he know that Reign harbored deep-seated trust issues.


    The only reason Reign felt comfortable talking to him and Anna was because there was a glimmer of trust in their dynamic, albeit subconscious.


    Even Reign himself wasn''t fully aware of it. He believed he was keeping George around for convenience, but deep down, he harbored a degree of trust in the guy.


    "So you want him to join the Veiled Night, right?" Mellisa inquired, her tone tinged with curiosity as she observed Reign''s obscured appearance from head to toe.


    The Veiled Night was an organization comprised of ex-Special Forces operatives, seasoned assassins, combat specialists, individuals with extraordinary abilities, and sometimes even Demons.


    Yes, in this world, it wasn''t just demons and hunters who possessed superpowers. There were also humans who awakened unique abilities, known as ''Divergent''.


    They manifested powers akin to those of their demon lineage but exhibited less aggression and didn''t rely on consuming humans for sustenance.


    This was why they were not usually accepted by the Hunter Association; their blood was considered tainted. Additionally, there were cases where a Divergent turned into an actual demon.


    "I think this could really work. While your face might resemble a skull, it''s not hollow. We can have an artificial mask made for you. The problem is with your flickering eye," she explained, considering their options.


    "How about we just cover it with a bandage? It''ll give the impression that you''re blind," she suggested.


    Reign didn''t speak; he simply nodded in agreement. The idea of having a bandaged-eye look appealed to him.


    "Alright, I''ll contact the mask maker I know in the city. For now, it''s better for you to stay here. You''re safe in this place," she said as she stood up and pointed on the two rooms on the right.


    Those rooms were especially there because from time to time, there were members who would visit this place.


    As Mellisa left, George and Reign found themselves alone in the living room again.


    "Isn''t this going a bit too smoothly?" Reign questioned, unable to shake off his suspicion regarding Mellisa''s easy agreement.


    There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Everything had a trade-off, and he knew that she was far from being an angel.


    George turned his head to Reign and explained, "Mellisa is someone that Annable saved before. In a way, she owes us," he clarified.


    "I don''t think that''s a valid enough reason," Reign sighed, unsatisfied with the explanation. He made a mental note to be wary of her, just in case.


    "I''ll talk to her more. You can rest," George said as he stood up and followed Mellisa. She gave him a signal before leaving, indicating that she had more to discuss.


    Of course, Reign noticed this too, but he simply assumed that she was George''s sidechick or something.


    "Suit yourself, but remember this: if she does something unnecessary, I''ll rip her head off," Reign warned with a cold tone as he also stood up.


    "Come on boy," Taking Wick with him, he headed into the guest room which he thought was bigger and better.


    The sun was still high up, so when he entered, he began searching for something to cover the window. He despised the sun as if it were the black plague.


    After dealing with that, he lay down on his bed while Wick slept beside him.


    ''I want to eat those humans,'' he grumbled, fighting the urge to kill. It wasn''t because he was hungry; it was more like his instinct telling him to feed.


    ''No, I need to control myself. I can''t be impatient,''he reminded himself sternly.

 Chapter 61: Temper

    Inside Mellisa''s office, the ambiance was minimalist but functional.


    A long desk dominated the room, adorned only with a computer and a stack of neatly organized papers.


    Adjacent to the desk, a bookshelf stood, lined with various volumes for reference.


    In one corner, a small refrigerator hummed quietly, ensuring that Mellisa wouldn''t have to leave her workspace when she grew thirsty.


    The windows, on the other hand, were fortified by thick metal bars, and judging from their thickness, they appeared to be bulletproof.


    Additionally, a discreet air conditioning unit hummed softly in one corner, ensuring a comfortable working environment regardless of the weather outside.


    Overall, the room exuded an air of efficiency and purpose.


    "George, what really happened to Anna?" Mellisa asked. She treated Anna like her niece and desired to uncover the truth.


    She even went as far as to pretend and treat Anna like a regular human, concealing the fact that she was working in Veiled Night under George''s request.


    George''s expression darkened after recalling what happened to his beloved daughter.


    His frustration seeped into his voice as he confessed, "She was taken by three powerful demons."


    "Is it the same demons that''s rumored to be Peak Upper Rank? " she asked, her brow furrowing with concern .


    "You know about them?" His eyebrows shot up in surprise as he discovered that she already had some clue.


    "Yeah, I received orders from the main office to lay low for a while. The Hunter Association detected traces of a Peak Upper Demon in the Summit City Rural Area," she answered.


    "If this is really a Peak Upper Demon, then we won''t stand a chance," she added with a heavy heart. It was a realization that weighed heavily on her; this was a threat beyond what they could handle.


    Even the Hunter Association had fallen silent, refraining from sending any hunters to investigate. It was a fight that they could not afford to take.


    They might succeed in dealing with the demon, but the losses would far outweigh the gains.


    In such cases, they would prefer to turn a blind eye as long as the demon only targeted small towns and not the city directly.


    "No, we still have a chance," George declared, his fist clenched as he locked eyes with her. "Reign, I believe he can save Anna."


    "You trust that demon so much?" she raised her eyebrows skeptically.


    While she acknowledged Reign''s strength, she couldn''t help but see him as vastly inferior compared to a Peak Upper Demon.


    It was like comparing a rifle to a tank; the difference in firepower was like heaven and earth.


    George''s expression grew more serious as he absorbed her comment.


    While her words may have held truth under normal circumstances, his belief was not without basis.


    Outside, he observed people chatting and socializing.


    It was fortunate that he wasn''t feeling particularly hungry at the moment, having recently devoured a substantial number of people.


    This made it feasible for him to keep his promise to George of not slaughtering everyone in sight. Though he still felt occasional urges, they were not strong enough to drive him to a berserk state.


    KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!


    He heard a knocking sound at the door.


    "It''s open," he replied.


    CLICK.


    The door slowly swung open, revealing Mellisa wearing an orange jumper jacket.


    It was the type of jacket that was cropped, allowing Reign to catch a glimpse of her cute belly button.


    Paired with it were very short denim shorts that showcased her brown legs, which seemed to glint slightly. It was evident that she had just applied some lotion to them.


    Mellisa was really beautiful for her age, a testament to the care she took of her body. Any man would fantasize about her, except for Reign, who viewed her as somewhat useful woman.


    "Do you want to eat?" she asked, offering something to him. She had decided to treat him well after recognizing his potential


    "Do you serve human meat here?" he asked bluntly.


    "That..." She was shocked by his question. She knew he was a monster, but his bluntness was something she did not expect.


    "We don''t have that, but we have raw pork and beef meat," she quickly changed the topic.


    "That will do," Reign sighed heavily, not bothering to conceal his disappointment.


    ''This guy....'' Mellisa muttered under her breath, struggling to control her temper.


    She had provided him with a place to stay, offered him a job, and taken care of his identity, but he acted as if she should be the one expressing gratitude.


    "The food is on the table," she said, gesturing for him to follow with a forced smile.


    "How about George?" Reign asked.


    "He''s still sleeping. He was tired, so it''s better to let him be," she answered.


    "Umm," Reign nodded and gestured for Wick to follow him.


    "Give this good boy some steak," he ordered Mellisa.


    "A-Alright," Mellisa replied, barely able to contain her temper.

 Chapter 62: Perfect Fit

    In the kitchen, plates started to pile up faster than a speed-eating contest as Reign and Wick devoured the meats like ravenous beasts.


    Reign abandoned all pretense of utensils, opting instead to grab slabs of meat with his bare hands and stuff them into his mouth.


    Every now and then, he''d sprinkle some pepper and salt onto the raw meat before savoring it like a connoisseur at a five-star restaurant.


    "More!" Reign requested another batch, and Mellisa was forced to open the fridge to get more. It was a good thing she had plenty of stock on hand.


    The reason Reign was consuming so much was that the energy from eating animal meats paled in comparison to that derived from humans. Eating meat triggered his instincts, and he needed to satisfy the craving.


    He made a mental note to be more mindful of what he eat after experiencing this.


    ''How can that thing eat so much?'' Mellisa wondered aloud.


    She could understand Reign''s appetite since he was a monster, but Wick was just a dog. How could it eat so much?


    Little did she know, Wick was no ordinary dog.


    In fact, even a real lion would struggle if Wick got serious. While it may no longer be a demon dog, its time spent with Reign had enabled it to regain its powers without being corrupted by negative energy.


    The reason for this was because the negative energy absorbed from Reign had already been purified by the system.


    Normal negative energy often carries the malice of the people who died to create it, or the will of the demon who unleashed it.


    However, Reign''s dormant negative energy was pure and devoid of any harmful intent. It lacked the malice that typically accompanied such energies, rendering it harmless to Wick.


    The only times Reign''s negative energy became dangerous was when he utilized his skills like Death Aura.


    In the end, all of her stock was depleted, and she had to go out to another trailer to get more meat.


    Fortunately, most residents in the area respected and owed her a favor or two, so they willingly provided her with the meat she needed.


    ''These monsters will bankrupt me,'' she thought to herself, feeling the strain of providing for Reign''s appetite. She couldn''t help but admire George for maintaining his sanity while taking care of this bunch of troublemakers.


    After his meal, Reign stood up and walked past Mellisa without even offering a sign of gratitude.


    In fact, he even blamed her for inviting him for food, forcing him to eat animal meat, which he found not very appetizing.


    ''This ungrateful son of a bitch,'' Mellisa felt wronged, but she hid her true feelings behind a forced smile.


    ''Calm yourself, calm yourself,'' she murmured, taking deep breaths to control her rising frustration.


    ***


    2 days passed.


    Inside Mellisa''s Trailer


    "Please check this out," Johny spoke up after opening a briefcase where an artificial face was placed.


    Reign touched the skin, amazed at how realistic it felt. It surpassed his expectations.


    "Do you like it?" Johny asked.


    "Um," Reign just nodded.


    "This thing is made of a special type of material. It''s soft and light, so when you put it on, you won''t have to worry about any discomfort. And just in case you damage it, I made three more spares," Johny explained.


    After explaining things, he informed Reign about the process of putting on the mask.


    It was very straightforward; he just needed to wear it like a cloth and then hide the extra skin located on the neck under his clothing.


    When the installation was complete, Reign went to a mirror to get a good look at himself.


    He now looked more human, with fine details to make it more realistic. It would be weird if his face was too smooth after all.


    All in all, it was good enough to hide his true nature, aside from the fact that his eyes were still flickering orbs of blue flame.


    But that would not be an issue much longer because Mellisa had taken this into consideration.


    She handed Reign a special type of clothing. It resembled bandages and might looked complicated to put on, but it was very portable. Something that Reign could put on and take off anytime.


    "This is acceptable," Reign remarked, his satisfaction evident in his voice as he examined his new appearance.


    With fair skin, white hair(wig), and his eyes concealed by bandages, he felt confident in his disguise. Mellisa had even provided him with new clothing, completing his transformation.


    It was a black uniform-like clothing with a collar that extended above his neck.


    Initially, he found the design unique, almost like he was cosplaying. However, after seeing similar trendy styles on TV, he realized that this was the current fashion trend.


    As for his hands, he covered them with black gloves made of a special flexible material. They were designed for easy removal in case he needed to use his abilities.


    "Sweet"

 Chapter 63: Checkpoint

    The mask installed was really handy; it was flexible enough to mimic a natural expression because of its material.


    Of course, in Reign''s case, the amount of expression he could convey was limited. Plus, his eyes were also hidden by a fake bandage, so only the curves of his mouth and cheek could be seen when he was speaking.


    "Thanks for everything Johny, " Mellisa handed him an enveloped filled with cash.


    "Don''t worry about it, I owe you a lot for sending a team to save my wife. This is nothing," Johny responded with a smile. In this line of work, having a lot of connections was beneficial.


    After wrapping things up, Johny left the place immediately. There was no need for further conversation with the customer, as business dictated their interactions.


    He did great with the job, and that was all that mattered.


    In the living room, Melissa, George, and Reign sat on the sofa for a meeting.


    "What do we do next?" Reign asked George, feeling restless after days of waiting.


    With no opportunity to kill and level up, he wanted to leave this place as soon as possible.


    George, uncertain about the next course of action, turned to Mellisa, so she could provide the answer.


    "It''s time for you to undergo a test. We''ll head to Summit City, where they''ll assess you to assign an appropriate rank for missions," she explained


    "Would not be dangerous ? " Reign asked, going to an organization and registering was dangerous . He could get ambushed there.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll register you as a Demon. Ideally, it''s better to classify you as a Divergent, but it''s impossible to conceal your aura during the test," she elaborated.


    Demons were accepted into the organization, but they often faced discrimination, so she hoped Reign could qualify as a Divergent.


    "Aura?" Reign was puzzled; this was the first he''d heard about his demonic aura being detectable.


    "Oh right, you''re a newborn so you don''t know much , wait here," Mellisa went to her office and get something .


    After a minute or so, she pulled out a small palm-sized crystal orb.


    The orb was plain, with a clear surface that caught the light in the room. It didn''t have any special patterns or colors, just a simple, transparent sphere.


    "This is made of Malice Crystals. When a demon touches it, it turns black," she explained, detailing the object''s function.


    Reign grabbed the crystal ball, curious if this was really true. If it was, then he must be wary of it in the future.


    [Ding]


    Observing Melissa for a few days had built a small measure of trust in him. She exuded ambition, a trait that made her motives easier to discern. As long as she see benefits in aiding him, she''d likely remain invested.


    "Good, I''ll just grab my things. Meet me in the garage; we''ll use my car. By the way, before I forget, these are your documents," Melissa handed Reign a wallet. Inside, there was some cash and an ID.


    It had a fake ID picture of another person who resembled his mask, with the name "Reign Gos."


    "You need an identification card to enter the city. Don''t worry, that ID is safe and legit. I had someone find a person who had gone missing for years, and had the same name as you, so you can take his identity," she added after seeing Reign remained silent.


    ''She''s more useful than I thought,'' Reign muttered silently.


    He couldn''t deny that she was really resourceful, even better than George.


    It might be because she had been working in the underground world for too long, so she already knew the ins and outs. It was evident that this was not her first encounter with such tricky situations.


    ***


    As they traveled along the highway, Reign noticed the city drawing nearer.


    Surprisingly, tall walls, standing about five floors high, encircled it¡ªa sight he hadn''t anticipated.


    He now felt that this world was really different from his previous one.


    According to George, the walls were built to prevent people from entering the city without undergoing a check.


    That was the information provided to the public, but for people like them, it was evident that these walls were actually designed to detect demons.


    It was a good thing that he went along with George and Melissa''s plan; otherwise, even entering the city would have been a major hurdle for him.


    When they reached the checkpoint, they transferred to a 15-lane roundabout. The checkpoint was so extensive that they needed to expand the road to avoid traffic jams.


    Slowly but surely, Melissa''s car moved until finally it reached a toll booth where a man wearing a brown military uniform approached with a K-9 dog.


    The dog was planning to bark as soon as it got near our car.


    "Woof!" Wick barked first, and as if understanding his words, the K-9 paused and simply sniffed the car without reacting.


    "Good boy," Reign praised, patting Wick''s head, very pleased with how useful he was.


    Even Melissa was surprised; she had thought she needed to pull some strings, but it ended up being solved effortlessly.


    When the search was done, they were asked to hand over their identification cards, and the guards only took a brief look at them.


    They did inquire about Reign''s bandage, but after Melissa provided them with medical documents, they finally let them through.

 Chapter 64: Tier 4 City

    Behind the wall made of hard cement, Reign was greeted by the city landscape. It was already noon when they reached the city, so now the sun was starting to set.


    The orange glow of the sun continued to tint the sky with hues of pink and purple, casting a warm and inviting light over the bustling streets below.


    The cityscape was dotted with buildings reminiscent of his old world, yet their overall look was different.


    Atmosphere felt more compact, with towering structures dominating the skyline in this part of the city.


    This buildings rose like giants of steel and glass, stretching towards the sky with a commanding presence.


    Each one seemed to vie for space, their surfaces shining in the waning sunlight.


    Some were sleek and modern, reflecting the colors of the evening sky, while others showed signs of age, their worn exteriors bearing witness to years gone by.


    Below, the streets buzzed with activity.


    Cars zoomed past in a flurry of colors, their headlights casting long shadows on the pavement.


    Pedestrians hurried along, their faces obscured by the hustle and bustle of city life.


    Some were dressed in suits, clutching briefcases tightly, while others wore casual attire with backpacks slung over their shoulders as they navigated the crowded sidewalks.


    Amidst the chaos, the sounds of the city wrapped around Reign like a familiar tune.


    Horns honked, voices chattered, and the distant rumble of trains added to the urban symphony that surrounded him.


    However ¡ª


    This urban landscape was odd in his opinion, especially considering there was plenty of open space outside the city walls.


    ''Why aren''t they expanding the city?'' Reign mused aloud.


    Melissa, seating beside the driver, overheard him and offered an answer. She was more knowledgeable about this topic than George.


    "It''s because the Hunter Association and the government lacks the manpower to protect this city, so it''s better to reduce the land area," she answered.


    "Reign, do you know how a city gets promoted?" she asked, wanting to provide him with more common information about the world that he might need in the future.


    "Base on population?" he replied.


    "That''s one aspect," Mellisa explained, "but the primary concern is the city''s ability to defend itself. That''s why a city must have sufficient manpower in order to be promoted."


    The place had a sign above it that read "Midnight Bar." Unlike the other buildings, this one was well-maintained, making it stand out .


    As they stepped out of the car, they were instantly greeted by four burly men with imposing physiques. Each one was bald and had the unmistakable look of bouncers.


    "Hey, Bob, I''m here to enjoy the night," Melissa announced with a playful wink, using the familiar code to signal her intention to gain access to the HQ.


    "Come with us," Bob instructed, casting a gaze over Reign and George. "But the dog stays outside,"


    "George, he said that you have to stay," Reign spoke up with a fake sad tone.


    "He was talking about Wick!" George retorted, a hint of annoyance in his voice.


    "Oh, my bad,"


    Not wanting to waste any more time, Reign instructed Wick to stay in the car, leaving the window open for him.


    As they made their way to the bar, Reign''s attention was caught by the sight of several women in the lobby, their attire teasingly revealing.


    Each one greeted them with a sultry smile, but it was the girl with pink hair and a nose piercing who drew his gaze.


    Her black crop top hugged her curves enticingly, leaving little to the imagination, while her shorts barely covered her private parts, accentuating her alluring figure.


    "Hey, handsome, want to have some fun?" the hooker asked with a playful smile, her voice dripping with seduction.


    "You can have me for only 3000 credits," she purred, her suggestive gaze locking onto Reign.


    Reign didn''t reply immediately, not because he was interested in her, but because he had something else on his mind.


    He glanced at Mellisa and asked, "How much is a kilo of raw beef?"


    Everyone was taken aback by his unexpected question, but Melissa still answered calmly, "300 credits."


    "You''re too expensive for me. I''d rather buy 10 kilos of meat than get you," Reign responded casually, brushing off the girl completely.


    Melissa couldn''t help but giggle after witnessing how Reign handled the encounter with the hooker. She found his quirky retorts amusing.


    Even George was having a hard time keeping his laugher.


    As for the pink-haired hooker, she was visibly annoyed, but she managed to control herself after realizing that this group of people was being escorted. They might be VIPs, after all.


    ''What a snobbish guy,'' the hooker exclaimed, rolling her eyes dramatically. ''Probably thinks his dick is made of gold!''

 Chapter 65: Midnight

    As the group moved through the bar, they entered a dimly lit space with purple LED lights illuminating the floors and walls.


    The air was filled with the mingled scents of strong perfume, alcohol, and sweat, while the sound of thumping bass and lively chatter filled the room.


    They passed a crowded dance floor where questionable looking people danced to the beat of the music, lit up by flashes of colorful lights.


    The women were adorned with heavy makeup and enveloped in a strong scent of perfume, while the men resembled thugs straight out of an action movie.


    Alongside the dance floor, a busy bar served patrons seated on stools, chatting and sipping on drinks as bartenders worked efficiently behind the counter.


    At the back of the bar, a stage showcased four women in revealing attire, their bodies moving seductively to the sexy music. They swayed and dance, enticing the audience with their provocative moves.


    It also help that some of them had taken their tops off, showcasing their nipples in the dimly lit space.


    As the performance continued, some patrons tossed money onto the dance floor. The dancers quickly collected the cash, slipping it into their underwear with a suggestive grin.


    In the crowd, a few select patrons were allowed to get closer to the performers, exchanging money for the opportunity to touch them in more intimate areas.


    It was a scene that added an extra layer of excitement to the already crazy atmosphere.


    The Midnight Bar offered a vibrant and enticing place, where people could let loose of their desire.


    "George, you''re drooling," Melissa teased, catching him eyeing some of the young girls who were giving him suggestive look.


    George was jolted by her comment and quickly brushed off the awkward situation, acting as if nothing had happened.


    After that, Melissa''s focus shifted to Reign. She knew that demons, even if they were not human, often had much stronger libidos.


    She expected that this scene would awaken Reign''s manly desires.


    But as she looked at him, she noticed that his steps were steady, as was his head.


    He might have been wearing a special type of bandage over his eyes, but he could still see somehow.


    And yet, she could tell that he was not looking at any of the girls.


    ''What a good demon,'' she giggled inwardly.


    In a way, Reign''s mental fortitude surpassed George''s, who was easily distracted by the women.


    Little did she knew, Reign was actually speechless after witnessing all of these things at once.


    George and Reign simply nodded, following her until they reached another room. Inside, there were four women who appeared to be attendants.


    Unlike the women above, they all looked beautiful despite only having thin make up and were dressed in normal black blazers commonly seen in office settings.


    "Kelly, could you assist me in signing up a prospect?" Melissa asked as she walked over to a woman with short, curly brown hair and eyes.


    Her complexion was a light brown shade, not as dark as Melissa''s. With full lips and thick eyebrows, she looked really hot.


    "Oh, a prospect? Is it that guy over there?" Kelly''s gaze focused on George, who was standing right beside Melissa.


    "No, I want to sign this guy," Melissa corrected, gently placing her hand on Reign''s shoulder.


    Kelly''s eyes narrowed as she observed Reign from head to toe. He had a good physique, but the bandage over his eyes gave the impression that he was blind.


    She couldn''t help but feel doubtful about why someone with a disability would be joining their organization.


    "Don''t underestimate this greenhorn. He''s a divergent and pretty strong at that," Melissa responded with a confident tone.


    Upon hearing that Reign was a divergent, the attendants'' interest in him increased.


    Unlike the Hunter Association, The Veiled Night treated divergents as valuable assets, especially the strong ones.


    "Alright, let me put his information so we can proceed with the test. This is perfect timing because a test is scheduled to be conducted an hour from now!"


    Kelly''s attitude did a complete 180 after realizing Reign''s potential; she was now looking at him in a new light.


    She began asking Reign for his information, typing it into their system.


    One benefit of this organization was that they didn''t require any pictures of the applicant, and individuals were even allowed to use an alias instead of their real name for privacy reasons.


    "What should we call you?" Kelly asked.


    "Rain," Reign answered.


    It was close to his name, and ''Rain'' was also a cool alias that seemed to describe a never-ending presence.


    "Alright, your code name from now on is Rain," Kelly announced, her smile warm and inviting. "Please proceed to the waiting room."


    "Thank you, Kelly. I''ll treat you next time," Melissa spoke, giving Kelly a friendly gesture before turning away.


    Kelly smiled back. "It would be nice if Mr. Rain would also treat me after he passes," she replied with a suggestive tone.


    However, Reign pretended not to hear her and just walked away.

 Chapter 66: Test

    The waiting room was big, easily the size of five bedrooms.


    Comfortable sofas were placed in each corner, offering space for the examinees.


    Large vases with plants sat beside the sofas, contrasting with the messy atmosphere above. Reign could see that building this base had cost a lot of money.


    After inspecting the area, Reign observed the crowd as they assembled for the exam.


    Many people stood out: some looked like criminals, others appeared to be disciplined soldiers, and a few were unique, such as a super tall and muscular dark-skinned guy and a girl with metal gloves like a video game character.


    The girl also had unique purple and green hair, a nose piercing, and wore an orange cropped jumper jacket that made her look like a troublemaker. She also had purple lips and long eyelashes.


    "They''re weak," Reign muttered unconsciously, which drew George and Melissa to turn their gaze toward him. They knew that his standard for strength was skewed due to his nature.


    Fortunately, Reign now possessed some control over his aura, unlike in the past.


    At first glance, he appeared human. However, Melissa knew his true power. She had asked him to release his aura before they arrived in the city, and it was strong.


    "Hey, remember to rely only on your physical strength and speed. Don''t resort to using your demonic abilities," Melissa reminded him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t," he replied.


    If the caliber of the examinees was only this, there was no need for him to take things seriously.


    At his current power, even the three hunters that Anna killed would be powerless against him. Thus, he had to suppress his exam result or risk standing out too much.


    "It''s hard to be too outstanding," he sighed.


    "This..." Mellisa, who overheard Reign''s pained voice, felt the urge to slap some sense into him.


    ''How shameless. '' She thought.


    George, on the other hand, wasn''t particularly bothered. He had developed some immunity to Reign''s attitude over time. In fact, he was pleased that Mellisa was here to divert Reign''s attention.


    "Hey, Mellisa, I heard you messed up on that mission again," a chubby man with gold-rimmed glasses approached, accompanied by a towering figure standing seven feet tall.


    This big guy had dark skin, bulging muscles, and a mean expression, like a heavyweight boxer.


    "Oh, it''s you, Piggy Frank. You better watch out for your cholesterol intake, or you might just collapse one of these days," Mellisa replied with a mocking tone, refusing to back down in the confrontation.


    "You''re just hillbilly bitch," Frank sneered with disdain, his annoyance visible in his acne riddled face.


    Noticing Mellisa''s defiance, he glanced over at Reign, who was seated next to her.


    "Is this your prospect? I heard he''s a Divergent. What a coincidence, my boy is also a Divergent," Frank spoke up with a smug look as he introduced the dark-skinned man.


    "Kyson, show them some of your moves," Frank ordered.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    Kyson''s fist hurtled towards Reign, but just before impact, it stop mere centimeters away.


    Despite not landing, the force of the punch was evident as it created powerful airwaves that tousled Reign''s fake white hair.


    "See, your kid wasn''t even able to react," Frank laughed, taunting Mellisa.


    Despite not using her metal knuckles, her punch still packed a force twice as strong than that of a heavyweight boxer.


    ''Oh, that girl was actually hiding her power,'' Reign thought to himself.


    When the girl threw the punch, he felt a sudden fluctuation in her aura.


    Not only that, he also discovered that she was still holding back.


    "So there''s another Divergent here," Melissa commented. It was rare for so many Divergent to apply at the same time.


    Next, Kyson stepped up to take the test, commanding attention with his imposing, muscular body.


    He initiated his preparation by rolling his shoulder, fine-tuning his stance for the punch.


    With a controlled and trained movement, he swung his fist, precisely rotating his hips to maximize the power behind his strike.


    BAAM!


    Kyson''s punch landed with a thunderous impact, echoing through the room and leaving the punching machine trembling and tilting.


    The crowd collectively held their breath, amazed by the sheer force and precision of his punch.


    [4050kg]


    That was the score he achieved: a punching force equivalent to the combined strength of Seven heavyweight boxers.


    Everyone now accepted the fact that he would achieve the highest score for the strength test. There was no way anyone could surpass that score.


    "Reign, can you beat that score?" Melissa whispered.


    In her opinion, Reign wasn''t a strength-type demon, so she doubted his raw punching force would reach 4000+ .


    "What''s the highest record in this place?" Reign asked with a cold tone.


    "Eh?" Melissa was shocked by his question.


    "Just answer me."


    "I think it''s 7000kg or more. It was from a Divergent who specialized in strength."


    "Good." Reign replied and began walking towards the machine.


    "Hey, your turn is over, so get the fuck out there ," Reign sneered.


    Kyson was taken aback by Reign''s sudden change in attitude.


    Was this the same person who he thought a coward before?


    "Kid don''t be too arrogant," Kyson step up to meet Reign but Frank intervened just in time.


    "Don''t do it, Kyson. You''ll get disqualified. You can take care of him after you get your license," Frank cautioned, his gaze mocking as he glanced at Reign, as though already envisioning his death.


    "Pussy," Reign taunted again, his pent-up anger from Kyson''s earlier action was still fresh in his mind.


    After Kyson angrily stepped aside, Reign made his way toward the punching machine for his turn.

 Chapter 67: Test Part 2

    ''What should I do?'' Reign pondered, considering the amount of force necessary to ace the test. Initially, he hadn''t been overly concerned about his test score, as long as he passed.


    However, the taunts from Kyson and Frank ignited his vengeful side, forcing him to reassess his approach.


    He wasn''t great at controlling his humanoid body yet, so he couldn''t measure the force of his punches accurately.


    Instead, he guessed using percentages, like 50 or 70%. But he wasn''t sure if that would be enough to reach 4000 kg.


    Punching wasn''t his usual fighting style, because he had been relying on slashing technique before.


    And even when his body became more humanoid, Reign stuck to practicing his claw bullet and claw technique out of habit.


    It wasn''t his fault; why would he bother with punches when he had claws?


    It was like asking a knight with a long sword to fight barehanded.


    Fortunately, Reign was a quick learner, thanks to his intelligence.


    During Kyson''s turn, he observed the punches closely¡ªthe position, angle, and shift in balance.


    None of these details escaped Reign''s notice.


    Though he couldn''t perfectly imitate it on the first try, he already grasped the basics.


    He clenched his fist, then with a strong swing of his arms, he mimicked Kyson''s punch, and then...


    BOOOOOOM!


    As his fist struck the Punching Machine, a deafening bang exploded, akin to a grenade detonating.


    The machine tilted dangerously, nearly toppling over if not for the wall supporting it from behind.


    The counter began to rise rapidly, accelerating with each passing moment.


    0001


    0100


    1000


    2000


    3000


    4000


    5000


    6000


    7000


    8000


    9000


    As the handshake concluded, Byron''s face lit up with a satisfied smile.


    He was impressed by Reign''s strength and durability.


    Despite applying a force equivalent to 15,000 kg, he found that it wasn''t enough to crush Reign''s hand in the slightest.


    "I''ll be expecting great things from you. If you break all the old records here, you''ll receive a special reward," Byron said, patting Reign''s shoulder to motivate him.


    "Why are you telling me this?" Reign asked, still suspicious of the offer.


    In this world, there was no such thing as a free lunch.


    "Let''s just say that we Guild Masters receive bonuses when we have a genius like you in our branch. Don''t worry, if you do me a favor, I''ll owe you one. Remember, kid, in this line of work, connections are important," he explained.


    "Alright," Reign agreed.


    There was no need to argue with someone of Byron''s status.


    Besides, having the favor of a Guild Master would be a huge advantage.


    If Reign played his cards right, he could gain access to missions that involved taking out a large number of humans.


    "That''s my boy. Now, I have to go before everyone thinks I''m showing favoritism," he chuckled loudly, making no effort to conceal his favoritism towards Reign.


    Everyone''s expressions of amazement and doubt quickly shifted to envy and jealousy after hearing Byron''s word.


    As for Kyson, he felt a chill run down his spine as he observed Reign''s impressive display of strength.


    What he witnessed was a painful slap to his ego : with Reign''s power, one punch was enough to kill.


    Reign noticed Kyson''s anxious expression and turned towards him.


    Though Reign did not utter a word, an ominous aura seemed to emanate from him, causing Kyson to feel as though death itself loomed over him.


    [The agility test is about to begin,]


    The sudden announcement from the speaker caught everyone''s attention, but for Kyson, it brought a sense of relief. He felt as though he had been saved by the bell, escaping the tension that had been building between them.


    "Frank, I want to quit," Kyson pleaded desperately.


    "Are you crazy?" Frank berated him,


    Frank was also shocked by Reign''s unexpected power. If he had known about it from the start, he would never have dared to messed with him in the first place.


    "But he''ll kill me!" Kyson protested, fear evident in his voice.


    "Idiot, if you quit now, you won''t be able to join . That means no one will protect you. But if you get a good score, we can ask the Guild Master to mediate between you two," Frank explained firmly.


    "Are you sure about this?" Kyson asked, his expression filled with doubt.


    "I''m sure," Frank affirmed. "He might be powerful, but he''s just one person. He''d back down if the Guild Masters ordered it."


    After hearing Frank''s words of assurance, Kyson began to calm down.


    Frank was right; quitting now would only put him in more danger.

 Chapter 68: Bright Future

    A tall man in a white polo shirt announced, "Next up is the agility test, meant to find those best for missions that needs someone with a quick feet." He oversaw the upcoming assessment.


    Projected on a 100 inches screen behind him was a large room outfitted with specialized treadmills, capable of accommodating up to fifty individuals.


    These treadmills were programmed to accelerate speed every thirty seconds.


    To successfully complete the test, one had to sustain the pace for a minimum of three minutes.


    This method provided a straightforward means of assessing both the endurance and speed of the participants.


    Moreover, the results were quantifiable, ensuring fairness for all involved.


    Once everyone had settled onto their respective treadmills, a countdown timer appeared on the screen above each treadmill, allowing participants to ready themselves and their pacing.


    With the timer set at 60 seconds, some participants began stretching to avoid any mishaps during the test.


    Reign didn''t bother with stretching. His muscles were built by the system, ensuring he wouldn''t suddenly experience cramps.


    When the countdown timer reached zero, the treadmill moved to a speed of just 10 kilometers per hour, an easy challenge for everyone.


    As the test progressed, the speed of the treadmill increased, but despite the increasing pace, Reign remained unfazed.


    With each increase, he maintained his calm demeanor, effortlessly adapting.


    Around the 3-minute mark, the treadmill''s speed had ramped up to 40 kilometers per hour, a velocity nearing the world record of 44.72 kilometers per hour for normal humans.


    At this point, some participants were pushing themselves to the limit just to stay in the test in increase their score.


    It had turned into a raw display of sheer will, where some struggled to keep up as the speed reached 45 kilometers per hour.


    This moment highlighted the divide between ordinary human limit and those who surpassed it.


    At 50 km per hour , most of the participants who think they done good in the test and was barely holding on gave up on their own accord .


    50 km/hr onwards, the increase was change from every 30 seconds to 10 seconds.


    However, those who wanted to get a higher rank maintained and controlled their pacing . The higher they score in this test, the more access they could get for mission that pays well.


    But humans have their own limits


    Even the towering Kyson, with his long legs and impressive physical condition, was forced to give up at 55 kilometers per hour. As a strength-type Divergent, running wasn''t really his strong suit.


    Now, only Reign and the girl with the metal knuckles remained. Neither of them seemed tired yet.


    ''Why do they have to compare me? And I have a name, damn it,'' Zoey muttered, feeling insulted.


    She was tempted to give these guys a piece of her mind for indirectly mocking her.


    But at the same time, she couldn''t help but admit that Reign was really impressive.


    He was now running at 90 kilometers per hour and was only 10 kilometers away from breaking the Branch Record.


    ¡ª>95 km/Hr


    ¡ª>100km/Hr


    As expected, he did break it .


    She thought he might continue much longer, but after hitting 105 kilometers per hour, he jumped out of the treadmill.


    There was no sign of exhaustion at all, showing that he hadn''t reached his limit.


    ''That was way too easy,'' Reign thought to himself, feeling like a high school student acing an exam meant for grade 1 students.


    ''I hope the next test will be more challenging,'' he mused to himself, completely unaware of the envy brewing among those around him.


    In their minds, he was destined for a bright future, like a dragon soaring to the sky with one leap.


    "The next test will be the IQ test. Please proceed to the examination room," announced the examiner.


    ''IQ test?'' Reign was surprised to hear this , acing this test would be much easier than the prior ones.


    ''Why do they even need to test our IQ? We''re criminals, for fuck sake,'' he thought to himself.


    Mellisa walk over him and patted his shoulder for a job well done.


    "Now, all you need to do is pass the IQ test and you''re done. Honestly, I don''t expect much from you, considering... Well, don''t worry, your scores from the other tests were good enough," Melissa said, implying that she thought Reign was not that smart because he was a monster.


    Reign didn''t bother correcting her misunderstanding.


    He planned to shock everyone with his his results. Academic exams might be challenging due to his limited knowledge of this world, but an IQ test? That was like asking a fish to swim in water in his case.


    "By the way, why the need for an IQ test?" Reign asked.


    "That''s because missions vary," Melissa explained. "The organization requires a diverse range of skills, such as hackers, engineers, and many more. So this test was created¡ªto identify people with potential so the organization can train them accordingly."


    "Oh, so it''s not just a ''punch-first, ask-questions-later'' kind of place?" Reign responded, his shock evident as he realized he had severely underestimated the Veiled Nights.

 Chapter 69: Final Test

    "Do you really think we''re just a bunch of hooligans?" Melissa slapped her forehead in disbelief. She couldn''t believe Reign thought so poorly of their organization.


    It was painful for her to hear him characterize their group that way.


    Admittedly, Veiled Nights did take on various missions, ranging from assassinations to kidnappings and other unsavory tasks.


    However, they also engaged in legitimate activities such as providing bodyguard services and more.


    "Yes," Reign responded.


    Melissa forced a smile at his blunt honesty, though inwardly she felt a twinge of frustration.


    Nonetheless, she composed herself quickly. After all, he was her ticket to success and wealth.


    "You''ll understand better once you become a member," she interjected, attempting to steer the conversation in a different direction.


    After their conversation, the remaining applicants entered another test room and commenced the test.


    The room resembled a college classroom with desks where they were seated, each given test booklets.


    They were each given a test paper containing 200 questions, with a strict time limit of 2 hours to complete them all.


    Fortunately for Reign, the IQ test administered by the examiners had many similarities to the exams he had taken back on his previous world.


    It was the normal type of IQ test commonly encountered in various educational and professional settings.


    This type of IQ test includes a variety of question types to assess different cognitive abilities such as logical reasoning, verbal comprehension, mathematical ability, and spatial awareness.


    Questions involve solving puzzles, completing patterns, analogies, mathematical calculations, and understanding written passages.


    For Reign, this kind of exam that didn''t require memorization or prior knowledge in a specific subject was child''s play.


    In just 20 minutes, he completed the 200-question IQ test, stunning some around him, while others thought he was just boasting, and some believed he had given up on the test altogether.


    After all, 30 minutes did seem too short; that was like answering each question in an average of 6 seconds.


    If every answer was correct, this implied that he possessed the ability to analyze and solve complex problems in mere seconds.


    In real-life situations, his cognitive processing speed would likely surpass this, considering that IQ tests were designed to be hard.


    In the opposite corner of the room, another person watched intently as Reign submitted his test paper.


    ''Maybe he''s just pretending to be an smart ass and gave up on the exam,'' she speculated silently, unwilling to acknowledge the possibility that Reign might be more intelligent than her.


    Throughout the three test, it wasn''t mandatory to reveal the code names of the examinees, so she remained unaware of the identities of the others.


    "What the fuck!" Melissa''s voice pierced through the air, drawing the attention of everyone in the room.


    She felt as though a bucket of ice-cold water had been dumped over her.


    The revelation was utterly illogical.


    How could Reign have scored a perfect 200 out of 200, and not only that, but he had accomplished it in just 30 minutes?


    Even George was taken aback by the result.


    While he believed he could also achieve a perfect score of 200 out of 200 if he took the exam, he knew it would take him at least an hour to do so.


    Anna could do the same, but it was because she had lived for a longer time and had dedicated herself to home study.


    But Reign? He was just a man-eating monster who could barely communicate a few weeks ago.


    When the two looked at Reign, they saw him smiling at them mockingly.


    .


    ''You think I will fail? I aced this type of test when I was 9,'' Reign chuckled inwardly, reminiscing about his past life where he was considered to be among the top 0.00000000000001 %in terms of IQ


    Seeing their shocked expressions brought satisfaction to Reign.


    "Oh, why were you so shocked? Don''t tell me you''re unaware that among us three, you two actually are the most stupid," Reign added, fueling the fire with his sarcastic remarks.


    "Then again, I guess people with stupid brains wouldn''t be able to figure that out. Alright, I forgive you because as someone with higher intelligence, I must learn to be kind to those less fortunate," Reign chuckled aloud, his words dripping with condescension.


    He was so loud that even the other examinees overheard him , so now they were sure that he was Rain , the person who got 200/200 in the IQ test .


    Everyone felt a sense of unfairness. If there was a higher power, it seemed to favor only one being: Reign.


    The unequal distribution of talents and fortunes left others feeling inadequate and bitter.


    ''No... No way,'' Zoey felt weak in the knees. She couldn''t believe she was dumb enough to compare herself to him.


    What a comparison! She felt like an ant trying to beat an elephant.


    Reign, on the other hand, couldn''t care less about what Zoey thought. The only reason he mocked Mellisa and George was because they dared to underestimate him.


    ''Know your place, peasants,'' he thought to himself proudly, his chest swelling with satisfaction as he watched their stunned reactions.

 Chapter 70: Pass with Flying Colors

    After the exam concluded, all those who passed were instructed to wait at the entrance, where they would receive their cards.


    Kelly was also there, having already heard about Reign''s performance during the exam.


    Now, she looked at Reign in a much more favorable light. She had expected him to do well due to being a divergent, but she was surprised to see him shine even among other exceptional candidates.


    And it wasn''t just her; almost every female personnel there was deeply impressed by Reign, who had not only broken but also set a new record for this branch.


    He was the perfect package: strength, speed, and intelligence. Women tended to be drawn to those they considered good specimens.


    Reign embodied all those qualities, except for one uncertainty: his appearance remained hidden behind the cover on his face, leaving others unable to determine his handsomeness.


    Funny enough, the person receiving all this attention was currently napping without a care in the world.


    On the other hand, the other examinees were restless, pondering what rank they would receive.


    They had come here hoping that this opportunity would change their lives for the better, so they aimed for ranks higher than Copper.


    After all, Copper rank only granted access to low-paying jobs.


    "Zoey," the personnel tasked with issuing the License called out to her.


    She walked over to the window where she was handed her a silver card. It was a specialized card meant for accessing the non-restricted areas of the base.


    Additionally, it allowed her to tap into the Organization''s Local Network for mission acceptance and payment processing.


    When Zoey saw her card, she immediately knew she had earned the silver rank. It was a good score considering she was just a newbie.


    The rankings were divided into Copper, Bronze, Silver, Gold, White Gold, Platinum, Diamond, and Black.


    Advancing in rank was challenging without huge achievements.


    Even the Guild Master of this branch held only a Platinum Rank, indicating that higher-tier ranks weren''t easily attainable by just anyone.


    Normally, Zoey would have been content with her rank. Achieving a Silver right off the bat was a commendable accomplishment.


    However, she couldn''t help but wonder about Reign''s rank. He had consistently broken records in every test, so she believed he deserved at least a Gold rank.


    "Why do I keep thinking about him?" Zoey shook her head, her heart racing as she stole a glance at him discreetly.


    It was the first time she had encountered someone more impressive than herself, and it stirred up emotions she normally wouldn''t feel.


    She prided herself on being an independent woman who saw boys as weak and rowdy creatures, including Kyson, whom she perceived as just another somewhat strong, stupid male.


    So what was different about Reign?


    It was an email.


    He opened it to find a text message with an attachment.


    [From : Guild Master Byron]


    [Congrats for passing the test with flying colors]


    [Attachments : 10,000 Veiled Points ]


    "10,000 Veiled Points? Is that a lot ?" Reign asked Mellisa, unsure of the exchange rate for this type of currency.


    "Of course, that''s a lot. If you exchange that to credits, it would be 1,000,000 credits. By the way, the initial signing fee for passing the exam is only 250 Veiled Points," Mellisa explained.


    "250 Veiled Points?" Reign asked with a confused expression, seeing he already had 1000 Veiled Points before receiving the bonus. "I have 1000," he admitted.


    Mellisa was taken aback, realizing her blunder.


    This was the first time she had seen someone directly enter the Gold Rank in one go. What she had told Reign was actually the points given to Bronze Rank.


    "Ah, right. Let''s go and eat. It''s your treat for earning so much," she hurriedly changed the topic, hoping to avoid further embarrassment.


    "I want to pick a mission first," Reign responded. He didn''t need to eat normal food, so it was of no use to him.


    "You can do that later," Mellisa said, grabbing his hand and leading him back to the bar.


    ***


    Above the surface, everyone returned to their usual routines, with the examinees who had passed not even discussing what had transpired before.


    They just enjoyed the night, ordering drinks and indulging in good food as if it were a festival.


    Reign was confused to see this so he tried asking Mellisa about it.


    "It''s normal," Zoey explained. "The members of the Veiled Night are not allowed to discussing anything related to the organization in public places."


    Hearing this, Reign deduced the reason why such an organization, which was obviously knowledgeable about demons, could continue to exist despite the government and the hunter association''s efforts to keep the existence of demons hidden from the masses.


    Behind the scenes, there must be intricate political maneuvers at play, delicately balancing the interests of various factions while preserving the delicate equilibrium between the organization, the government, and the hunter association.


    This revelation brought a sense of relief to Reign.


    It meant that he was able to integrate into society more easily than he had anticipated. Without George and Melissa''s guidance, he might still be hiding in the forest, constantly on the run.


    "Alright, all food and drinks are on me," he declared, a generous (creepy) smile spreading across his face.

 Chapter 71: Basic Economics

    While Mellisa and George enjoyed their meal and drinks, Reign remained engrossed in his phone, scrolling through the Mission Panel.


    His intention?


    To find the perfect mission where he could eliminate a bunch of humans. It was the very purpose that led him to join this place in the first place.


    As he looked at the Mission Panel, he noticed that each mission had its own level, from Copper to Gold. He could choose jobs from any of these ranks.


    The Copper rank mainly consisted of simple missions, often just basic runner tasks. It felt more like being a mule for syndicates than anything else.


    The Bronze Rank demanded more skill, but it still mostly entailed straightforward tasks such as eliminating unimportant people.


    Advancing to Silver, the missions ramped up in difficulty, demanding a higher skill level.


    Here, one could now undertake tasks such as assassinating high-level individuals or even dismantling small gangs.


    But it was the Gold Rank that really captured Reign''s attention.


    The missions available were perfect for him.


    Among them was a task to dismantle an entire criminal organization consisting of 100+ individuals. It felt as though this mission had been tailor-made just for him.


    With so many targets, Reign was sure he would level up and grow stronger after finishing this mission.


    His plan was to continue working within the organization until he was powerful enough to go solo. This would provide a safe environment for him to grow without having to deal with backlash.


    Mellisa informed him that one of the benefits of joining missions was the ability to pay off the police to turn a blind eye to crimes, provided he had enough credits to spare.


    And if the Hunter Association caught wind that his crimes were tied to missions, they wouldn''t delve deeper as it wouldn''t relate to Demon Activities any longer.


    Nevertheless, he must remain vigilant to prevent his cover from being blown.


    Regardless of the protection provided by the Organization, if everyone discovered he was a dangerous demon, even the Veiled Nights would sell him out to the Hunter Association.


    Back to the Present.


    He hurriedly clicked on the mission, afraid that someone else might snatch it away.


    However, a notification prevented him from accepting it.


    [Warning: You need more person to accept the Mission]


    "Hey, what''s the meaning of this?" Reign grumbled in annoyance, turning to Mellisa for an answer.


    Mellisa set down her glass after noticing that Reign''s was in a bad mood.


    "What I used in the exam was not even half of what I can do," he added. There was no arrogance in his voice; it was simply the truth.


    Reign had another attribute: Energy.


    Any attack that he infused with his energy became stronger, and this was the basis for his confidence.


    Mellisa was taken aback by his claim, yet deep down, she couldn''t help but have faith in him.


    "Alright, I have a savings of 11,000 Veiled Points here," she sighed and gave in.


    "I only need 4,000," Reign replied, confused as to why she wanted to give him more.


    "Trust me, you will need it," she answered, pulling out her phone to transfer the money.


    It was pretty straightforward; she just needed Reign''s account number and then would email him the attachment.


    After getting the 11,000 points ,he immediately purchased the collateral.


    When he returned to the Mission Panel, the Collateral was used instantly, and another notification popped up on his phone.


    This time, it contained the complete information regarding the mission.


    The notification revealed the mission details:


    [Destroy the entire Anigma Gang. The Anigma Gang is a notorious group involved in drug trafficking, with multiple drug labs located outside of Summit City, and bars inside the Central Area....]


    Reign read through all the available information in the file, but something struck him as odd.


    Only specific goals were included, such as killing over 100 people and destroying at least 3 drug labs and 2 bars.


    "Where are the location of the Drug labs? The bars ? " Reign looked at Mellisa , she was the one that knows more about this stuff.


    "You want information? You either do your investigation yourself or buy it in the Black market," Mellisa responded with a chuckle.


    "I told you you would need more points," she winked at him.


    ''Fuck, this organization is too greedy!'' Reign grumbled inwardly.


    Everything here cost money, which was frustrating. But after he calmed down, he realized that this system was very logical.


    Greedy, but logical.


    By assigning a price to everything, it ensured that the circulation of Veiled Points would remain flowing. It was basic economics.


    ''Time to check the black market,''

 Chapter 72: After Party

    The Black Market App had different sections, akin to a typical online store, where sellers could register to sell various items, ranging from drugs, weapons to items exclusive and illegal like the dark web in Reign''s previous world.


    The Veiled Points could be considered as a form of cryptocurrency, with the key distinction being its stability and fixed ratio of 1:100.


    As he scanned through the available offerings, it dawned on him that this platform primarily catered to criminals.


    "They even sell organs? Where do they even get these organs?" Reign asked Mellisa .


    "You don''t want to know," she answered.


    It was part of the trade secret not to ask too many questions about others'' business.


    "So what business are you into? Don''t tell me you sell organs too people for a living?" Reign inquired.


    "Of course not, I''m in the moonshine and grass business, and most of the time, I lend others a helping hand," she answered truthfully.


    There was a silence as Reign absorbed her words.


    "You don''t need to lie," he eventually spoke. "I''m not human, so whatever you do won''t bother me."


    "I''m not lying!" Melissa protested, her words slurred from the alcohol she had consumed.


    She felt hurt by Reign''s insinuations.


    Despite being part of the organization, she had never ventured into jobs that weighed heavily on her conscience.


    "And why am I even explaining this to someone like you?" she scoffed, her face flushed from the liquor.


    "I told you, you don''t really have to be guilty," Reign sighed seeing how defensive she was.


    "I''m not guilty! I just don''t want you..." Melissa protested, but her words trailed off abruptly, as if she had realized something embarrassing.


    She hastily gulped down another glass of liquor, avoiding further explanation.


    George, observing the interaction between the two, came to a realization.


    ''Damn, Reign''s a natural womanizer,'' he thought to himself.


    He considered that Anna''s infatuation with Reign was because of her mental disorder, which fueled an obsession.


    However, George also noticed a hint of attraction from Mellisa towards Reign, despite her awareness of his true nature.


    And the worst part was, Reign wasn''t even trying. He just acted as he pleased, and women seemed to gravitate towards him.


    "Hey, can I join you?" a female voice interjected into their conversation.


    George looked up to see Kelly, the attendant from the underground base. She was now dressed casually in a white crop top and denim shorts.


    "No," Reign answered bluntly before Kelly could even take a seat.


    "Eh?" Kelly was puzzled, so she quickly looked at Melissa for clarification.


    "Don''t be rude!" Melissa scolded Reign.


    Reign turned his head towards Melissa and sighed.


    "Alright, suit yourself," he said, his tone implying that Kelly''s presence inconvenienced him.


    Bar Schedule


    --


    "Is 300-500 Veiled Points a good price for information?" Reign showed Mellisa the price, and she contemplated for a few moments before replying.


    "I think this is a fair price, especially since you get a map," she said, nodding in agreement.


    "What if I don''t need the map?" Reign asked, as he planned to go in full commando and didn''t require detailed plans.


    "I think you don''t need the interior map for the Labs, but you should take the one for the bar; it''s located in the central area after all," Mellisa suggested.


    Recognizing the validity of Mellisa''s point, Reign opted to negotiate with the informant.


    In a city teeming with CCTV cameras and vigilant law enforcement, possessing the building blueprint could mean a quieter infiltration, giving him more time to hunt and feed.


    --


    Rain [ I don''t need the blueprint for the Lab. Give me a discount since I will buy 3 ]


    Info [ Sure, you can get the 3 location for 450 points]


    Rain [ Give me more discount. I''m planning to purchase two bar locations along with the blueprints. ]


    Info [Fine , we will give you everything for 1250 points]


    Rain [1200 points]


    Info [Deal]


    Rain [Deal]


    --


    After completing the payment for the information, Reign acquired all the necessary files.


    ''Nice, now I can start my mission tomorrow,'' he thought to himself, eager to avoid any further delays.


    As everything settled into place, he observed Melissa, George, and Kelly indulging in their drinks, their laughter filling the air as the night progressed.


    They enjoyed the moment, their glasses clinking together in celebration.


    Meanwhile, Reign sat quietly, a bystander .


    Despite his attempts to join in by consuming alcohol, he found himself unable to get drunk at all, no matter how much he consumed .


    As the hours passed, the atmosphere grew livelier, each member of the group becoming more animated with every sip.


    They shared stories, jokes, and memories, their laughter echoing throughout the air.


    It wasn''t until the early hours of the morning, well past 2:00 am, that their fun time began to wind down.


    ''This drunkards,'' Reign cursed everyone for wasting his time , but he could not do anything because he did not know the ins and out of the city.


    As for George, he seemed to be having a bit too much fun, even managing to charm a girl to sit with him.


    ''Fuck this guy,'' Reign muttered to himself, his irritation growing. ''I thought you were supposed to be all sad and depressed because of your daughter who got kidnapped ?''

 Chapter 73: Wrong Hood

    The next day.


    Reign woke up in a shabby INN located in the slump area.


    The room was dimly lit, with an old bulb hanging from the ceiling.


    The wallpaper was peeling, revealing the faded paint underneath. Despite its age, the room was okay enough for him not to mind.


    When he glanced at the other bed, he noticed Melissa sleeping vulnerably.


    She lay in a position that exposed her underwear and bra.


    She shifted and scratched her thighs gently, and it was a sight that could seduce any normal male. Just barely seeing the lines of her private parts was enough to teased anyone.


    ''What an idiot,'' Reign commented, finding her current condition rather unsightly.


    He then glanced at the floor and spotted George sprawled out like a starfish, snoring so loudly it could wake the dead.


    ''I''m surrounded by idiots,'' Reign muttered, puzzled by their tendency to drink beyond their limits .


    Last night turned into a total hassle.


    Luckily, Kelly was sober enough to drive them to the nearest INN..


    Then came the task of carrying both of them on his shoulders.


    George was relatively easy to manage, but Melissa kept planting kisses on his cheek, forcing him to throw her unceremoniously onto the bed.


    As for George, faced with only two beds, Reign put him to the floor for the night.


    Meanwhile, Wick ended up sharing the bed with Reign.


    "WOOOOF," Wick began licking Reign''s face enthusiastically.


    "Good boy," he praised, patting Wick''s head and engaging in playful interaction with his trusted dog.


    "WOOOF"


    "Are you hungry?" he asked.


    "WOOOF," Wick nodded eagerly.


    "Alright, I''ll get you some food," Reign stood up from the bed and then..


    BAM!


    "Ouch!" George jolted awake after receiving a kick to his stomach.


    "Get us some meat," Reign ordered.


    "Unlucky," Reign thought to himself as he turned away and continued to enjoy his walk


    ***


    In the Back Alley


    The girl, who had been crying for help just moments ago, was now trembling as she desperately tried to fight off the criminals attempting to take advantage of her.


    She had come here hoping to find someone.


    However, before she could even reach the infamous Midnight Bar, she was ambushed by these bad men.


    "Please stop this. I promise I won''t tell anyone if you let me go. I''ll give you more money, name your price," she began negotiating again, desperation evident in her voice.


    At this point, it was the only thing she could think of to save herself.


    "Miss, our price will be you. You just need to make all happy and you''re free to go.," the men said, laughing sadistically as they threw her onto a mattress sitting on the ground. It was dirty and emitted a foul odor.


    "Please don''t do this," the girl pleaded, tears streaming down her face as she realized she was now in grave danger.


    She desperately wanted to call for help, but her phone had been taken away too.


    Regret consumed her as she wished she had never come to this dangerous place.


    "Take off your clothes," one of the men ordered, brandishing a knife.


    "N-- No," the girl stammered, her face pale and trembling with fear.


    "I said take off your clothes you bitch !" One of the men coming running at her and raise his hand to slap her in the face.


    BAM!


    The sound of flesh being struck echoed, but it didn''t come from the girl''s face. Instead, it was the person attempting to slap her who was sent flying to the ground.


    "Hey, you guys are so unlucky. I have a problem with people who kidnap others," Reign''s cold voice echoed.


    He tried to ignore the girl, but memories of his past life flooded back, making it impossible for him to turn a blind eye to the situation.


    "Who the hell are you? Mind your..." The leader of the group attempted to speak, but his sentence was cut short as Reign''s fist connected with full force, causing his head to explode like a watermelon, blood and brain matters scattered everywhere.


    The remaining two, witnessing the sudden turn of events, instinctively moved to run away, but before they could make their escape, Reign''s iron grip seized them.


    With a swift and decisive motion, he hurled them to the ground, the force of impact shattering their skulls on contact.


    BAM!


    "T-- Thank you," the girl stuttered, her voice trembling with relief as she saw someone come to her rescue.


    "Get the fuck out of here," Reign''s cold and brutal words jolted the girl from her fantasy.


    "I-- I..." Her voice trailed off, her body trembling uncontrollably as she felt a warm sensation spreading beneath her. She just peed herself.

 Chapter 74: Twisted Encounter

    After hearing Reign''s menacing voice, the girl was gripped by fear unlike any she had felt before.


    If the fear she had experienced with those men was born from their lustful actions, then the dread she felt from Reign was like encountering death itself.


    It was as if she stood face-to-face with someone who was not human.


    ''I-- I need to get out of here,'' Her mind raced with the urgent need to flee.


    Despite her trembling body and soaking wet underwear, she tried to stand up, but her knees buckled beneath her weight, sending her crashing back to the ground.


    ''Move, please move,'' she pleaded, hitting her legs to force them to cooperate.


    ''Please move!'' Tears streamed down her cheeks as she struggled to maintain control of her emotions.


    "Move!" With a final push, her instinct for survival kicked in, allowing her to move her feet using the adrenaline.


    She forced herself to stand and weakly run away from him.


    On the other hand, Reign just observed as she disappeared from his sight.


    ''That was close,'' he thought to himself.


    Just a few moments ago, an urge to devour her alive surged within him, driven by his monster nature.


    Strangely, he wasn''t even hungry, and there were other potential targets just lying dead on the ground.


    But there was something about the girl that made her scent irresistible.


    It wasn''t particularly noticeable from a distance, but when he got closer, his senses became intoxicated. The temptation only intensified when he caught the scent of her fear.


    Not even Anna, who was undoubtedly much prettier, and with an almost flawless face, was as appetizing as that girl.


    ''I need to focus and deal with this situation first,'' he muttered, shaking his head to clear his thoughts.


    There were still the bodies on the ground that needed to be dealt with.


    He looked down and saw the four men he had just killed.


    They lay sprawled on the ground, their skulls broken, blood pooling around them, a proof to the violence that he had just caused.


    Fortunately, this part of the city did not have a lot of CCTV cameras, so he could feed on the corpses without fear of being caught on surveillance.


    He scanned his surroundings first, confirming that there were no people in sight.


    With his heightened senses, he could detect anyone trying to spy on him, and he felt none.


    It was just him and his soon to be food, alone in the silent and dirty alleyway.


    As he approached the headless corpse, he had to remove his mask to avoid damaging it for what would he do next.


    CRACK


    CRACK


    CRACK


    Cracks echoed slowly as his mouth widened, stretching until it reached his ears like a true monster.


    This time, he just swallowed the bodies whole, like some sort of anaconda. They disappeared into his gaping maw as if there was a black hole in his esophagus.


    His new method of feeding allowed him to devour the corpses at a much faster pace.


    ''Not enough,'' he clicked his tongue in annoyance, his gaze shifting towards the direction the girl had fled.


    The girl''s voice sounded different, stronger and more commanding than before. As she spoke, Reign watched in amazement as her neck began to heal and grow back.


    ''Not good. I need to get out of here,'' he thought to himself, sensing the danger emanating from her.


    There was no way she would spare him after he just tried to make her a snack, so he quickly turn sideways, and dash with his full speed.


    "Trying to escape ?" The girl''s voice echoed, and suddenly, Reign saw his body being restrained by golden chains.


    CLINK!


    CLINK!


    He fought against the chains, using all his strength, but they refused to budge.


    "Interesting. You resemble a demon, but you are not one at the same time," the girl spoke as she approached him.


    She sat directly in front of him and began poking his hair.


    "Let''s see," she mumbled, then a golden light surrounded her hands. The moment she reached out to touch Reign, the same golden light enveloped him as well.


    The light continued to course through his body, penetrating even his soul. It felt as though she was unraveling his origin right before his very eyes.


    "I--Impossible!" Her eyes widened in disbelief, her expression changing into a mix of astonishment and fear as she stumbled on a truth she was never meant to uncover.


    [System: Force Interference Detected]


    [System: Force Interference Detected]


    [System: Force Interference Detected]


    [System: Activating Defense Mechanism]


    When the final notification rang out, Reign''s consciousness suddenly shut down.


    Without him being aware, a crimson energy surged forth, enveloping his entire body.


    The red energy, like a virus, devoured the golden light, consuming it with alarming speed.


    She recoiled in panic, attempting to pull out her hand, but it was too late.


    The red energy had already infected her. With a desperate move, she severed her own right arm to prevent the spread from corrupting her further.


    When the severed arm fell to the ground, it began to decay rapidly, disintegrating into dust before her very eyes.


    "I won''t forget this," she vowed, her voice filled with anger .


    With a deep breath, she focused on regenerating her missing arm, but to her dismay, the process was agonizingly slow.


    In fact, it only healed and close the wounds, still leaving her with a missing arm.


    "You''re dead!" she shouted in frustration, her anger manifesting as more golden chains began to form around her body.


    But before she could launch an attack, the chains broke down, leaving her kneeling on the ground and grasping for breath.


    "This body is already at its limit? I know it," She sighed heavily, regretting the fact that she had to show herself too soon because of this incident .


    The body she currently possessed was nothing more than a vessel; her true form resided in another realm altogether.


    "You''re lucky," she remarked, her voice dripping with disdain as she cast one final glance at Reign before turning away and leaving.


    ***


    Author''s Note.


    I will only be uploading one chapter today because I''m still recovering from a cold. I don''t want to force myself to write too much while I''m sick because it might affect the story. Thank you.

 Chapter 75: Complacent

    "What happened?" Reign''s voice came out strained, barely above a whisper as he leaned heavily against the wall for support.


    He fought to stay upright, battling a throbbing headache, blurred vision, and an overwhelming sense of weakness.


    The cause of his exhaustion and gap in memory was unclear, feeling as though he''d been pushed beyond his limits.


    ''I need to calm down,'' he whispered to himself


    As he took a moment to rest, memories of recent events started to piece together.


    The last clear image he had was of a girl he thought he''d killed, reviving and binding him with golden chains.


    "Divine?" he pondered aloud, recalling her words. His thoughts wandered to the possibility of angels or deities.


    In a world where demons roamed, the existence of beings of light and divinity was not a far-fetched idea.


    There was an old saying in his previous world, one that seemed to resonate now more than ever: where there was light, there would always be darkness.


    He made a mental note to discuss this with Mellisa.


    After about ten minutes, he felt roughly 20% of his strength return.


    Still weak but able to walk fine, he made his way back into the crowded streets, where life buzzed on, unaware of what just happened in the back alley.


    The walk back to the INN felt longer than before, perhaps because he was still a bit disoriented.


    Each step required more effort, as if he were moving through a world that had subtly shifted out of alignment.


    Even though Reign felt confused, he was very careful.


    The girl who had disappeared just as suddenly as she had shown up was still on his mind.


    He worried she might come back and be a danger to him.


    Now, every shadow seemed like it could be hiding a threat, and any sudden sound made him think she might be near.


    Luckily, he got to the inn without any more trouble. He went inside, climbed the stairs, and used his key to get into his room.


    "I don''t know," Reign answered, his voice carrying a mix of frustration and bewilderment. "I can''t remember; she was gone when my consciousness came back."


    Mellisa leaned back, folding her arms as she contemplated the implications. "That''s even more confusing," she mused aloud. "It means she either chose to spare you, or there was another reason for her disappearance."


    "I don''t care if she spared me or not," Reign declared, gritting his teeth in frustration.


    The weakness that clung to him was more than a physical sensation; it was a blow to his pride, a glaring reminder of his vulnerability.


    "The issue here is my strength. I''m too weak," he admitted, the words tasting bitter on his tongue. He had believed himself to be growing stronger, yet reality had delivered a harsh slap on his face.


    Both of them exchanged glances and sighed. They knew Reign wasn''t weak; he had simply encountered someone extremely powerful, that''s all.


    "George, get ready for the mission. We can''t waste any more time," Reign commanded. His recent brush with death made him realize he''d been too relaxed, because of Mellisa''s and George''s company .


    It almost cost him his life. He was a monster, not someone who could afford to take second chances lightly.


    George and Mellisa stayed silent, sensing Reign''s bad mood. They knew saying the wrong thing could be dangerous for them both.


    Leaving the inn, Mellisa took them to get a new car .


    They headed to a specialized shop that modified stolen cars and provided legal papers, ensuring the vehicles wouldn''t be tracked.


    This place was connected to the Veiled Nights.


    The cars available varied widely, including sports cars, four-seaters, SUVs, pickups, vans, and more.


    Though stolen, they looked brand new due to extensive modifications. Even the interiors were changed, enhancing their appearance and functionality.


    Reign walked around the car showroom, feeling a bit out of place.


    But even him have memories of being a kid. He remembered playing with toy cars his mom used to buy him. Those were simpler and fun times.


    Now, as he checked out the real cars, he felt a hint of that old connection. Cars always had a special hold on males, no matter what.


    Among all the shiny cars, Reign felt a bit of his human side peeking through--the part that knew how to appreciate a good piece of machinery.


    "What do you want to buy, sir?" The man in his 40s asked, his smile practically expecting a fat commission to waltz right in.

 Chapter 76: Favor

    "Let''s take this car," George pointed to a black SUV. "It has a lot of space and is really functional and... ."


    As George continued to explain the advantage of getting the SUV, Reign''s mood soured .


    "Are you the one paying for it?" Reign''s voice turned cold and threatening.


    It wasn''t that he hated the car, but he was annoyed that George was picking for him.


    George stayed silent, realizing Reign was still in a bad mood. He decided not to push it and simply waited for him to make his choice.


    After a couple more minutes, Reign finally made decided.


    He opted for a white pickup truck, notable for its larger-than-standard wheels and heavily tinted windows.


    "How much for this?" Reign asked the sales man.


    "You can buy it for 10,000 Veiled Points," the salesman replied.


    "10,000 Veiled Points? I don''t have that much. Do you accept Installment ? Or maybe you can give me 80% discount ? "


    The salesman''s frustration threatened to explode over after hearing Reign''s outrageous request, but he maintained his professionalism, swallowing the bad words that hovered on the edge of his tongue.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t offer installment plans for this type of deal," the salesman replied with a respectful tone, masking his irritation behind a courteous smile.


    "Then how about the 80% discount?" Reign asked.


    "This..." The salesman was stunned but still kept his cool. "We don''t offer discounts either."


    "Are you sure?" Reign asked again, this time pulling out his card.


    The moment the golden color of it glinted, the salesman''s face turned from a smile to shock.


    "I apologize! I did not know that you''re a VIP," he exclaimed, his tone now filled with genuine surprise and respect.


    Someone had told Reign that Gold Members get special treatment because most shops would be banking on him getting big in the future.


    "Please come with me to the office, my position is not high enough to assist you," the salesman gestured, guiding them to a room located in the second floor.


    ***


    Inside the office, a man with a strong presence sat behind an expensive looking wooden desk.


    His brown hair was slicked back boldly, enhancing his commanding aura.


    The intricate tattoos on his face told stories of a life on the ghetto , adding to his intimidating look. Yet, his confidence was measured, not just in his stance but in how calm he was.


    He wore a sharp suit that wrapped his body perfectly, making him appear even more authoritative.


    Reign smiled, his confidence unshaken. "Good choice,"


    After the deal concluded, George was amazed at how smoothly everything went, unaware that Reign had received a personal message from Bryon, the Guild Master during their time in the store.


    It appeared the Guild Master had eyes everywhere and was keen on winning Reign''s favor.


    ***


    RING RING RING


    The sound of an alarm roused Reign from his nap. As his eyes adjusted to the light filtering through his special bandages, he recognized the familiar trees lining the long highway road


    Through his filtered view, the world outside painted a serene yet vibrant scene. Sunlight, golden and warm, danced through the leaves of the towering trees that flanked the highway, casting dynamic shadows that played across the interior of the vehicle.


    Right beside him was George who was his personal driver.


    They were now en route to the first drug lab they needed to destroy.


    To maximize efficiency, they chose to target the farthest target first, followed by the second farthest, and then conclude with the one closest to the city.


    This strategic approach meant that with each completed mission, they would be closer to the city.


    At the same time the farther they were in the city , the longer the back up from law enforcers would arrived.


    While Summit City Area itself might be limited within the wall, its surroundings were vast, encompassing numerous small communities.


    Many of these communities were owned by various organizations in one way or another.


    For instance, the town where George lived was owned by a real estate company. People were permitted to reside there solely to prevent the land from being claimed by anyone else.


    "Are we there yet?" Reign asked with a bored expression.


    They had passed through several small communities, and he was growing annoyed.


    To him, refraining from feeding on a human felt like such a waste.


    However, George cautioned him against causing any commotion, warning that it could complicate the mission later on.


    Besides, the government might turn a blind eye if he killed criminals, but it would be a different story if he killed innocent people.


    "Close," George replied, and after another 15 minutes, they arrived at a small town.


    However, unlike George''s hometown with its country theme, this place was much dirtier.


    Abandoned buildings dotted the landscape, and homeless-looking individuals eyed their car as they passed by.


    "Wow, this place is perfect for a drug lab," Reign chuckled, amused by the irony of hiding such activities in plain sight.

 Chapter 77: Gated

    George parked the car near a convenience store that stood out from the other buildings in the area.


    Unlike the dilapidated structures surrounding it, this convenience store was actually functioning and appeared well-maintained.


    The vibrant signage and clean exterior hinted at a business that took pride in its appearance and service.


    "7-10?" Reign muttered to himself, remembering a big chain store from his past life with a similar name.


    The recollection brought back memories of aisles and a wide selection of products. It felt familiar, stirring up a hint of nostalgia.


    "Is this place not gonna get robbed?" Reign asked George as they got out of the car.


    His mood became better; now, he wasn''t feeling as down because he knew that he was in for a feast tonight.


    "Don''t worry, this store is protected by The Chamber of Commerce. Robbing this place is basically asking for trouble," George explained reassuringly.


    "Chamber of Commerce?" Reign asked, the term unfamiliar to him.


    George close the car door first before answering.


    "The Chamber of Commerce is an association of multiple merchants corporation in the nation," George began, his tone firm.


    "Basically, they form this group to protect their assets and build connections. As a whole, the Chamber of Commerce could be considered a huge business conglomerate," George continued.


    Reign''s brows furrowed as he processed this new knowledge.


    "I''m curious, why do conglomerates have so much power in Summit City?" Reign asked, intrigued by the complexities of the business world in this new environment compared to his old world.


    George''s lips quirked into a knowing smile as he leaned against the car, ready to explain.


    "That''s because we''re a capitalist nation," he replied,. "Most of the funds the government uses come from taxes paid by these conglomerates." He paused for effect, letting the significance of his words sink in "You could even say they''re the lifeline of the nation."


    Reign nodded thoughtfully, but he couldn''t shake off the nagging feeling that George''s explanation didn''t fully address his question.


    In his previous world, he had also lived in a capitalist country, but the extent of power held by corporations was much smaller. There was something missing in the equation, something he needed to understand better.


    When Reign inspected the price tags of various items, he noted that they were significantly more expensive, at least five times the price compared to what he saw in the city.


    He was aware of this because they had bought some supplies before coming here. It didn''t take long for him to deduce the reason behind the inflated prices: the added cost of hiring security guards, and also because this store was located in a pretty dangerous place.


    As they reached the counter, they saw a man wearing a red uniform.


    They paid around 2000 credits for parking for the day. It was on the expensive side, but considering the alternative of risking their car being stolen or vandalized, the fee seemed like a much better choice.


    "Now we just need to find a place to stay for the night," George remarked as they exited the store.


    "No need for that. I''ll finish the mission tonight, and let''s get out of here," Reign declared with a chilling smile, his sadistic expression hidden beneath the bandage wrapped tightly over his eyes.


    "Hey, I''m not doubting your skills, but I think we need to do some recon. Chances are that this gang also hired more people, maybe even Divergent, after the first group failed," George explained, his tone cautious.


    "No need for that. I''m a monster, so I''ll deal with it like one," Reign declared confidently. He had witnessed the weakness of the Divergent firsthand during the test, and he was not at all intimidated by them.


    "But.."


    "You stay here and wait for me," Reign cut off George.


    He knew George would only be a liability for him. It would be much more convenient for him to move alone.


    Seeing that Reign had already made up his mind, George sighed resignedly and turned back towards the car. He would wait here for him , because this place was much safer than hotel.


    ***


    The laboratory that Reign planned to destroy was situated within an abandoned warehouse, a gated structure with watchtowers stationed at intervals around its perimeter.


    From a distance, he could see guards patrolling the area, their vigilant eyes scanning the surroundings. .


    There were even huge spotlights, reminiscent of those used in high-security prisons to ensure that even at night, infiltration would be nearly impossible.


    In addition, atop the walls were vibrating wires, adding to the fortress-like appearance of the structure.


    ''This place is perfect,'' Reign grinned, his satisfaction evident in his creepy smile.


    He could tell there were plenty of people inside to feast on.

 Chapter 78: Bloodbath

    As Reign approached the tall walls of the laboratory, he moved with the stealth of a hunter. Each steps was placed with utmost care, his movements fluid and silent against the backdrop of the night.


    Above him, the spotlights cast their searching beams across the perimeter, a consistent surveillance that threatened to expose him if he made a mistake.


    But Reign was too smart for this type of defense mechanism.


    With a mind sharpened by his innate IQ and keen observation, he memorized the patterns of the lights, finding the gaps, and, moving closer.


    Timing was everything.


    He waited for the moment when the spotlight swung away, leaving a brief window of opportunity.


    In that fleeting moment, he darted forward, his body blending seamlessly with the darkness as he made his way closer to the wall.


    Standing before the walls of the laboratory, he realized just how imposing they were.


    They towered above him, taller than even the walls of the mental hospital he had encountered before.


    Not only were they higher, but they also felt sturdier, built to withstand any intrusion or attack.


    So now a new problem arises


    It was too high to jump in his current position.


    Vertical Jump and Box Jump were totally different.


    In Vertical Jump, he could start running from a distance and gain momentum, meaning he could reach his maximum height with enough momentum build up.


    But he was avoiding detection, so that was a big no-no.


    With his current jumping power, a box jump wouldn''t work either because his legs did not have enough power to jump that high without a head start.


    ''Let''s see,'' he thought to himself, measuring the right length of claw he needed to climb the wall without making too much noise.


    It had to be short enough to avoid generating a clinking sound, but long enough to get stable hold on the wall.


    After founding the right length, he extended his hand, revealing the gleaming, razor-sharp claws that adorned his fingertips.


    Then, he dug the claws into the rough surface of the wall, finding gap in the cracks and crevices


    With each upward movement, he propelled himself higher, his muscles flexing as he ascended the vertical surface.


    The metal of his claws scraped against the cement wall, a sound lost amidst the night''s embrace as he made steady progress to the top.


    When he reached the edge, he decided to let go of one of his claws.


    ''So that mine was one owned by this very same gang,'' he mused to himself with a smirk.


    To think that he had indirectly destroyed one of their labs left him with a sense of amusement. It seemed fate had a peculiar sense of humor, and Reign was more than happy to play along.


    He continued to observe the barracks first. There were 20 people inside, so taking them all at once would cause too much commotion.


    Fortunately, he found a gap in their defenses.


    With the comfort room situated in a separate location, he decided to bide his time and lay in wait along the path leading to it.


    He concealed himself in the shadows, ready to pounce on whoever was unlucky enough to leave the barracks.


    His plan was simple: to reduce their numbers before launching a full-scale attack.


    It was a calculated strategy, one that played to his strengths and ensured maximum efficiency in dismantling the enemy''s defenses.


    After a couple of minutes, three people finally emerged from the barracks, chatting casually as they walked along the path.


    They were laughing and talking about lewd stuffs, and discussing how they would spend their monthly salary on poker games and hiring hookers to satisfy their desires.


    Unaware of the danger lurking in the shadows, they continued their conversation until they passed an area with no lights.


    Suddenly, a swift whooshing sound cut through the air.


    Before they could react, their chests caved in as a hard projectile pierced through them, leaving them no time to even cry out in pain.


    Their hearts were crushed, and they immediately stumbled and collapsed on the floor, dead.


    Seeing his attack succeed without a hitch, Reign quickly picked up the dead bodies and brought them to a dark corner.


    He then started devouring them, and when he was finished, he waited for the next set of victims.


    Few more people left the barracks, and after his 10th kill, the others became suspicious.


    But it was too late.


    Reign was now more confident, and he entered the barracks through the window which surprise everyone.


    After that, he used Claw Bullets to end everyone''s lives, targeting fatal areas to ensure a quick and merciful death.


    It was a one-sided massacre, a bloodbath.


    ''That''s what you get for relaxing too much,'' Reign thought to himself.


    Their laid-back attitude had been a blessing in disguise.

 Chapter 79: A Feast

    The humans who once inhabited this place, believing themselves to be the predators of society due to the nature of their work, now lay lifeless.


    Their death was not because they were evil, but because Reign was even worse.


    One by one, Reign extended his jaws, revealing a gaping maw that was suited for gulping entire prey.


    With mechanical like movements, he engulfed the lifeless corpses, his actions devoid of emotion or remorse.


    *GULP


    *GULP


    *GULP


    It was a repetitive routine, like a wild instinct driving a predator to consume its prey. The lifeless bodies, once filled with vitality, now merged with him, their essence adding to his own.


    With each gulp, he felt a surge of energy, a subtle sign of his growing strength. The urge to feed, to overpower, pushed him forward .


    [Level up + 1]


    The awaited notification finally chimed, signaling the end of Reign''s one sided massacre through the barrack.


    "Status" Reign called out .


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level 6


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    Race: Skull Fiend (System Enhance)


    Strength :B-


    Stamina :C+


    Endurance : B+


    Intelligence: C+


    Energy: B


    Bite I


    Undead Eye I


    Night Crawl I


    Clawer VIII


    Viral Slash X


    Claw Bullet XX -


    Claw Barrage XIV-(SP)


    Death Aura


    [Level Up+ 1]


    [Level Up+ 1]


    ''Two more to go,'' he thought to himself, his anticipation mounting as he walked closer to the main building.


    Only two more levels were needed to reach the coveted level 10 and put his theory to the test.


    The prospect of evolving and unlocking new powers filled him with excitement.


    He climbed the weathered exterior of the old industrial building, his claws finding it''s place on the rusted metal beams and crumbling brickwork.


    Reaching the ventilation chamber high above, Reign paused to make sure none had seen him, his eyes scanning the surroundings.


    The interior of the building was very different to its dilapidated exterior. Bright fluorescent lights illuminated the area, casting stark shadows against the walls.


    Through the towering industrialized window, he could see through the whole operation.


    Figures wearing yellow Hazmat suits moved about their job. The air was thick with the acrid scent of chemicals, a reminder of the illicit activities taking place within.


    Below, rows of vats bubbled and steamed, their contents obscured by a thick smoke.


    As he observed the illicit drug manufacturing below, a wave of indifference washed over him. The notion of drugs meant to destroy lives held no significance to him.


    His purpose was simple¡ªto hunt, to kill, and to consume.


    ''This place is too bright,'' he thought to himself, his instincts telling him to abandon stealth in favor of a more direct approach.


    Taking them on one by one would be a tedious job in this type of scenario. Confronting them head-on and killing them fast might me a better idea.


    CRACK!


    His legs extended as he locked onto his first prey: four armed personnel guarding the area. It was only logical to take them down first.


    However¡ª


    "Who''s that guy?" he paused, sensing something odd.


    There was a man wearing a black biker jacket with long brown hair and a beard. A picture of a crying angel adorned the back of his jacket.


    Reign could tell from intuition that the man was different¡ªhe was neither a demon nor a human.


    ''A divergent?'' he pondered to himself, his mind racing with excitement at the prospect.


    Despite the potential danger posed by encountering divergent, Reign couldn''t help but feel a thrill coursing through his veins.


    After all, the stronger the individual he consumed, the greater the experience points he would gain. The mere thought of the immense power waiting to be absorbed was too tempting.


    ''Wait, there''s more,'' his excitement grew as he observed not just one, but four more Divergents get out from a room .


    A wide grin spread across Reign''s face as he realized the the opportunity before him.


    With each additional divergent present, his potential for gaining experience points multiplied exponentially.


    Looking closer, they didn''t look like criminals at all, but what made him more curious was the fact that they were holding a briefcase, and he could tell they were protecting it .


    He became interested right away; hiring five divergents to guard a briefcase meant it was extremely important.


    "Looks like it''s going to be a feast tonight," Reign murmured to himself. It was time for him to finally test how far his current abilities could go.


    ''I hope you all taste good,'' he grinned maniacally, his tone dripping with sadistic aura as he savored the thought of how delicious his future meals would be.

 Chapter 80: Divergent Part 1

    As Reign jumped down from the ceiling, his landing echoed , alerting the guards.


    The first guard, closest to Reign''s landing spot, barely had time to register the sudden sound before a sharp, agonizing pain shot through his throat.


    His eyes widened in shock as he clutched at the wound, blood spurting between his fingers, but it was too late. He collapsed to the ground, gasping for air as darkness consumed him.


    The second guard, startled by the commotion, turned to see the source of the disturbance, only to find himself face to face with death.


    A look of disbelief crossed his features as he stumbled backward, choking on his own blood before succumbing to unconsciousness.


    The third guard, hearing the chaos erupt behind him, turned around just in time to see Reign''s deadly claws descending on his face.


    He attempted to raise his gun in defense, but it was futile.


    With a strong downward motion, Reign''s claw slashed through the gun and directly slice the guard''s head, silencing his cries of alarm as he crumpled to the ground, blood draining from his body.


    The fourth guard froze in terror as Reign turned towards him.


    With a sadistic grin, Reign lunged forward, his claw finding its mark with deadly accuracy.


    The guard''s eyes widened in horror as he felt the searing pain of his chest being torn open. His final moments were filled with disbelief and terror .


    Within moments, all four guards were dead, unable to defend themselves against Reign''s surprised attack.


    RING RING RING.


    ''That was fast,'' Reign chuckled as the alarm blared. He didn''t bother devouring the guards; it would take too much time.


    Instead, he decided to go on a full rampage, his mind now in full kill mode.


    Spotting a group of people wearing hazmat suits, Reign wasted no time.


    He lunged at them, his claws slicing through the air . The first victim fell without a sound, a gash across his throat marking the end of his life.


    Panic erupted among the remaining individuals as they scrambled to escape, but Reign was relentless. He pursued them mercilessly, his eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure as he hunted down his prey.


    Those who ran in different directions were gunned down by his claw bullet.


    "PLEASE HELP US!"


    "HELP US!"


    It was a clear display of Reign''s view: humans were merely food for him to prey upon.


    The other people wearing hazmat suits who were hiding found themselves running for their lives again as Reign continued to rip through anyone close to him.


    Those unlucky enough to be caught were used as moving meat shields, lifted into the air to absorb the brunt of incoming attacks.


    After their bodies were riddled with bullets, Reign would use them as throwable objects to kill more people.


    "Don''t run away!" Reign started laughing maniacally, his state of mind changing as he killed more. His demon side was now overwhelming his human soul.


    "P¡ª Please, I have a daughter," a woman in a hazmat suit pleaded, her face filled with fear as she witnessed her co-workers being slaughtered like pigs.


    No! What she witnessed made a pig''s death seem humane by comparison.


    "I don''t fucking care " With a merciless kick, his boots connected with the woman''s head, bursting it open like a watermelon. Blood and brain matter splattered across the walls and floor.


    It was futile to plead with him, even if she had twelve daughters and twenty-four sons. He wouldn''t bat an eye. While he might spare children from death, he had no qualms about leaving them as orphans.


    After dealing with her, he resumed his carnage, fueled by the thought that more people might escape. He was determined to leave no survivors.


    But before he could do anything, Reign jumped back as a metal arrow narrowly missed him. It was so strong that half of it penetrated the floor.


    "Hey, aren''t you being too crazy?" A voice echoed from the second-floor railing, catching Reign''s attention as he spotted the five divergents looking at him.


    The one who attacked him was a girl with green hair, now sitting on the railing with her black bow pointed directly at him.


    "Are you a rogue divergent, or do you work for the Veiled Nights?" The girl''s narrowed eyes locked into Reign, her suspicion visible in the tense silence that followed.


    With his mask still on, they were unaware that he was a demon. As for his use of projectiles, they assumed he had a hidden weapon.


    It wasn''t uncommon for Divergents to wield their own projectile weapons. With their enhanced strength, even a simple rock could become a deadly projectile in their hands.


    "Black clothing, white hair, and a bandage covering the eyes... You''re the Divergent who aces and breaks all the records in the test, right?" The man with the biker jacket spoke as he puffed on a cigarette in his hands.


    "You know me? Are you working with the Veiled Nights?" Reign inquired, wary of the implications.


    If this man knew about him, it could mean that these five individuals were affiliated with the same organization.


    The man with the biker jacket chuckled after hearing Reign''s question.


    "You think we''re working with those trash?" he sneered in contempt.

 Chapter 81: Divergent Part 2

    "So you''re not working with the Veiled Nights?" Reign inquired, his gaze fixed on the five divergent, vigilant for any potential threats.


    Though he possessed enough strength, he remained cautious of surprise attacks, recognizing his limitations. He didn''t want to experience again what happened to that girl whom he initially considered a nobody. Better be safe than sorry.


    "Listen here trash, we''re from the Scorpion Mercenary group. Unlike you, who claim to be criminals but are merely government lackeys," sneered the man in the biker jacket with disdain.


    ''Government lackeys?'' Reign paused.


    He didn''t give much thought to the Scorpion Mercenaries, but the idea of his own organization being secretly controlled by the government was unsettling, to say the least.


    "Are you sure you''re not really from the Veiled Nights?" Reign inquired again.


    The five divergents'' eyes narrowed in response to Reign''s repeated question.


    Did he not hear them?


    They were from the Scorpion Mercenary Group. He should be running for his life and begging for mercy by now.


    "No, I''m pretty sure I''m smarter than all of you combined," Reign retorted with a chuckle.


    The girl''s eyes flashed with indignation, her grip tightening on the arrow. "Big talk for someone who''s about to be dead soon," she shot back, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "That''s a big red flag," Reign bite back, a creepy smirk forming on his face. "Those were like the cliche words of the first one to die."


    "But let''s focus on the present," Reign continued, his tone shifting to a chilling coldness. "Now, if you''re not part of the group, I could just kill you, right?"


    "You think you can kill us? We''re from a Tier 3 city, so don''t assume we''re on the same level," the man in the biker jacket declared confidently .


    "Don''t care," Reign scoffed, then dashed forward to close the distance with the five. There was no need to wait.


    The five Divergents also reacted fast.


    The girl with the bow bombarded Reign with consecutive shots, each one packing enough force to break through cement.


    It was evident that she was anything but ordinary; even 5 Kyson would pale in comparison to her.


    However¡ª


    SWOOSH !


    SWOOSH!


    Arrows whistled through the air.


    Reign''s senses narrowed, tracking their path. He sidestepped the first arrow, feeling the wind rush past by.


    Anticipating the next, he ducked, narrowly avoiding it. His Mantis eyes allowed him to predict their movements, evading each arrow with ease.


    Seeing this, the five scattered, and the girl with the bow attempted to attack Reign from his blind spot. However, to her dismay, Reign''s peripheral vision was wide, and he anticipated her move.


    Reign would stop, then swiftly ducked and jumped on the arrows.


    In no time, he closed the distance and reached a male Divergent with dark skin, who was wielding a sledgehammer.


    It wasn''t just any sledgehammer; it was at least twice the size of a normal one, and Reign could tell by its appearance that it was much heavier than it seemed.


    As he closed in, within striking distance, the Divergent raised his massive sledgehammer and brought it down with force.


    "You think this thing would hit me?" he sneered, moving his body sideways to barely dodge the attack.


    Ben, on the other hand, brandished his two daggers. His attire was simple¡ªa gray jacket draped over his body, with flying knives secured to his waist. It was clear that he was the same person who had attacked Reign before.


    "Oh, you want to die first?" Reign chuckled sadistically after seeing them stop.


    Without hesitation, he unleashed Claw Bullets to eliminate them. However, Jones intercepted the attack, using his body as a shield.


    CLINK!


    CLINK!


    CLINK!


    Whatever metal he was clad in, it was definitely not ordinary, as he was able to withstand Reign''s attack without faltering.


    "Come," Jones taunted .


    Reign dashed forward, closing the distance to engage in close-quarters combat.


    As he approached, Ben suddenly intercepted him, his speed surpassing even Reign''s max speed. It felt as though he appeared out of nowhere.


    CLANG!


    Reign''s claw and Ben''s dagger clashed, the sound reverberating through the air.


    But it didn''t stop there.


    Ben spin his daggers using his fingers and began swinging it left and right, launching a rain of attacks.


    Each slash became faster and faster, overwhelming Reign even with his exceptional reaction time.


    ''Shit, this guy is on another level compared to that trash Divergent in the exam,'' Reign thought to himself.


    He had assumed that Divergents were weak compared to demons and hunters, drawing his conclusion from encounters with individuals like Kyson and Zoey, who failed to impress him.


    But seeing Ben''s movements and techniques, Reign had to admit that he was a cut above the rest, even when compared to his own teammates


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    The exchange between them intensified, both on equal terms in terms of speed.


    However, Ben remained unaware that his opponent was growing stronger in real-time.


    Reign''s focus heightened as he attempted to adapt and anticipate Ben''s techniques.


    Gradually, he discerned that whenever Ben executed a big move, he concentrated the force and weight of his body in one direction.


    ''If I could incorporate this technique into mine, then...'' A eureka moment ignited in Reign''s mind, and he couldn''t help but be amazed by how smart he was for thinking of it.


    He decided to test it out while they were still on equal terms.


    However, the battle shifted when Jones entered the fray.


    From time to time, he swung his fist at Reign, forcing him to be conscious of both Ben''s attacks and Jones''s fist.


    ''Fucker, I''ll kill you first,'' Reign grumbled, annoyed by the interruptions.

 Chapter 82: Divergent Part 3

    "I wanted to learn more by fighting you, but it''s time to finish this because you''re friend is annoying me," Reign said coldly.


    He was ready to test his new skills in real combat without needing a practice round.


    "Stop bluffing, You can''t beat us two," Jones narrowed his eyes and curled his lips in contempt, showing he didn''t believe Reign.


    "Die, you demon!" He shifted his weight, planted his left foot, and tensed his muscles. Then, he swung his arm with force.


    Seeing Jones''s punch coming, Reign quickly raised his arms to block, crossing them in front of his body. But the impact of Jones''s blow still sent him backward.


    However, despite the strength behind Jones''s punch, he felt like his attack did not do any big damaged .


    "What did you do?" Jones demanded, staring at his knuckles in confusion, wondering why he barely felt anything from the punch.


    "I''m just testing some things," Reign chuckled, pleased with his first attempt.


    Reign had actually jumped seconds before even getting hit, minimizing the impact.


    It wasn''t something he had intentionally learned beforehand; instead, it was his instinct guiding him based on his experience in this fight.


    Reign noticed how Ben countered his attacks by subtly shifting the weight of his dagger and his body instead of directly blocking them.


    The advantage of this technique lies in its efficiency and versatility.


    By fluidly adjusting the weight distribution, Ben could redirect the force of Reign''s strikes, guiding them off course while maintaining his own balance and readiness to counterattack.


    This method conserves energy compared to traditional blocking techniques and allows for quicker follow-up maneuvers, giving Ben a tactical edge in combat.


    This observation sparked instant inspiration in Reign.


    However, practicing the technique after seeing it only a few times was easily said and done.


    Even Ben took years to reach his current level of expertise. But, Reign was able to imitate the basic version of the technique just by observing.


    What was truly scary about Reign wasn''t just his abilities or skills; it was his capacity to adapt and learn through firsthand experience.


    "Stop talking nonsense," Ben snapped, dashing forward. This time, he wasted no time in launching his attack, his daggers slicing through the air as he clashed with Reign again.


    CLANG!


    The sound of metal meeting metal echoed through the air as claws clashed against blades.


    However, this time, Ben sensed that something was amiss. A subtle shift in Reign''s attack pattern made him pause, a sense of unease creeping over him as he realized that things were not as they seemed.


    A sinister black and red aura began to emanate from him, filling the air with negative energy.


    "This..." Ben and Jones were stunned as they felt the overwhelming surge of power suppressing them,


    It was as if their bodies were being submerged in a suffocating tide, making it hard to breathe. Deep within them, a instinct screamed for them to flee, warning of the imminent danger.


    ''This is not good,'' Ben thought to himself as he watched Reign''s walking closer in a leisure pace.


    Though Reign''s physical form remained the same, the intensity of his aura grew.. It was clear to Ben and Jones that Reign had been holding back his true power all along.


    SWOOOSH.


    Seizing the momentary shock of the two, Reign dashed forward with the intent to kill, his eyes locked on Ben''s vulnerable neck.


    Jones, recognizing the imminent danger to Ben, reacted fast.


    With unwavering confidences, he positioned himself between Reign and Ben, using his armored body as a shield to intercept the deadly claw.


    Having successfully blocked this claws before, Jones remained sure in his defense.


    The material comprising his armor, Shadow Steel, was a rare and hard metal found only in Tier 3 cities, renowned for its durability and resilience against slicing and penetrating attack.


    When Reign witnessed Jone''s reaction, instead of becoming bothered by it, a creepy smile slowly spread across his face.


    "Too predictable," Reign chuckled aloud.


    Drawing closer, he raised his right arm, breaking for a moment before quickly swinging it down. His body shifted into an angle reminiscent of a baseball pitcher winding up for a throw.


    BURST!


    Reign''s claw sliced through Jones'' arms with horrifying precision, a sickening sound of tearing flesh and bones accompanying the gruesome sight.


    "H--How?" Jones gasped, his voice trembling with disbelief.


    How could Reign have breached his defenses so effortlessly, shattering his confidence in the impenetrability of his Shadow Steel armor?


    But before he could even get his answer, Jones realized that the attack showed no signs of stopping.


    With horrifying clarity, he watched as Reign''s claw continued, cleaving his body in half.


    BURST!


    Blood erupted from the wound in a torrent, gushing forth as if Jones'' flesh were made of tofu, staining the ground red.

 Chapter 83: Divergent Part 4

    Jones''s cut up body dropped to the ground simultaneously, the two severed halves landing with a heavy thud on the cold cement.


    A result that should not have happened because of how much Shadow Steel he was wearing.


    But what happened?


    During their battle, Reign had become more proficient in using his abilities, refining his control over his energy and body to another level.


    He focused his energy on a singular point, amplifying its cutting power to a devastating degree.


    By combining this enhanced control over his energy with the fluidity of Stream Guide, he maximized the momentum of his slash, unleashing a lethal strike that surpassed even his current max strength .


    The Pitcher position also made the attack even deadlier.


    Reign recalled that pitchers were experts in channeling the force of their throw through specific fingers for maximum impact.


    Incorporating this knowledge, he directed the force of his strike on his claws against Jones, who had limited mobility and mistakenly believed he could withstand such an assault.


    The end result was Jones being killed right off the bat.


    Had Jones attempted to dodge, he would have likely succeeded, as the added movements on Reign''s attack made his attack considerably slower than before.


    Overall, that seemingly simple and brutal attack was the result of Reign meticulously controlling all the variables from the beginning, leading Jones to misjudge the situation and make a critical blunder.


    "You''re next," Reign grinned sadistically, relishing the stunned expression on Ben''s face.


    Witnessing someone as tough as Jones being cut through so effortlessly had taken a toll on his mental state.


    The added stress of the Death Aura only heightened the tension, casting a shadow of fear over him.


    "Oh, you''re shaking," Reign chuckled darkly, relishing on the fear of his enemy.


    Slowly, he approached while licking the blood and brain matter from his claw.


    "Stop. If you kill me right now, you''ll become a target for the Scorpion Mercenaries," Ben warned, his two daggers held defensively.


    Though he considered fleeing, he knew it would be suicide with Reign''s Claw Barrage at his disposal.


    "You people are full of cliche lines," Reign shook his head in disappointment .


    "You were arrogant before, but now that you''ve faced a stronger enemy, you resort to using your backer''s name?. I''ve encountered people stronger than me, but instead of putting a tough act, I kneel and beg for my life," he added.


    The irony of the situation was that Reign was indeed telling the truth, but far from feeling ashamed, he took pride in his choice.


    Unlike in the movies, the car did not explode, much to Reign''s disappointment.


    BAM!


    Rodnick kicked the car door open, his face contorted with anger to the point that veins began to throb on his forehead.


    "You''re dead!" he snarled, abandoning the briefcase and charging forward to confront Reign.


    Unarmed and fueled by rage, Rodnick relied solely on his fists.


    Observing this, Reign humored him, choosing to meet Rodnick''s challenge with his own bare fists.


    BOOOOM!


    The collision of their knuckles echoed like two cars crashing into each other, but only one of them emerged unscathed.


    Rodnick remained standing, his anger in full power, while Reign was sent flying backward, crashing into a wall with bone-jarring force, causing it to crumble on impact.


    "This is your fault... This is your fault!" Rodnick muttered crazily, his eyes ablaze with blood-red color as black veins began to snake across his skin.


    "Did you take a drug or something?" Reign taunted with a smirk, though inwardly he was curious by Rodnick''s sudden surge in strength.


    If Rodnick had possessed this level of power from the beginning, he wouldn''t have relied on others to stall for time.


    Something was definitely amiss.


    "Do you even understand what you''ve done?" Rodnick demanded, his voice trembling with rage.


    "Don''t know, don''t care," Reign replied casually, brushing off the question as he stood up and began fixing his neck.


    A sharp twinge shot through him, indicating that he may have broken a bone or two in the confrontation.


    The punch had been surprisingly powerful, and he couldn''t deny that he had been hurt by it.


    "You will regret this. Someone like you doesn''t understand the difference between a Tier 4 and Tier 3 City," Rodnick spat, his anger visible from his flash red face.


    "You''re already talking like you won''t be able to kill me now. So my guess is right. You took a drug, and it made you an idiot. Now you''re too easy to read," Reign laughed, his amusement evident.


    "And of course, the effect of the drug was only temporary, so I just have to wait it out," he added smugly.


    Rodnick''s face contorted with rage after hearing Reign''s hypothesis. He realized that he had made a grave error in underestimating his opponent intelligence,.


    He had initially underestimated Reign, dismissing him as nothing more than a sadistic and crazy demon.


    However, he now realized that his enemy was far more cunning than he had given him credit for, able to get conclusions from just a few sentences.

 Chapter 84: Divergent Part 5

    ''This crazy demon is dangerous," Rodnick muttered, trying to calm down his frenzy because of the drug side effects.


    He realized that acting rashly would not be good for him. A cunning demon posed a greater threat than a powerful one.


    And he was right on the money.


    Reign''s behavior didn''t always showcase intelligence, but it wasn''t because he lacked IQ.


    His struggles came from a lack of common knowledge and life experience. Being uninformed doesn''t equate to being unintelligent.


    Consider this: Imagine a brilliant surgeon.


    Ask them to build a car, and they wont know what to do.


    On the flip side, a mechanical engineer would also find doing a surgery impossible, uncertain how to navigate the complexities of the human body.


    However, given time, he would accumulate more and more experience.


    Someday, when he figured out how this world operated, he would be an unstoppable force.


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Multiple shots echoed, forcing Reign to dodge to the side and take cover.


    ''These guys are annoying,'' he muttered, clicking his tongue as he noticed armed guards surrounding him.


    That''s the problem with modern weapons.


    One or two might not be a problem, but when the numbers stack up, even a monster like him would find himself cornered.


    It didn''t help that they were now in an open area, with all the spotlights focused squarely on him. So every move he made would be seen by them.


    ''I''ll take out those annoying lights first,'' he thought to himself, shooting down the spotlights.


    They were big enough that hitting them from a distance wasn''t hard. The only issue was the spotlights out of his view, forcing him to leave cover for a moment.


    This exposed him to be shots by the guards.


    Dodging wouldn''t have been much trouble, but soon they started using grenades, forcing Reign to change cover from time to time.


    The only silver lining was that by throwing grenades at him, he managed to pinpoint their locations and fought back with his claw bullet, taking down many in the process.


    One by one, their bodies were riddled with his attacks.


    Even taking cover wasn''t enough to stop the projectile, intensifying the fear among those who choose to fight.


    This was a wake-up call to how vast the world was.


    He was pretty sure that Rodnick was not even relatively strong compared to his peers, and yet he was already being pushed like this.


    In a way, he was glad that he had transmigrated to Summit City. If it were a more dangerous place, then he could only pray for luck.


    "But it''s time to end this fiasco," a grin appeared on Reign''s face.


    When one of Rodnick''s punches was on its way to his torso, Reign let it hit.


    "Got you!" Rodnick smiled, convinced that victory was within his reach.


    His punch was a force not even a demon could withstand without a scratch, amplified further by the experimental drug he had injected on himself.


    It made him not just twice, but three times as strong.


    However, the price of such power was steep; once the drug''s effects wore off, he would be left crippled for life, or in the worst case, dead.


    It was an experimental drug that the Scorpion Mercenaries had acquired. He hadn''t planned to use it, but faced with Reign''s overwhelming power, he knew he had no choice if he wanted to survive.


    But instead of being sent flying, Reign grabbed onto Rodnick''s arm and shoulder, then pointed his claw at Rodnick''s face.


    "N¡ª No.." Rodnick realized he had made a blunder the moment his punch landed. Reign twisted his body just enough to redirect the impact, minimizing the damage.


    "Goodbye!" Reign chuckled, bombarding Rodnick''s face with claw barrage, completely destroying the head.


    THUD!


    Rodnick''s headless body dropped to the ground, and Reign began licking his claw, which was now covered in blood.


    At this point, everyone who witnessed the brutal scene lost all hope to fight and began running away, completely abandoning the laboratory.


    But when they reached the gate, thinking they would be able to live, Reign leaped over them and began his one-sided massacre.


    He had no intention of letting them go. Each one who escaped would be a minus on his EXP.


    After that round, he swept the area again for other survivors.


    They ran, they hid, they pleaded, they offered money. But they all faced the same fate: death.


    Because for Reign, the most valuable thing they could offer him was their lives.


    He then went back to recover all the dead bodies and piled them up inside. It would be a hassle to eat them separately.


    When he finished, the pile was so large that after counting, there were almost 120+ dead people. That number was something he did not expect because he just kept on killing nonstop.


    Of course, he did not forget to separate the bodies of the Divergents because he would save them for last.


    As for the briefcase, he set it aside for now.

 Chapter 85: Wrapping Up

    [Level Up + 1]


    [Level Up + 1]


    After devouring all the mangled corpses, Reign finally reached level 10. He hurriedly checked his stats to see if he had gained Evolution Points.


    He was set on getting stronger, and right now, evolving or mutating was the quickest route.


    "Status"


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level 10


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    Race: Skull Fiend (System Enhance)


    Strength :B-


    Stamina :C+


    Endurance : B+


    Intelligence: C+


    Energy: B


    Bite I


    Undead Eye I


    Night Crawl I


    Clawer VIII


    Viral Slash X


    Claw Bullet XX -


    Claw Barrage XIV-(SP)


    Death Aura


    Hawk Bones [30%]


    Scorpion Pores [30%]


    Mantis Eyes [20%]


    [Points]


    Attribute Points: 60


    Skill Points : 6


    Evolution Points : 1


    ============


    "Finally!" Reign grinned sadistically after seeing his long-awaited evolution.


    [Skull Master: The evolved version of Skull Fiend, boasting mastery over bones. With the ability to manipulate and reconstruct every bone within its body, turning them into formidable weapons. ]


    ¡ª >Enhance Bones: This skill allows the host to strengthen his skeletal structure, increasing his overall durability and resistance to physical attacks temporarily. Additionally, it grants the ability to channel energy through the bones, enhancing their offensive capabilities in combat.


    He walked towards the five dead divergents, saving them for last .


    They weren''t ordinary humans, so he expected better benefits from devouring them. At the same time, he could test out his new skill, "Bone Eater."


    He approached the lifeless head of the girl with the bow, lifting her head to reveal her face.


    Despite her untimely death, he couldn''t help but notice her young and beautiful appearance. Unfortunately, she was unlucky enough to meet Reign.


    "Yeah, I''ll give you special treatment for insulting me before," Reign chuckled darkly before opening his mouth wide and crunching down on the girl''s head. He decided against using Bone Eater on her.


    Her brain matter overflowed in hiss mouth, and a sense of elation washed over him. He had always been vengeful, and he remembered her mocking words vividly.


    He waited for something to happen, but unfortunately, nothing did. Disappointed, he proceeded to devour the remaining mangled corpse of the girl, but still, nothing occurred.


    ''Talk about useless,'' he sighed in frustration, shifting his attention to the one with the sledgehammer.


    This time, he decided to use "Bone Eater."


    As soon as he touched the corpse, it began to be absorbed by his hands.


    The intriguing part was that he could still taste everything as if he were eating it, but the sensation was akin to gulping down a milkshake.


    Once everything was finished, only the clothing remained, along with the blood on the floor. It appeared that "Bone Eater" was not fond of blood.


    "Also nothing?" Reign grumbled, feeling more frustrated. But he quickly shook his head, dismissing the disappointment, and turned his attention to Ben.


    Among the five, Ben was the only one he was truly impressed by. Rodnick''s drug use disqualified him from consideration.


    When he touched Ben''s body he felt that something was different on him , and a notification actually pop up.


    [System : Mutation Option Available ]


    >> Serpent Eyes


    ''Serpent Eyes?'' Reign asked, his tone puzzled. He was certain Ben hadn''t use any breathing techniques, so why did he possess Hunter Organs?


    Little did Reign know that Ben, harbored a secret legacy from his father.


    Before going AWOL, Ben was destined to follow in his father''s footsteps as a hunter.


    However, circumstances intervened, leaving his legacy incomplete. Despite this, a fragment of his father''s gift lingered within him, manifesting in the unique ability of his eyes.


    [System: Serpent Eyes have a lower quality than Mantis Eye. Would you like to absorb it to enhance the effectiveness of Mantis Eyes?]


    "Hell yeah!" Reign exclaimed.


    Mantis Eyes had proven incredibly helpful; in fact, it was the sole reason he could dodge bullets and take on multiple opponents simultaneously.


    Mantis Eyes [20%] > [25%]


    The improvement was marginal, but for Reign, who had no other means to enhance his mutated abilities, a 5% boost was more than satisfactory.


    After finishing with Ben, Reign moved on to devour Jones.


    He was hoping for further mutations, however no notification came up .


    Finally, it was Rodnick''s turn.


    ''Is his meat gonna taste bad?'' he pondered silently.


    Rodnick had ingested unknown drugs before his death, leaving Reign apprehensive about potential effects on the taste and, worst-case scenario, any adverse side effects he might experience.


    But in the end, he chose to place his trust in his own body. The thought of meeting his death just from eating a corpse of a drug addict was absurd .


    [System: Warning]


    ''Fuck''

 Chapter 86: Foreign Substance

    When the system warning echoed, Reign felt like it was messing with him.


    How could a powerful System be defeated by a drug ? It does not make sense at all.


    However, no matter how much he cursed the system, it wouldn''t change the fact that the window had turned red, indicating a real emergency.


    [System: Detected foreign matter]


    [System: Detected foreign matter]


    [System: Detected foreign matter]


    [System: Would you like to sacrifice your energy attributes to tame the foreign matter?]


    "Wait, what?" Reign exclaimed.


    The energy attribute he had painstakingly cultivated had to be sacrificed? The benefits of his energy was roughly 70% of his power output, so nerfing it was bad news for him.


    "What if I don''t do it?" Reign asked, not expecting a reply but still tried regardless.


    [System: Death]


    "Yes!" Reign begrudgingly accepted the system''s decision to sacrifice his energy. He didn''t even have a choice in the matter.


    Energy (B+) ¡ª> (D-)


    Witnessing his energy plummet back to D- stung Reign in more ways than one. But he


    [System: Reforming foreign matter]


    He felt exhausted because the energy was now acting as antibodies to protect him.


    It was the same concept when human get sick; when there was a virus, the human body generated antibodies to kill it off, which was why humans often experienced feverish symptoms during this time frame.


    However, Reign was not a human, so instead of antibodies, he was using energy not to kill off the foreign object, but to neutralize its harmful effects.


    After the system finished its task, he felt a different sensation. Unconsciously, he reached for Rodnick Bones'' corpse and began absorbing it again.


    This action was very illogical, considering that the system had deemed this corpse a danger. However, his intuition told him that it was okay to absorb it now.


    [System: Congratulations, Host, for acquiring unique passive skills.]


    >>Drug Immunity: Host will have some immunity to any type of drugs that could threaten the body. The immunity would depend on the skill level.


    >>Drug Resistance: Host can now take any type of enhancing drugs and the side effect would be minimized depending on the skill level.


    CLICK


    CLICK


    CLICK


    The parasite started to move around in an erratic manner, then out of nowhere, it began banging its head on the glass.


    ''Is this thing safe?'' Reign mused, wondering if the glass could withstand it.


    After a few minutes, with no sign of the glass breaking, Reign sighed in relief.


    He slowly closed the briefcase. This thing was complicated, so he would ask Melissa about it once he returned to the city. Maybe she knew someone who could figure out what it was.


    No need to take additional risks by being a smarty-pants. He might be a genius, but he was no scientist. .


    ''Alright, time to go back,'' Reign stood up, feeling a bit satisfied with his haul today.


    He walked leisurely out of the building with the briefcase and some of the weapons that Divergent had used in hand.


    The weapons and armor were made of a special type of material, so he could sell them for a good price.


    Initially, money wasn''t his top priority.


    But witnessing the wide range of items and services available for sale on the app made him realize the importance of financial resources in maximizing his efficiency. This experience served as a valuable lesson for him.


    ''Oh, I forgot,'' Reign realized that he needed to take a picture of the drug lab, now in ruins, as proof.


    However, before he could turn around, he felt a searing heat from behind his back.


    Instinctively, he looked back and raised his arms to cover his face, but the flames were so fast that before he could react, he was engulfed by them.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    The deafening explosion ripped through the drug laboratory, sending shockwaves reverberating through the air.


    Flames erupted violently, swallowing everything in their path as the building crumbled under the force of the blast.


    Little did Reign know, there was a failsafe mechanism inside the place¡ªa special bomb set to trigger to erase all the evidence just in case the lab was compromised.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" Reign screamed as he was thrown by the explosion, his body engulfed in flames.


    Despite the intense pain, he stayed conscious, feeling the burning heat outside and a cold sensation inside his body.


    He summoned all his energy to stay alive, but the explosion inside the building was anything but normal. It resembled napalm more than a conventional explosion.

 Chapter 87: Cracking

    "No¡ªno way," George''s face went pale as he hurriedly arrived at the burning Drug Laboratory.


    Just moments ago, he had been sleeping soundly in his car, the quiet of the night enveloping him.


    Then, a loud explosion shattered the silence, jolting him awake along with everyone else in town.


    As he drove the car through the hazy road, the smell of smoke filled his nose, mixing with the sharp scent of chemicals.


    The night sky was lit up with a fiery orange glow, casting long shadows across the landscape.


    Flames licked at the edges of the laboratory, sending sparks into the air.


    From above, the dark outline of the surrounding forest loomed, with the glow of the fire flickering around it.


    ''Where is he?'' George pressed on through the thick smoke, his eyes scanning the place.


    He grabbed a wet cloth and pressed it to his mouth because the acrid smoke already seeped into the air conditioning system of the pickup truck.


    "WOOOF!"


    "WOOOF!"


    "WOOOF!"


    Wick started barking and behaving strangely.


    "Do you smell Reign?" George asked urgently, trusting Wick''s instincts.


    "Woof!" Wick replied, scratching the window with his paws.


    Seeing this, George opened the car door and followed Wick outside.


    The heat hit him like a wave, so he grabbed a few bottles of water to stay hydrated.


    Around him, the forest was engulfed in flames, and the Drug Laboratory was barely visible through the thick black smoke.


    All he could make out were the walls, their outlines blurred by the haze.


    "Hey, where the hell are you!" George shouted.


    But there was no response at all.


    "Wait, where is that dog?" George asked after realizing that Wick was also now missing.


    "Cough¡ªcough¡ª" George''s momentary lapses caused him to inhale some of the smoke, forcing him to sit on the ground where it was less dense.


    After a while, just sitting wasn''t enough to mitigate the impact of the smoke.


    He crawl on the hard ground, stubbornly refusing to leave.


    Despite their differences, Reign was the only one he trusted enough to have the potential to rescue his daughter.


    "No, I can feel it. He''s special. He''s not someone to die just like that," George explained, his voice tinged with denial. "A¡ª Anna told me that Reign would become very powerful someday ,he can''t die with just a little explosion,"


    "George! That was a special type of bomb, something that''s even banned in Tier 3 cities. No matter how powerful Reign was, there''s no way he could survive that!" she protested.


    She didn''t want to sound heartless, as she had also grown fond of Reign, but they needed to be realistic about the situation.


    George didn''t reply and just continued to drink his coffee.


    Seeing this, she realized that nothing she says would convince him.


    The only person who could help George right now was himself.


    ***


    Another week passed, and there was still no sign of movement .


    At this point, she was fully convinced that Reign had already passed away.


    "We should bury him now," she said gently, placing her hand on George''s shoulder.


    George looked up, his eyes reflecting a mix of sadness and resignation. "I guess you''re right," he replied softly. "It''s time we gave him a proper farewell."


    She nodded in agreement, her own eyes misting with unshed tears. "He deserves that much, at least," she said, her voice catching slightly.


    Together, they stood up and turned away from Reign''s corpse.


    CRACK


    Startled by the cracking sound, George and Mellisa quickly turned to look at the source.


    "Is he waking up?" George exclaimed, hope flickering in his eyes as he noticed some movements from Reign''s body.


    CRACK


    CRACK


    CRACK


    The cracking sound continued, accompanied by the shedding of the burned skin from Reign''s stomach. Beneath it, a reddish skin emerged, akin to a snake shedding its old skin for a new one..


    "You''ve gotta be kidding me," She was stunned, disbelief and awe mingling in her expression.


    To witness someone who was presumed dead coming back to life before her very eyes was nothing short of miraculous.


    But the next scene turned their excitement to dread, because as the shed burned skin dropped down, something inside Reign''s stomach pop out of nowhere.


    "SHRIEEEEK!" The same parasite that Reign had encountered emerged from his stomach, but this time it was larger, the size of a fully adult dog.


    "George, run!" Mellisa was the first to react, grabbing his collar and yanking him towards the door.


    Wick, sensing the danger, followed closely behind.


    "Lock it!" she ordered as they scrambled to safety.

 Chapter 88: Influx of Energy

    "What the hell was that thing. !" Mellisa exclaimed, her eyes wide with panic as she remembered the terrifying sight.


    The parasite''s appearance sent shivers down her spine, making even Reign''s skull-like face seem handsome in comparison.


    And she wasn''t even exaggerating. There was something about that thing that made it look really creepy.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s Reign transforming? I mean, butterflies do that, right?" George replied, attempting to piece together a plausible explanation.


    Unlike Mellissa, George wasn''t particularly shocked by the parasite''s appearance. He had seen Reign when he was still half corpse, so something like that wasn''t enough to unsettle him.


    "A butterfly, really? Does that thing look like a butterfly to you?" Mellissa asked with a raised eyebrows.


    "I mean, if you enlarge a butterfly, I''m pretty sure it would look scary too," George replied, offering his theory.


    He speculated that due to the damage Reign had sustained, he had somehow entered a cocoon-like state, emerging with this new, albeit super creepy, form.


    "I don''t care about that theory of yours. Let''s not open the door without being absolutely certain it''s him, okay?" Mellissa replied with a heavy sigh.


    "Sure," George nodded in agreement.


    It was fortunate that the room was fully sealed off within the underground basement, with no openings aside from the metal door.


    This provided them with a sense of safety for the time being .


    ***


    Inside the Room.


    The Parasite began to wriggle and move erratically on top of Reign''s stomach, desperately attempting to escape.


    However, it seemed to be hindered by some unseen force, preventing it from breaking free.


    "SHREEEEEEEK!"


    "SHREEEEEEEK!"


    "SHREEEEEEEK!"


    The Parasite let out piercing shrieks, each one more intense than the last, echoing through the room like a child crying.


    "Shut the fuck up!" Reign''s hands moved quickly, seizing the Parasite tightly on it''s base.


    The reason he had been unable to wake up all this time was because this damn Parasite had been attempting to take over his body.


    It was fortunate that his willpower prevailed in the end; otherwise, this thing would have turned him into a literal zombie.


    Having watched numerous movies before, he found the ones featuring parasites particularly scary.


    These creatures fed on others, devouring their hosts from the inside the moment they latched on.


    If Reign had a normal human body, there was no doubt that this parasite would have taken control within seconds.


    However, thanks to the assistance of the system, he had been given a fighting chance against it.


    "Fucker, you almost killed me," Reign growled, increasing the force of his grip out of frustration.


    "SHREEEEEEEK!"


    "SHREEEEEEEK!"


    "SHREEEEEEEK!"


    Feeling the killing intent emanating from Reign, the parasite began to move in defiance.


    It understood just how terrifying Reign could be after fighting for control for days on end.


    It could have emerged victorious, given its status as a powerful parasite capable of corrupting even a Demon Lord.


    However, within Reign resided not just one, but two unique powers hidden within him.


    These powers possessed the potential to erase the parasite''s existence entirely.


    Bone Control I


    Bone Eater I


    Seed I


    Hawk Bones [30%]


    Scorpion Pores [30%]


    Mantis Eyes [25%]


    Drug Immunity


    Drug Resistance


    Drug Enhancer


    [Points]


    Attribute Points: 170


    Skill Points : 57


    Evolution Points : 0


    ============


    Observing the considerable number of points he had gained, he felt a wave of calm wash over him. It was a moment of relief after enduring so much hardship.


    During the time he was unconscious, the parasite attempted to break his mind.


    However, thanks to his already high tolerance for this type of torture, he was able to prevail in the end.


    It was ironic that all those tortures and bad experiences had saved him this time around.


    ''Speaking of attributes points,'' he mumbled.


    The fact that the creature he had faced was an Alien Life form made him worry a little.


    Gaining 100 attributes from defeating it was a reminder that, had he not won against it, the creature could have grown into an immensely dangerous threat in this world.


    ''Wow, did I just indirectly save the world by killing an Alien?'' Reign couldn''t help but ponder to himself.


    Who knew his destiny involved playing as hero in an underground basement?


    However, after further contemplation, he found himself relating to the Parasite in some strange way.


    After all, he could also be considered an alien in this world.


    Scratch that, he was pretty sure he was an alien, especially considering how overpowered his system was.


    ''I''ll allocate my stats first, ''he mumbled to himself.


    Energy (D)> (A+) =130 AP


    He directly upgraded his Energy attribute to A+ as it was the most useful attribute he had. Unlike the other stats that only improved one aspect, Energy could be used as a booster for other attributes.


    ''This feeling'' he suddenly felt like his body was about to explode as he rapidly increased his Energy attribute.


    It was as if every cell in his body was pulsating with an uncontrollable surge of power, threatening to burst through his skin.


    His muscles tensed and quivered, while his veins seemed to throb with an intensity he had never experienced before.


    Then, in the next moment, black-red aura started to seep through his skin, as if his body was struggling to adjust to the influx of energy.


    [System: Host is now eligible for a breakthrough. Depending on the host''s capacity, the energy core will be graded accordingly.]


    [Important Notice: The higher the quality of the energy core, the stronger the host will become in the future.]


    [Hint: Host needed a stronger body to contain the energy while it''s building up.]

 Chapter 89: Breakthrough

    ''Will my body hold on ?'' He thought to himself . His mind racing with possible solution.


    With 40 AP left, he allocated them to his endurance, recognizing its importance in increasing his overall tolerance.


    Endurance (A-) > (A+) =40


    The pressure from his body had subsided a little, but he felt like he needed to build a much stronger body to achieve better effects.


    He could still see a lot of black-red aura pouring out of his skin, and he could tell that it was not good news for him at all.


    ''I needed to confined everything to build up the energy pressure more. '' He thought to himself.


    If this breakthrough depended on his capacity, and his body was the vessel, then creating a super hard body was the key .


    Enhance Bones (I)> (XX)


    Bone Control (I) > (XX)


    After increasing the skill of these two abilities, he exerted control over the bones inside his body, to form exoskeleton around him. .


    His skin didn''t just vanished; instead, it underwent a dramatic transformation.


    It split apart, revealing the bone material beneath it. From each opening, the silver-colored bones emerged, growing outward and encasing his body in a protective shell.


    The bones pushed through the skin''s surface, replacing it entirely as they continued to extend and interlock, forming a sturdy exoskeleton that covered him from head to toe.


    As he tried to moved, the exoskeleton glinted in the dim light, a proof to the new power coursing through him.


    But he was not done yet; he felt like the center of the energy was coming from his heart. So, he completely closed off his ribcage, essentially making his body 80% bones.


    When he did this, the energy inside had no way to release itself . It started to fill his body, becoming more concentrated by the second.


    The energy swirl and churn within his heart, its intensity building steadily. With no means of release, the energy became more powerful, pulsating with power .


    ''Will my body hold up?''


    Reign could feel the sensation of his bones vibrating non-stop, they were cracking under immense pressure.


    It was akin to the sensation of being an eggshell, with the yolk inside struggling to break free from the intense heat.


    But he knew he had to grit his teeth and endure.


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and with the system assisting him, he couldn''t afford to settle for less.


    "ARGHHHHHH!" his scream echoed throughout the room, the sound so intense that even George and Mellisa felt the metal door trembling in response.


    While enduring this ordeal, he exerted all his effort to reinforce the cracks in his bones, engaging in a battle of endurance to see how long he could last.


    After three minutes, the energy finally began to subside, little by little.


    His heart had now transformed into a crystal with a combination of black and red color. Instead of a beat, it sent energy waves throughout his body like a generator.


    ''I need to pick something that would help me in the long run,'' Reign thought to himself.


    The amount he had earned now might be big, but that was due to a stroke of luck.


    Normally, he would only gain one skill point per level-up, so he needed to be wise about how he distributed them.


    ''I already have plenty of skills for attacking, so I should focus on movement related skills.'' he mused inwardly.


    In his battle with the five Divergents, he realized that even though he was fast, it was still not enough to dominate his enemies immediately .


    With that in mind, he scanned his skills and picked the one he thought would help him the most.


    Night Crawl (I) > (X)


    It was the only skill he had related to movement speed, so it was the logical option.


    Plus, if he incorporated his raw speed, plus the additional boost of his energy, then Night Crawl''s speed would be even more impressive because it relied on his base speed.


    After that he increase another skills that could aid him during battles where he needed to fight a lot of people at once.


    Death Aura (I) > (XI)


    Death Aura was a skill with an area-of-effect effect, and by leveling it up, he would be able to restrict or disrupt his enemies'' movements if he timed it perfectly.


    Now, with his energy reaching new heights in terms of quality and control, this skill had become a trump card for him.


    "System, what rank am I now compared to the demons in this world?" Reign asked.


    Before, the system had been very quiet, but he discovered that after getting the official one, it had become more responsive.


    [System: Beginning Upper Rank ]


    ***


    Authors Note :


    >>Unranked


    >>Lower


    >>Middle


    >>High


    >>Upper


    >>Demon Lords


    >>Demon Kings


    >>Demon Gods


    Each rank is also divided into Beginning, Half step and Peak levels.

 Chapter 90: Coming Back Strong

    "Sweet," Reign couldn''t help but grin widely as he saw the system acknowledged that his current power level right now was equal to the Upper Level Rank.


    The contrast between a High Demon and the Upper Level was like comparing a bicycle to a motorcycle; the difference in power was incomparable .


    This time, he could say with confidence that if he were to redo that mission in the drug lab, he could eliminate everyone within 1-3 minutes.


    He could also survive the explosion that almost took his life with only minor injuries, which could easily repaired by his bone control.


    That''s just how much growth he had undergone.


    ''Can I fight them now?'' he thought to himself, recalling the three Upper Level demons who had humiliated him .


    Not a day had passed without him thinking about them.


    They fueled his determination; each day, he envisioned the moment he would make them suffer, especially that girl with the sharp tongue.


    He had never entertained the idea of violating a woman, as he just didn''t care about such matters.


    His priority was to get much stronger, and even though he was not completely oblivious to the temptation of women, he simply did not see any merit in getting one.


    With his monster brain , he would probably enjoy eating them rather than actually doing something naughty.


    But for her, he would make an exception. That''s how special she was to him.


    Since arriving in this world, he had only hated a few people, and she was at the top of his list.


    He wouldn''t just kill and devour her right away.


    No, that would be too merciful. He would make her feel humiliated, turning her into his slave, and then subject her to daily torment for the sin she had committed.


    And when she begged for death, he would deny her that mercy, choosing instead to prolong her suffering and make her existence a torment beyond imagination


    That was his plan for the future, though


    .


    ''It''s not time yet, '' he shook his head after estimating his chance of winning.


    He might be strong enough to face the girl who mocked him, but fighting against all three of them at the same time was impossible.


    Plus, even after reaching this level, he knew he still wasn''t strong enough to defeat the man who took Anna.


    Now, that he had a better understanding of the strength of the Upper Ranks, he could confidently say that he wouldn''t stand a chance against him even if he reach the Peak Upper Rank.


    "R¡ª Reign?" Mellissa''s voice echoed from behind the door, trembling with uncertainty.


    "It''s me," he answered, his tone nonchalant.


    "Prove it," she replied, still not believing his words.


    In the silence that followed, Mellissa''s caution heightened. She slowly raised her high-powered rifle at the door, ready to react to any threat.


    George wanted to stop her, but her instinct for self-preservation was logical.


    In fact, he was the crazy one for being too trusting of Reign. Anna''s disappearance had really messed with his mental state


    "Idiots," Reign''s voice cut through the silence like a blade, devoid of any hint of kindness.


    "I don''t have to prove anything to you. If you keep playing games, I could just kill you two here and now," he added with a cold tone.


    She stood there, momentarily stunned by Reign''s threatening words. But instead of pulling the trigger, she slowly lowered her gun.


    "Yeah, you''re the real deal," she sighed in relief, her shoulders slumping.


    George let out a nervous chuckle.


    "Only Reign could sound like a textbook example of someone who doesn''t give a damn about other people''s feelings," he muttered under his breath.


    Next, George unlocked the door.


    But to his surprise, Reign stood there, noticeably taller than before, with sharper, more defined features.


    "Did you... get stronger?" George''s voice faltered, his eyes widening in disbelief as he took in the imposing presence in front of him.


    If Reign had been intimidating before, now it felt like he was encountering a being from an entirely different plane of existence.


    Not just him¡ªMellissa also felt her knees weaken at the sight of Reign. It was as if their instincts were screaming at them, warning that they stood before someone beyond their comprehension.


    ''What happened to this two? '' Reign noticed their reaction, and was puzzled. He hadn''t done anything to provoke fear, so why did they seem so scared?


    [System: After reaching the strength of an Upper Level, weaker beings will instinctively feel dominated by your presence alone.]


    [System: Would you like the System to deactivate your dominating presence? You can Turn it on and off anytime]


    [Yes] or [No]


    ''Oh, so that''s why I felt like running away when I faced those three, '' Reign mused, finally piecing the puzzle together.

 Chapter 91: Offer

    "Turn it off," Reign commanded, he could tell that the system sealed something inside of him.


    It didn''t affect his power whatsoever, so it wasn''t much of a bother.


    In fact, being able to turn off his aura was advantageous. This way, he could still blend into human society without drawing attention.


    That dominating aura might be a flex for powerful demons, but he found it to be a weakness if they had no way of turning it off.


    It made them easy to spot, after all.


    When his dominating aura got sealed, George and Mellissa''s faces visibly relaxed, both sighing in relief.


    "What was that? Did you use your power on us?" she was the first to speak, suspecting that Reign had played a prank on them.


    "Why would I waste my energy on you two? I have better things to do, " Reign shook his head, his tone laced with a subtle implication that they weren''t even worth his effort.


    "But..." she wanted to retort, but Reign''s glare made her pause midway, causing her to hesitate.


    It would be too much of a hassle to explain that he was now an Upper Level demon, someone powerful enough to force the entire Summit City Hunter Association to declare a state of emergency.


    So, he decided to stop discussing the topic altogether.


    ''It''s better to just lay low for a while,'' he thought to himself.


    Acting too arrogant would be unwise just because he had become stronger. He still had no Domain, and his arsenal was still incomplete, so it was better to act low-key.


    There was a saying in his previous world , ''Never tell anyone your road to success, let them see it for themselves.''


    "Hey, give me some news about what happened when I was unconscious ," Reign ordered Mellissa.


    "Unconscious? I thought you were dead," she replied with a quirky remark.


    Now that she was sure he was Reign, she decided to act casually to break the ice between them.


    "You''ll be the one dead if you don''t stop talking nonsense," Reign replied, trying to tease her.


    However, due to his monster appearance and creepy smile, she ended up taking it at face value.


    "Hey, that''s not nice to say to your benefactor!" Mellissa gritted her teeth, feeling annoyed by Reign''s remark.


    He really had a natural talent for getting under her skin. She couldn''t believe there was a time when she thought he was actually cool.


    "Benefactor? Don''t you mean you want to get a higher position by using me?" Reign chuckled, revealing that he had known about her motive all along. He didn''t really mind , though.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I help you out of the goodness of my heart," she replied, but her eyes darted left and right, clearly embarrassed to admit that she had been found out.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not angry at all. To be honest, I would prefer if you came with us to the Tier 3 city," he offered. He needed competitive allies by his side, and Mellissa was a perfect candidate.


    She was more resourceful than George and also had better PR skills that would help him establish a footing in a Tier 3 city.


    Reign might be strong, but he wasn''t good at socializing or handling normal task, so he needed a human helper to assist him in those areas.


    George had already proven himself already by not giving up; even in his unconscious state, Reign had seen how George had waited for him.


    So, he decided to at least treat him like a valued pet now.


    As for Mellissa, she wasn''t particularly attached to Reign, but she wasn''t someone to betray him as long as she got some benefits. In her case, he just needed to offer her more money.


    "Think about it. I''m pretty sure you can''t just go to a Tier 3 city normally, right? And if I talk to the Branch Leader, I''m sure he would be willing to negotiate to gain my favor. " Reign explained


    "We''re talking about a Tier 3 city here. Don''t tell me you''re already satisfied living in Summit City?" he added, enticing her with the prospect of exploring a higher-ranked city.


    Mellissa would be lying if she said she wasn''t tempted by Reign''s offer.


    He was right about almost everything, to the point that she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of fear at how observant he was.


    Leaving Summit City required more than just money or power; it required connections.


    Without enough influential allies to vouch for her, she knew she would never be able to leave this city in her lifetime.


    The stories she heard about other cities would remain nothing more than a figment of her imagination if she didn''t take this offer.


    Besides, with Reign, she felt confident that he would reach higher status in the future, so money wouldn''t even be a problem within their group.


    "I''ll come with you!" Mellissa finally answered, her face brimming with a smile.

 Chapter 92: The Secret of Summit City

    Inside the Branch Leader''s Office:


    Reign sat patiently, awaiting for Byron''s arrival.


    After returning and personally confirming that he was back in full health, Reign was suddenly summoned by Byron to discuss the offer of him going to the 3rd Tier City.


    Looking around the room, he noticed that despite Byron''s intimidating appearance, his office was quite modest.


    It was almost too simple for someone holding the highest position in the organization in Summit City.


    The office only had a single, large desk positioned prominently in the center.


    A sofa for visitors was nearby, offering comfort amidst the room''s utilitarian decor.


    On the right wall hung a huge painting of the Veiled Mother, a focal point of the room.


    ''Is she a demon?'' Reign''s gaze was drawn to the vivid painting.


    After closer inspection , he noticed her unnaturally pale complexion and a subtle red glint in her eyes that was covered by thin veiled .


    The statue he had seen before lacked any color, so he had not noticed these traits previously.


    ''It might be possible,'' Reign mused to himself, pondering his own conclusion. ''I''ve heard that powerful demons have some kind of deal with mankind, and it''s strange that this criminal group can continue to exist.''


    If the Veiled Mother was a powerful and influential demon, it could explain some of the questions he had. It was also odd that the organization still hired demons in the first place.


    CLICK!


    The door of the office swung open, interrupting Reign''s thoughts.


    Byron, clad in his customary black formal coat, looked at Reign with a beaming smile, as if he had just stumbled upon a gold mine.


    ''Another person?'' Reign''s gaze shifted past Byron and landed on the figure behind him. It was a beautiful young woman, dressed in a form-fitting white jacket.


    Under the jacket, she sported spandex-like full body suit, made of a stretchable material that appeared to be made of special type of material.


    ''She''s powerful,'' he thought, after sensing her power.


    The pressure emanating from her was stronger than even the Divergent he had fought in the drug laboratory.


    In fact, she might have been stronger than him prior to his ascension to Beginner Upper Level Rank.


    She even started working for the Veiled Nights at an early age, starting as a Bronze Rank, and climbed her way up the ladder with sheer effort.


    "I..." She wanted to speak, but then she remembered who was beside her. "Rain of Terror," a legendary figure who broke all the test records in this branch.


    It was said that he had shattered every test record within the branch.


    Though officially ranked as Gold, many whispered that his power rivaled that of a Platinum-ranked member, comparable to the Branch Master himself, who had spent decades accumulating contribution points.


    Reign saw her hesitation and thought, ''Not bad.'' He didn''t mind girls who knew how to shut up.


    Byron observed Black Cat''s response and nodded in approval.


    He knew Reign''s prideful and egotistic nature, evident in his every move.


    So he was relieved that Black Cat chose not to escalate the situation, despite being a powerful Divergent herself.


    But making Black Cat look too weak wouldn''t be productive either. It was important for the two of them to be on equal ground.


    So, Byron straightened his posture and continued speaking. "Black Cat will accompany you to the nearest Tier 3 city, Green Valley," he added.


    "Oh," Reign replied with one word, neither agreeing nor opposing the setup.


    He was more interested in knowing the method of traveling from one city to another. He had attempted to find information about it in the black market, but it was a closely guarded secret.


    Even the information he received from George and Mellisa couldn''t be trusted, as it was all based on rumors.


    As for having her ?


    He really didn''t mind, as long as she kept to herself and minded her own business.


    "Do you know why each City is separated?" Byron spoke up, feeling it necessary to inform them before they leave Summit City.


    None of them spoke; Black Cat already had some idea, but she was not the type of woman to speak unnecessarily.


    She would simply let Byron do his job and explain the matter.


    "What do you think of Summit City? It''s peaceful, right? Surrounded by green forests, with fresh air. But..." Byron paused for a moment.


    "What you see on the surface is just the tip of the iceberg. In reality, the entire region where Summit City is situated is encased within a protective barrier. While it may not deter powerful demons, it effectively blocks out the harmful miasma from outside," he added.


    "Miasma?" Reign mumbled aloud, intrigued. This was the first time he had heard about it.

 Chapter 93: The Secret of Summit City 2

    Byron closed his eyes, his expression growing serious, hinting at the weight of his revelation.


    Whatever he was about to disclose seemed like it could shatter Reign''s and Black Cat understanding of the world.


    "You can''t tell anybody about this, even those you trust," he cautioned, his tone firm and serious.


    "What happens if I talk too much?" Reign inquired in a joking manner.


    Now that he was more powerful than Byron, he felt more comfortable speaking more casually.


    Byron let out a soft chuckle, noticing Reign''s confidence in his own abilities. He didn''t mind it at all; those who had the capability had the right to act arrogant.


    "Depends on how much you say. But in the off chance that your words create mass panic, then the government will hunt you down like a dog," he added .


    "I''m not afraid of the government, thou," Reign responded with a nonchalant tone, testing the waters to see how much Byron feared the government power.


    "Good guts kid, but you better not announce that opinion of yours. There''s a saying "Things only exist because the government let them be , and that''s including us,"


    Reign pondered silently. ''So it''s true... That''s why that Scorpion guy said that the Veiled Nights were government dogs,'' he thought to himself.


    ''I can''t rely on this organization for too long,'' he muttered to himself.


    As he grew stronger, inevitable clashes with the government would become unavoidable.


    His main source of power involved devouring humans, and once he became strong enough to not worry about the government , he would inevitably destroy cities just to become even stronger.


    This was his innate nature; he might be acting like a human now, but deep down, he never considered humans as equals. Even George and Melissa were merely tools to him.


    But for now, the organization was still useful for him, so he would just play his part while gaining more power.


    He knew too little about the influence of the Government and the Hunter Association, so he couldn''t afford to be on their radar just yet.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell a soul," Reign agreed.


    Satisfied that he had effectively conveyed his warning, Byron tapped his desk, signaling his intention to continue with his story.


    "Can I see it?" Black cat spoke up with a soft voice, her tone neither commanding nor overbearing, so even Reign had no reason to act snobbish.


    He handed her the picture and refocused his gaze on Byron.


    "These things kill everything around them. Let me guess," Reign continued, his mind racing with possibilities.


    "So the intelligent demons and humans are working together against them because, one, demons need humans to survive in the long run, so the extinction of the human race is not an option. But this place is safe, so I assume there is some kind of barrier protecting it.


    And each city has its own barriers, so in order to travel, we actually need to pass through these Miasma, which are filled with corrupted," Reign concluded, connecting the dots.


    "You''ve already figured out everything. " Byron chuckled, impressed by Reign''s deduction skills.


    The government had long been notorious for giving false humor and gossip among the public, cleverly interweaving and twisting the truth. So Byron believed that Reign couldn''t have been aware of this information beforehand.


    "But that doesn''t answer some of my questions. Summit City is just Tier 4 , so why are you sending us two? Isn''t it more beneficial for you to keep us here just in case of an emergency? And even without the Corrupted, unintelligent demons still exist in this place," Reign probed further.


    Reign lacked a lot of knowledge about this world, so he wanted to learn more whenever he had the chance. The better he understood this world, the better he could come up with his future plans.


    After all, knowledge is power.


    Byron leaned back in his chair before answering.


    "The Hunter Association can handle the low-rank demons just fine, but to answer your question about why I want to send you there, it''s about the location," he began explaining.


    "Summit City is located far from the front line where much stronger Corrupted exist, actually most Tier 4 cities are. Tier 1 cities are located much closer because they have the most manpower and resources to stop the Corrupted. Of course, some gaps from time to time cannot be completely avoided, where powerful Corrupted directly attack lower tier cities," he explained.


    "I understand your point, but it still doesn''t answer why I have to go there. I mean, I''m perfectly safe in this place," Reign raised his concern.


    If he were a normal human who had gained superpowers, he might have felt a sense of duty to fight the Corrupted for his own survival.


    However, as a monster, he had no obligation to help others, and this situation might actually be beneficial for him.


    If there really was a Miasma separating each city, then he could just wreak havoc in Summit City after figuring out the strength of the strongest person here.


    Why bother transferring to another city if he could just destroy one and have an all-you-can-eat buffet?

 Chapter 94: Good Deal?

    "What if I don''t want to go?," Reign asked


    Sticking around Summit City made more sense for him; being a Tier 4 city meant fewer powerful people that he had to be worried of .


    Plus, as an Upper Level Demon, he likely held one of the top spot in power already.


    Given time, he could level up to the middle rank of Upper Level, making him even more powerful, and launched an all out attack on the city.


    Even if word got out, it would take time for reinforcements to arrive.


    In that window, it would be too late for them to do anything .


    "Are you certain?" Byron attempted to persuade Reign.


    "The perks you''d gain from a Tier 3 city far surpass what''s available here. We''re talking advanced weapons to increase your strength, medicines that could enhance your abilities, and other invaluable resources that money can''t buy, no matter how much you have." Byron''s pitch aimed to entice Reign into transferring.


    There were two reason for Byron to do this.


    Firstly, recommending someone as powerful and talented as Reign would net Byron a hefty sum of Merits and Veiled Points.


    The way Veiled Nights operated meant that each branch received benefits by providing powerful assets.


    This system was in place because higher tier cities required stronger members to fulfill missions.


    Additionally, the branch where the member originally registered would receive a 10% share for every completed mission.


    This incentive structure highlighted the importance of recruiting and retaining formidable individuals like Reign.


    Secondly, Byron harbored concerns about people with Reign''s caliber.


    A being of his status was akin to a ticking time bomb. The longer he lingered in the city, the greater the likelihood of succumbing to a power trip.


    This scenario often resulted in catastrophic consequences for the organization as these individuals remained unchecked.


    Byron''s apprehension stemmed from the potential risk Reign posed to the stability of their operations.


    "I''m not against idea of going to a Tier 3 city, but I''m not ready to leave yet," Reign responded after a moment of contemplation.


    He recognized that outright refusal could lead to trouble. It was evident that Byron was determined to transfer him to another city immediately, and Reign had a hunch as to why.


    In such a scenario, it was wiser to agree with Byron''s proposal while postponing the actual transfer.


    Byron sensed the hesitation in Reign''s paused and saw an opportunity.


    "I can lend you the points you need to get the two tickets, but you have to pay me back with interest," Byron offered, presenting a potential solution to Reign''s predicament.


    "How much is the interest?"


    "20% per month, considering the high risk inherent in our line of work," Byron chuckled, laying out the terms and waiting for Reign''s response, confident he had dangled an enticing offer.


    The price Byron had quoted Reign was indeed the actual cost for the transfer, and he possessed two tickets that he could sell to him.


    This presented a dual benefit: not only could Byron earn Reign''s favor by facilitating the transfer, but he could also profit from the transaction.


    In addition, the tickets were limited in number, making it difficult for even Byron to acquire replacements once he had sold his.


    This scarcity added further value to the tickets and increased the importance of securing them.


    ''20% is a rip-off, but I don''t really need the money for now,'' Reign thought to himself. It was far more important for him to ensure Melissa and George''s transfer before he initiated any plans in the city.


    "I''ll take it. I want to loan 250K points," Reign responded confidently, devoid of any hesitation in his voice.


    "Alright, I''ll send you a contract to your app, and you can just sign it there," Byron chuckled lightly, pleased with the turn of events.


    This was a win-win situation for him.


    With Reign''s capabilities, repaying the loan would be effortless. Additionally, he was able to curry favor with someone that has great potential .


    DING!


    Reign received a notification, and there was the contract attached. It was straightforward, with no red flags, except for the 20% monthly interest.


    When Reign signed it using his digital signature, he immediately received the points.


    He then transferred these 300K points back to Byron, fulfilling his end of the agreement.


    True to his word, Byron handed Reign two tickets made of a silver-like material, adorned with intricate engravings.


    Just from the touch, he could tell they were very durable.


    "Nice doing business with you," Byron offered a handshake to Reign, his face lit up with a smile.


    "Likewise," Reign forced a chuckle, but deep inside, he already envisioned Byron''s shocked face when the city get destroyed due to his greediness.

 Chapter 95: Black Cat

    After the meeting was over, it was agreed on that Mellisa and George would be traveling with Black Cat for extra protection just in case something happened.


    Traveling between cities was no easy feat.


    While journeys from Tier 4 to Tier 3 cities were comparatively safer, accidents still occurred from time to time.


    This was also why the cost of the ticket was so high.


    Firstly, they had to travel via a reinforced train known as the Hyperion Express.


    It was a custom-built, heavily armored train equipped with heavy weapons like missiles, cannons, and other defensive measures, all in anticipation of encountering swarms of Corrupted.


    Furthermore, on this train, even Golden Ranks level people, typically rare in Summit City, served as guards. This just shows the dangerous nature of the world beyond the city''s protective barrier.


    Because of the the extensive preparation required, the train only made its journey once a month.


    After departing in Summit City, it would stop at ten more Tier 4 cities before reaching Green Valley.


    Black Cat agreed to act as a personal bodyguard until they reached Green Valley and found a place to stay.


    However, Reign had to compensate her with 10,000 credits for the trouble, a fee to which he readily agreed.


    If something were to happen to George and Melissa, it would be a hassle for him to find another batch of loyal servants.


    Therefore, he considered these expenses as an investment.


    ***


    Outside the Office,


    Reign and Black Cat left the office at the same time, their footsteps echoing through the hallway as they made their way back to the public area of the underground base.


    It struck Reign as somewhat amusing that he was already on his way to leave the city before he had even had a chance to fully familiarize himself with its ins and outs.


    His unprecedented achievements and rapid rise to eligibility for promotion were the envy of many. His nickname, "Rain of Terror," had become legendary, a testament to his fearsome reputation and formidable talent.


    Along the way, she remained silent, not uttering a word, and simply minded her own business, her presence very calm and steady.


    Even Reign was impressed by her demeanor. He had initially expected her to be more rowdy or rebellious, like Melissa.


    As she brushed her white teeth. Her smile was so impeccable that it appeared as if she had undergone surgery to achieve such perfection.


    However, her facial beauty required no enhancement; she was simply born with it. It was as though when God was showering good genes, she had won the lottery multiple times over.


    This woman was Cyril, the same girl Reign had encountered a few hours ago, known by the code name Black Cat.


    After she finished her preparation in the bathroom, she stepped out and was immediately greeted by her walk-in closet.


    It was filled with a collections of clothing, bags, and accessories, all of which looked expensive.


    One might assume that she acquired all these items after earning well from her missions with the Veiled Nights. But, the truth was that she was already wealthy even before joining the organization.


    She selected an elegant silver dress, its length falling just above the knee, and paired it with black low-heeled sandals adorned with a butterfly design. Being already tall, she opted against wearing high heels.


    Next, she wore a thin white gold necklace, its pendant crafted from a black diamond-like material.


    KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!


    A knocking sound echoed on the door that separated the walk-in closet from the bedroom.


    Soon after, a lady around 50 years old entered and began styling Cyril''s hair, adding extensions to make it much longer.


    When everything was done, Cyril looked even more stunning and beautiful.


    The fact that she had intentionally cut her hair shorter to appear less attractive spoke volumes about her natural beauty.


    If before she looked like an exceptionally gorgeous woman, now her overall appearance had elevated even further to the point where a select few, who were both crazy and desperate enough, would be willing to risk it all for the chance to spend a single night with her.


    Even Reign would be hard-pressed to pick who was more beautiful between Anna and her, judging solely by pure appearance without any bias.


    "Miss Cyril, the car is already waiting outside," the lady spoke up, presenting her with a limited edition bag worth 2,000,000 credits.


    The bag exuded luxury, with its iconic monogram canvas adorned with the LB logo in gold lettering. Its sleek design and impeccable craftsmanship reflected the epitome of elegance and sophistication


    With the bag in her soft hands, its value and beauty seemed to skyrocket .


    "Tell them I''m coming," Cyril replied with a forced smile.


    Though she looked really beautiful tonight, a closer look into her eyes revealed a hint of sadness lurking within them.

 Chapter 96: Black Cat Part 2

    As she reached her destination, a grand mansion greeted her within a wide gated residence .


    The area was enclosed by tall cement walls, and nearly every corner was equipped with CCTV cameras.


    Additionally, atop the walls, non-harmful red lasers created a barrier, ready to sound the alarm if any unauthorized entry was attempted.


    Inside, a grand mansion came into view, boasting the architectural elegance of Greek Revival style Mansion.


    The white columns, sturdy and impressive, lined the front of the structure, supporting a triangular pediment that added a sense of grandeur.


    The walls was adorned with simple yet elegant details, such as moldings and trimmings, reminiscent of classical Greek architecture.


    Large windows with shutters adorned the sides of the mansion, showing the warm light from inside.


    Completing the scene, a meticulously maintained garden enveloped the mansion, enhancing its already impressive elegance.


    In a location where land prices cost a lot, the wide area of this mansion spoke volumes. Its sheer size and opulence were proof to the wealth and influence of its owner in Summit City.


    On the long drive way, a crimson limousine adorned with a horse emblem on the side pulled up to the grand entrance.


    The entrance itself boasted a spacious brown wooden door capable of accommodating four individuals at the same time.


    Positioned at the door were ten individuals¡ªfive maids and five butlers¡ªeach respectfully bowing their heads in greeting to a figure of utmost importance.


    The maids wore clean white uniforms with delicate lace trimmings, while the butlers sported tailored black suits with white shirts and satin bow ties.


    Both exuded elegance and professionalism in their attire, reflecting their roles in this place.


    "Welcome home, Lady Cyril," the assembled staff greeted in perfect unison as the daughter of the mansion''s owner stepped out of her luxurious ride.


    Cyril acknowledged the staff with a subtle nod before proceeding inside.


    As she passed through the familiar halls adorned with paintings, luxurious furniture, and exquisite carpets, she couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease that enveloped her.


    Despite the beauty of this place that typically inspired appreciation in others, for Cyril, the surroundings only served to unsettle her further .


    This warm place felt suffocating, and she wanted nothing more but to leave this place right away.


    ''Calm down, you won''t be seeing this place again,'' she reassured herself silently, her thoughts turning to the future she had tirelessly worked towards.


    She had long anticipated this moment. There was only one reason why her father had kept her close¡ªto utilize her for a political marriage.


    A woman of her beauty would be in high demand among other affluent families.


    Fortunately, Cyril was a smart girl.


    The moment she discovered her hidden power as a divergent, she concealed this truth from her family and secretly joined the Veiled Nights.


    She devised a plan to sever all ties with them once they force her for an arrange marriage .


    Initially, her goal was simply to become strong enough to defend herself against any potential repercussions from her plan.


    However, now that she had secured a ticket to a Tier 3 city, she could finally escape this place , and severe all ties with them once and for all.


    Without voicing any protest, she simply smiled and nodded like a dutiful daughter. They proceeded to eat their food in silence, maintaining their fake smiles.


    Eventually, her father broached the topic of the man to whom she was supposed to be married.


    ''Vincent Hewlet?'' Cyril felt a chill run down her spine after hearing that name.


    Vincent Hewlet was a 40-year-old man who had recently inherited his father''s technology empire. He had been married before, but his wife had died because of an unknown disease .


    Rumors circulated, suggesting that the wife had met her end at the hands of her own husband. But, due to the influence of the Hewlet family, these allegations were neither investigated nor proven.


    However, the issue here wasn''t his age nor his track record.


    It was the corporation he owned¡ªHewlet Pantheon Corporation, a conglomerate with business permits to operate in 20 Tier 4 cities and 5 Tier 3 .


    To make matters worse, the headquarters of Hewlet Pantheon Corporation was situated directly in Green Valley, the central hub of these cities.


    ''This is bad, I need to escape as soon as possible,'' Cyril thought to herself urgently. She realized that once she transferred cities, she would have to disappear completely off the map.


    However, the main obstacle was her own family.


    If she vanished, they would undoubtedly spare no effort in locating her. And with the resources of Hewlet Pantheon Corporation at their disposal, it wouldn''t take long for them to track her down.


    Cyril was aware that despite being a criminal organization, the Veiled Nights lacked the power to stand against a conglomerate, especially with the influence of the Chamber of Commerce looming over them.


    ''I need to think of a way,'' she mused, her heart beat quickening because of the stress.

 Chapter 97: Personal Gains

    "Big sister, congratulations on marrying a middle age... I mean, influential man," her sister teased, hoping to provoke Cyril further and relish in her discomfort in becoming a sacrificial pawn for the family.


    She had always harbored jealousy towards her step-sister, resentful of the beauty that made even her own attractiveness pale in comparison.


    The idea of Cyril being violated, subjected to the whims of a man she did not even love, brought a twisted sense of satisfaction to her heart.


    And she wasn''t alone in this lined of thoughts.


    Her stepmother, biological sisters, brothers, cousins, uncles, and aunts all saw her as nothing more than a useful tool, finally good for something despite being a bastard child.


    The truth was, the only reason she was given money, schooling, maiden training, and a luxurious lifestyle was because her family saw it as an investment .


    They believed that if she didn''t carry herself well, then no matter how beautiful she was, she wouldn''t be able to catch the eye of an influential family.


    After all, why would a wealthy person want to marry someone lacking in manners and elegance?


    ''Go on, get frustrated, get angry, feel hopeless, '' her step-sister taunted inwardly, eagerly anticipating Cyril''s reaction. She longed to see her composed demeanor get broken.


    However, Cyril''s response was not what her step-family had anticipated.


    Instead of rising to the bait, Cyril remained silent, refusing to give them any sense of satisfaction .


    "I''ll take my leave now. If you need me with anything else, feel free to contact me," Cyril announce, maintaining a tone of respect.


    She knew that displaying anger and frustration right now would only serve to inflate her half-sibling''s ego further.


    "You may leave," her father nodded in agreement.


    No further words were necessary, as Cyril''s silence spoke volumes, indicating her lack of opposition to the arrangement.


    "Thank you, Father," she bowed her head respectfully.


    Then, she turned towards the others and offered a polite smile. "Thank you for having me."


    Despite the weight of the situation, her facial expression showed no hint of frustration.


    Instead, it was filled with an unexpected sense of relief, as if she had just come to a decisive realization.


    ''Has she gone mad?'' her step-sisters and brothers wondered silently.


    They couldn''t fathom why Cyril looked so composed and even relieved in the face of such a forced situation.


    Surely, she couldn''t be genuinely happy about it?


    Without looking back, Cyril continued walking until she reached her ride.


    Once settled in her car, she quickly picked up her phone and opened the Veiled Nights app.


    People in such situations were often easily swayed by a helping hand, leaving them indebted and owing a favor.


    Just look at George; he was now a loyal servant because he had no other option but to rely on Reign. So he wanted to replicate it with Cyril.


    The bonus was, he did not dislike her personality. She was clever and knew how to carry herself, so he believed she would be a good servant for him.


    Of course, just doing a job for her was not enough to make her loyal, but he already had a plan in mind to make her completely dependent.


    After all, when they were all talking, Reign, using his enhanced senses, hid in the ceiling and overheard everything.


    ''Hewlet Pantheon Corporation, huh?'' A grin appeared on his face as plan formed in his mind.


    ''To think that I would get an additional pawn just by doing some side quest,'' He chuckled to himself, trying to convinced himself that all of this was for his own benefits .


    Little did he know that there was more to it than just his personal gains.


    He was under the impression that his choice was logical because he would gain something in return, not because he genuinely listened to and sympathized with her.


    But what change his heart?


    The answer to that came after he experienced a near-death encounter while fighting the parasite.


    That event tempered his mind and willpower, and after growing more powerful, he began to experience something he had missed from his old world.


    Puberty, that''s right. Reign was finally experiencing it, albeit very late.


    But in his case, he was so deluded by his Monster Mindset that he didn''t even know the difference between "not disliking" and "liking someone."


    It was to the point that despite his high IQ, he didn''t even realize the subtle signs.


    She was beautiful in his eyes, but so was Anna.


    She smelled good in his opinion, but so was Anna.


    She acted quiet and carried herself well, but so did Anna after she evolved .


    She had a problem that needed his assistance, but so did Anna.


    But in the end, Cyril was the only one he actually tried to help, even risking being discovered by attempting to massacre a wealthy family in Summit City.


    What was so special about her?


    ***


    Authors Note:


    Anna vs. Cyril: Which team are you on?

 Chapter 98: Infiltration

    Sitting casually on top of the roof, Reign pondered his next move.


    Cyril had sent him a map and detailed blueprint of the mansion.


    So now, his priority was disabling the alarm system and CCTV cameras.


    With them out of commission, he''d have more time to complete his job before law enforcement intervened.


    Now came the hardest part of the mission. While killing everyone here was relatively straightforward and easy, the real challenge was the aftermath.


    Located in Summit City''s area of the wealthy, Reign faced a tactical dilemma.


    The mansion''s location meant that if the alarm rang, law enforcement backup would arrive fast¡ªa scenario that spelled trouble for Reign.


    He was confident in his ability to fend off any threats, but causing chaos would disrupt his other plans in the city.


    If authorities and the Hunter Association caught wind of an Upper Demon, reinforcements from neighboring cities would complicate matters.


    It would be like a proclamation of his existence to the world, welcoming the arrival of more powerful hunters bent on killing him.


    Moreover, Reign grappled with the uncertainty of demon-human politics. He pondered the possibility of a powerful demon arriving to restore balance by eliminating him for disrupting the status quo.


    He knew he had to proceed cautiously, avoiding unnecessary attention to achieve his goals smoothly.


    ''I need to hold back'' he mused silently.


    The ideal outcome would be to orchestrate the scene in a manner that suggested the work of a skilled assassin rather than a bloodthirsty demon.


    For that plan to succeed, the operation had to be executed with precision¡ªclean and silent.


    ''Let see ,''


    Studying the map, his gaze zeroed in on the CCTV Control Room location in the mansion''s basement floor.


    He also spotted several red dots on the blueprint, indicating the positions of the CCTV cameras.


    His eyes narrowed as he noticed additional markings denoting motion sensors along the ventilation system.


    Thankfully, Cyril had foreseen this obstacle and provided him with a device capable of temporarily disabling them.


    Of course, the device had its limitations. It could only block the motion detectors for a mere two seconds.


    However, Reign''s inhumane speed and agility allowed him to make the most of this brief window of opportunity.


    ''Claw Bullet,''


    Reign''s precise aim sent the projectile hurtling towards the CCTV camera, shattering it with a resounding crash.


    The noise grabbed the guards'' attention, but before they could discern the source, they collapsed to the ground, their throats punctured by the swift and deadly strikes of an unseen attacker.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    Without hesitation, Reign sprang into action, dashing towards the control room before the guards inside could react.


    With a turn of his hand, he shattered the doorknob and quickly dispatched the four guards who was stunned to see him, slashing their throats in one fluid motion.


    Blood splattered everywhere , and just like that , the place was now under his total control.


    ''That was too easy,'' he thought to himself, a sense of confidence surging within him.


    It was the first time he had put his evolved powers to practical use, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that he had only tapped into a fraction of his total potential.


    ''I need to stay focused on the mission,'' Reign reminded himself, shaking off any distractions.


    He understood that even the strongest could fall if they let their guard down. That''s why he made sure to always stay cautious and alert.


    Reign scanned the room, his eyes seeking out a USB socket. He needed to find a place to insert the drives-stick Cyril had prepared ahead of time.


    ''She really thought this through,'' Reign pondered, considering the implications of Cyril''s meticulous planning.


    The only explanation he could think of was that she had contemplated executing the mission herself at some point.


    And he was correct. Cyril had considered taking on this mission as a worst-case scenario plan.


    As a divergent herself, she possessed a powerful body, albeit requiring more effort and tools to replicate his effectiveness.


    ''Impressive,'' Reign murmured quietly to himself. He held a deep respect for intelligent individuals who could leverage their intellect like this.


    After a thorough search, Reign finally located the USB socket.


    He quickly inserted the drive stick, causing all the CCTV cameras to blink momentarily. Moments later, he saw that all the images had frozen, indicating that the cameras were now paused.


    But he wasn''t finished yet.


    He retrieved several small devices and strategically placed them around the control room.


    These devices were weak time bombs, designed to destroy all the data in the room. With them in place, he knew that any trace of his presence would be obliterated after the mission was complete.

 Chapter 99: Bloody Night

    "Well, that was unsatisfying," he grumbled, his disappointment evident in his voice.


    Absorbing the corpses of the dead guards did little to satisfy him. It was clear that this meager numbers was far from enough to fill him.


    But it was alright because from here on out he could go and kill everyone inside this mansion.


    Cyril likely believed that he would only target her family members and spare the innocent individuals who were merely working here and trying to make ends meet.


    Little did she realize that she had struck a deal with the devil himself.


    Reign had no intention of letting anyone escape tonight, not even the kindest soul in the world.


    In his eyes, all humans who were not useful to him were nothing more than food.


    But before starting his one-sided massacre, Reign needed to take care of something first.


    CRACK !


    His bones began to crack and expand, reverting to his original size.


    ''Yeah, this size still feels better,'' he chuckled to himself, relishing the sense of comfort that came with his original form.


    Contrary to common belief, turning smaller didn''t mean he was lighter. When he compressed his bones, he became much heavier.


    And it wasn''t merely a matter of doubling his weight; the increase was far more bigger than that.


    The only reason the ventilation and ceiling could support him was because he was good at shifting his weight using Stream Guide.


    Since reaching the Upper Rank, his control over Stream Guide had improved significantly, becoming almost second nature to him.


    If Ben were alive and here right now, he''d be cursing aloud about how unfair the world was.


    Seriously? he spent years honing his skills, and Reign just copied and surpassed him.


    It felt like a scene straight out of a shonen anime, where the protagonist defeats the villain who had trained tirelessly for years, all thanks to the power of friendship.


    ''Time to hunt,'' Reign''s expression twisted into a sadistic grin as imagined the number of humans that would die in his hands tonight.


    With a powerful first step, his legs coiled like springs as he lunged forward on all fours to maximize his speed, the sheer force of his movement creating a gust of wind that rippled through the air.


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    The guards stationed at the garage turned their head at the whooshing sound to investigate.


    "Fuck off," Reign retorted coldly, activating his Death Aura.


    Instantly, the room was enveloped in an oppressive atmosphere, causing everyone present to feel their bodies suffocating under the intense pressure.


    The two guards momentarily staggered and stop moving.


    It was a dumb mistake.


    In the next instant, two projectiles pierced their heads directly, leaving them stumbling lifelessly to the ground.


    "No!!!!!" The women at the table began to cry hysterically after witnessing the brutal attack.


    "I said, fuck off," Reign''s cold voice echoed again, his gaze fixing on one of Cyril''s brother who was attempting to use his phone to call for help.


    ''Idiot,'' Reign muttered, shaking his head in disappointment. Clearly, someone couldn''t read the room.


    A hole appeared in his forehead as he was shot dead doing something unnecessary .


    "Let''s not be hasty here. Anyone attempting to call for help will be shot indiscriminately," Reign warned.


    "I''m impartial to gender, so don''t test my limits." He added, his gazed scanning the women in the room.


    Reign''s cold tone, coupled with his imposing aura, compelled everyone to instinctively obey his words.


    "A demon that can talk? A High Rank Demon?" Cyril''s father spoke, his voice tinged with unease.


    As someone of wealth and influence, he had access to real information, and he understood that the ability to articulate speech so fluently was a trait typically reserved for demons of at least High Rank.


    "A High Rank?" Reign chuckled, unable to believe he felt slightly insulted by being referred to as such.


    Well, in all fairness, these people were so weak that he hadn''t even needed to go all out.


    Cyril''s father saw an opportunity.


    An intelligent demon presented a chance for negotiation. Whoever had hired such a powerful entity must be one of his competitors or someone who hated him, willing to expend considerable resources to gain a favor of a powerful demon.


    "Who did I offend?" he asked, his mind racing to identify the potential enemy behind this calculated move.


    Little did he know, the mastermind behind all of this was none other than his own daughter.


    "Offend?" Reign chuckled as he settled into the same seat once occupied by Cyril.


    "A demon of your caliber wouldn''t target my family without reason. Tell me, who did I offend, and how much were you offered?" he asked, mustering his strength despite the oppressive aura enveloping him.


    Even Cyril''s step sister who was acting smug and bitchy before was now silent, she was trembling from head to toe, and had already peed her panties because Reign was sitting next to her among all people.


    "I''m afraid your offer can''t compete with what my employer has on the table," Reign shook his head with a hint of amusement before casually lifting a glass of wine to his lips and taking a sip.

 Chapter 100: Household Problems Part 1

    When Cyril''s father heard Reign''s words, a cold sensation crept over his forehead.


    Just how much had this powerful demon been offered to make it so confident?


    In the type of his business he was in , he had done a lot of dirty deeds , in order to reach his current wealth and status. The number of people who wants him dead could not be counted by one hand.


    But none of them were capable of hiring a High Rank Demon.


    For one, High Rank Demons normally don''t work with humans.


    They don''t even care about money that much, and according to rumors, they would only work if it was for their own benefit.


    Even the Veiled Nights, rumored to accept demons, were just doing this because of formalities. Most of the demons they hired were mostly Middle Rank, who could barely speak.


    And it was exceedingly rare to find one in Tier 4 and Tier 3 Cities. In fact, there were almost none to be found.


    "M¡ª Maybe we can talk this out. I''m sure I can offer something better," he began to negotiate, his willpower surprisingly strong as he endured the oppressive Death Aura, though it helped that Reign wasn''t actually using the full power of his skill.


    "No, I''m pretty sure you won''t be able to," Reign shook his head, reclining in his seat with a glass of wine in hand and even propping his feet up on the table as if he owned the place.


    It wasn''t his usual style, but he couldn''t shake the feeling of annoyance that welled up inside him at the sight of this family.


    There was something about them that sparked a desire within him to inflict suffering, a sensation different to Reign''s usual method of quickly killing his prey.


    In the past, he would have just killed them and been done with it.


    After recalling what they did to Cyril and how they treated her like an object, he found himself harboring a subconscious dislike for them.


    But unaware that he was growing angry on her behalf, Reign reasoned that he perhaps disliked them because they treated Cyril as an object¡ªa treatment he himself had experienced before he transmigrated.


    And not out of concern for her.


    ''That''s right, this is just me remembering my traumatic experience,'' Reign mumbled to himself, attempting to find an explanation for his unusual actions.


    "Then at least tell me who did this, who wants us dead?" Cyril''s father asked, realizing there was no use talking to this demon to spare him.


    If they were only targeting him, he would at least negotiate to spare his other family members.


    Just imagining Cyril living with these narcissists made him feel she was quite naive for not killing them sooner.


    There was no need to feel guilty about eliminating trash like them.


    But one person was thinking differently at that moment: Cyril''s father.


    If he had a sin, it was neglecting her and merely providing material support. He had never considered checking on her mental health.


    "N¡ª No, why would she?" Cyril''s father was the first to speak, his face flushed red with frustration .


    The realization that his own daughter had caused all this chaos left him boiling with anger.


    He had given her a good life¡ªmoney, education, everything.


    Even if his motives were selfish, intending to use her for a political marriage, it didn''t alter the fact that he had provided her with substantial support.


    This wasn''t like those drama where the female lead suffered became a servant.


    He had even bought her an apartment in a pricey building.


    So why would she resort to all of this?


    The least she could do was to comply with his request and marry herself off.


    "That ungrateful bitch!" Cyril''s stepmother pushed herself to speak, her voice trembling with frustration.


    She had harbored resentment towards that illegitimate child from the very beginning, as it reminded her of the time her husband cheated on her.


    She repeatedly urged him to get rid of the child, but he insisted on keeping her because of her beauty.


    This further angered her, as it seemed he was implying that Cyril''s mother''s genetics were superior to her own.


    Now, the revelation that Cyril was behind all of this only fueled her desire to see her dead.


    "I will kill ..." she gritted her teeth , but before she could finish her words, Reign appeared in front of her in a flash, his hand clasping her head and lifting her body upward.


    "Hey, it''s not nice to badmouth my employer," Reign''s voice turned cold as ice. "Tell me, do you really want to die that soon?"


    "N¡ª No..." She mumbled and shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes as she felt a cold and hard palm slowly crushing her temples .

 Chapter 101: Household Problems Part 2

    She could sense the strength in his grip, knowing that he could easily squeeze just a little tighter and her head would burst.


    "Mother!" A man in his mid-20s stood up, concern etched on his face as he tried to do something to save his beloved mother, who had doted on him a lot.


    But his intervention proved to be a dumb move. The moment he tried to act like a brave hero without anything to back up his reckless bravery, Reign used his free hand to grab his head as well.


    "Is this guy stupid or something?" Reign shook his head in disbelief.


    What did he expect?


    Did he think that just being brave and caring would magically solve his problems?


    This wasn''t a movie where everything just worked out, and even if it were, it would be a horror movie where all the cast died at the hands of the monster.


    Now, the mother and idiot son duo found themselves lifted into the air, utterly helpless and in agony, at the mercy of Reign.


    They struggled to resist, but no matter how much they tried, Reign''s hand wouldn''t budge an inch.


    At the same time, no one in the room dared to move, knowing that any attempt to intervene could result in a deadly outcome.


    "This is interesting. How about this: I''ll let go of one of you and kill the other," Reign proposed with a creepy smile spreading across his face.


    A sadistic idea had crossed his mind because physical torture was too lenient for this dysfunctional family¡ªhe needed to destroy them emotionally as well.


    "Now, choose. Would you rather I kill you or your son?" Reign asked, his voice cold and calculating.


    "..." She was stunned by the question, reluctant to respond.


    Despite her flaws and greed, she was still a mother who genuinely loved her sons and daughters.


    However, Reign''s next action made it impossible for her to stay silent.


    "AHHHHHHH!" She screamed in agony as she felt something drilling into her head. The sensation was all too much to handle, causing her unbearable pain.


    It was Reign, manipulating the bone in his palm like a corkscrew and slowly rotating it.


    Blood began to flow from her head, a chilling sight that sent shivers down the spines of everyone in the room.


    "My patience is rather thin. If you don''t answer quickly, then I will just kill both of you," Reign warned, his tone devoid of any pity at all.


    In fact, he was enjoying this too much.


    Previously, he had only found pleasure in the act of consuming humans, viewing killing as an unavoidable act .


    His gaze bore down on him, and he finally realized that there was no way he could negotiate with the demon in front of him.


    "I need to find another way," his mind raced for a solution. Then, he recalled a scrap of information, well more like a rumor.


    "If you kill me, you''ll violate the treaty between Demons and Humans, forbidding any attacks on Tier 4 cities," Cyril''s father pointed out, desperation seeping into his voice.


    He gambled on the slim chance that Reign would honor the treaty.


    "Oh, that''s a problem, alright," Reign mused, stroking his chin.


    Hearing this, Cyril''s father began to feel a glimmer of hope.


    He couldn''t believe that a mere rumor might actually save his life.


    It was considered a rumor because even wealthy families from a Tier 4 city had no access to the kind of information available only in Tier 1 and Tier 2 cities.


    "So I just don''t need to kill you, right?" A creepy smile spread across his face as he began to systematically shoot everyone in the room.


    Each shot was carefully aimed at non-vital areas. He deliberately ensured they wouldn''t experience a quick death.


    Panic erupted as they scrambled to escape, but with Reign''s wide field of vision, their attempts were cut short.


    The women writhed on the floor, tears, mucus, blood streaming down their paled faces.


    Regret and fear mingled in their hearts at that moment. All the sins they had committed before were now coming back to bite them.


    Right now, they lamented their mistreatment of Cyril; if given another chance, they vowed to treat her with kindness.


    But, it was too late, their wounds were severe. And sooner or later they would all die from too much blood lose.


    As for the men, they fought with more determination to survive, starting to crawl away, leaving a wide trail of blood on the ground from the wounds on their bodies.


    After the one side massacre, only two people remained: Cyril''s father and her stepsister.


    "Y¡ª you''re crazy!" Cyril''s father stumbled on the floor, his face filled with defeat as he witnessed the bloodbath around him.


    None of his successors were kept alive, so after this, he was sure that his entire company was doomed to fail.


    Then someting click in his mind .


    Cyril was still alive , so it meant that she would inherit everything by default.


    "I''m a demon, being bad and crazy is like a prerequisite for me," Reign chuckled darkly.

 Chapter 102: Flawed Person

    "You''re a monster," he spat out, his anger reached its peak, and he was done with any pretense.


    Locking eyes with the demon before him, he knew that it had no intentions of letting him live.


    He had hoped for help to come, but with no alarms triggered after a considerable time, it became clear: the demon had likely killed everyone before coming here.


    If that was the case, then it was better to accept his fate and at least die with dignity.


    There was a reason that he was able to built a business empire¡ªhe was brave and never showed weakness, even in the face of death.


    He had already made peace with it.


    "Monster?" Reign chuckled, his mouth twisting into a smug grin as he enjoyed the scene. "Well, thank you for the compliment," he added, mocking his prey further .


    Then.


    Reign turned his head towards Cyril''s step-sister, who was now vomiting on the floor after witnessing the carnage surrounding her.


    The metallic stench of blood, mingled with the scent of other internal organs like brain matter, intensified the smell .


    "Hey, do you wanna live?" he asked, with a wicked smile .


    "Please¡ª Please, let me live," she pleaded through tears, her voice shaking with fear and remorse. "I''m sorry for bullying Sister Cyril, I promise I''ll change. She can make me her slave, I don''t care, just please spare me."


    The stress and trauma had completely shattered her mind, leaving her in a state of inconsolable despair.


    "I will let you live if you pick up that knife," Reign declared, his voice dripping with malice. "You and your father kill each other. Whoever wins, I will spare. Of course, if you don''t do it, then I will kill the two of you and be done with it."


    "Why should we believe you?" Cyril''s father stood up, his voice filled with skepticism.


    "Well, you don''t really have a choice, do you?" Reign replied with a smirk. "Besides, in the off chance that I''m telling the truth, then either one of you can live. So it''s either a 50/50 chance you die, or 100%. Your choice."


    After hearing the logic behind Reign''s words, both father and daughter paused, contemplating their options.


    While death seemed inevitable either way, the alternative at least offered a slim 50% chance of survival.


    Cyril''s father remained skeptical; he was smart enough to see through Reign''s sadistic way of playing with them.


    But for her daughter?


    She slowly picked up the knife with trembling hands. It was the same knife she had used to cut her steak before everything turns to hell.


    "Stab me in the heart. Kill me quickly," Cyril''s father uttered, his voice trembling with resignation.


    "I¡ªI can''t," she shook her head, her guilt evident in her pained expression.


    "Do it, or I will kill both of you," Reign''s cold voice echoed as sharp bones began to protrude from his knuckles. "Don''t test my patience," he warned, his threat hanging heavy in the air.


    Hearing this, she began to cry even harder. With trembling hands, she raised the knife and stabbed it into her father''s chest.


    "Arghh," her father grumbled in pain, but the knife wound was superficial.


    "Don''t make me suffer," he requested, his face contorted in agony.


    "AHHHHH!"


    With tears streaming down her face, she let out a gut-wrenching scream as she repeatedly plunged the knife into her father''s chest, blood splattering onto her face with each agonizing stab.


    The weight of her actions, fueled by desperation and sorrow, made each blow more harrowing than the last.


    "I''M SORRY "


    "I''M SORRY "


    "I''M SORRY "


    "I''M SORRY "


    "I''M SORRY "


    She kept repeating those words, her mind flooded with memories of the good times she had shared with him.


    She remembered how he would take her shopping and always find time in his busy schedule to watch her play at school when she was still studying.


    Despite his flaws, he had always been there for her, a reminder that while he may have been a flawed person, he was not a bad father.


    "I¡ªlove you," her father''s weak voice echoed as he touched her face with his bloodied hands.


    With all the remaining strength he could muster, he began to speak, pausing intermittently as he coughed up blood. "Demon, I know.... that I''ve ....been a.... bad person to Cyril, but this child is innocent... please, spare her."


    As Reign turned away without a word, Cyril''s father felt a wave of relief wash over him.


    In that final moment, he found peace in the knowledge that he had shielded his daughter from harm until the very end.


    "Father..."

 Chapter 103: In Denial

    "Father..." She embraced her father''s head tightly as the weight of guilt finally sink in on her head.


    She could tell that her father''s body was getting colder, the slow trickle of blood from his chest a proof to her failed attempt to kill him quickly .


    The knife was just too short and dull, and she was too weak and exhausted to muster enough force with her stabs.


    But her father didn''t hold her responsible. He endure the agony silently, determined not to reveal his suffering.


    "D¡ª Don''t worry... Everything...is alright... now," he murmured, his voice weak and exhausted, his body numb from too much blood loss.


    The only silver lining was that the Demon, true to its word, spared his daughter''s life.


    "I will live, and I will make sure to take revenge," she vowed, attempting to reassure her father.


    She would spare no effort, ensuring that Cyril''s life became a living hell.


    "Eh?" a cold sensation gripped her throat.


    "BUAHHHH" She puked, blood gushing from her mouth, and she instinctively covered her with her hands .


    But the wound was too deep.


    It narrowly missed her spinal cord but still pierced her throat.


    In that moment, she felt a sharp, intense pain, like a searing heat slicing through her flesh.


    Panic surged within her as she struggled to breathe, each breath coming in ragged gasps.


    Blood gushed from the wound, warm and sticky against her skin, as she grappled with the terrifying reality that she was dying.


    Every movement sent waves of agony radiating through her body, and the world seemed to blur around her as she fought to stay conscious.


    THUD!


    "N¡ª No..." He trembled, his voice quivering, as he watched his daughter slump to the floor, writhing in agony .


    Her face was contorted with pain, regret, fear, and a myriad of other emotions as she lay dying.


    In her final moments, she drew her last breath, her eyes wide open, reflecting her father''s despair-filled face.


    "Did you think you could die in peace?" Reign''s voice echoed as he returned to the dining room, his face showing a satisfied expression.


    He detested the notion of Cyril''s father dying with a peace of mind.


    Despite feeling anger on her behalf, he remained unable to decipher his true feelings, attributing them to something else entirely.


    He was in denial, refusing to acknowledge his own emotions.


    No, it was as if he had convinced himself that he was incapable of experiencing such emotions in the first place.


    He considered himself a true monster, convinced that his main focus should solely be on killing and consuming more humans.


    In his mind, there was no room for anything so human-like and seemingly useless emotions.


    Whatever this feeling was, only the future could tell if it would make him weak and vulnerable or if it would propel him further to achieve greater heights.


    As for Cyril, she was currently unaware that their fated meeting would be the start of something huge in the future.


    So significant that it would decide the fate of this world.


    ***


    In a room designed with lavish furnishings and a grand king-size bed, sat a woman of unparalleled beauty with flowing blonde hair that shone under the glow of the chandelier.


    She looked exceptionally beautiful, especially in the sexy white nightgown she was currently wearing


    But, amidst all of this luxury, her face showed deep sadness.


    She stood up and approached the window to her right, overlooking the moonlit sky.


    As she raised her hand as if wanting to touch the moon, a red barrier materialized on the window, preventing her from leaving.


    "Reign," Anna whispered, her voice barely audible, her heart aching with the weight of longing and love for the one she cherished the most


    The hope of Reign rescuing her someday was the sole anchor keeping her sane in this place


    She had been filled with sadness ever since she was imprisoned in this castle, but tonight, a new sensation haunted her.


    It wasn''t just sadness or longing; it was a bad feeling that something terrible was happening .


    "Why... Why do I feel so sad right now?" she asked herself, her voice trembling as tears welled up in her eyes.


    She had always projected an image of strength for Reign, wanting him to depend on her.


    But deep down, as she evolved and acquired more emotions, she realized it also made her more vulnerable.


    "Reign... I miss you. Please, hurry up and save me," she whispered in the air.

 Chapter 104: Aftermath

    The following day, the entire Summit City was abuzz with breaking news so huge that every local television station was broadcasting the event.


    A prominent family in Summit City, known for owning multiple large size department stores throughout the city, was reported to have been assassinated.


    But the weird part was that no bodies were found, only dried bloodstains, painting a picture of a one-sided massacre


    Because of the weirdness of this case, the local government chose to conceal the truth from the masses.


    Now, the public only knew that the entire family had been killed by assassins, but their missing bodies had never been revealed. The last thing they wanted was to incite mass panic throughout the city.


    In the same dining hall where the horrifying event unfolded, a man with short brown hair and a bearded face puffed on a cigarette as he watched others collect samples from the dried blood on the surrounding .


    This man was Detective Benson, the one tasked with solving this mysterious crime.


    "Did you find anything?" he asked his subordinates.


    "No, sir," reported one policeman, "we checked the control room, but all the data were destroyed. We can''t even recover anything because the physical drives were broken."


    "Did you find any DNA or fingerprints?"


    "We''ve sent all the fingerprints to the lab, but it will take time due to the number of people involved," explained the officer.


    "Focus on the DNA collected from this dining hall, especially this area," Benson pointed to the far end of the room where the head of the family was supposed to sat. "


    There seems to be more blood here than elsewhere, suggesting a possible explosion of a body or head on the ground.


    "Yes, sir," the policeman nodded.


    "Good,"


    Benson scanned the place again to look for clues, contemplating the enormity of the crime.


    Judging from the number of missing people, there was no way they could have simply vanished into thin air.


    "Have you checked the CCTV footage from the street?" he asked again.


    "Yes, we found a CCTV camera directly pointing at the gate, capturing everyone who entered by car. It seems there was a family dinner last night, which is why so many people were here," the officer explained.


    "I see. Check the records of all the people who entered and left the premises," he ordered.


    ***


    Summit City - Avenia Tower 1


    "I understand. I''ll be there soon," Cyril replied calmly.


    Because of this, the police shifted their focus to other areas.


    During their investigation, they discovered that Cyril''s father was embroiled in an issue with land ownership with another family.


    Matters had escalated to the point where they exchanged death threats with each other.


    It was the perfect opportunity for Cyril to shift all the blame onto the competitor.


    ***


    Six days later.


    "Is everything in place?" Cyril asked, setting down her mug on the table.


    "Are you certain you want to sell off all the shares and properties?" asked the family attorney, a man in his 50s who had been handling everything since the incident occurred.


    Cyril paused, closing her eyes for a moment.


    She couldn''t deny feeling a twinge of guilt for what she had done to her family.


    However, she also knew it was a necessary evil. It was either her life or theirs.


    Perhaps her actions were extreme, but it wasn''t entirely her fault.


    She had grown up in a world where material possessions were abundant, but love was scarce.


    Forced to watch her siblings being showered with care and attention, not just with money but with genuine affection, her resentment had accumulated over the years.


    "It pains me to remember all of these things. I just want to start a new life," she said, opening her eyes. Her tone was genuine, reflecting her earnest desire for a fresh start.


    While it was true that she no longer had to flee, given that everyone was now dead, Cyril understood the ruthless nature of the world of the Rich.


    With her beauty, attempting to lead the company would inevitably make her a prime target for other tycoons.


    Besides, she was still not entirely in the clear with the Hewlet Family, so it was wiser to cash out all her assets and lay low for a while.


    "Okay," the attorney paused, "the company stocks hit rock bottom after the incident, but they''ve stabilized now. We can sell them for 1,250,000,000 credits. As for the mansion and other assets, their prices have also dropped alot, so we can only get 450,000,000 credits for them." He then presented the tablet for her to review the figures.


    "If not for the incident, the total value of the stock would be at least eight times higher," the attorney remarked solemnly. "But many shareholders panicked and sold their stocks immediately, causing the price to plummet."


    "It''s alright, this money is enough for me," Cyril replied with a nod.


    "Just sign here, and we will proceed to sell everything and transfer the money to your accounts," he added, pointing to the designated spot on the tablet.


    Cyril didn''t hesitate and signed the contract after carefully reading through it.


    ''I can finally leave this place,'' she thought to herself, picturing her new life in Green Valley City.

 Chapter 105: A New Beginning

    Slump Area - Apartment Block Number 1


    Inside a modest room, Reign lay on the bed, reviewing his status window.


    He hadn''t wasted the past week; instead, he had begun taking on missions from Veiled Nights.


    Most of the missions involved eliminating groups of people, and by the end of it, he had leveled up one more time.


    "Hey, are you sure you''re not coming with us?" Mellissa asked, already prepared for the journey. She was sporting a long black jacket and had two pieces of luggage with her.


    George, on the other hand, wore a brown jacket and carried only one bag.


    That was the difference between men and women. George believed his current clothing selection would be enough for a week, while Mellissa felt compelled to bring along a variety of outfits and other items she deemed necessary.


    "I told you that you could just buy stuff after you reach the city, right?" Reign asked, seeing her insistence on bringing two luggage.


    "This is just in case of an emergency," she replied, then turned her head away, signaling she didn''t want to discuss it further.


    "Suit yourself," Reign sighed .


    "Hey, you haven''t answered my question. Are you sure you''re not coming?" she asked again.


    "Yeah, I''m sure," Reign replied with a nonchalant tone. He had other plans to take care of, so leaving right away would be a waste.


    She sighed after hearing his response. She had thought that he would come with them, especially considering that Tier 3 cities were much larger, not only in terms of city area but also in the surrounding land.


    "Don''t worry about it. By the way, remember that communication will be cut off, so I want you to do everything I asked," Reign reminded them, emphasizing the importance of following his instructions without fail.


    "Yeah, yeah, you want us to buy a house on the outskirts, then gather as much information about the factions in the city, especially that Scorpion Group, right?" she replied, summarizing Reign''s instructions.


    "Alright, and remember to feed Wick. He only eats top-grade steak," Reign reminded.


    "Sure, sure," Mellisa sighed, feeling like her status in the group was lower than a dog''s.


    "Reign, about Anna...," George interrupted.


    They''d been looking for any information on her, but came up empty.


    Reign noticed the sad expression on George''s face and realized that he had almost forgotten about Anna. If George hadn''t mentioned her name, he might not have remembered her at all.


    However, despite his lack of interest in that Yandere girl, he knew that George was a dependable servant, so he decided to play along with him.


    "Don''t worry, Tier 3 City is much larger and more advanced. We might find more information there," he said, offering George some reassurance.


    George nodded as he heard this, relieved that Reign was still committed to finding his daughter .


    ''Why do I feel like my daughter is being cheated on?'' George muttered to himself as he noticed Cyril''s rom-com-like reaction.


    ''No, that''s impossible. There''s no way this monster could have a crush on a human,'' he reasoned.


    If his daughter¡ªthe epitome of beauty in his opinion, with a high IQ, talent, and power¡ªhadn''t made Reign''s heart skip, then there was no way a mere human could.


    Upon closer inspection of Black Cat, George could see that she was quite a looker behind the mask.


    Maybe not as stunning as his daughter, but she seemed like the kind of woman who wouldn''t settle for less and would typically end up with men who looked like idols¡ªnot someone with a skull for a face.


    ''Is it just me, or did she just look away?'' Reign wondered, unsure why she''d do that.


    But after a moment of thought, he realized he shouldn''t really care, nor did he have to. He had more pressing things to focus on.


    After everything was settled, Byron led the group to a car and drove to an underground tunnel located at the edge of the city walls.


    The area was heavily guarded by military personnel, who were heavily armed and thoroughly checked the group''s identification


    Reign took note of every detail in this place, ensuring he could find his way back once his plan was complete.


    When they reached the bottom, they were greeted by a subway station with a train waiting at the platform.


    There weren''t many people on line, which wasn''t surprising given the high ticket prices.


    "This is as far as we can go," Byron said.


    "This thing will take you to another station where the main train will be waiting. After that, you''ll pass through other Tier 4 cities, but you''re not allowed to exit," he explained.


    Everyone nodded in understanding and boarded the train.


    Just before stepping onto the train, Cyril felt a nagging urge to turn around.


    When she looked back, she saw Reign standing there with his white hair, black clothing, and the bandage over his eyes. It gave him an air of mystery, and to her, he looked really cool.


    Reign noticed it too, but he didn''t think much of it.


    "They''re gone. The next train won''t come for another month," Byron reminded Reign, who was standing beside him.


    "Thanks for the information," Reign replied with a nonchalant tone, but deep down he was excited to finally let loose.


    *****


    Authors Note.


    The bonus chapter for 200 Power Stones will be uploaded on Sunday.

 Chapter 106: Infamous

    As the black SUV sped along, the road stretched out before it, the dim tunnel giving way to the open air as the vehicle emerged into daylight.


    Leaving the underground tunnel behind, the car veered toward the direction of the Slump Area.


    Byron and Reign sat shoulder to shoulder inside the black SUV, engaged in conversation.


    Byron''s eyebrows shot up in surprise as he turned to Reign, disbelief evident in his voice. "You want to get a driver''s license? You don''t have one already? " he asked


    "Yeah, and I need someone to teach me how to drive," Reign added, his tone nonchalant, without feeling the need to elaborate on his lack of driving skills or provide any explanation for it.


    With George now gone, Reign found himself tasked with handling missions solo. Having his own car would make his mission much easier to navigate.


    While he was fast on foot, he couldn''t rely on his stamina alone. Running everywhere would leave him exhausted and unable to function effectively.


    "Alright, that''s not hard," Byron agreed readily.


    He made up his mind to take Reign to the same car dealership that he visited before.


    Inside the dealership, they were greeted by the familiar salesperson.


    However, Byron did not stay long; he just accompanied Reign, ensuring he was settled before taking his leave.


    Reign soon discovered that the dealership offered additional services beyond just selling cars.


    They provided assistance with obtaining a driver''s license and also offered driving lessons.


    With Reign''s intelligence and quick learning, it didn''t take him long to learn the ins and outs of driving.


    Surprisingly, just two hours were enough for him to grasp everything he needed to know because of various reasons.


    Unlike most learners, he didn''t struggle with the fear of accidents or crashing. His confidence stemmed from his own endurance; even if he were hit by a truck, he knew he would survive.


    This fearlessness made the learning process smooth and efficient for him.


    After completing his driving lessons, he proceeded to the owner''s office, where his license was waiting .


    Normally, obtaining a license would require at least three days of processing.


    However, in this world, money smoothed out all obstacles, and things could be expedited with enough cash.


    There was a common saying that resonated with most: if something seemed difficult to acquire, it just meant one lacked enough money.


    "Kid, how about you buy a new car? I heard you''ve earned quite a bit of money," the owner who had gifted Reign the Rapter spoke suggested.


    "I''ll buy another pickup instead," Reign declared confidently, directing his attention to a rugged black vehicle that commanded attention on the showroom floor.


    The massive frame of the truck towered over the others, exuding an aura of strength and durability.


    Its bold grille and angular headlights hinted at its military-inspired design, while oversized tires spoke of off-road capability.


    If the Industry Sector was situated far within the city, then it made sense to invest in a truck that could store large amount of fuel and boasted large wheels for traversing uneven terrain.


    "Good choice. The Hammer will cost you 3,500,000, and that already includes the trade-in discount" the owner informed Reign, laying out the terms for the purchase.


    The price may have seemed steep for a stolen vehicle, but Reign paid it little mind.


    He knew he would just abandon it once he transfer cities.


    For now, what mattered most to him was the convenience and functionality of his new ride.


    "I''ll take it," he agreed decisively, completing the transaction with Veiled Points.


    With the rumble of the engine echoing through the air, Reign steered the new truck out of the car dealership and onto the streets of the Slump Area.


    The sun cast long shadows across the worn pavement as he navigated through the familiar maze of narrow alleys and bustling markets.


    ***


    Another week slipped by, and Reign''s level continued to grow, by one after completing his missions.


    However, a new challenge emerged: the lack of job demanding killing a lot of people.


    Normally, the missions he undertook were intended for teams, with lengthy time frames for completion and high probabilities of failure.


    However, Reign was an anomaly.


    His success in completing mission after mission soon spread throughout the underground criminal world, catapulting his name to infamy.


    "Rain of Terror" became the stuff of legend, whispered in hushed tones among those who considered themselves criminals.


    ''What should I do next?'' Reign pondered to himself, leaning back in the car seat.


    He realized that he could no longer depend solely on organization missions to advance his level.


    At the same time, his name was becoming too infamous for his own good.


    ''Who the hell came up with ''Rain of Terror''?'' he sighed to himself, frustration evident in his tone as he cursed whoever started that trend.

 Chapter 107: Off the Grid

    "Achoo!" George''s sudden sneeze jolted him awake from his sleep.


    "Hey, don''t tell me you''re getting sick?" Mellissa asked with concern.


    They had been traveling for a week now, and they were told that they just needed another day to reach their destination.


    The travel between Tier Cities was much farther than they expected. And the presence of the black fog outside made the journey even more unnerving.


    Only the light emanating inside the heavy armored train provided some peace of mind, making the journey more bearable.


    Fortunately, they did not encounter any danger this time


    "I think someone badmouth me," George replied.


    "Is it Reign?" Mellissa asked, her mind immediately jumping to him as the only person she could think of who would openly insult George.


    "Why would he insult me? I even made a cool nickname for him," George replied, sounding perplexed.


    "You mean that ''Rain of Terror'' thing?" Mellissa rolled her eyes. George could be a little bit childish.


    "Rain of Terror?" Cyril asked, her curiosity piqued. She knew that ''Rain'' was his code name, but why add the ''Terror'' part?


    "Because that guy is evil personified," George replied.


    "Is he really that bad?" Cyril asked, casting a skeptical glance. She had now taken off her visor and face mask, revealing her beauty .


    Even George had to admit that she was very close to Anna in terms of appearance and charisma.


    "That guy likes to insult people and treat others like tools," Melissa sighed heavily, as if recalling all the mistreatment she had endured.


    However, Cyril could discern from her exaggerated reaction that Mellissa was mostly joking.


    "Yeah, he''s also insensitive. I''m pretty sure he doesn''t even have a heart. If he had one, I doubt it''s beating," George added, intensifying their conversation.


    But he had an ulterior motive: to make Cyril see Reign''s bad side, so she wont steal him from his daughter.


    The duo continued to mock Reign behind his back, but somehow, they ended up laughing while sharing stories about his personality that contradicted their earlier words.


    Cyril observed the dynamic between the duo, finding herself intrigued by Reign enigmatic nature.


    ''I should give them my address so I can invite him for some food in the future,'' she thought to herself, contemplating the idea of extending an invitation to Reign.


    She made plans to retire from her role as a Veiled Nights member after reaching Green Valley.


    With enough money to last a dozen lifetime, she envisioned starting a small business, perhaps a restaurant, fueled by her passion for cooking.


    "You really like him, don''t you?" Cyril giggled, her playful tone prompting wry smiles from both Melissa and George.


    They couldn''t deny her words.


    Despite Reign''s nature as a monster, killer, borderline psychopath , man-eater, insensitive, selfish, blunt, and trashy person, they knew one thing for certain: he was very honest.


    While he never went out of his way to act friendly towards them, he also refrained from doing anything that could directly harm them.


    In fact, he went as far as buying a ticket for Melissa, and paying Cyril to protect them.


    It was clear to Melissa, and George that beneath his rough exterior, Reign knew how to repay favors.


    And often, actions speak louder than words .


    ***


    "Status"


    ============


    ''I need 6 more levels to reach level 20,'' he thought to himself.


    Reign planned to reach level 20 and evolve before leaving for Green Valley.


    This way, he''d feel more confident in a Tier 3 city, where strong opponents were much common.


    As he contemplated his next move, he recalled purchasing a digital map from the black market detailing still-functioning mining areas.


    These locations were deliberately kept off the local internet for privacy reasons, making the map a valuable resource for him ,because they were normally found in off the grid area


    ''That''s it,'' he mused to himself. He had formulated his plan: to visit these mining facilities and massacre everyone present.


    Since he would control how much power he show, they wouldn''t immediately realize he was already an Upper Demon.


    Instead, they would likely assume he was a regular demon killing people and send hunters after him.


    As the Hunters slowly realized they were facing a powerful demon, Reign would capitalize on their underestimation.


    He would continue to kill and devour them until they finally grasped the true extent of his power.


    By that point, it would be too late for them.


    He would seize the opportunity to launch a devastating attack on the city, maximizing casualties before retreating , biding his time until the next opportunity presented itself.


    Even if the Hunter Association reported the threat to other Tier Cities, it would take several days for reinforcements to arrive.


    This provided him with ample time to disappear and lie low for a while.


    With his plan firmly settled in mind, he drove his Hammer to the nearest gasoline station. He filled up several backup containers, just in case, before setting off straight out of the city walls.


    As he drove, he gazed out at the trees lining the highway, their branches swaying gently in the breeze.


    He rolled down the window, allowing the fresh air to caress his face.


    "Country road... Take me home... To the place... I beloooong! ," Reign mumbled along to the music, remembering about a century old songs from his previous world.


    Having grown accustomed to traveling with George, he now found himself feeling a bit bored, so he started singing songs .


    ***


    Around 4:00 pm, he reached a mining town located very far from the main road.


    He was glad for his decision to purchase a pick up instead of a sports car, as the uneven ground would have rendered travel impossible otherwise.


    This place was a huge, bustling with activity.


    With around 1,000 workers residing here, and some bringing their families along, the total population reached almost 1,500.


    What they were mining here was Cobalt, a material in high demand for batteries making.


    As Reign surveyed the scene, he observed numerous heavy machineries and workers toiling away on what appeared to be white sands, likely the cobalt-rich ore.


    In the middle of the mining activity, he noticed several towering structures where the cobalt was being processed.


    These massive facilities indicated the scale of the operation and the importance of cobalt extraction to the community''s economy.


    ***


    ''This town is good,'' he chuckled to himself as he parked it at a distance mountain.


    Knowing full well that his vehicle would attract too much attention, he decided to conceal it from view.


    ''I still have a couple of hours before night, so I''ll take a nap first,'' Reign thought to himself as he climbed onto the roof of his pickup and settled down to sleep.


    The trees provided shade from the sunlight, and the gentle breeze from the forest area felt pleasantly comforting.

 Chapter 108: Armed and Ready

    Reign slowly opened his eyes, only to realize he had overslept.


    Despite his seemingly large energy pool he found himself inexplicably needing sleep. It was as if his physical body didn''t require it, but some other force within him did.


    Initially finding it odd, he brushed off the feeling when he realized it didn''t typically with his activities. He just assumed it was a part of his biological needs.


    Glancing around, he noticed something in the distance¡ªthe mine was still brightly lit despite the late hour.


    Large spotlights illuminated the area, casting a glow over the road where trucks transported raw materials from the mining site to the processing area.


    It was a clear indicator that this place was buzzing with activity around the clock, with workers swapping shifts to maintain production all the time.


    Realizing this, he hurried toward the site where a small living area was set up, located a safe distance away from the mine to avoid the dangers of inhaling unrefined cobalt directly.


    Though the distance was around 5 km from the edge of the mine, the terrain was flat, allowing him to traverse the area quickly with his current speed.


    After reaching the place, he counted over 100 small houses scattered around.


    Portable houses lined up, all made from modified containers, providing spaces good for 2-3 people.


    He scoped out the area cautiously, ducking into the shadows as he strategized his approach.


    Taking out a large number of people without being found out was his priority.


    It would be a hassle if hundreds of humans suddenly started running in all directions, especially since they could use cars, making it impossible to track them down once they started fleeing for their lives.


    He wouldn''t face such a problem if he had a domain.


    Regrettably, Summit City offered limited information on the matter, leaving him clueless about what to do next.


    Details about demons were scarce in Summit City, mostly limited to basic knowledge and rumors.


    To add to his frustration, there wasn''t even a demon in Veiled Nights whom Reign could consult with for answers.


    True, Veiled Nights does accept demons under certain circumstances, but most of them were found in Tier 1 cities, with the occasional presence in Tier 2 cities according to Byron.


    As a result, Summit City lacked the expertise or resources to provide Reign with the information he needed.


    ''Slowly but surely,'' he muttered to himself as he crouched in the corner, patiently awaiting the perfect opportunity. He decided to kill off his targets one by one at first.


    Once the crowd thinned to around 200-300, he could afford to be more daring in his actions.


    15 meters from him, he spotted a cluster of five people on the back of one of the portable house, they seemed relaxed, laughing and having a good time, blissfully unaware of the imminent death creeping up on them.


    Reign slowly and carefully approached them, making sure to stay in the shadows.


    Seeing an opportunity, he noticed one of them standing up and relieving himself in a dark corner.


    Screams of fear filled the air as Reign began his massacre .


    Without remorse, he ended the lives of those nearby, their heads severed from their bodies with each flick of his arms. While his claw bullets took out anyone within range, leaving no chance for escape.


    As the casualty count rose, armed guards arrived in a military-grade vehicle, its mounted machine gun ready for action.


    However, they hesitated to open fire, because they were too many innocent civilians blocking Reign .


    "What''s the plan, sir?" asked a guard, his finger hovering over the trigger, wary of the potential collateral damage.


    Opening fire would risk the lives of numerous bystanders caught in the crossfire.


    The commander of the guards furrowed his eyebrows, feeling conflicted.


    Many of the people caught in the chaos were familiar faces, adding to his uncertainty about what action to take.


    But if they just stand there, the monster will close in on them, putting their lives at risk.


    "Open fire once that goddamn monster get closed, then help the survivors, load them onto the truck, and let''s get out of here," he ordered.


    When Reign finally reached their striking distance, four vehicle with machine guns opened fire on him.


    RAT-TAT-TAT-TAT-TAT-TAT!


    RAT-TAT-TAT-TAT-TAT-TAT!


    The powerful sounds of the machine-guns echoed loudly, filling the air with their thunderous bursts.


    In response, Reign grabbed a live human and hurled them at the vehicles , repeating the action multiple times while dodging .


    The bodies slammed into the vehicle with sickening thuds, making the guards felt intimidated and disgusted.


    One unlucky gunner met his end when a body collided with his gun, the force of impact causing his head to snap back violently, resulting in instant death.


    "Not good," the commander exclaimed, ordering a retreat.


    But before he could do so, Reign began shooting at their vehicles. The projectiles he hurled had enough power to penetrate the metal exteriors, killing the people inside.


    "Jump out and scatter!" he ordered, realizing it would be dangerous to stay inside.


    RAT-TAT-TAT-TAT-TAT-TAT!


    RAT-TAT-TAT-TAT-TAT-TAT!


    As they retreated, some guards began shooting with their rifles while backpedaling to slow the monster in front of them down. However, it proved to be too fast and agile for them.


    In reality, Reign was capable of tanking all those bullets, but he decided to dodge them instead to conceal his true abilities.

 Chapter 109: Locked and Loaded

    In the end, everyone was forced to abandon the residential area, fleeing with tears streaming down their faces, their sobs echoing the pain of being treated like mere cattle, their existence reduced to mere sustenance for another''s hunger.


    Reign decided to inflict further damage, taking the lives of couple dozens more before returning to the site and beginning to absorb everyone present. He could not let all this dead bodies go to waste .


    [Level up + 1]


    [Level up + 1]


    He leveled up two more times, bringing his level to 17.


    Reign decided to also speed up the absorption process, and allocated two more skill points to Bone Eater, enhancing his ability to quickly consume corpses.


    And even with that, it still took him a while, the process of absorbing hundreds of dead bodies consuming time.


    During this gap, those who managed to escape had enough opportunity to call for backup.


    "What''s that sound?" Reign questioned, his attention momentarily diverted from his gruesome task of devouring more humans, as a loud noise came from the sky above.


    And when he focused his eyes, utilizing the enhanced vision of Mantis eyes, he saw something that nearly made him thought that he was on a war zone.


    Four Apache-type helicopters and one carrier-type black helicopter were en route, their full speed and roaring engines indicating they meant business.


    Little did Reign know, there was a military base nearby.


    Unlike gangs, drug dealers, and other criminal organizations, the government protected legitimate businesses fiercely.


    They would bring forth hell to anyone who dared disrupt any part of the Chamber of Commerce.


    Reign had managed to evade the full force of the government''s wrath after the massacre of Cyril''s family due to their involvement in the retailing business, a sector perceived as replaceable.


    However, the tycoons who owned the manufacturing industry were shielded by layers of protection, making them almost untouchable.


    WOOOOSH!


    The four helicopters suddenly fired missiles in his direction, causing Reign to be a bit intimidated by it.


    Uncertain of the power of those weapons, he couldn''t help but feel threatened by it.


    Reacting fast, he used his full speed to dodge the incoming projectiles.


    The subsequent explosion mirrored a scene from a Hollywood blockbuster, with houses being decimated one after another in its wake.


    The loud explosions sent shockwaves through the air, engulfing the entire residential area in billowing clouds of black smoke.


    But the attack was far from over.


    One of the helicopters was directly hit, the force of the impact causing it to explode mid air.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    Another one went down as the cockpit and the pilot were directly penetrated, causing the helicopter to come crashing down to the ground.


    As for the fourth one, it managed to ascend to a height beyond Reign''s reach, evading any further attacks.


    On the ground


    The hunters were taken aback by the sudden chain of explosions, their expressions shifting from determination to concern and disbelief.


    "Shit, we''re dealing with at least a Mid or maybe Peak High Demon!" one of them exclaimed, realization dawning upon them.


    They had thought they were here to trap and kill a demon, but now they understood that they were the true prey in this deadly game.


    "Let''s retreat..." A man with bald hair suggested, but before he could finish his words, he instinctively felt danger and raised his sword.


    CLANG!


    He was struck by a projectile, and was sent staggering back ten steps, his sword trembling from the force of the impact.


    "Be careful, it''s here," he groaned in pain, his words laced with urgency and warning.


    "You''re the one that needs to be careful," Reign''s voice echoed behind him.


    The hunter pivoted to intercept the incoming strike with his sword, but Reign''s claw was faster, already piercing his abdomen before he could fully react.


    "I... Impossible," the bald hunter gasped, blood seeping from his lips, his eyes filled with despair as he saw Reign''s power firsthand.


    The realization struck hard: this was not something that a mere two groups of veteran Hunters could handle.


    It wasn''t that the bald man was weak. In fact, he was at least twice as strong as James.


    But compared to Reign now, who had become dozens of times stronger, there was simply no chance for the hunter to win.


    Reign pullout his claw , and did not waste time and run towards the other hunters .


    This time, the hunters were prepared, and the two of them attacked Reign simultaneously, believing that their teammate''s death was due to a surprise attack, and not because of overwhelming gap in power.


    "Too slow," Reign sneered in contempt as he effortlessly dodged the first attack, sidestepping the incoming strike.


    Then, with a backflip, he evaded the second hunter''s attempt to pierce his side abdomen. .


    "Hey, you gotta do more than that if you want to hit me," Reign taunted, his laughter echoing through the air as he jumped effortlessly out of reach of their attacks.

 Chapter 110: Faster

    The two hunters stood in shock as they watched Reign''s incredible display of flexibility.


    Demons, like him that does not look human, were known for their brute strength and primal fighting instincts, often resorting to aggressive attacks even with their intelligence.


    However, Reign''s dodges resembled the fluid grace of a master acrobat, defying their expectations.


    "Stay focused, this demon is more troublesome than we thought," one of the hunters barked out.


    He adjusted his stance, then without hesitation, took a bold step forward, dashing toward Reign with his sword poised for a piercing strike.


    "Serpent Breathing Technique... Swallowed Point!" he roared, his sword slicing through the air with a newfound fluidity, its trajectory becoming increasingly elusive and difficult to anticipate.


    One of the hunters use his footwork technique, but Reign''s unblinking eyes rendered the tactic ineffective against him.


    Despite this setback, the hunter remained agile and quick, zigzagging to maintain control of his speed and prepare for a follow-up attack, in case his teammate need one.


    When the first hunter reached Reign, he tried to dodge the attack again , but he realized that the sword seemed to be moving in a way it shouldn''t, almost bending in the air. This was no ordinary attack.


    This Hunter was way more powerful than the last.


    As Reign used his claw to block the sword, he saw that he successfully block it, but he still felt the impact of multiple strikes hitting his body.


    He realized he had underestimated these hunters.


    While they might not possess overwhelming physical strength, their mastery of technique compensated for it.


    But they were not the only one who could use technique, when Reign adapt to the speed of the sword, the hunter suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    "Stream Guide!," he exclaimed in shock as he realized the demon in front of him was using a Hunter Technique of such advanced caliber.


    The surprise distraction caused the hunter to falter, leaving an opening for Reign''s claw to find its mark on his chest.


    "Shit," the hunter cursed under his breath. He knew he could still survive if he backed away, but before he could retreat, bone shrapnels exploded inside him, taking out his life in an instant.


    The other hunter waiting on the sidelines clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    He had hesitated to join the fray, knowing his teammate had the upper hand.


    However, he hadn''t anticipated the demon reversing the momentum with just one attack.


    "Hawk Breathing Technique, Wind Slicer!" he exclaimed, inhaling deeply and unleashing his attack to clear the smoke surrounding him. With the distance still between them, he transitioned into attack mode.


    A Wind Blade, powerful enough to slice through a car, cleaved through the air, hurtling directly towards Reign. Its force was so strong that it left a deep gouge in the ground along its path.


    Though he was still not an official double-digit , he surpassed the typical three-digit hunters in strength by miles.


    In fact, the only reason he hadn''t been able to break into the top 100 spot was because all those individuals were monstrous in their own right.


    There was even a rumor circulating that the current top 100 right now comprised the strongest batch in history.


    "What are you doing in Summit City? You''re breaking the treaty between humans and the demons," Jayden asked, his tone devoid of any hint of fear.


    "Treaty? I don''t know about that stuff," Reign shook his head, the creepy grin on his face intensifying.


    "I see, so you''re just a rogue demon. This will be easier. At least now I know that no one would come looking for me if I killed you," Jayden replied calmly, his tone unwavering despite the gravity of the situation.


    He dropped to one knee and gripped the handle of his sword, ready in a drawing position.


    The air around him started to move as if they were being charge by some kind of kinetic energy , and every-time he breath out the air seems to be electrified.


    "Thunderbird Breathing Technique, Thunder Step!" Jayden uttered .


    In an instant, his body blurred, accompanied by a loud cracking sound trailing behind his movements.


    Even Reign was taken aback by the sudden surge of speed.


    "Mantis Eyes!" He activated his skill, pushing his reaction time to its limit.


    With no time to waste, he raised his bony arms to block the incoming attack in front of him


    BOOOOOOOM!


    He felt his bones trembling as he was sent hurtling through the air.


    The force of Jayden''s attack was further amplified by the momentum generated from Thunder Step, leaving Reign struggling to maintain his balance.


    ''This guy is no joke ,'' Reign thought to himself as he regained his footing.


    It was a good thing that he had incorporated Stream Guide before he was hit, allowing him to minimize the damage.


    This was also the reason why he appeared to have been sent flying through the air.


    ***


    Authors Note.


    The bonus chapter for 200 Power Stones will be uploaded on Sunday.


    Keep on voting to get more chapters .

 Chapter 111: No More Holding Back?

    "Pathetic," Jayden shook his head in disappointment.


    He had expected more of a challenge, especially after seeing how easily the demon killed the three hunters.


    ''The standard of hunters in this place is embarrassing, as expected from a peaceful place," he shook his head.;Hunters like these wouldn''t last a day in a Tier 2 city.


    A High Demon might be something dangerous in a Tier 4 city, but where he came from, they were beings that he fought from time to time.


    "He''s too strong," muttered a woman in her thirties.


    She had shoulder-length chestnut hair, piercing brown eyes framed by thin-rimmed glasses, and a mature expression etched on her face.


    Her name was Amanda


    She had heard rumors that Jayden''s abilities could not be judged by normal standards, but seeing it firsthand, she could tell that he had the ability to single-handedly kill dozens of hunters from their branch.


    "He''s on another level," another voice echoed, this time from a man in his 50s.


    He appeared very matured, especially with his long hair and beard adding to his distinguished look.


    This guy''s name was Arnold, and he was spot on in saying that Jayden was on a totally different level than them.


    Truth be told, the digit system of the Hunter Association was more intricate than one might think.


    Firstly, there were only [One], [Two], [Three-digits] Hunters despite the thousands that existed worldwide.


    This was because ranking was divided by Tiers.


    For example, a Hunter ranked 1 in a Tier 1 City would have a designation like T1-1. They would be dozens of times stronger than someone ranked T4-1.


    In Jayden''s case, his current official rank was T2-101, but if he were to engage in combat with multiple T4-101 hunters, he could easily defeat a dozen of them due to the massive difference in tiers.


    To increase his rank further, he needed to pass the test of a Tier 1 city and start from the bottom again.


    This system was established so that stronger hunters could be transfer step by step until they finally reached Tier 1 cities where the front line was located.


    Even the Veiled Nights and other organizations also followed this type of progression, albeit theirs was more simple and direct.


    So why did a powerful person like him come to a Tier 4 city?


    Well, it was for personal reasons. He was searching for something here, which was why he decided to be temporarily reassigned.


    "Yeah, you said it. I thought those rumors about the top 10 from Tier 1 cities being able to slice a large mountain in half were exaggerated, but after seeing him, I think it''s really possible," Amanda replied.


    There was a hint of admiration in her eyes.


    It was only natural for women to be attracted to strong men, and right now, it could be said that he was one of the strongest, if not the strongest, individuals in Summit City.


    "Let''s see if you can survive this," Reign grumbled menacingly.


    His arms darkened as he concentrated his negative energy into his claws, a power he had kept concealed until now, reserved for a worthy opponent .


    The aura surrounding his claw was so powerful that even the two hunters from the distance felt their bodies unconsciously backing away.


    Jayden also sensed the impending danger , but he couldn''t stop his momentum now; or he would suffer from the backslash.


    "Damn it!" Jayden roared while crushing something in his hand.


    It was the special item that he came here for in on the fist place.


    He knew it was a waste to use it in such unfavorable conditions, but he had no other choice.


    The lightning around his body surged, intensifying in brilliance.


    His hair turned glowing white from the light, his eyes bled with power, and his skin darkened as if struck by lightning.


    "You gotta be kidding me " Reign couldn''t believe his luck.


    Both of them had been holding back all along.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    When Jayden''s sword and Reign''s claw clashed, a bright spark ignited, followed by a shockwave that seemed as if the place had been bombarded by multiple mortars .


    Wind swept away the smoke from the fire, and the ground trembled beneath them, dust flying all over the place.


    "What happened?" Amanda asked with a concerned look.


    For Reign and Jayden, the events unfolded much slower due to their quick reaction time, but for the others, it was all too fast to follow.


    "I don''t know, there''s too much dust and smoke," Arnold answered, his hand still covering his face due to the swirling debris.


    When the dust settled, only one silhouette stood tall.


    "No way," Amanda gasped, stunned.


    She saw a figure shrouded in lightning, glowing as if he was some kind of god. But beneath the bright light lay a charred skin .


    "Where is the demon?" Arnold asked.


    There was no one there except for Jayden.


    "Maybe it got totally obliterated? Jayden did not hold back at all in that attack," Amanda replied with a grin on her face.


    ''Too powerful...too powerful,''were the only words she could think of after witnessing everything.

 Chapter 112: All Out

    ''Damn it,'' Jayden cursed inwardly, feeling as though his whole body was on the brink of breaking any second now.


    He struggled to adjust to the powerful effects of the Lightning Rune he had just activated.


    This super rare item had the ability to exponentially boost his power, but the process had to be gradual, allowing the body to adjust accordingly.


    Many people who tried to absorb all the energy in one go ended up either dead, crippled, or, for some miraculous reason, incredibly strong.


    But only a few managed to achieve the third outcome, and all of them were considered geniuses in their own right.


    They possessed heavenly blessed physical physiques since birth.


    Currently, due to the sudden surge, his overall combat ability was already on par with that of a T2-5 hunter, representing an abnormal spike in combat ability.


    In fact, even if he had absorbed this rune normally, there was a very high chance that he would never reach this level at all.


    So, his body was more like a car right now that was filled with a jet engine, receiving a temporary boost in exchange for breaking his engine.


    He felt like a balloon filled to bursting, held back only by his continuous use of breathing techniques. If not for this, he feared he would have already burst from within.


    The silver lining here was that the demon was also caught off guard by his exponential boost and was killed right on the spot.


    He doubted that anyone could have survived that; it was an attack that could have one-shot a normal Peak High Demon.


    And even heavily wound a Beginner Upper Demon, given the right circumstances.


    ***


    In the distance, a large crater formed on the mountainside as a round and compact silver object crashed into it with a momentum akin to a bullet train hitting a wall at full speed.


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    The round object started breaking bit by bit, and suddenly, a silver bone hand punched through it, shattering the shell like an egg.


    "What was that?" Reign grumbled .


    He couldn''t believe he had been sent flying for real this time.


    The force of the attack exceeded his expectations, but he managed to mitigate the damage by using Bone Control to form a sturdy, round shell around his body in mid-air.


    This expanded his body''s surface area, allowing the wind friction to slow his descent before impact.


    It was a stroke of genius, and even with lightning-fast reflexes, it wasn''t a maneuver just anyone could execute.


    When this aura worked in tandem with the Death Aura, its effects were multiplied many times over.


    "This Aura! .." Jayden felt the aura entering his body, causing the already chaotic energy to spiral out of control.


    As a result, his speed was halved, and his senses were muffled to the point of momentarily blacking out.


    At this moment, he finally realized that he wasn''t just dealing with a Peak High Demon.


    When his awareness returned, Jayden found himself close to Reign, whose fist had turned black from the negative aura.


    This time, Reign had decided to go with his fist, aware that swords were weaker against blunt surfaces.


    ''I can''t stop now! I need to kill this demon no matter what!''


    With no other option but to fight his way through, Jayden gritted his teeth and drew in a deep breath.


    His heart rate doubled, the flow of his blood accelerated, and his lungs expanded as he breathed in the air.


    Some of the veins in his body burst, but they were instantly vaporized by the sparks around him.


    When the preparation was complete, he gripped his sword with all his might, channeling all his force into it and his wrist.


    He was planning to execute a technique that had been impossible for him to perform before.


    "Thunder Bird Breathing Technique.... Lightning Flash!" he roared, channeling all his power as he swung his sword downward .


    If he was going to die anyway, then he would take this wretched demon with him .


    "Let''s die together, you bastard!" he roared in anger.


    "Don''t get too cocky," Reign sneered in contempt, as he focused all his energy into a single point: the tip of his knuckle.


    But he didn''t stop there.


    He also incorporated the Stream Guide to make his strike even more fatal, shifting the weight in his body to the point that his fist, from its initial position, generated a sound akin to a jet engine the moment he swung it.


    When his fist collided with the air molecules, a spark formed, igniting a combustion as the air turned into flames.


    "ARGGGGGH!!!!" Both fighters roared in unison as they unleashed their strongest attacks.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    An explosion, far more devastating than before, thundered through the air with such force that it shook the very earth beneath their feet.


    The ground quivered and trembled, sending shockwaves rippling outward in all directions.


    The impact was so powerful that neither of them could figure out the outcome until the very last moment.

 Chapter 113: Outcome

    Dust and debris billowed all over the place, obscuring the once-clear night sky with a thick haze of smoke and ashes.


    This time, however, there were no bodies sent flying in the aftermath.


    Instead, Jayden''s body stood there, or what remained of it.


    THUD!


    His once-powerful body crumpled to the ground, now a charred and battered shell of its former glory. Smoke wisped from his destroyed clothing, the acrid scent of burnt flesh filling the air around him.


    There was no wet blood to be seen, for the intense heat of the electricity running through his body had seared his flesh and vaporized any traces of bodily fluids.


    All that remained was a twisted mass of burnt flesh and bone, a grim reminder of how much he had to sacrificed in order to temporary gain control of that borrowed power.


    However, even with the fatal injury, the rune he had absorbed pulsated with a faint glow in his brain, preserving his life for a little while longer.


    In that final moments, his life flashed before him: all the inspiration, motivation, and training he had endured just to achieved his goal of becoming a powerful hunter.


    He had sacrificed everything¡ªhis childhood, his youth, and even his own family, just to pursue his career as a hunter.


    A vision emerged in his memory¡ªa man in his 50s, wielding a white katana with lightning pattern on it''s blade, standing tall among the corpses of tens of thousands of corrupted and demons.


    In his recollection, this was his aspiration, a towering figure revered and feared by many because of his commanding presence and overwhelming power.


    "Father... I''m sorry... I failed you...." he murmured as he breathed his last.


    ***


    "What''s happening? Is it over?" Amanda asked anxiously, unable to figure out the current situation due to their distance.


    All they saw was Jayden suddenly using Thunder Step, leading them to assume that the demon was still alive, and he was finishing the job.


    Next moment, another, much larger explosion echoed, and the two hunters found themselves struggling to maintain their footing as the ground began to quake.


    Whatever happened in that clash was beyond their wildest imagination.


    This was no longer a battle that could be comprehended with their current knowledge.


    "Let''s check it out," Arnold suggested, his curiosity piqued by the outcome of the battle.


    It was the first time he had witnessed a confrontation of such magnitude.


    "Okay," Amanda nodded decisively.


    In that moment of vulnerability, Reign used his claw bullet to shoot her in the back.


    The bullets struck her accurately, puncturing through her flesh with a sickening thud.


    Pain seared through her body as she crumpled to the ground.


    Her vision blurred with tears as she gazed on the pool of her own blood spreading across the dirty ground.


    At first, she dared to hope that the damage wasn''t severe, but as her adrenaline faded, the truth became painfully clear.


    Dozens of small spikes protruded from her flesh, each one a cruel reminder of Reign''s merciless attack.


    Unable to move, she lay there pitifully, gasping for air, until she finally died.


    ''That was tiring,'' Reign chuckled to himself, feeling the weight of the recent events.


    His carefully laid plans for staying under the radar until he reached level 20 had been thoroughly disrupted.


    But, amidst the frustration, there was a glimmer of satisfaction in his face.


    This unexpected confrontation had provided him with a treasure trove of material, enough to make him grin from ear to ear.


    Especially, Jayden''s dead body.


    Reign wagered that the experience points and benefits he would gain from Jayden''s corpsed would far exceed the setback, with interest.


    With a sly grin, he decided to absorb the remaining dead humans first before gathering the bodies of the six fallen hunters.


    Before carrying the bodies, he thoroughly checked them to ensure there were no trackers attached.


    After he was done, he created six spikes from his back and impaled the six hunters like a barbecue as he sprinted towards the dense forest to hide.


    He might appear okay at the moment, but the sheer amount of negative energy he had expended against Jayden was huge.


    Reign couldn''t afford to face another wave of hunters, so he had no choice but to retreat strategically for the time being.


    SWOOOOSH!


    The trees blurred past him as he raced on all fours, carrying the weight of six dead bodies on his back. Each stride shook the forest floor a bit because of the added weight, branches swiping at him as he dashed through it.


    Once he was confident he had put enough distance between himself and the mine, Reign meticulously rearranged the mangled corpses on the ground.


    Aligning them in the order in which he had brutally killed them.

 Chapter 114: Power-Up Part 1

    Inside the forest


    Reign started by devouring the five hunters, beginning with the one he killed first, the bald hunter who hadn''t even had the chance to used his technique before he got brutally murdered like a pig.


    As the absorption process commenced, he sensed that devouring Hunters was a wholly different experience compared to consuming humans.


    They brimmed with more energy, and with his heightened senses, he discerned the disparity between humans and hunters much more accurately. It was akin to comparing a dollar steak to a premium cut.


    [Mutation Option Available ]


    >Hawk Bones


    >Hawk Talons


    ''This mutation material is more common than I thought,'' Reign mused to himself after recognizing the familiar Breathing Technique.


    It was the same one he had absorbed in the forest with Anna.


    [System: Host has meet the requirements 2/2 Same Bone Materials]


    [Would you like to sacrifice to ?]


    A notification rang, catching his attention. He glanced toward the window panel to check what it was about.


    ''Oh, so now the system is consolidating redundant abilities into one,'' Reign thought to himself.


    It wasn''t a big deal for him; in fact, it would make it much easier for him to track his abilities.


    This was similar to what had happened with his Mantis Eyes, where it absorbed the other mutation organs.


    In this case Hawk Bones was inferior to Enhance Bones that''s why it would be devoured instead.


    This was because of his race leaned too much on Bone Control, and other Bone Related skills.


    So it was only natural that this was the most dominant part of his body.


    "Yes," he answered decisively. There was no way he would pass up on this opportunity.


    As soon as he responded, a loading bar appeared in his window.


    With each passing moment, the bar progressed until finally, a new mini window popped up.


    [Enhance Bones XXV]


    His Enhanced Bones finally surpassed the level 20 cap.


    While five ranks up might not seem like much, when he began to feel his bones density, he noticed they had actually become 50% tougher.


    This was a big improvement, especially considering he already had some durable bones before.


    [System: Would you like to Sacrifice Hawk Talon for 1 Skill Points]


    ''I''m liking this system more and more,'' he chuckled to himself, seeing more features now available compared to the Beta Phase.


    [Mutation Option Available ]


    > Hawk Eye


    > Hawk Talon


    Reign noticed the reappearance of the Hawk mutation again.


    The breathing technique used by the Hunters seemed to be more common than he had initially thought. Perhaps individuals like Dominic, with the Salamander Breathing technique and Jayden with Thunderbird, were a bit rarer.


    First, he sacrificed Hawk Eye to enhance his Mantis Eyes, and then he sold the Hawk Talon for skill points.


    Mantis Eyes (25%) > (27%)


    For the fourth Hunter, Jayden was supposed to be next, but Reign decided to save him for last.


    Instead, he went for Arnold.


    After absorbing Arnold''s body, Reign obtained some mutations organs, but they proved to be useless at his current level. So, he ended up selling them both for 2 skill points.


    Next was Amanda.


    Similar to the last one, her mutation organs weren''t particularly useful to him and even had some conflicting effects. Therefore, he decided to convert them into 2 skill points.


    ''Finally,'' Reign''s grin stretched from ear to ear as he surveyed Jayden''s charred remains on the ground.


    The scent of burnt flesh hung heavy in the air, akin to the aroma of a seared steak.


    He slowly raised his hands to touch the corpse and began absorbing it.


    The moment he did, consecutive notifications rang out in his head.


    [System: Host Consumed Lightning Rune Heart]


    [Multiple Rewards]


    >+20 skill points


    > Lightning Attributes


    [Level up + 1]


    [Level up + 1]


    The amount of experience he gained from Jayden was astronomical, showing just how powerful Jayden''s body was .


    ''Shit, another one ,'' he gasped, dropping to the ground as sensations surged through his entire body.


    It was as if he were being electrocuted, every part of his body tingling with an electric charge.


    And because his body was composed mostly of metallic bones, the electricity coursed through him with much faster, as if he were a conductor.


    "ARHHHHHH!" he gritted his teeth, fully aware that enduring this pain would make him much stronger.


    "You think this is enough to hurt me?" he started laughing manically, enjoying the pain as it surged through him.

 Chapter 115: Power-Up Part 2

    The electricity surged through his body, gradually transforming him.


    Black lines began to emerge amidst his silver skin, as if the lightning was etching dark veins into them.


    His hair had transformed into a pure, radiant white, while his once bright blue eyes now resembled glowing orbs encircled by arcs of blue lightning, crackling and swirling around them.


    Whatever that Lightning Heart was, it was an very powerful treasure, giving immense benefits to Reign.


    In fact, Reign should count himself very fortunate, as Jayden''s actions had maximized the benefits of the Rune.


    When Jayden forcefully crashed and absorbed the Lightning Rune, it crystallized his heart, transforming it into the core energy of his body, akin to that of a demon.


    Such an occurrence was exceptionally rare. Typically, these runes only enhanced the heart gradually, adapting to it over an extended period of absorption


    Even if Reign were to devour a hunter with a crystallized rune heart, the amount of energy gained would not compare to Jayden''s, who had undergone an overload.


    In the end, everything fell into place as multiple variables converged, showcasing how sometimes luck itself could be considered a powerful superpower.


    ''Why isn''t it calming down? ''Reign wondered to himself.


    The pain still lingered throughout his body, but he found himself getting better at handling it.


    But that didn''t mean he could endure it indefinitely.


    As the electricity showed no sign of stabilizing, Reign sensed that it was searching for a means to integrate itself into his body.


    Realizing his core has the ability to store energy, he opened it and direct the lightning inside.


    Instantly, the lightning began to penetrate his heart.


    The clash between the negative energy and the lightning felt as though his body was on the verge of exploding from within.


    "Damn, I messed up," he thought to himself, feeling the Lightning attempting to cleanse the negative energy within his body.


    Fortunately, the lightning began to stabilize after a few minutes.


    With time, a sense of equilibrium emerged between the two energies, although it seemed more like the lightning was adapting.


    Its color shifted to a dark crimson hue, transforming his once bright white hair into a radiant shade of glowing black-red.


    His eyes underwent a total transformation as well, matching the dark crimson hue of his hair and the lightning, completing his metamorphosis.


    When the ordeal finally ended, the electricity coursing through his body stabilized.


    However, his physical appearance was now very different from what it had been before.


    A red, round gem now resided in his chest, within which crimson electricity moved erratically, pulsating with intense energy.


    "What is this thing?" Reign wondered aloud as he touched the gem.


    Its hardness surpassed even that of his bones, and was immovable no matter how hard he tried.


    Unable to shift it, he resorted to covering it with another layer of bones to conceal the glowing light emanating from it.


    "Status," He quickly check his condition to see the changes in his body.


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level 19


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    Race: Lightning Skull Master (System Enhance)


    All his attributes, except for intelligence, had now reached A+ level, while his energy had soared to S+.


    The leap from S to S+ was huge; in fact, he felt as though his overall capacity had almost tripped compared to before.


    "System, what level am I now?" he inquired eagerly.


    [Middle Upper Rank]


    Seeing the results, he clenched his fist in satisfaction.


    The boost in his strength empowered him, making him more confident to quickly execute his plans.


    Surprisingly, absorbing Jayden had inadvertently hastened his agenda.


    Now he could act more boldly without worrying about encountering too much resistance.


    It was good news for him, but for the entire population of Summit City, it marked the beginning of the destruction of their beloved home.


    "No time to waste," he declared, springing to his feet and dashing towards his car.


    He was certain they would send someone even stronger the moment the Hunter Association discovered Jayden''s death .


    Reign guessed that Jayden must have had an extraordinary background to be that powerful.


    There was no way someone as powerful as him would be working in a Tier 4 city without a good reason.


    He needed to act quickly before reinforcements arrived in Summit City. When that time came, he had to ensure he had enough power to hold his ground.


    When he reached his pickup truck, he hastily reformed his bones, wear his clothing , donned his mask, and stepped on the pedal, speeding off without delay.


    He had to reach the Industrial Sector quickly and devour as many humans as possible.


    ***


    Hunter Association.


    Director''s Office.


    "Sir, we''ve received news that a Cobalt Mine owned by Atari Power Industry has been attacked by a rogue demon. Should we send more reinforcements?" a man in a black suit asked.


    He placed his tablet on the table to display the map .


    "Isn''t that place near the base where Jayden is assigned?" a man with a big belly and a haughty demeanor asked.


    This was the same person who had previously rejected McGaven''s request to form a rescue team for Dominic.


    "Yes, Sir"


    "Then there''s no problem anymore. He could kill that demon without an issue," the big-bellied man chuckled.


    He was pleased to have Jayden, a Bonafide Ranked Hunter from a Tier 2 city, at his disposal.


    "So we won''t send any reinforcements anymore?"


    "Why? That would just be a waste of resources. I''m sure any moment now we''ll receive a report saying that everything is finished, and that demon was taken care of. . "


    "This is strictly between us, but that Jayden guy is a VIP. He comes from a family of powerful hunters that you can''t even imagine his background," the big-bellied man whispered, his hands covering the side of his face in an attempt at secrecy.


    Unfortunately, his voice was so loud that it defeated the purpose entirely.


    Again, this oblivious fat man had inadvertently did something stupid.


    If this corrupt and incompetent fool had approved McGaven''s request from the start, then Reign wouldn''t have had the opportunity to grow this strong.


    To top it all, he was making the same mistake again.


    It was not even wrong to say that this guy supported Reign the most just by being himself.

 Chapter 116: [Bonus]Power-Up Part 3

    "RUN!"


    "EVERYONE RUN!


    "DON''T LET IT CATCH YOU!"


    The sound of cries echoed in the surroundings as Reign began indiscriminately killing everyone in sight.


    The innocent people living in their trailer park found themselves dying one by one in brutal and senseless ways.


    They were simply going about their simple lives when a Hammer pickup truck arrived, but what emerged from it was something straight out of a horror movie¡ªonly much more terrifying and deadly.


    The whole place quickly turned into a nightmare as Reign began tearing people limb from limb, their screams of terror echoing through the air as blood splattered across the ground, staining it crimson.


    People were beheaded, their heads rolling across the ground.


    Limbs were crushed underfoot, bones snapping with sickening crunches. Bodies were sliced open, the sound of flesh tearing mingling with agonized cries.


    Some attempted to fight back with shotguns and pistols, their desperate shots ringing out like frantic pleas for salvation.


    But Reign showed no mercy, his movements fluid and relentless as he advanced without hesitation.


    He didn''t even bother to dodge their attacks, his semi-metallic body absorbing the impact of bullets without flinching, as he continued his one-sided massacre.


    "Don''t come near me!" shouted a man in his forties, his voice trembling with fear as he clutched a shotgun tightly, his cowboy hat barely concealing his panic-stricken expression.


    But Reign paid no heed, his steps steady as he continued to advance towards the man.


    BANG!


    The echo of shotgun blasts filled the air, but Reign remained unfazed, undeterred even as sharp fragments struck his body.


    He had become so durable that normal bullets could no longer penetrate his thick metallic skin.


    After the man''s failed attempt, he hurriedly fumbled to load a fresh Shotshell into the shotgun, his hands shaking with fear and adrenaline.


    But his trembling hands betrayed him, causing the Shotshell to slip from his grasp and tumble to the ground with a soft clatter.


    Kneeling, he scrambled to grab it, his movements frantic with desperation.


    He loaded it into the shotgun chamber again with shaking hands, his fingers fumbling with the familiar yet nerve-wracking process.


    "You''re too slow," Reign sighed, seizing the man''s shotgun barrel and aiming it at his forehead.


    "Do it," he taunted.


    BANG!


    This time, there was no major change in his body aside from growing to 7 feet tall.


    Thankfully , he was able to shrink his size back to 6''5" using Bone Control.


    This height was his perfect fit¡ªnot too short to appear awkward, yet not too tall to affect his fighting style.


    "Now to test it,"


    Closing his eyes, he concentrated on recalling the process of summoning a Skull Puppet.


    It was a good thing that the system provided the necessary knowledge instinctively, enabling him to learn this skill.


    But he did encounter some weird after effects.


    He felt his mind sinking into an abyss, surrounded by darkness.


    The only thing visible was a pile of bones littering the black swamp-like ground, steadily accumulating. Upon closer inspection, he realized that this were the bones of people he had devour recently.


    They appeared as nothing more than bones at first glance, but as Reign focused his attention on them, he could discern the faces of those who had met their demise, their features etched with the fear and anguish they had experienced in their final moments.


    "YOU KILLED US!"


    "YOU KILLED US!"


    "YOU KILLED US!"


    Chorus of shoutes echoed in Reign''s mind , it kept on repeating itself as if trying to guilt trip him for killing all of them like pigs.


    "Shut the fuck up! Or I''ll kill you all over and over again!" Reign''s voice thundered with disdain, commanding the attention of the restless souls.


    The air grew heavy with the weight of his threat, silencing them with a visible sense of fear.


    Even though they were already dead, a sense of dread still gripped them at the mere mention of Reign''s name.


    To them, he was the very embodiment of terror, a specter of death that haunted their existence like the devil himself.


    ''So this place stores all the souls of the people I killed," Reign observed his surroundings, taking in the eerie scene.


    He attempted to communicate with one of the pile of bones, but received no good response.


    Not because they didn''t want to talk to him, but because all they were only able to utter were agonized cries of suffering and accusations against him for their untimely death.


    But, Reign remained indifferent to their pleas and accusations, unaffected by their torment.


    He couldn''t care less about them; they were already dead, so they should just move on and accept their fate.


    "Wait, where are the rest?" he mused aloud, puzzled by the absence of those he had killed long ago from the pile of bones before him.

 Chapter 117: Original Skill

    After surveying the area again, Reign realized that only the most recent kills were present, leading him to assume that they could not exist here permanently.


    And his assumption was correct; dead corpses could not exist permanently inside his body.


    Instead, they were transformed into nutrients for Reign and the system to utilize.


    With this in mind, he hurriedly searched for the person he deemed worthy of being turned into a puppet.


    "You''re quite the treasure trove, aren''t you? Even in death, you continue to give me a lot of things," Reign chuckled aloud, relishing in the sadistic pleasure of exploiting the deceased.


    If he had the chance, he''d award Jayden with the "Kill of the Month" prize for his unwitting contribution to Reign''s power.


    Unlike the other souls, Jayden''s soul remained indifferent and expressionless, devoid of any signs of pain or anguish.


    Moreover, his image was very vivid and clear, almost human-like in its appearance, standing out among the rest.


    Reign attempted to summon it by raising his hand and reaching out to touch the bone pile.


    [System: Your Basic Bone Summoning is Level 1]


    [System: You are currently limited to summoning only 1 puppet, with the likelihood of success decreasing as you attempt to summon stronger puppets.]


    Seeing this, Reign decided to test things out first.


    [System 35/1 ]


    ''So I need 35 slots to summon him?'' Reign mused inwardly.


    Considering Jayden''s strength when he was still alive, he deemed 35 slots to be a fair price for summoning him.


    "System, level up Basic Bone Summoning to max," Reign ordered confidently, eager to enhance his abilities.


    Basic Bone Summoning I >> XX


    After upgrading his skills, he made another attempt, and this time, he noticed a changed in the counter, signaling an improvement in his summoning abilities.


    [35/40]


    [System: Please decide your Summoning Catchphrase ]


    ''Summoning Catchphrase?''


    As Reign contemplated his summoning catchphrase, he realized the importance of making it both impressive and original.


    He envisioned coming up of something very original and iconic, unlike those fictional novel MCs who often resorted to copying more popular moves from others.


    After a moment of reflection, he came up with a phrase that he believed captured the essence of his power and identity.


    "Arise," he commanded, raising his hand as a black-red aura enveloped the pile of bones.


    They began to vibrate and stirred, but ultimately fell back to the ground.


    [Summoning Failed]


    "Arise" He commanded again.


    [Summoning Failed]


    "Arise"


    [Summoning Failed]


    After contemplating the pros and cons, he decided to save them.


    With Arc in his arsenal, he felt confident in his fighting capabilities, knowing he had additional firepower at his disposal.


    Plus, there was no one worthy of using the slots, and he didn''t know when he would have the opportunity to increase his slot capacity, especially since it was currently locked at Level 20.


    When he finished wrapping things up, with a mere thought, he found himself back in the clearing again.


    He hadn''t physically travel to that dark space; it was merely a manifestation of his inner mind.


    Now, to test the skill in the real world, he raised his hands and visualized the summoning process.


    "Arc," he whispered, his hands pulsating with dark red energy.


    As he focused, the energy took on a more fluid form, dripping to the ground and spreading like a pool of black blood.


    From this eerie pool emerged Arc, its skeletal form materializing first before its entire body coalesced.


    It stood before him as a dark-red ethereal humanoid puppet, its face resembling a human skull, save for the burning black-red glow emanating from its eye sockets.


    "This guy looks awesome," Reign thought to himself, admiring Arc''s wicked sick character design.


    The permanent shadowy aura enveloping its body and the red arcs of electricity running through it made Reign feel like his current form was subpar in comparison.


    He could unleash dark red lightning from his body too, but he lacked the shadowy effect that gave Arc its unique combination of shadow, ghostly presence, skull-like visage, and lightning elemental essence.


    ''No, it''s dumb to be jealous of a mere summon,'' he mumbled to himself himself, shaking his head to clear his thoughts.


    Reign redirected his focus to the task at hand, which was to test Arc''s functionality and effectiveness in real-time combat.


    "Walk 100 meters away and face me," he commanded, his voice firm and authoritative.


    Arc nodded and followed his instructions obediently.


    As Reign observed, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of annoyance.


    The footprints left behind by Arc had a black-red shadow effect, almost as if it was constantly showing off with its array of special effects.


    "Disable that footprint glow," Reign commanded, hoping that Arc would comply.


    And fortunately, it worked.


    ''Good,'' Reign sighed in relief. ''I thought I would be stuck with a puppet that had a permanent tracker behind its back.''


    "Attack me with your Thunder Step and Thunder Slash," Reign ordered, preparing himself for Arc''s demonstration.


    Without question, Arc bent its knee and executed Thunder Step. Its speed was only about a quarter of the real deal, but it was still impressive.


    When it reached Reign, it slashed its sword downward, filling the air with black-red electric arcs.


    However, this time Reign didn''t even feel intimidated. He simply raised his hand and caught the sword.


    "Not bad," Reign nodded in approval, acknowledging Arc''s performance.


    He continued to test Arc''s other skills, finding them all powerful. However, he soon encountered a problem.


    It was too dependent on his commands, almost as if he were controlling an NPC using voice commands.


    This meant that Reign could not maximize the puppet''s full potential.


    ''Maybe it will become smarter after I raised it''s rank ?''Reign thought to himself.


    It was either that, or as he evolved further, his summoning would also grow stronger.

 Chapter 118: Mobilization

    Summit City - Hunter Association .


    "What do you mean he''s dead?" The big bellied director slammed his desk in anger after hearing the news of six hunters dying on a mission.


    He couldn''t care less about the other five hunters; they were replaceable.


    What really frustrated him was Jayden.


    He alone was more important than all the hunters in Summit City combined.


    As for the dead bodies of the hunter ?


    Well, he didn''t have to dwell too much on it.


    It was routine for demons to eat hunters , so with no bodies recovered, the grim reality was already obvious .


    "Yes, sir, I believe they encountered a Peak High Demon," the male assistant replied.


    "Peak High Demon?" The director raised his eyebrows, realizing the gravity of the situation.


    But if that was the case, it could explain everything.


    Unknown to everyone, Jayden had attained a power level far beyond his previous capabilities by absorbing the Lightning Rune.


    The true extent of his power had been witnessed only by Amanda and Arnold. Sadly, both of them were now dead, leaving no one alive to recount the tale.


    So now, neither the director nor the assistant even considered that Jayden had encountered something much more powerful and terrifying.


    "Yes, we didn''t find any traces of Domain Energy, so it''s not an Upper Demon we''re dealing with. But the damage was big. According to our research team, the demon must be a Bomber type."


    Demons were further classified by the Hunter Association into types to simplify the process for hunters in determining the kind of demon they were dealing with.


    As of now, the most common types of demons were


    >Attack Type


    >Defense Type


    >Viral Type


    >Poison Type


    >Toxic Type


    >Bomber Type


    Additionally, there were rare types of demons, such as.


    >Elemental Type


    "Stop asking questions and just do what I asked!" the director shouted in frustration.


    "Yes, Director," the assistant nodded reluctantly.


    Despite his disdain for the director''s stupidity and trash personality, the existence of a powerful rogue demon posed a far greater threat.


    If the demon attacked the city, his own family would also be in danger.


    "Damn it," the assistant cursed aloud after he left the office .


    He didn''t have the authority to send a report to the Regional Office, so he could only hope that they could handle the situation themselves.


    ''Just in case,'' The Director muttered to himself as he initiated the transfer of his credits to another account using his phone.


    In this world, the mechanics of digital currency and points were different due to the presence of the black mist outside, which prevent long distance Internet connection .


    To solved this, each point and credit was associated with its own unique randomized code


    When an account possessed a certain amount of points, credits, or money, this information was stored locally on the device.


    During transfers to another city, the code would be extracted from the local data and reintegrated into the network , ensuring a seamless transaction process.


    And once connected to the local Internet, this code would become randomized again, making it virtually impossible to trace.


    ''Done,'' He sighed in relief after seeing the amount of credits he transferred .


    ***


    Hunter Association Communication Center.


    Rows of computers buzzed with activity as people wearing headsets worked non-stop to contact all the hunters available in the city.


    They received an urgent order that all hunters who could be utilized must report back quickly.


    "What''s the status?" The Head of Communication inquired.


    He was a 40-year-old man who had been working for the Hunter Association for 22 years, and this was the first time that he experienced something like this .


    "We managed to contact 60 Hunters!" One of the employee answered.


    "That''s enough. Tell them to head to Fort Samantro, the military base in the East. They''ll receive further instructions there."


    "Yes, sir," came the response from the communications team.


    "Did you manage to contact Ester?" he asked urgently.


    Ester, the current T4-20 in Summit City, was the strongest hunter in their arsenal now that Jayden was dead.


    "Negative, sir. She is currently dealing with Corrupted infestation in the border, so we can''t contact her," answered by another employee .

 Chapter 119: Armed To The Teeth .

    "Go! Go! Go!" The airport Landing Signal Officers waved their arms frantically, guiding the helicopters as they roared to life, their blades slicing through the air with a thunderous roar.


    The deafening sound reverberated across the open field as the choppers lifted off, their powerful engines propelling them upward.


    In the middle of the busy atmosphere , ground crews hurried around the other helicopters, conducting last-minute checks on the machine guns, and missiles.


    Technicians meticulously inspected each component, ensuring that every system was functioning perfectly for the mission ahead.


    Inside the Barracks .


    "What the hell is happening? Are we being attacked?" one of the soldiers asked, his voice tense with alarm as he had just woken up to the blaring sirens echoing around the base.


    And it was not just him.


    Confusion gripped the air as soldiers scrambled to gather their gear and prepare for whatever threat .


    "Stop with the questions, soldier, and prep yourself. We''re in an emergency," high ranking officer snapped at him.


    There was no time for explanations as they hastily geared up, their training kicking in as they prepared.


    ''Shit,'' the soldier grumpily exited the barracks, his mind racing with frustration.


    He picked this base for its distance from the border, thinking it was safe. But now, they''re being called to move without knowing why.


    General''s Office


    "Sir, aren''t the Hunter Association making a big deal about one Peak High Demon?" spoke a man in his 40s, his voice was filled with skepticism. His blonde hair, brown eyes, and solid build hinted at years of military training.


    The military usually doesn''t hunt demons; they''re too busy handling Corrupteds.


    But they do know a thing or two.


    Mobilizing this many troops usually signals they''re up against an Upper Demon capable of wiping out a Tier 4 city if left unchecked.


    But there were no written notes indicating they were dealing with one. It just mentioned a Peak High Demon, which usually required dozens of hunters to handle.


    "Major, what do you take me for? Of course, I''m aware of that. But they''re willing to pay a lot of money, so why reject it? This is quite a lucrative mission," the general replied with a smirk, leaning back in his chair to make his point.


    This sudden mobilization would line his pockets with a lot of cash.


    And since it was a personal favor, he would also gain an additional bonus and some under-the-table money.


    The Hunter Association, with all its resources, was swimming with funds thanks to direct backing from another secret organization.


    When the Major heard the word "money," and "a lot" he instantly pieced together what was happening, and a smile also spread across his face.


    "Fuck that monster!" One of the soldiers kicked a nearby tree in anger, unable to contain his frustration at witnessing such cruelty.


    "We need to fucking kill that evil bastard, no matter what!" he shouted, his voice filled with determination and anger.


    All the soldiers nodded in agreement, they would not rest until the demon was dead.


    Right now, Reign, who had saved the children out of pity, became the epitome of evil in the eyes of many.


    Whirrrrrrr !Whirrrrrrr ! Whirrrrrrr !


    The sound of another helicopter echoed, and when the soldier looked above, they saw a transport-type one with a long, slender body stretching across the sky.


    Its form resembled a massive metal beast, its elongated shape cutting through the air as its rotors churned powerfully above.


    It did not land but just passed through to another location after receiving the report that the demon was leaving a trail of death in a straight line towards the Industry Sector.


    The Industry Sector stood as the lifeblood of Summit City, its importance unparalleled in sustaining the bustling metropolis.


    Here, the majority of products essential for the city''s operation were manufactured, ranging from cellphones and cars to canned goods and beyond.


    Its ceaseless activity kept the city''s economy thriving and its citizens supplied with necessities.


    ***


    Industry Sector


    The sound of alarm echoed not only in their base but across the entire military complex.


    Multiple military bases sprang into action, their tanks rumbling to life and armed personnel mobilizing fast.


    Reports had come in warning of an imminent threat: a demon could possibly attack this place.


    With this threat, soldiers prepared for battle, their faces filled with resolve as they readied their weapons and fortified their positions.


    The air crackled with tension as they awaited the arrival of the enemy, knowing that the fate of this place and all who resided within it hung on them.


    Trucks, tanks, and various military vehicles lined up at the entrance of the Industry Sector.


    To reach them, the demon would have to pass through the canyon that separated it from the rest of the Summit City.


    The canyon acted like a natural fortress, shielding the Industry Sector from threats that could come from Summit City.


    At the same time, the canyon also served as a barrier to protect Summit City from external threats, such as potential breaches by Corrupted.


    "We''ll bury that damn demon right here," the Commander declared while smoking on his cigar to steady his nerves.

 Chapter 120: With What Army ?

    ''Weird, why do I get this uneasy feeling?'' Reign mused quietly to himself.


    He was already too strong for this city, might even be the strongest in terms of raw power.


    Unless he faced a Middle Upper Demon with a domain, then he should be safe.


    ''Maybe it''s just my imagination,'' he reassured himself.


    Even if the powerful hunters from other cities were already enroute, they wouldn''t arrive for several more days.


    Besides, he was confident in his ability to emerge victorious, even when the numbers was against him.


    The only conceivable threat from Summit City without external help would be if, for some reason, they mobilized their entire army to take him down¡ªan unlikely scenario in his estimation.


    ''How far is that place?'' Reign mused to himself.


    Deciding to play it safe, he decided to drive a different truck, cautious of revealing his identity by carrying his hammer which was registered under his name.


    As Reign traveled along the highway, he noticed the mountains gradually shrinking until he found himself on a flat area devoid of even a single tree.


    In the distance, an unexpected sight caught his eye: a towering wall of earth, a canyon so steep that it was insurmountable to ordinary humans, its high cliffs rising against the horizon.


    Continuing to press on the pedal, he noticed bright lights in the distance.


    As he drew closer, he saw dozens of military vehicles and armed personnel in the area.


    Clad in standard green camouflage uniforms, they were armed with rifles, vests, and some even had night vision goggles strapped to their foreheads.


    It turned out to be a checkpoint, where everyone, including the driver and passengers, had to exit for inspection.


    Instead of stopping, Reign decided to push through; abruptly turning away would draw more attention.


    It would look like a proclamation of guilt to the world, implying that he was a criminal, which couldn''t be further from the truth.


    Calling him a criminal for eating humans was like blaming a lion for eating a rabbit.


    The line was not long, and in just a matter of minutes, it was Reign''s turn to undergo inspection.


    "ID and license," the military man demanded, shining a bright light in Reign''s face.


    After noticing Reign''s bandaged eyes and white hair, the soldier''s demeanor shifted.


    Without hesitation, he leveled his rifle at Reign''s face, suspecting him to be a demon.


    "Get out of the truck now!" the soldier warned, his voice commanding as he stepped back to gain a better view.


    He was too tense, that he forgot to get Reign''s ID and License .


    Seeing the soldier''s actions, Reign acted calmly, stepping out of the truck with a nonchalant air.


    Raising both hands to show he was unarmed, he wanted to convey his lack of threat.


    "Get the scanner!" the soldier shouted, his gun still pointed on Reign''s face.


    Unlike the areas he had passed through before, this place was flat and the ground was too dry, resembling a desert with no trees in sight.


    The difference from what he was accustomed to made him feel as though he had entered a different world altogether.


    ''Maybe the protection here is lower because it''s close to the border? '' he speculated, trying to make sense of the weird landscape.


    Reign''s hypothesis was spot on.


    The factories sourced their materials from rich deposits nearby and manufactured everything in the Industry Sector.


    Being close to the border allowed them to conveniently dispose of water and air pollution outside the barrier, effectively solving two problems at once.


    VROOOOOOM!


    Reign pressed down on the pedal, smoothly navigating his way into the Canyon without any issues.


    However, as he neared the exit, he suddenly felt a heat emanating from beneath his truck.


    In the next instant, he and the truck was consumed by a violent explosion.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    "Fire!" barked one of the commanders, and a barrage of cannons from tanks and mortars unleashed a rain of fire upon the area.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The thunderous roar of the explosions echoed through the canyon, illuminating the surroundings with a searing blaze of flames and billowing smoke.


    With nonstop attacks, the army unleashed their arsenal on Reign, showing a merciless attack that sent shivers down the spines of even the most seasoned hunters.


    They stood in awe, witnessing the might of modern weaponry as it tore through the landscape.


    While not always the optimal choice for smaller-scale operations, the sheer devastation brought by these weapons in an open field was something that this hunters could only imagine.


    In their minds, they all thought the same thing: ''A demon couldn''t survive that.''


    ***


    ***


    ***


    Author''s Note


    The bonus chapter for "Castle" will be postponed on May 3rd and 4th.


    I''ll be posting (3) chapters per day on those dates instead.


    If the Powerstone count reaches 200 again, I''ll also post (3) chapters on May 5th as well, and so on (200 PS = 1 CH Bonus)

 Chapter 121: Crowd Effect

    ''Wow, that was intense,'' Reign chuckled to himself.


    Crouching at a safe distance from the explosion, he enjoyed the moment, feeling like a mastermind who had effortlessly outmaneuvered everyone else.


    Those who thought they could ambush him were bunch of idiots.


    Reign wasn''t naive enough to believe he had slipped past the checkpoint unnoticed.


    But who was behind the wheel of the truck?


    The was answer was very simple.


    Midway through the canyon, he made the decision to tap into his Five remaining slot, summoning five mobs he could use in such situations.


    With a quick switcheroo while driving, he executed his plan, letting one puppet take the wheel.


    This led everyone to believe that he was on the truck.


    ''Having puppets sure is convenient,'' he thought to himself as he gazed at the smoke on the horizon.


    Everyone must be celebrating already, thinking they''d won, unaware that what they''d destroyed was just a puppet.


    They had squandered millions of credits'' worth of ammunition just to destroy it, which made the whole scene funnier for Reign.


    ZZZTTTT!


    A chirping sound echoed behind Reign, drawing his attention.


    He turned to find Arc sprinting toward him.


    He had tasked Arc with eliminating all the soldiers at the checkpoint, and it had succeeded, quickly completing the mission.


    When Arc reached him, it transformed into a shadowy liquid form, seamlessly melding back into him as if they were always meant to be one.


    ''So it can''t maintain its body for long when it''s far away,'' Reign mused, making a mental note of this intriguing revelation for future reference.


    Arc was very invaluable to him, so he wanted to have a better understanding of its capabilities for optimal use.


    ''System, upgrade Bone Eater,'' Reign commanded.


    [Bone Eater (VI) > (XV)]


    He decided to level up Bone Eater, knowing he would have to kill a huge number of people, requiring him to absorb them at a faster rate than his current capacity allowed.


    ''Now, I''m ready,'' a creepy grin spread across Reign''s face as he mentally prepared himself for the carnage he was about to unleash.


    ***


    Through this experience, he understood the dangers of fighting in close quarters and the importance of avoiding friendly fire.


    Rudy nodded, understanding the logic behind the commander''s actions.


    The army was preparing for the worst-case scenario in case the hunters failed, and he did not feel insulted by that.


    In fact, Rudy himself was worried.


    Despite being the strongest among them, he chose to position himself at the rear, sensing that something was amiss.


    A bomber type demon should have been eradicated by the sheer force of that attack.


    Why did this demon appear so energetic ?


    ''They stopped attacking?'' Reign thought to himself, noticing that the army was backing away, while dozens of hunters were now standing ready to confront him head-on.


    ''Are they really for real?'' he chuckled to himself, amused by the hunters'' eagerness to offer themselves up like food at a Thanksgiving party.


    If he were in their shoes, and witnessed a demon surviving a bombardment so strong that it end up changing the landscape like that, the last thing on his mind would be to engage and fight the demon head-on.


    They didn''t even need to be particularly smart; all it required was common sense.


    Little did Reign know that this scenario was the culmination of multiple variables aligning perfectly for him.


    First, these hunters were under the assumption that Reign was just a Peak High Demon, a bomber type weak to attacks.


    Even though they witnessed him surviving the bombing, they attributed it to mere luck, clinging to their initial perceptions.


    Secondly, their inflated numbers bolstered their confidence excessively, akin to the crowd effect.


    When individuals find themselves in a group, they often experience a surge in confidence and courage.


    This happens because being part of a larger collective creates a sense of safety in numbers.


    Each individual feels bolstered by the presence of others, leading them to believe that they have support and backup.


    As a result, they may be more willing to take risks and engage in actions they might otherwise avoid if they were alone.


    Lastly, the hunters'' bravery was also influenced by their early indoctrination into the Hunter Association.


    This doctrine, akin to propaganda, had been ingrained in them from a young age, shaping their beliefs and attitudes on how to approach challenges.


    Similar to military training techniques, this indoctrination aimed to ensure discipline and commitment among the hunters, preventing them from backing down in the face of danger too easily.


    Of course, not all hunters were completely brainwashed by this.


    Even with just a few holding onto such a mindset, witnessing their courage as they put on a brave front inspired others, instilling a sense of courage throughout the group.

 Chapter 122: Power in Numbers

    A grin spread across Reign''s face at the sight of so many hunters, filling him with a sense of satisfaction and joy.


    He was certain that after this confrontation, he would emerge much stronger.


    The abundance of skill points and Mutation materials he expected to acquire would propel him higher.


    "Surround it!" Rudy ordered.


    The ground shook as the hunters charged towards him, their bodies blurring as they confront Reign.


    He could feel their collective strength radiating from them.


    While they might not be individually powerful, when united like this, the power emanating from them was no less powerful than the force Jayden unleashed in their previous fight.


    But instead of stopping, Reign continued to run towards them.


    He bared his claws and met them head-on, his own power surging through his body.


    He felt exhilarated at the prospect of going all out and testing his abilities against so many opponents.


    The first hunter closed in, sword raised high, aiming to deliver a decisive downward slash aimed at his skull-face.


    But Reign was faster, his lightning reflexes allowing him to perceive the attack in slow motion.


    He dodged to the side, the sword cutting through the air harmlessly at his right side.


    Then, in a blur of motion, Reign pivoted on his heel and delivered a powerful punch that shattered the hunter''s sword and sent him hurtling through the air.


    But it did not stop at that.


    There was a sickening crunch as the first hunter''s body collided with another person, shattering both bodies upon impact.


    The others hesitated for a moment, stunned by what they had just witnessed. It came on them that blocking an attack from Reign was close to impossible.


    But their shock was short-lived, quickly dissipating as they heard Rudy''s command, pushing them to regain their composure.


    Everyone tightened their grip on the handles of their weapons and took deep breaths to steady their nerves.


    They had been trained for this moment, and now was the time to demonstrate all the effort they had put into their training.


    "Surround him and keep your distance ," Rudy shouted to his allies as he witnessed how effortlessly Reign pulverized his opponent.


    He knew that any attempt to fight Reign one-on-one would likely result in a single one shot blow.


    In Reign''s case, with the immense gap in power, he could kill e five opponents with just one punch if he so desired.


    "Is that all you got?" Reign taunted them, reveling in his new original form he called as his Tank Mode.


    In this state, his movements were slower, but his defense was much harder and tougher .


    Even if there were any scratches or superficial damage on his exoskeleton, as long as he had the energy, he could regenerate and repair it in real time.


    He found inspiration when he saw those armored tanks that attacked him, and with his intelligence and control over his bones, it didn''t take him long to figure out what to do next.


    Now, the only ways they could damage him were either by exhausting his energy, which would require a long amount of time, or by launching an attack strong enough to penetrate his armor in a single strike.


    "Damn it, nothing''s working!" a hunter grunted in frustration as their Wind Slashes were all deflected by Reign.


    With each failed attempt, their desperation grew.


    "Let''s try that technique! Tornado," one of them suggested, prompting the others to contemplate for a moment.


    It was a powerful technique that required at least Fifteen hunters with any breathing technique related to wind.


    But if executed correctly, the power it could generate was at least triple their current output.


    Normally, this technique took time to execute, making it unsuitable for fast-paced battles.


    However, seeing Reign only standing up gave them the perfect opportunity to unleash it.


    "Let''s do it," the other hunters agreed with the plan.


    The Fifteen hunters familiar with this technique separated from the rest of the group.


    They began breathing in more air and then ran in a circular pattern while slashing their swords.


    "Hawk Breathing Technique... Tornado!" they roared as they unleashed the final slash, initiating the chain reaction.


    This created a sudden movement of wind, growing stronger and stronger until an actual Tornado formed, inching towards Reign.


    Surprisingly, it also sucked in the wind slashes of the other hunters, amplifying its strength and causing it to grow larger and larger.


    The wind started howling violently as the Tornado grew more powerful, fueled by the hunters'' continuous efforts to feed it more wind.


    Seeing this, Reign decided not to dodge the attack , and test his current power.


    Instead, he created multiple sharp long bones and anchored himself deep into the ground.


    ''Let''s see how powerful this form is'' Reign''s eyes gleamed dark red as he prepared his body to withstand the attack.


    His exoskeleton became more condensed, turning completely black as he infused it with more negative energy.

 Chapter 123: Decision

    The tornado clashed head-on with Reign''s sturdy exoskeleton, its powerful swirling winds threatening to devour him completely.


    But despite the force of the wind, he stood firm, enduring until he found himself on the eye of the tornado where the wind''s force was not that strong.


    ''Did they made a mistake?'' Reign pondered silently.


    Surely, this couldn''t be the end of that cool sounding attack, could it?


    Outside the Tornado


    "Let''s burn him!" A group of 6 hunters joined the fight, their voices filled with strong determination.


    Inhaling deeply, their bodies released a mist, as though evaporating the sweat within.


    Their blades heated up, and their skin flushed red from the sudden surge of blood coursing through their veins.


    "Salamander Breathing Technique... Fire Breath!" they shouted in unison, slashing their swords to create friction that ignited the air.


    Flames erupted from their blades, swirling into the tornado and merging with it.


    Usually, the flames would extinguish quickly, but most new hunters using fire-based breathing techniques carried a special type of highly flammable powder.


    The powder enhanced and prolonged their flame-related attacks.


    Dominic did not have this because he retired way before this technology was implemented.


    This collective and coordinated attack demonstrated the immense power hunters could unleash with sufficient time and preparation.


    The flames began to scorch the air, causing Reign''s bones to redden from the intense heat, though only the surface felt hot.


    Reign remained relatively unfazed, knowing that compared to enduring lightning strikes, these flames posed little threat.


    Regardless, he still couldn''t help but be impressed by the seamless cooperation among the hunters.


    He felt grateful that he hadn''t acted rashly in the past, realizing that if he had faced these hunters when he was still weak, it would have likely resulted in his pointless death


    ''Should I attack now?'' he pondered to himself.


    He had maintained a defensive stance, hoping to uncover any hidden dark horses among the hunters'' ranks.


    If the hunters had someone powerful like Jayden, it was likely that they would seize the opportunity to strike now, considering his passive stance.


    But as time passed, it became evident that there was no such hidden threat, confirming his suspicions.


    "Time''s up!" Reign''s laughter echoed as he propelled his body forward, breaking through the barrier of fire.


    With the force of a bulldozer, he charged through the tornado of flames towards the other hunters.


    Each step he took resonated with a loud thud due to his increased weight.


    "My god, what are we facing?" The commander felt as though he aged 20 years from the stress alone.


    He had underestimated the threat, thinking they were merely dealing with a demon that could easily be killed by numbers, but he was gravely mistaken.


    They needed more.


    At least ten times the force was needed to halt this monster from mowing them down like helpless prey.


    He had already called for reinforcements, but he knew it would take time for them to arrive.


    In the meantime, they were at the mercy of the unstoppable force before them.


    "Wait for the hunters to regroup, then resume shooting at that demon!" The commander roared out his orders, hoping to buy some time until reinforcements arrived.


    The soldiers nodded in understanding and began to aim their weapons at Reign.


    But, with too many hunters still in their range, they had no choice but to wait for the perfect moment to strike.


    When the time was right, another series of explosions echoed as the army joined the fray.


    Tanks rumbled into action, unleashing their firepower, while helicopters hovered above, bombarding Reign with missiles and gunfire from their Gatling guns.


    For a fleeting moment, the entire battlefield erupted in a blinding flash of light.


    It resembled a clash between two powerful armies, but in reality, they faced only a single demon.


    On the hunters'' side, out of the initial sixty, only fifteen managed to escape the carnage.


    Their survival was because they were a distance away from Reign when his merciless onslaught began.


    However, fear now gripped the hearts of the surviving fifteen hunters so tightly that they dared not even raise their swords.


    Only Rudy, the highest-ranking among them, managed to muster a semblance of bravery, though even he was visibly shaken by the sheer horror of the scene before them.


    ''What should I do?'' Rudy gritted his teeth in frustration at his own weakness.


    He had always considered himself strong, admired by his peers, but now faced with this overwhelming threat, he felt utterly powerless. .


    In the presence of Reign, Rudy felt as insignificant as an ant.


    "Rudy, let''s get out of here," a woman''s voice echoed from behind him.


    Turning to see the source, he found his teammate and girlfriend, a woman in her mid-twenties who specialized as a medic hunter.


    Rudy felt conflicted.


    With his abilities, Rudy knew that if he decided to escape with her and used the others as a distraction, there was a strong likelihood that he and his girlfriend could make their getaway without harm.


    But his sense of duty weighed heavily on him.


    He couldn''t just run away while his peers faced certain death.

 Chapter 124: Outside the Box

    "I... I can''t," Rudy replied with a heavy sigh, his voice filled with reluctance.


    He came from a lineage of hunters; both his grandfather and father were esteemed members of the hunting community in Summit City, known as heroes in their own right.


    They had never abandoned their comrades, even after getting injuries that left them disabled.


    But, they did not had any regrets, knowing they fought for the sake of humanity.


    Cyntia''s eyes filled with sadness after hearing Rudy''s response, and she felt conflicted.


    Rudy was a man of honor, commitment, and kindness¡ªqualities that had drawn her to him in the first place.


    But she needed him alive.


    In a world already filled with heroes willing to die, what she truly needed was him by her side, alive and well.


    "I''m pregnant, Rudy. Please, let''s escape this place! Do it for our future family," she pleaded, desperation evident in her voice as she grabbed Rudy''s hand and placed it against her belly.


    "Is this true, Cynthia?" he asked, his voice trembling with the sudden revelation.


    "You can feel it, right? The heartbeat," she replied with a smile, her eyes shining with hope.


    He focused his senses, and just as she said, he could feel a faint beating on her stomach.


    It was undeniable¡ªthe rhythm of life pulsating beneath his touch.


    One of Rudy''s teammates, Bernard, witnessed the scene unfold.


    Having been with the team for ten years, he was intimately familiar with Rudy and Cynthia''s relationship.


    In fact, he harbored feelings for Cynthia himself, though she had chosen Rudy over him.


    "Buddy, I think we should escape. There''s no point in fighting a losing battle," Bernard spoke up, his tone filled with concern.


    "But..." Rudy began to protest, only to be cut off by Bernard.


    "Do you really think you can change anything?" Bernard interjected, his voice tinged with frustration.


    "Look at the reality of the situation. That demon is unstoppable. We can only hope that other cities send more powerful hunters." He explained, his words heavy with resignation.


    Hearing the pleas of his friend and his girlfriend, he finally gave in.


    With heavy hearts, the three of them turned and fled in a different direction, leaving behind the death and chaos .


    But their decision set off a chain reaction, rippling through the ranks of the hunters and causing uncertainty and disarray among them.


    However, he found the system''s abilities to be too basic and straightforward. If he wanted to develop further and really become strong, he knew he had to think outside the box and create his own original skills.


    As his mind raced, a blueprint appeared before him.


    He exerted his control over his bones. His right arm began to transform, bones protruding from his arms and intertwining with each other in a complex pattern.


    The bones in his arm elongated and fused together, forming a sleek and intricate structure reminiscent of a futuristic bio weapon.


    Rib-like protrusions extended outward from the main barrel, creating a series of channels that seemed to pulse with dark energy.


    Along the length of the rail gun, jagged edges and sharp ridges emerged, giving it a menacing appearance. Sparks of electricity danced along the surface of the bones, crackling with power.


    At the tip, a cluster of very dense bone shards converged, forming a lethal projectile ready to be unleashed at his command.


    [System: Congratulations, Host, for creating a new skill worthy of the System''s acknowledgment.]


    [Please name it for quicker access in the future]


    Reign paused for a moment, recognizing the significance of naming his own skill. It felt like he had reached a new milestone.


    "Death Rail-Gun," he responded.


    [Death Rail-Gun - Saved]


    After naming his skill, he refocused his gaze on his hand, which now looked incredibly awe-inspiring, leaving him fascinated by the transformation.


    But Reign had no time to enjoy it, as the bombardment resumed once the smoke cleared, revealing his position again to the armies.


    ''This guy doesn''t know what''s good for them,'' he chuckled to himself as he pointed his Rail Gun towards the sky, preparing to test it in actual combat right away.


    Then, he summoned a Railgun slug, shaping it into a sleek, pointed projectile reminiscent of ammunition used in tanks for armor piercing.


    Next, he infused dark red electricity into the rail-gun and into the slug.


    The mechanism he had created for the Railgun activated.


    BUZZZZZZZZZ!


    The railgun emitted a sharp, high-pitched buzzing sound as it charged up, building anticipation for the impending release of the electrified slug.


    "Death Rail Gun!"


    What happened next unfolded too fast, as everyone could only catch a glimpse of a streak of red light before a helicopter went down out of nowhere.


    "What was that?" A chill ran down everyone''s spine after witnessing something that they could not comprehend .

 Chapter 125: Final Option

    BUZZZZZZZZZ!


    Another buzzing sound pierced the air, soon followed by the ominous explosion of another helicopter. Its destruction showing the vast gap between modern weaponry and a demon with Reign''s power level.


    Reign''s attacks came with staggering speed, leaving the helicopters no chance to evade.


    With each reload, his efficiency surpassed even that of an actual Rail Gun, incorporating the latest in technology.


    The remaining helicopters scrambled to gain altitude and create distance, but it was futile.


    No ordinary missile or cannon could come close to matching the speed of rail gun.


    Additionally, Reign''s ability to calculate and predict a helicopter''s position elevated the threat level of his long-distance attack even further.


    It was the kind of skill that turns the tide of battles and leaves enemies trembling in their boots.


    With all the helicopters taken down, Reign swiftly redirected his focus to targeting the remaining army on the ground.


    In front of his Death Rail Gun, no one was safe. Reign''s precision targeted the tanks first, their cumbersome frames making them a good target.


    BUZZZZZZZZZ!


    He unleashed rounds that tore through metal and machinery, rendering the tanks into twisted wreckage.


    The projectiles pierced through the armor as if it were made of paper, destroying the bodies of the people inside who were operating them.


    The other tanks retaliated by firing at Reign, but he quickly moved from one position to another, dodging their attacks with ease.


    Before they could adjust their aim, Reign resumed his attacks, his deadly accuracy destroying tanks in an instant .


    The Death Rail Gun was highly efficient, its devastating power unmatched. However, Reign soon felt the strain of expending too much energy with each bullet.


    Sensing his draining energy, he made the decision to dispatch the few remaining soldiers using his bare hands.


    After a couple of minutes filled with cries, pleas, and curses, the whole area fell silent.


    Only the corpses of the fallen and the wreckage of machinery and equipment remained as somber reminders of the chaos that had unfolded.


    Reign stood on top a pile of corpses, gazing on the surrounding death as his Puppet diligently segregated the fallen, separating ordinary humans and hunters.


    He was only using the five puppets, each resembling typical skeletons with bare bones and devoid of clothing.


    The distinguishing feature was the dark red aura enveloping their bodies, swirling like smoke from within, marking them with an eerie presence.


    As for Arc?


    He dispatched his him to undertake the cleanup task, as some cowardly hunters had dared to flee in his presence.


    Reign knew that it would be foolish not to eliminate every hunter, as some of them might possess unexpected benefits.


    ***


    In the distance


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG


    More clashes echoed as Rudy and the others exerted themselves to stall for time.


    He fought smartly, instructing everyone to refrain from engaging in direct combat and instead focus on stalling tactics using group coordination, which proved effective.


    After a while, they noticed that the others were beginning to gasp for breath, still feeling the fatigued from their escape from Reign.


    With limited spare energy to begin with, their stamina was quickly getting exhausted .


    Rudy saw this and knew that it was time to resort to their last option.


    "Let''s die together, you bastard," Rudy declared, channeling all his remaining vitality into one final, desperate attack.


    It was the skill that hunters reserved for moments when they knew there was no chance of survival.


    Seeing Rudy''s resolve, the other hunters followed suit without hesitation.


    "We are not holding back anymore!" Rudy roared, his voice echoing with determination.


    Together with his comrades, they unleashed their most powerful attacks, pouring every ounce of their strength into one big attack.


    Arc''s eyes gleamed with a red arch of electricity, as if something had triggered it.


    With a wide motion, he raised his sword, and an arc of red lightning converged on its tip.


    The power was so intense that the mere magnetic pull from the electricity caused everyone''s swords to vibrate.


    Seeing this, Rudy''s stomach churned with fear.


    He recognized this technique¡ªit was something Jayden had shown him when they first met.


    They were holding back?


    or


    Was it the other way around?


    SLASH!


    When Arc''s sword pierced the ground, a brilliant crimson surge of electricity exploded from within it, radiating outward in a perfect circle.


    The red lightning energy crackled fiercely, enveloping everything within a five-meter radius, leaving no escape from its electrifying grip.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" The hunters screamed in agony as the electricity ravaged their bodies from within, leaving them writhing in pain.


    ****


    Authors Note:


    I apologize for only posting one chapter today.


    Something came up, and I only had 3 hours to spare for writing.


    I''ll just post more chapters in the following days to catch up in my schedule.


    Thank you for understanding.

 Chapter 126: Pitiful

    "No¡ª No," Bernard stammered while carrying Cynthia, his hands trembling as he faced the one thing he feared most: Reign.


    He had clung to the belief that they still had a chance at survival, but as he stood face to face with the more terrifying demon before him, any semblance of hope evaporated, leaving him with a sense of utter despair.


    He ended up gently placing Cynthia on the ground, his movements careful and tender as he ensured she was comfortable.


    "Look at you, running with your little girlfriend while all your friends fought until the bitter end," Reign chuckled mockingly.


    He here arrived after noticing that Arc was taking too long to finish his mission.


    Recognizing Arc as his most important puppet, he decided to check on him.


    It was then that he saw Arc struggling to cope with the coordinated attacks of the hunters due to its monotonous fighting style.


    But with Reign''s control, he instructed Arc to unleash a more powerful skill, one that annihilated all the hunters in one fell swoop.


    After wrapping things up, Reign wasted no time and gave chase to the two figures in the distance.


    With his speed, catching up to a hunter that was carrying dead-weight was effortless.


    Back to the Present .


    Bernard glanced at Cynthia, still unconscious on the ground, before returning his focus to the demon in front of him.


    The demon''s menacing appearance became even noticeable as it stood there, his skull-like face and eerie smile sending a chill down Bernard''s spine.


    Not just him, but any person in his position right now would cower after witnessing the carnage and power that Reign unleashed.


    It was simultaneously awe-inspiring and utterly terrifying.


    "P¡ª Please, you can kill me, but please don''t hurt her," Bernard pleaded, his voice trembling with desperation as he swallowed his pride and begged for mercy.


    Clinging to the slim hope that Reign might spare her life, he awaited the demon''s response with anxious breath.


    "Why should I spare her?" Reign asked, genuinely puzzled by Bernard''s request.


    Was this guy out of his mind?


    Did he really believe that a demon who tore through everyone like they were mere butchered meat at the market would spare a woman just because he begged for it?


    "Kill me, please, just spare her. She''s pregnant, and I..." Bernard trailed off, his voice heavy with despair as he struggled to articulate his words.


    "Oh, so you got her pregnant, and now you''re trying to save them both?"


    "You think she will remember you? After I kill and eat you, she will just wake up thinking that she survived miraculously. Then she would mourn, not for you who saved her, but for that best friend of yours. How pitiful. You''re so pitiful that I feel bad killing you," Reign chuckled, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "FUCK YOU!!!!!!" Bernard roared in anger, his frustration reaching its peak as Reign''s words triggered him in his final moments.


    But before he could even stand up and vent his anger, Reign slowly ripped his head from his neck, the spinal cord dangling from his severed head.


    "You should have just remained quite and died. Really uncool, " Reign sighed, a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    He was just testing him, finding his personality too much of a goody two-shoes.


    He despised people who thought self-sacrifice was some noble act.


    Maybe he would find it honorable if he had died as a normal student, getting hit by truck-kun before reincarnating.


    But he was a lab rat for God''s sake; sacrifice meant nothing to him.


    After he was done, Reign decided to absorb Bernard''s body first.


    Unfortunately, it was too ordinary even as a source of material.


    Reign ended up selling all the organs for skill points instead.


    When he reached the group that Arc killed, he decided to absorb everyone except for Rudy.


    He could sense that there was something more special about him than the rest.


    As the Skill Points accumulated, Reign decided to max out Bone Eater to XX, further increasing his absorption rate.


    Already fast enough to absorb multiple people simultaneously as long as he was touching them, he sought to accelerate the process even faster.


    To achieve this, he created additional hand-like extensions, allowing his absorption to more efficient.


    Unfortunately, not even more than a dozen hunters were enough to push his level, showing just how much the EXP cap had increased.


    However, he was not bothered by it because he still had a lot of resources to feed on.


    He placed Rudy''s body on his back and then ran back to the area where he had instructed his puppets to segregate the dead bodies.


    The speed at which he ran ended up heating up the air around him, but he paid it no mind, because he was made of hard bones.


    Likewise, Rudy''s body was already burned to a crisp, so a little increase in temperature wouldn''t matter anyway.


    Well, not like he could complain being dead and all.

 Chapter 127: State of Emergency

    [URGENT: Situation critical. Requesting immediate backup. Over.]


    [URGENT: Situation critical. Requesting immediate backup. Over.]


    [URGENT: Situation critical. Requesting immediate backup. Over.]


    Message after message rang out to the other bases, informing them about the fate that the first batch of army who confronted Reign met.


    Complete and utter devastation¡ªthat''s the only way to describe what happened to them.


    They arrived there thinking they would have something to talk about, boasting of how they killed and hunted down a powerful demon using their weapons of war.


    But the reality was far from what they imagined.


    It wasn''t even a fight; more like they send a bunch of pig to be butchered .


    <General''s Office>


    "What the hell are we dealing with?" The general roared in anger over the phone as he scolded the Hunter Association Director.


    He felt they had been misled, resulting in the loss of his men.


    If the Hunter Association had provided them with more information, he would have asked the other bases to send more forces to kill that demon.


    "Why are you blaming me? We also lost a lot of hunters !" The fat director replied with an angry tone.


    He had thought that sending that many would be enough, but who could have imagined that over 60 hunters would also die while working with the Army ?


    This incident was unheard of in Summit City.


    "You have to send more Hunters, because if the Industry Sector gets destroyed, we are both screwed," the general gritted his teeth and slammed the phone down.


    The Industry Sector was owned by multiple powerful corporation that not only provided funds for the Military but also facilitated the delivery of goods to Summit City and other Tier 4 cities through its extensive distribution channels.


    If it got destroyed, he would get demoted for failing to protect it.


    "I need to do something," he thought to himself, hastily picking up the phone to dial a number.


    He needed to report this to the military base located at the other borders.


    Summit City had six military bases surrounding the entire barrier, and these places had more resources and advance machineries because they were tasked with dealing with the Corrupted.


    In fact, the technology they used to fight Reign was already 70 years old and by no means their most powerful weapons.


    It was true that the Corrupted rarely attacked Tier 4 cities, and if they did, the force would not be particularly strong.


    However, a fort to defend against them was still necessary, just in case a horde of Corrupted attacked.


    Tier 4 cities, despite their low ranking status, were still among the few places in the world relatively safe from the black miasma, so losing it was not an option anyone could afford.


    ***


    <Summit City -Slump Area>


    Aside from those well-known organizations, other groups like the Veiled Nights also went into a state of emergency.


    They were given requests and job orders regarding the Corrupted invasion, and the amount of reward was enough to tempt the members to take the job.


    This was a case where every manpower was needed, no matter where it came from.


    Against a common enemy, humans united together.


    For an hour, the whole Slump area became busy, with people readying their guns, outfitting their vehicles with machine guns, and sharpening their blades.


    Divergents, on the other hand, used all their savings to buy third-rate, second-hand combat suits to further enhance their power.


    "Where is Reign?" Byron asked, having been calling him repeatedly with no response.


    If there was one person he wanted on his side right now, it would be Reign, who was likely much stronger than the hunters at this moment.


    Byron was also strong, but he had reached Gold Rank through his connection and management skills.


    In terms of combat, he was not better than Cyril at all, and was even way weaker.


    "We still can''t contact him," his female assistant answered.


    "Forget it," Byron grumbled.


    This place was still relatively safe, so he did not have to worry too much for now.


    He would just stay here and let those ignorant members face the Corrupteds.


    They thought that Corrupteds were just a bunch of mindless monsters that they could easily defeat with numbers, but he knew how terrifying those things could be.


    A demon would look tamed compared to the devastation and death that a horde of Corrupted could bring.


    ***


    <Outside Industry Sector>


    [Level UP +1 ]


    [Level UP +1 ]


    He began devouring all the corpses, each consumption boosting his EXP even further.


    Reign saved the Hunters for last, intending to take his time with them to extract the maximum amount of mutation materials.


    Fully engrossed in reaping the benefits of his brutal actions, he remained oblivious to the storm brewing in the horizon.

 Chapter 128: Huge Improvements Part 1

    Reign''s Enhance Bones skill began to increase dramatically as he continuously fed it with bone-related materials, while selling anything else he deemed useless or would not help him in anyway.


    [One of the host''s skills has surpassed 30 levels. ]


    [System Update! ]


    [System Update! ]


    [System Update! ]


    [Ultimate Mutation System 3.0]


    Old : Enhance Bones XXV > XXXV


    New: Enhance Bones (35)


    The system turned from Roman Numerals to Arabic Numbers which was far better and simpler to judge his stats.


    ''This is way better,''Reign thought to himself.


    ''I wonder why the system did not go with this one right off the bat.'' He added.


    But after pondering it, he decided to let it go.


    There was no need to waste time trying to understand the System, as it was something beyond his comprehension.


    The moment he started questioning it, he would be on a long and tiring road, because the System itself was an existence he felt almost equal to a god.


    Mantis Eyes [27%]>[35%]


    Serpent Vertebrate [20%]>[25%]


    His Mantis Eyes and Serpent Vertebrae also experienced growth through absorption of related or identical organs.


    Unfortunately, the number of eye-related organs was few in between.


    [level up + 1]


    He leveled up again bringing his level to 23 .


    Right now , there where only 10 hunters left, he remembered them because he saw them using a more unique variant of Breathing Technique .


    He was familiar with the Salamander Breathing Technique because of Dominic, but when it came to Rudy, he hadn''t witnessed his fighting style firsthand.


    Therefore, he remained unaware of Rudy''s chosen Breathing technique.


    Nonetheless, he was certain of Rudy''s strength.


    Since his evolution, Reign had developed an instinctive ability to gauge the strength of others, particularly if it was weaker to his own.


    ''Let''s put this to the test. My body used to be a corpse , so it had issues with fire, but I''m different now. If I could handle lightning, fire should be a piece of cake,'' he mused, readying himself .


    When he began absorbing the hunters simultaneously, he patiently awaited the notification.


    [Mutation Option Available ]


    Salamander Scale (3)


    Salamander Lungs (7)


    Salamander Claw (9)


    ¡ª


    His knuckles turned molten red, resembling a metal that was heated close to melting point.


    ''Sweet,'' he chuckled to himself, completely satisfied with the results.


    Salamander Scale (30%)


    Salamander Lungs (55%)


    Salamander Claw (45%)


    Finally, it was Rudy''s turn to be devoured and become useful .


    [Mutation Option Available ]


    Black Raven Claw


    Black Raven Eyes


    "That''s it?" Reign grumbled aloud, disappointed to find that Rudy only gave this much.


    He had expected at least a unique breathing technique, but he was pretty sure ravens was considerably weaker and smaller than a hawk in real life.


    ''Let''s give it a benefit of the doubt,'' Reign sighed and started reading the info about it .


    As he finished reading, one detail captivated his attention: the Black Raven Eyes.


    It possessed an intriguing skill¡ªa foresight ability.


    According to the information, as this ability advanced, its possessor could foresee seconds into the future.


    Rudy possessed this unique ability to see into the future, a skill passed down through generations in his family.


    However, in his case, he could only see 0.10 seconds into the future.


    Though not that long, this ability still played a significant role in his rise through the ranks, a feat shared by his father and grandfather before him.


    However, even with this foresight ability, Rudy found himself outmatched by Arc.


    The overwhelming gap in power between them was too much .


    Seeing 0.10 second into the future was useless if his opponent was as fast as lightning.


    In terms of rarity, these eyes were in no way inferior to Mantis Eyes.


    Both were exceptionally rare and sought after for their unique abilities and potential.


    ''Raven, what an ironic name,'' Reign mused to himself.


    In his previous world, there was a saying that ravens could predict death.


    So, it was fitting that the Black Raven Eyes possessed the ability of foresight.


    "Purchased Black Raven Eyes," He commanded.


    [System: Black Raven Eyes is a unique Eye. The host can utilize it, but not simultaneously with Mantis Eyes.]


    He had already expected as much.


    If he could combine both abilities, his vision would be overwhelmingly powerful.


    Just imagine having 360-degree vision, lightning-fast reaction times, and the ability to foresee the future all at once.


    It would be an unparalleled advantage in any situation.


    So accepting this type of restriction was not too hard .

 Chapter 129: Huge Improvement Part 2

    Now for the fun part


    He checked his Skill Points and saw a surplus, thanks to selling all the useless mutation organs he didn''t need.


    It would be a waste to hoard all of this, so it was time to go on a shopping spree.


    [Points]


    Attribute Points: 90


    Skill Points :121


    Evolution Points : 0


    ''121 skill points, not bad,'' he nodded in satisfaction.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought that the Hunter Association had handed out Hunters for him to kill for skill points like pamphlets on the street.


    Whoever was running that show must have been as generous as Santa Claus on Christmas Eve, in Reign''s opinion.


    He began scrutinizing his skills, pondering the best way to use his well deserved points.


    ''Can I upgrade the Death Rail Gun?'' he mused, scratching his chin in contemplation.


    Currently, it was his strongest skill in terms of pure penetrating power.


    Its range was also the longest, and the damage it could cause far surpassed any of his current skills, if he was given enough time to charged it.


    The only downside of Death Rail Gun was its high consumption rate.


    In order to operate it, he needed to use multiple different types of skills in coordination with one another which put a lot of load on his Energy.


    If he could upgrade it and make it more efficient, it would boost his power again.


    However, after checking, he found no direct option for upgrading it.


    The best course of action was to enhance its power by upgrading all the skills related to it, such as Claw Bullets ,Claw Barrage, Enhance Bones , and Bone Control.


    Among these skills, only Claw Barrage was not at its full level, so he prioritized capping it first.


    Claw Barrage (14)>(20)


    Reign made a mental note to search for a way to make Death Rail Gun much more efficient.


    His first iteration was merely a prototype, explaining its lack of efficiency.


    It was akin to building a car; initially, the focus was on speed, and once that was achieved, the next step was to enhance efficiency and stability.


    The mere thought of the experiments he could conduct to perfect the Rail Gun filled him with excitement.


    Now it was finally time to allocate the attribute points he had painstakingly saved.


    ''All my stats are A+ except for Intelligence, should I?'' Reign pondered for a few seconds.


    He was confident that he was smart enough, but the temptation to increase his intellect was there for a different reason.


    Upgrading his intelligence might not drastically improve his IQ, but what if it served as a prerequisite for acquiring a domain?


    In fact, it seemed odd to him that despite his over the top IQ, his Intelligence stat remained at a B-.


    He guessed that maybe Intelligence stats didn''t just gauge someone''s IQ or intelligence; it likely measure a broader range of factors.


    ''The only thing I''m missing right now is a domain,'' he mused to himself.


    With a domain at his disposal, he was certain he''d have the strength needed to confront those vampires head-on.


    But without one, he would be at a disadvantage. It was like a lion trying to fight underwater; no matter how strong the lion was, it would never triumph over a predator that lives in the water.


    Intelligence (B-)> (A+) = 85 points


    Just like that, almost all of his saved attribute points were drained.


    "I don''t fee¡ª" His words were suddenly cut off by a searing pain in his head.


    "AHHHHHHH!" He shouted as he felt like his mind was breaking apart, as if countless needles were stabbing it from all directions.


    Reign''s vision blurred, and he staggered, clutching his head in agony.


    Every moment felt endless as waves of unbearable pain surged through his skull.


    His thoughts scattered, and he fought to stay clear-headed amid the pain.


    But it was just too much.


    It felt like his very mind was under attack, threatening to burst out with each passing second.


    The pain became too unbearable, causing dark red energy tinged with red electrical current to leak from his body.


    After a few moments, the energy transformed from a gaseous state to a viscous liquid, oozing from every part of his body and dripping on the ground.


    As the dark substance pooled on the ground, Reign found himself at its center, kneeling and gripping his head in unbearable pain.


    "AGGHHHHHHHHHHH!" Reign''s pained cries thundered, his consciousness slipping away as his body moved purely on instinct.


    As if in response to his agony, the pool of black substance began to encircle and surround his body like a cocoon, reminiscent of a caterpillar''s chrysalis.


    It gleamed with an eerie, black-red sheen, its surface rippling with electric patterns as it molded itself snugly around Reign''s body.


    Fully covered by the cocoon, he was slowly pulled underground as it began to burrow, the earth parting effortlessly as it dug downward .

 Chapter 130: [Bonus] Domain Part 1

    "Where am I?" Reign asked himself, his voice echoing faintly in the darkness.


    He felt as though his entire body was enveloped in an invisible force, like being submerged in thick, gooey water.


    Every movement felt sluggish and heavy, like he was struggling against an unseen current that pulled him in all directions at once.


    But despite the sensation, there was a strange reassurance in the fact that at least he wasn''t drowning.


    Dying by drowning might be one, if not the worst, ways for humans to die.


    The sensation of struggling for air, the desperate gasps for breath as water fills the lungs, the overwhelming sense of panic and helplessness¡ªall contribute to an agonizing and slow demise.


    So, in a way, this situation was not so bad.


    ''I just increased my intelligence, and this happens? I don''t even feel smarter,'' he muttered to himself, the confusion evident in his voice.


    [Ding!]


    The familiar notification sound rang out, breaking the eerie silence, and a window popped up before him.


    Its appearance, though simple, provided a welcomed contrast to the darkness that enveloped him, offering a glimmer of color and light in an otherwise bleak place.


    [System: Activating D.C.A]


    [Domain Creation Assistance ]


    [System: Creating Blueprints for Host to choose from]


    [Ding!]


    Bronze Rank Domain .


    >Chance : 200%


    >Range Cap : 1 sq-km


    >Consumption : very low


    >Max Attribute : 1


    >Max Law : 1


    Silver Rank Domain.


    >Chance : 150%


    >Range Cap : 5 sq-km


    >Consumption : low


    >Max Attribute : 2


    >Max Law : 1


    Golden Rank Domain.


    >Chance : 100%


    >Range Cap : 10 sq-km


    >Consumption : Medium


    >Max Attribute : 3


    >Max Law : 2


    Diamond Rank Domain.


    >Chance : 75%


    >Range Cap : 15 sq-km


    In his case, with plenty of attributes to choose from, getting the Legendary rank would be perfect for him.


    Unlike other demons who are more bound to one or two attributes, he has the capability to use dozens of attributes because of his system.


    Attributes were a good way to supplement power within a domain.


    For example, if he had a domain with a lightning attribute, it would directly enhance all his lightning-related abilities because the element no longer needed to be created; he just had to control it within his surroundings.


    FLastly, there was the maximum law.


    Reign wasn''t very knowledgeable about this, but thanks to the system, he had some guesses.


    Laws within a domain were like the rules that govern how things work inside of it.


    They establish what was possible and what was not.


    For example, just as the Law of Gravity on Earth dictates that objects which is heavier than air molecules are pulled toward the ground, domain laws determine how things behave within that specific area.


    Of course, the natural laws still exist within a domain because they are universal.


    However, if a demon was powerful enough, they could temporarily replace or even supersede those laws in favor of their own.


    Reading this, he realized that he had been lucky not to encounter any demons with a Domain yet.


    No matter how strong he was, fighting against someone with a Domain without having one himself would be suicidal.


    This was no longer just a matter of how much damage output he could produce, but whether he could even hit his target in the first place.


    ''The Legendary Rank is the obvious choice, but it says 1%,''he pondered.


    ''If the system is basing it on my current ability, then how difficult is it to obtain?''


    There was no way something as powerful as the Legendary rank would be easy to get using this logic.


    "System what will happen if I failed ?" He asked.


    [System: You will receive the lowest Domain - Bronze]


    ''That''s basically crippling me,'' Reign sighed.


    Getting the Bronze Rank would be a death sentence. It was like having a sports car but being restricted to driving it on rough, uneven roads in a mountainous and rocky area.


    ''Should I try the King Rank?'' he pondered.


    It had a 15% chance, which was much better than risking it all with just 1%.


    ''No, I can''t do that. I have a system for god''s sake,'' he sighed.


    He didn''t know how strong the other powerhouses in this world were, so he always had to pick the best option if it was available.


    So far, all he had in his body was the very best: a Legendary Race and a Legendary Core.


    He only needed the Legendary Domain to complete the Holy Trinity of power.


    At that point, as long as nothing happened to him, he would become unrivaled once he reached the peak.


    No one at the same level as him would be able to hurt him.


    ''System, what are the requirements to obtain a domain?'' he asked.


    He wanted to gather as much information as possible, knowing more would be a big help.


    [System: The process of obtaining a domain is too random for a definite answer.]


    ''Shit,'' he cursed inwardly, it seems he just had to hope for the best.


    "I pick the Legendary Domain,"


    In response to his choice, his body warped and distorted, as if disintegrating, but in reality, it remained unchanged.


    All of this was just his mind playing tricks on him.

 Chapter 131: [Bonus] Domain Part 2

    "What a useless bastard," a man wearing a lab coat spoke in a sinister manner as he pointed a syringe filled with green serum at a poor, frail young man.


    ''Wait, what''s happening?'' Reign thought to himself as he tried to comprehend this phenomenon.


    He looked down and saw that his powerful metallic bones had been replaced by thin arms, riddled with wounds from being pierced by syringes.


    When he calm down for a moment , he realized that he was back on the laboratory he considered his hell.


    ''No, this is impossible,'' all the traumatic experiences started to resurface, and he began hyperventilating.


    "Let me go, fuckers!" he roared in anger, trying to break the straps that were restricting his body, but it was no use; he was too weak.


    "Did he go crazy from drug overdosed?" the doctors asked with puzzled expressions.


    "Maybe. I think we put too much drugs in his body. Let''s cancel the experiment today; he might go into cardiac arrest," one of the doctors spoke.


    "Lucky for you, you will get to skip today''s torture," one of the doctors, who had been the most mean to Reign, sneered in contempt.


    "Take this garbage away," he instructed the nurses, and they pushed Reign''s hospital bed out of the laboratory.


    "No! Let me go, fuckers! I''ll eat you alive! Claw Bullets! Claw Barrage! Enhance Bone!" Reign kept shouting like a crazy maniacs but the nurses just look at him.


    "Poor kid, I think he went crazy , "


    "He deserved it for having that tainted bloodline,"


    "Yeah , I wish he would just die sooner so we don''t have to clean after his mess."


    Insulting murmurs circulated among those pushing the hospital bed, and Reign couldn''t suppress his hysterical laughter.


    It felt as though the world had played a twisted joke on him, making a mockery of all the power he had believed was real.


    This prank was beyond distasteful¡ªit was downright not funny at all.


    When he reached his room, he was unceremoniously thrown inside, greeted by the familiar sight of the white room with soft padding and bright lights.


    Seeing the familiar hospital bed nearby, he crawled towards it and leaned against the wall.


    ''Good thing my crazy act worked,'' a grin spread across Reign''s face.


    He was a genius, so there was no way his memory would betray him.


    At first, he felt as though something was clouding his mind, making him question whether what he was seeing was reality.


    However, thanks to his high IQ and tempered mind, it didn''t take long for him to snap out of it.


    After that, he decided to go with the flow and act crazy.


    ''Is this some kind of test?'' he asked himself as he looked around, touching his surroundings.


    He figured it was a male from the black pants he wore, but he couldn''t see his face from his vantage point under the bed.


    With each step the unknown man walked towards him, Reign felt an inexplicable fear creep over him.


    It was strange, considering how strong his willpower was, but in that moment, he was genuinely intimidated.


    When the man''s leg was directly in front of Reign, he heard a screeching sound as the man grabbed the bed and slowly lifted it up.


    ''This..'' Reign was speechless .


    Revealed before him was a figure with red eyes and white hair, so handsome and flawless that he did not looked human at all.


    But he knew that face well¡ªit was the one he''d seen countless times on television since he was young, belonging to the person known as "The Evil Monarch.". The Strongest Being in their world.


    "Why the surprise look? I know I''m quite the looker, but no need to be shocked," The Evil Monarch chuckled, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Despite the jest, Reign couldn''t help but feel a strange warmth in his presence.


    "W¡ª What are you doing here?" Reign asked, taken aback.


    This wasn''t at all what he had expected. If this was some kind of dream based on his memories, then why was this person here? And why did he seem so lifelike?


    Wasn''t this supposed to be a test for his domain?


    "Weird, you have some interesting thoughts. Domain, huh?" The Evil Monarch mused, rubbing his chin in contemplation.


    "Wait.. You can read my thoughts ?" Reign exclaimed he felt like he was exposed .


    "Kid, reading thoughts is like breathing to me," The Evil Monarch chuckled. "But you really do look like your mother," he added with a heavy sigh.


    Reign was taken aback.


    "You remember my mother?" he stammered, feeling a surge of uncertainty.


    Had he been mistaken all along?


    Was this in fact reality, and his experiences in that other world just a dream to cope with stress?


    "Of course, I remember her," The Evil Monarch replied, his tone softening. "She was a good woman, and you inherited a lot from her."


    "And I think you''re right," the Evil Monarch added, his voice contemplative.


    "That experience you''re talking about might be a side effect of the trauma you suffered. Do you want me to erase all of that memory and also all your time here?" he asked.


    "No!" Reign hurriedly answered. "And stop reading my mind!" he protested.


    "Alright, alright," The Evil Monarch nodded in agreement.


    "Now, let''s get out of this place, Reign," he offered his hand.

 Chapter 132: Domain Part 3

    Reign didn''t immediately take the hand offered to him.


    Instead, he paused, taking in his surroundings again and carefully observing the person standing before him.


    Everything appeared real, and the Evil Monarch in front of him look like the real deal, but he couldn''t shake the doubt in his heart.


    Had he truly gone mad and imagined up all those experiences?


    Summit City?


    George?


    Mellisa?


    Cyril?


    Wick?


    And all the trials he endured to become stronger?


    All the humans he had to kill and devoured to get stronger ?


    Was it merely the dream of a young kid desperate to escape reality?


    ''No, I don''t believe that,'' he gritted his teeth in anger and frustration.


    "Hey, stop pretending you''re real," Reign''s voice rang out coldly in the room, his expression contorted into a deranged glare.


    His eyes, filled with annoyance, remained fixed on the individual standing before him, unblinking and filled with intensity .


    The Evil Monarch didn''t react immediately; instead, he lowered his hand and gazed at Reign with an expression that had a tinge of guilt.


    "I know you''re confused. Let me heal your mind so you can forget all this suffering," he added in a calm tone.


    "Stop talking bullshit. You''re just a figment of my imagination. There''s no way my father would talk like that. I heard from Mom that he''s the most egotistic and narcissistic person alive. There''s no way he would save me or even care." Reign''s sneer dripped with contempt.


    "Did she really tell you that I''m like that? So she hasn''t forgiven me yet after all." The Evil Monarch forced a wry smile, his words carrying a hint of regret.


    "Stop using my mother''s name, you''re not even real," Reign forced himself to stand up and locked gazed with the Evil Monarch.


    "Strong-willed, now I''m sure you''re my son," he chuckled, "But this place isn''t ideal for talking. Come with me."


    "I''m not going anywhere, and I know you can''t force me," Reign asserted defiantly.


    "You''re supposed to be a genius, the most powerful being in the world. There''s no way you can''t force a weak kid like me. So, it means you can''t do it." He added with a taunting smile on his lips.


    He felt even more confident in his assumption; he was finally seeing the inconsistencies.


    This was, in fact, a dream.


    ''That''s right, I am no longer that weak child, I am no longer the Reign from before. I am... I am me...''


    With each movement, he felt light and agile, and to his relief, all his powers seemed to be in perfect working order.


    [DING!]


    [System: Congratulations for completing the Trial of Self.]


    Judging from the name of the trial, it was a test to determine if he was strong-willed enough to be confident in himself.


    It was a trial where indecisiveness would lead to failure, and because he wasn''t tricked by all those illusions, he was able to pass it.


    [Domain Completion: 25%]


    Seeing that his Domain increased by 25%, he guessed that he still needed to complete three more tests to succeed.


    [System: Please Complete The Trial of Elements ]


    "The Trial of elements? "


    As Reign contemplated about the Trial of Elements, the ground began to shake. Six gates protruded from the ground, each bearing its own unique design.


    Instinctively, he knew what each one signified.


    >Metal


    >Flame


    >Disease


    >Death


    >Lightning


    >Negative Energy


    These were the attributes that he currently possessed. It was strange that there was no wind among them, but he figured that perhaps he needed to absorb a more unique Breathing Technique to acquire it.


    "System, how many gates can I enter?" he inquired, seeking clarification first.


    [System: One]


    ''I can only pick one in the beginning. If these gates are arranged from weakest to strongest, then Negative Energy might also be the hardest among the six,'' Reign speculated.


    Following that logic, Negative Energy seemed like the obvious choice.


    However, he felt that for a domain, he would rather choose Lightning. Its high penetrating power made it more useful in combat.


    While negative energy was useful for boosting his overall damage output and was highly adaptable, he couldn''t shake the feeling that lightning would be a more advantageous starting point.


    Plus, as he upgraded his domain, he would have the opportunity to incorporate additional elements, so there was no harm in picking lightning first.


    ''I''ll pick lightning,''

 Chapter 133: Domain Part 4

    Wh Reign tered the Gate, he found himself in a space that resembled storm clouds, with arcs of lightning flashing intermitttly, accompanied by the booming sound of thunder.


    He could feel the wind whipping against his body and face, its force quite strong as he stood suspded in the vast sky .


    Looking a, he realized that he was airborne, but strangely able to walk on the air itself, the ssation of the strong wind rushing past him exhilarating and surreal.


    Suring him, huge clouds hung like ancit giants, their immse shapes casting long shadows that stretched across the whole area.


    ''How am I supposed to pass this test?'' he thought to himself.


    The Trial of Elemts sounded daunting ough, but the system hadn''t giv him any hints about what the test was actually about.


    But, he didn''t have to guess for long, as the black clouds began rumbling louder and louder.


    Suddly, the air a him crackled with electricity, causing his hair to stand on d.


    Crack!


    In an instant, he was struck by lightning from the cloud above, the electricity coursing through his body from head to toe.


    ''Is this it?'' he thought to himself.


    This kind of damage wasn''t ough to hurt him at all; the electricity, which could have fried a human, felt ticklish to him.


    Wh the first wave of lightning passed, he stretched his arms, completely unaffected by the rect attack.


    "That was easy," he chuckled aloud.


    As if insulted by his remark, the clouds rumbled again, this time with ev greater intsity.


    Two lightning strikes lashed out at him from the left and right.


    But just like last time, he didn''t ev flinch and just accepted the tire attack .


    With his body now far more resilit than ever, he faced the attack with confidce, knowing he could withstand it without issue.


    However, the third strike unleashed three lightning bolts, and the fourth unleashed four.


    With each successive wave of attack, the number of lightning strikes increased, adding to the overall burd he had to bear.


    What made this attack ev more dangerous was the synchronization of each lightning strike.


    With every bolt that struck, the ergy was amplified, and the damage kept piling up.


    By the tth wave, his external bones began to crack under the pressure, forcing him to use his negative ergy to velop his body and hance its durability.


    However, by the fourteth wave, he was compelled to utilize the Salamander Scale to further increase his resilice.


    "How many waves do I have to withstand?" Reign asked, his worry escalating as he reached the 0th wave.


    At this point, his scales were dropping from his skin, unable to withstand the reltless damage inflicted by the lightning.


    He had initially thought he only had to dure the lightning for a 5 waves, but it showed no signs of stopping.


    The more he tried to defd himself, the stronger the lightning strikes became. It was like fighting back only made the attacks more powerful.


    ''Maybe I''m doing something wrong?'' he mused inwardly.


    Why had he assumed that this test was about during all of these attacks in the first place?


    His mind raced as he pondered this question, and he realized he needed to approach the situation from a differt angle.


    Now, as long as he completed the remaining trials, he would finally be able to create his own Domain.


    CRACK!


    As the space a Reign began to crack and fracture, he felt a sudd shift in vision again.


    In the blink of an eye, he found himself transported to another place.


    However¡ª


    This new space was unlike anything he had ever se before ¡ª an dless expanse of pure, unbrok stretching out in every direction.


    The pristine surings should have be more comfortable than the dark void he had witnessed before.


    However, for Reign, this place reminded him of the room where he had be locked away for years.


    The walls and the brightness that had deprived him of rest echoed in his mind for a momt.


    But he was no longer as affected by it.


    The Trial of Self had made him realize that his past life was no longer important; what mattered now was his prest and his future.


    Of course, this didn''t mean that he had forgott about those who wronged him. He still wanted them dead.


    Rather, he had become more focused on getting stronger for his own sake, first.


    STEP!


    STEP!


    STEP!


    Wh he tried to walk forward, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off but he kept on moving.


    But with each step, the sse of disoritation only grew until he finally realized what was wrong .


    ''There''s no direction in this place,'' he mumbled to himself.


    No matter which way he turned, it felt like he was not moving at all.


    He didn''t ev know if he was moving forward, backward, upward, or downward.


    It felt as though the world had suddly decided to disregard the natural laws of things like gravity, direction, and many more. .


    To test his hypothesis, he needed something that he could observe in the third person, unlike his own body.


    "Claw Bullet!" he called out, raising his arms and summoning a long projectile.


    He expected it to pierce the air and continue moving until it lost its momtum and fell down.


    However, as he watched the bullet hurtle through the air, he was met with a perplexing sight.


    Instead of following a straight trajectory, the bullet began to bd, multiply, expand, shrink, vanish into thin air, and reappear again, only to change shape once more.


    Finally, it completely disintegrated, leaving Reign bewildered by the bizarre display of phoma.


    It was as if this place defied all natural and logical laws, with every movemt appearing too erratic and unpredictable for him to make any sse of it.


    ''So, what should I do now?'' he muttered to himself, pausing for a momt to gather his thoughts.


    This was the challge of this trial ¡ª unlike the Trial of Elemts, there were no obvious hints to guide him.


    He was left to figure out everything using only his wits and intuition to rely on.

 Chapter 134: Domain Creation

    ''How many days have I be stuck here? Maybe a month already?'' Reign asked himself, his sse of time was distorted in this place.


    "FUCK THIS PLACE!" He tried talking and shouting, but the sound did not follow the usual rules.


    Sometimes he was muted, sometimes it was loud, and sometimes his words were reversed.


    This place was so chaotic and disoriting that doing nothing would be much better.


    But the problem was that, up until now, he was still not sure how to pass this test.


    ''Would I be stuck in this place forever?'' Reign mumbled to himself. Despite the scary thought, he didn''t look worried at all.


    This wasn''t the first time he had expericed something like this, so he wasn''t too bothered by it.


    Compared to being stuck inside a dark coffin for a year, unable to move at all, this was manageable.


    Not wanting to waste any more time, he decided to change his approach.


    He began searching for the wrong answers, methodically eliminating them one by one until he was left with the most probable solution.


    This systematic approach allowed him to narrow down his options and focus on finding the right path forward.


    This elimination method was normally used in exams, a strategy Reign seldom relied on.


    As a gius, he could usually deduce answers after seeing a question, provided he had ough knowledge. .


    First, he ruled out attempting to impose order on the chaos, as it seemed to resist any form of regulation from him.


    Fighting it would be akin to attempting to walk on a raging river¡ªtechnically possible but ultimately foolish and futile.


    Reign focused his mind, fully utilizing his high IQ for the first time in his life.


    Ideas flashed through his mind at a fast pace, each one considered and discarded.


    It was fortunate that his brain had be built by the system; had he still be in his human body, the toll of pushing his brain beyond its capacity would likely have be immse.


    He would have ded up unconscious and possibly expericing a nosebleed from the strain.


    ''I think I''m onto something,'' he murmured, touching his chin as he dig deeper into his thoughts.


    He guessed that success was not in imposing his will on this lawless place, but in finding harmony within its chaotic nature, and creating his original law that would work on this place.


    Armed with this insight, he prepared to confront the trial with a new perspective, one that embraced the unpredictable and found strgth in adaptability.


    ''I need a placeholder to do this,'' he thought to himself.


    He needed something that would allow him to create his own law while harnessing the chaos a him instead of fighting it.


    Instead of focusing on the tirety of his law, he realized it was better to make it small first and not that complicated . After all, it was just a concept, so there was no need to make it hug.


    Unexpectedly, the third trial turned out to be the last one.


    His vision wt dark again, and he felt like he was being pulled down from a dream.


    Wh he oped his eyes, he found himself back in his cocoon, but this time he was able to move freely.


    ''So that was my Domain,'' he chuckled to himself.


    Reign took a momt to process everything that had happed so far.


    He now had a domain, and the law he had obtained perfectly reflected him.


    Wh he was done calming his emotions , he decided to break the coon , and wh he did black substance burst out from it .


    Seeing that he was underg, he climbed up from the g. He hoped that not many days had passed; otherwise, he would be in trouble if powerful hunters had already sured him.


    Using his right hand, he broke through the surface and slowly emerged from the g like an undead rising from a grave.


    However¡ª


    "What happed?" Reign asked in confusion.


    The whole place was now sured by black miasma, completely differt from before.


    It was so differt that he ev thought he had be teleported to another world.


    However, the remnants of tanks and other vehicles served as proof that he was in the right place.


    [System: Warning. The air is not safe for long durations. Please activate your negative ergy to form a barrier.]


    Hearing his system''s warning, he hurriedly formed a thin barrier a himself, suring not to expd too much ergy on it since he didn''t know how long he would need to maintain it.


    He already had some guesses about what this black miasma was.


    It was likely the same substance isolating the cities and contaminating the air outside the barriers.


    But the question remained: why was this same miasma here?


    And what the hell had happed to Summit City?


    "RAWR!" A bunch of growling sounds jolted Reign from his confusion.


    Wh he turned a to face the direction of the Industry Sector, he found something that reminded him of those zombie movies from his old world.


    Thousands of zombie-like creatures with black jelly substance and red glowing eyes were walking towards him¡ªno, it was more accurate to say they were running, as they steadily increased their speed.


    The g shook as they approached Reign, excited to devour him


    "Dimwits, I''m the fucking monster here, not the other way a," Reign sneered in contempt.


    He felt insulted by the way they looked at him, as if he was some kind of prey.

 Chapter 135: Aftermath

    Unlike Summit City, this place was massive, with towering skyscrapers and wide streets.


    The roads were so spacious that they could fit up to 8 cars side by side.


    Above, bustling metros crisscrossed the skyline, while skyways connected the towering buildings, showcasing the bustling ergy of this sprawling metropolis.


    Underg were subway train stations that connected one region to another, facilitating traffic in this place due to the sheer number of people who lived there.


    In fact, this place was so huge that it had five walls dividing it.


    The most ctral wall was where the richest and most influtial people lived.


    The furthest from the cter, also known as the Fifth Region, was where most workers and ordinary citiz lived.


    In terms of landmass, it was the largest among the regions because it contained mountainous regions, agricultural areas, industrial sectors, and multiple small size cities.


    This was the place where George and Mellissa decided to buy a house, mainly because everything from st Region to 4th region cost way more than in Summit City.


    And ev after choosing a place here, all the money that Reign had giv them wasn''t ough to buy a house.


    It was fortunate that Cyril, out of the goodness of her heart, let them borrow money.


    In a two-story cafe? nestled in the heart of a bustling commercial area in the Fifth Region, stood a newly rovated coffee shop.


    At a table inside, three people were currtly seated.


    Cyril, Melissa, and George sat together, taking sips of coffee and bites of cake.


    They had arrived in this area a month ago, and Cyril, with her inheritance, decided to op a coffee shop first.


    The cost for land for this place was high, but she didn''t mind, as she had money to burn.


    However, instead of a happy face for beginning her new life, Cyril looked sad as she observed Melissa and George having a hard time adjusting to this place.


    She didn''t know the two of them very well, but Reign was the person who helped her escape her family.


    And in a way, the majority of her wealth right now was because Reign killed everyone for her.


    "Do you think he''s still alive?" Melissa asked, breaking the ice.


    It was a question that had be weighing heavily on George and her.


    In Gre Valley City, information about demons and the corrupted was more readily available, so it didn''t take long for them to discover what had happed to Summit City.


    The corrupted invaded Summit City seemingly out of nowhere, catching its forces off guard.


    But wh she was not on a mission, she didn''t emit any type of rough or dangerous aura at all.


    "By the way, ar''t you going to apply for your promotion?" Mellissa asked.


    She had tried becoming a broker again in the Veiled Nights in this city, but this place was on another level.


    Without any backing, she was pretty much not going anywhere, so she decided to wait for Reign to come.


    However, that option was still uncertain.


    But if she somehow got affiliated with Cyril, th she would have some connection with a gold ranking member.


    "Not yet. I''m still adjusting in this city," Cyril replied, not dying or confirming it.


    However, in her heart, she felt there was no longer any need for her to join the Veiled Nights.


    ***


    BOOOOOM!


    With one attack, hundreds of corrupted where destroyed , they did not ev knew what hit them .


    Reign continued to destroy anything that dared to get close to him.


    His movemts were quick and filled with raw power.


    The corrupted creatures, feared by many, were nothing but ants in the face of his overwhelming strgth .


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    With each strike, he proved that he was a force to be reckoned with, effortlessly dispatching his emies ev without trying at all.


    [System: You can absorb the Corrupted, but you will only gain .5% experice from them due to the filtering process required.]


    ''At least they''re not completely useless, ''Reign thought to himself.


    .5% perct was low, but it was better than nothing.


    And considering the sheer number of them coming for him, that .5% would accumulate fast.


    "ARC!" He summoned his most powerful puppet, and ordered it to kill everything on site without wasting too much ergy.


    As for him, he decided to elongate and sharp his claws, slashing through everything with minimum movemts to conserve ergy.

 Chapter 136: Dynamic Duo

    As Reign ripped into the Corrupteds'' bodies, he found their external ure to be gooey, resembling a thick, dark substance.


    However¡ª


    Their internal organs was still intact, although filled with a dark-colored tumor and emitting a foul odor.


    While the sight and smell might have be repulsive to others, Reign, accustomed to the sct of blood and internal organs, didn''t find it particularly bothersome.


    Instead, he became curious about the tumor-like patches within their bodies.


    Attempting to absorb it, he tried to discern if it was a type of virus he could use, but there was no response.


    This suggested it was another substance altogether.


    ''System, why do you reject this miasma?'' Reign inquired, hoping for a response from his system, which had be responsive lately.


    However, this time it failed to provide him with an answer.


    Well, he did not really mind the silce; he was only trying his luck, anyway.


    On his side, Arc moved like a killing machine, each swing of his sword slicing through the horde with a crimson lightning arc.


    Despite his monotonous movemts, Arc''s efficicy was not the least effected.


    His emies lacked strategy, mindlessly charging forward, making it easy for it to dispatch them with each strike.


    "Cover me," Reign ordered, and without wasting any time, he began devouring the Corrupted.


    Unlike consuming normal humans, this process was very differt.


    The Corrupted had no taste, and they were absorbed into his body much more quickly


    He assumed that only a portion of the Corrupted was useful to him, judging by how he was now releasing black miasma on his back to protect his body from being affected by it.


    To accelerate the process, he utilized his Serpt Vertebrae to construct multiple long whip-like limbs.


    With precise control, these dozs of thin limbs pierced through the dead Corrupted, making the absorption process way faster.


    While he was busy absorbing his spoils, he observed Arc''s movemts with ke interest.


    The more it fought, the more its movemts improved.


    ARC''s actions became more diverse, adapting seamlessly to dispatch numerous Corrupted without expding unnecessary ergy.


    "He''s improving, almost like he''s remembering his old self," he mused inwardly, observing Arc''s progress with a sse of satisfaction.


    Seeing this, he decided to be on the sideline for now, if this thing could improve Arc more , th he did not mind just watching.


    "I feel like a trainer... Arc, use Thunderbolt!" Reign commanded with a hint of amusemt.


    With no one a to criticize, Reign swung his sword as clumsily as possible, but thanks to his stats, each swing dealt more damage than Arc''s precise strikes.


    As he continued swinging his sword, Reign''s motions grew more polished.


    Surprisingly, he progressed at a quicker pace than Arc, despite merely mimicking its actions.


    Once again, his ability to grasp things quickly was big advantage, after minutes , Reign sword movemts was in no way inferior .


    He ev began using Stream Guide, hancing the power behind his swings.


    With the two of them hacking through everything in their path, the horde of monsters finally died down, leaving only the duo standing side by side.


    Ironically, Arc looked more like the main character, with a reddish shadow and arcs of lightning suring it.


    After making sure that there was no longer anyone left to kill, Reign unsummoned Arc and began absorbing the corpses again.


    [ Level up + ]


    [ Level up + ]


    In the d, he only leveled up twice after killing so many.


    It just showed how heavy the EXP debuff was wh devouring Corrupted. It was like doing 40 times the work for the same result.


    [Ding]


    [System: Host has refined Dark Dust = 30,567 Dust was refined.]


    ''Dark Dust?'' Reign was puzzled , this was a new term that he was no familiar with.


    [System: Dark Dust are very small fragmts resulting from the refining process of Corrupted. They materialize the fear, hatred, and anger that the corrupted felt before they turned into one.]


    "What are they used for?" Reign asked.


    He couldn''t care less about the fear and hatred part; they were dead anyway. He was more curious about the befits.


    He thought that all of this was not worth the effort, but this Dark Dust could be a game changer.


    [System: The function of Dark Dust will be available after the Host reaches level 30.]


    ''Level 30, huh?'' Reign mused, realizing that reaching that level would be a challge.


    Devouring humans would have made it easier, but these creatures didn''t provide much EXP.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t just dismiss the Corrupted and the pottial of Dark Dust.


    Whatever function unlocked at level 30 must be worth the effort.


    ''No doubt about it,'' Reign mused confidtly. ''The system wouldn''t put that function at such a high level without a good reason.''

 Chapter 137: [Bonus] New Goals

    "Status"


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level 25


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    Race: Lightning Skull Tyrant (System Enhance)


    Strength :A+


    Agility. :A+


    Stamina A+


    Endurance : A+


    Intelligence: A+


    Energy: S+


    Bite 1


    Undead Eye 1


    Night Crawl: 20


    Clawer: 20


    Viral Slash: 10


    Claw Bullet: 20


    Claw Barrage: 20-(SP)


    Death Rail Gun


    Death Aura: 20


    Enhance Bones: 35


    Bone Control: 20


    Bone Eater: 20


    Bone Summoning: 20


    Seed :


    Domain


    Scorpion Pores [30%]


    Serpent Vertebrate [25%]


    Black Raven Eyes [10%]


    Salamander Scale [30%]


    Salamander Lungs [55%]


    Salamander Claw [45%]


    Drug Immunity


    Drug Resistance


    Drug Enhancer


    [Points]


    Attribute Points: 25


    Just having a general idea wasn''t sufficient to create a skill as intricate as a Rail Gun.


    While it might sound straightforward, his Rail Gun comprised numerous individual components.


    The only reason he was able to create it was because he had been fixated on that particular topic before.


    But he could create something much simpler.


    ''Let''s start , ''


    He gazed at his sword, envisioning something straightforward.


    It was an object that he could conceptualize by guessing the necessary parts to make it, as it wasn''t overly complicated.


    He didn''t need to replicate it exactly like the real deal.


    In his mind''s eye, he pictured a basic chainsaw, but he wanted it to be sleeker.


    Using his bone control ability, a chain-like blade began to form around the sword, while gears materialized at the base.


    The transformation mimicked that of a real chainsaw.


    The chain-like blade consisted of sharp, interlocking bone segments, allowing it to slice through objects with ease.


    As the gears turned using the makeshift dynamo he made, they provided the necessary power to drive the blade, creating a buzzing sound reminiscent of a traditional chainsaw.


    The mechanism operated, combining the versatility of a sword with the cutting power of a chainsaw.


    It wasn''t as perfect as the real deal, but he knew that in the future, when he gained access to newer technological knowledge, he could improve upon it.


    [System: Congratulations, Host, for creating a new skill worthy of the System''s acknowledgment.]


    ''I knew it,'' he chuckled, pleased to have confirmed his hypothesis.


    This discovery opened up a lot of possibilities for him, nearly endless as long as he had enough knowledge about it.


    [Please name it for quicker access in the future]


    "Skull Grinder"


    [Skull Grinder - Saved]


    ''Sweet!'' Reign exclaimed, feeling ecstatic.


    He was eager to head to Summit City right away to find more books to read.


    It was really ironic.


    Despite becoming a monster, he still found himself needing to study.


    Talk about proving the saying that "knowledge is power. "


    After finishing all his experiments, he decided to search for a working vehicle..


    Fortunately, the black miasma took a much longer time to corrupt inanimate objects, so the vehicles were still somehow operational despite being covered in black-colored rust.


    VROOOM!


    VROOOM!


    VROOOM!


    In the end, he chose a military-grade truck and drove it back towards the Canyon.


    There was no need to go to the Industry sector anymore because he was certain that all of those zombie-like creatures he had killed constituted the entire population.


    As he gazed at the dark road shrouded in miasma, it resembled a place where a volcanic eruption had just occurred.


    Only the light emanating from the truck illuminated the road. Fortunately, his keen eyesight allowed him to see a little further ahead.


    ''It''s a good thing I made George and Melissa leave first,'' a thought crossed his mind.


    If not for his plan, those two would already be dead.


    In this type of apocalyptic like event, only the wealthy, useful and influential are saved, leaving others to fend for themselves.

 Chapter 138: Odd Feeling

    Along the way, Reign encountered some Corrupted trying to attack him.


    However, he chose to ignore them as they were too few in number.


    Instead, he allowed them to chase him first, and whenever their numbers grew, he would stop, wait for them, and then instruct Arc to dispatch them quickly.


    He repeated this process until he finally reached his Hammer Truck near one of the small community he destroyed.


    The town was atop of a hill, and once boasted a magnificent view, but now, that vista was obscured by the thick, swirling black miasma that blanketed the landscape.


    CLICK!


    Reluctantly, he opened the door and stepped out of the truck, forced to abandon the vehicle as its engine finally gave up.


    The thick miasma, laden with corrosive particles and toxins, infiltrated the engine, coating its delicate components with a layer of noxious residue.


    Over time, this corrosive substance ate away at the metal, causing critical parts to degrade and malfunction


    ''On the bright side, at least I made it this far,''" he reflected inwardly before stepping into the desolate town.


    Inside the town.


    As he walked through the familiar surroundings, he noticed the houses slowly degrading.


    In just a few years, this place would completely disappear.


    The sight before him was haunting: roofs rusting, wooden buildings crumbling, and an eerie silence hanging in the air .


    The scene resembled something out of a horror movie: the thick black miasma enveloped everything, reducing visibility to almost nothing.


    Then, in the background of those movies, ominous shadows danced, hinting at unseen horrors lurking just out of sight.


    It was the kind of setting where characters in horror films would be oblivious to the lurking danger, unaware that they were being watched by malevolent forces.


    ''Talk about a... Silent Hill,'' Reign thought to himself, as he heard no sound aside from his own footsteps echoing in the silence.


    ''I ended up saving you guys from this hell,'' he muttered to himself, feeling that he had done the people of this community a favor by killing them much earlier than the Corrupted would have.


    Being dead was certainly better than being a mindless monster, in his opinion.


    Look at this place, because he had killed everyone, there were no Corrupted strolling around, making this place much worst.


    ''There it is,'' he exclaimed after finding his Truck after walking further .


    The exterior of the truck was now a little rusty, but the interior remained in somewhat good condition.


    "Industry Sector," Reign replied as he slowly opened the door and raised his two hands to show that he was unarmed.


    "Industry Sector? How did you survive?" asked the same man.


    Reign paused for a moment to think of the best way to answer.


    "I''m a Divergent," he replied.


    If that man was military, then he would likely know about Divergents.


    "A divergent?" The man''s voice quickly change after hearing him.


    "Good, good. Come with us, we need powerful people like you! My name is Vincent, by the way," the man said, lowering his weapon and shaking Reign''s hand.


    "Rain, my name is Rain," he replied, shaking the man''s hand.


    He was surprised by how quickly Vincent changed his attitude, but he just assumed that humans became erratic after experiencing such hardships.


    So, he decided to play it cool; humans were now rare commodities in this godforsaken place, so killing them too quickly would be a waste.


    It was better to learn about their base first.


    For all he knew, he might found a place with a lot of survivors for him to prey on


    "Come with us, we have a base nearby," Vincent exclaimed, excited to bring Reign along.


    ''He''s too trusting ,'' Reign found Vincent''s actions odd.


    And that was not the only question he had in mind.


    How were these people still alive?


    Could it be that the Wall of Summit City was still standing?


    He had a lot of question, but for now he decided to just go along with the flow.


    Reign was instructed to ride another truck, but when he looked at it, he was visibly shocked to see that it was not rusting at all.


    In fact, for some reason, the black miasma was avoiding it.


    Seeing this, he realized that it wasn''t just the truck; everyone here had some kind of Aura that repelled the black miasma.


    "You''re confused, right? Don''t worry, you''ll be even more amazed once we get to the base," Vincent reassured, his voice warm and strangely positive.


    "I''m exited ," Reign replied with a chuckle.


    He found all of this odd phenomenon amusing, his curiosity was stimulated by the origins of the Aura, and who was responsible for it.

 Chapter 139: Odd Place

    The truck drove another 15 kilometers, navigating through rough terrain until it reached the base of a small mountain.


    Surprisingly, the mountain was adorned with lush trees, untouched by the miasma that surrounded the place.


    It resembled a snow globe, but without the snow, presenting a safe haven from its desolate and dreadful surroundings.


    What was even more impressive was the fact that there were no corrupted at all within the perimeter of the mountain, which was unusual given that it looked out of place with all this black miasma.


    "Impressive, right?" Vincent spoke as he drove the car towards the barrier.


    When they reached the edge, he felt like they passed through a hot mist, and what greeted him on the other side was a warm, inviting place.


    "Is this the same barrier that was protecting Summit City before?" Reign asked, as it was the only explanation he could come up with.


    Looking at the place, he sensed that it had the same feeling as before the Corrupted invaded the City.


    The sun shone above, the air was fresh and cool, and it felt like paradise.


    Vincent took off his mask, opened the window, and breathed in the fresh air.


    He had short brown hair, black eyes, a sleek jawline, and thick eyebrows.


    Seeing this, Reign also removed his mask.


    He still had a bandage over his eyes, so only his white hair was visible, along with his fake nose and lips.


    With improved control over his bones, he created small joints around his face, enabling him to manipulate his facial expressions, so there was no need to conceal his mouth with his long collar any longer.


    Of course, he was still far from mimicking the real facial expressions of a human face.


    But, at least now he appeared as an antisocial person who could only awkwardly smile, rather than looking creepy.


    "No, it''s not. This barrier was created by the Priestess of the light," Vincent responded.


    Now that his face was no longer covered, Reign could see Vincent smile and fanaticism.


    In fact, he looked too happy; he was smiling from ear to ear.


    ''Is this guy okay?'' Reign thought to himself, sensing that something was off.


    His suspicion increased after he saw many civilians planting in the field.


    Despite doing manual and hard labor, each wore a smile as if they were the happiest people in the world.


    Even Vincent did the same without speaking.


    "So, what do you want to talk about?" he chuckled as he casually approached her.


    Though he appeared to have lowered his guard, he was ready to unleash his domain at any moment.


    "I don''t want any trouble with you. Besides, you''re not my enemy," the Priestess spoke, her voice melodic and comforting to the ears.


    "You look like an angel, while I look like a demon. Pretty sure we are enemies just from appearance alone," Reign replied, his tone guarded.


    The Priestess paused for a moment.


    "Don''t lie to me. I can smell demons, and you''re far from being one. Besides, you''re also not from this world, right?" She replied with a knowing smile .


    "Also?" Reign''s voice trailed off.


    "I myself am not a native of this world. I''m what these people call an Angel, though unfortunately, they have long forgotten about us," the Priestess revealed with a hint of sadness in her voice.


    "That make sense," Reign nodded, accepting her explanation right away.


    "That was fast," The priestess giggled .


    "I mean, demons, divergents, and corrupteds exist, so an Angel was not that shocking," Reign shrugged his shoulders dismissively.


    "But that doesn''t change the fact that you almost killed me," Reign''s voice turned cold, and a dark red aura began to envelop his body, radiating his anger and resentment.


    "Bold words from someone who ripped the neck of my vessel," The Priestess responded, and a golden aura also covered her body. It was in no way weaker than Reign''s aura.


    Both of their auras clashed, neither one relenting.


    However, when Reign added his electric attribute, the tide of the clash turned in his favor, and the Priestess struggled to keep up.


    "You''re very weak for an Angel," he taunted, a smirk playing on his lips.


    "Don''t be too arrogant. If I retract the barrier around the mountain, I can overpower you right away," the Priestess replied, her voice brimming with confidence. And, Reign sensed that she was telling the truth.


    "So what do you want?" Reign asked, sensing that she was not here for a fight.


    He decided to hear what she had to say first.


    Both of them retracted their auras at the same time, but neither lowered their guards.


    "Do you want to know more about the black Miasma and the corrupted?"

 Chapter 140: Odd Reason

    "I''ll at least hear you out," Reign replied.


    If she''s got information on the Black Miasma, it''d be silly to shut her out.


    That''s intel even the black market doesn''t have a line on.


    "What do you think is causing all this Miasma?" she asked, trying to act all mysterious .


    "I don''t care," Reign replied, his tone nonchalant. He wasn''t one for unnecessary chit chat; it felt like adding filler in an already long anime .


    Seeing his reaction, the priestess sighed and restrained her rising anger.


    Instead, she composed herself and began to explain.


    "The chaos we''re facing... It''s all because of overpopulation and human greed," she declared, pausing to lock eyes with Reign.


    Her golden gaze shimmered, a sight that might captivate and charmed ordinary humans, but Reign saw through it.


    To him, it was nothing more than flashy lights; he wasn''t about to fall for this simple tricks.


    ''Silly woman, you think you can control my mind with just this? Who do you think you are? My father?'' Reign chuckled inwardly.


    His father, the evil monarch, was infamous for his ability of Mind Control.


    Realizing her attempt had failed, the priestess''s eyes dimmed slightly, and she pressed on with her words.


    "Long ago , the first human civilization enjoyed a golden age of prosperity. But their unchecked greed brought ruin upon the world. In response, nature unleashed Demons as a defensive measure. These Demons, driven by their hunger for humans, serve to keep the population in check by thinning the numbers of humans. "


    "However.." She paused.


    "As the demons grew stronger, they began to fight amongst themselves for territory . This provided humans with the opportunity to fight back and regain their footing."


    Reign interrupted her.


    "So, let me get this straight. You''re saying that the Demons were the world''s defense mechanism failed attempt, so it created the Corrupteds instead? Mindless and aggressive to finish the job?"


    The Priestess nodded in affirmation.


    Reign pondered for a moment, digesting her words.


    After careful consideration, her logic began to make sense to him.


    If the world could be compared to a body, then humans could be considered a virus, and demons and Corrupteds were the antibodies fighting it off.


    But the demons'' attempts to eradicate the virus were futile because it possessed its own intelligence.


    It started to act in its own self-interest.


    Recognizing that humans provided them with power, manpower, and sustenance, they deemed total annihilation out of the question.


    So, the Corrupteds functioned like a booster shot.


    Why would a powerful being need a vessel to exist?


    Why did people have to pray in front of her?


    And why was she so adamant about protecting humans?


    As he mulled over these questions, he began to piece it together.


    At first, he wasn''t entirely sure, but seeing her reaction confirmed his suspicions.


    It also opened up a new possibility for him.


    Instead of attacking her directly, what would happen if he were to kill all her devotees first?


    This must also be the reason why she was not keen on fighting him.


    The humans here were far fewer in numbers, and she could not afford to lose them as casualties in their fight.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t really care about your reasons. I''ll take my leave now," Reign tried to turn away, but before he could do so, the entire place shifted, and he was pulled into a domain.


    Golden sands filled the ground, beneath a sky painted with clouds of bright light.


    In the distance, an endless mountain of golden chains rose on the horizon.


    "So you really want to fight me ? Alright, I''ll humor you," Reign replied coldly and from within his feet darkness started to devour the golden sand .


    "Domain!" He roared, and the entire space began to be corrupted by his own power.


    Black clouds replaced the golden ones, and the Priestess was force to exert more of her power to prevent losing ground.


    In the end, the domain was separated into two, though Reign''s area was much smaller.


    He had just created his domain, so it was not yet that strong and at the same time, its foundation was still lacking.


    "How about we talk it out," the Priestess''s voice echoed.


    "I think it''s too late for that now. You attacked me first, so don''t blame me for being merciless," Reign sneered in contempt.


    "Death Rail Gun!" he roared, quickly aiming it at her.


    "Boost!" he added, as lightning crackled from the clouds, intensifying the charge rate of the Rail Gun.


    The red and blue lightning merged, their combination so powerful that even the space around him began to vibrate.


    "What kind of attack is that?" The Priestess felt threatened.


    Whatever Reign had in store, it was something she couldn''t afford to underestimate.


    "Chain of Protection!" she muttered, and chains emerged from the ground, quickly forming a giant shield around her.


    .

 Chapter 141: [Bonus] Odd Change

    As the shield enveloped her, Reign unleashed the over charged Death Rail-Gun.


    The force it had accumulated made the weapon vibrate violently, the magnetic field overcharged to its limit.


    BZZZZ!


    A buzzing blast reverberated through the domain as the weapon discharged, sending a searing bolt of hypervelocity projectile and energy hurtling toward the Priestess.


    "Don''t underestimate me !" she spat out.


    Just as the attack looked unstoppable, the shield suddenly open up a small hole, stopping the projectile momentum by allowing it to be absorbed by the chains and restricting it inside .


    However, she miscalculated the piercing power of the attack.


    Despite her smart tricks to use the chains form to reinforce her defenses, the sheer destructive power of the projectile overwhelmed her shield.


    ''I can''t stop it! '' With a gasp of surprise, she was forced to dodge as the deadly projectile tore through her defenses, grazing her side and leaving a searing trail of pain in its wake.


    ''Too strong, '' She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    The Priestess had met Reign just a few months ago, and in that short amount of time, he had already become this powerful.


    Back then, she had assumed that he wouldn''t be much of a threat because angels, once they had a firm believer, would grow in power quickly.


    But now, facing Reign, she felt that his growth was even more terrifying than hers.


    She knew he wasn''t from this world and hid many secrets, but even for an anomaly, this was unbelievable.


    "Stop daydreaming," Reign taunted as another batched of projectiles pierced the air.


    This time, the barrage of Hyper Velocity projectiles wasn''t as powerful as the first, but their consecutive discharge made dodging nearly impossible.


    In a split second decision, she abandoned the idea of forming a shield of chains.


    Instead, golden chains erupted from her chest in all directions, altering the trajectory of the incoming attacks.


    Knowing that completely blocking the barrage was impossible, she focused on altering her defensive strategy.


    She shifted her movements, weaving and ducking with precision to minimize the impact of the Hypervelocity Projectiles, ensuring that she remained safe from their deadly trajectory.


    "I can do that too," Reign chuckled.


    A burst of red lightning emanated from his chest, accompanied by dozens of small bone fragments.


    Though not as powerful, the red streaks of lightning resembled crimson bolts from a distance, enabling it to passed the majority of the moving golden chains due to their small size.


    Such a sudden shift in strategy would have caught most opponents by surprise, but the Priestess was a seasoned fighter.


    She might be controlling a young vessel, but she herself was over a thousand years old.


    As they prayed with all their hearts, particle of light emanated from their bodies, drawn towards the image of the Priestess.


    The scene was a profound display of faith and devotion, their collective energy lending strength to her cause.


    This was the power source of angels: while demons relied on consuming humans, angels drew strength from their faith and emotions.


    However, this type of absorption was not without its drawbacks.


    With each prayer, she slowly drained their vitality and life, the cost of harnessing this type of power.


    Normally, the burden of channeling such energy would be shared among tens of thousands of humans, but in this place, their numbers were scarce.


    Each individual had to contribute more than they could bear.


    As the strain grew, one by one, those who were already weakened by age or illness collapsed to the ground, unable to sustain it anymore.


    Some of the people stopped praying, but the more devoted among them scolded the others, urging them to continue their prayers without interruption.


    "Don''t stop praying! The Priestess need our prayers? She''s the only one that can save us, " Vincents voice thundered ,cutting through their doubts.


    "The Priestess needs us!"


    "The Priestess needs us!"


    "The Priestess needs us!"


    His words ignited a spark of determination in the hearts of the remaining citizens, urging them to redouble their efforts.


    This scene unfolded in multiple locations as the more extremist believers rallied anyone who harbored doubts in their hearts.


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    The tide of the battle suddenly shifted 180 degrees as the golden chains intensified, becoming harder and faster.


    Now it was Reign who found himself on the defensive, his Domain suppressed by the overwhelming force of the Priestess''s attack.


    He could tell that while his domain was shrinking, hers, on the other hand, kept expanding, steadily devouring his territory.


    ''What the hell is happening?'' he grumbled to himself, his arrogance from moments ago replaced by confusion


    He just saw her praying one moment, and the next thing he knew, her overall power had skyrocketed.


    Oh, sure, if he''d known that all it took was a bit of praying to become a powerhouse, he''d have turned into a religious demon monk ages ago.


    "You''re done," The Priestess''s voice echoed with confidence, already declaring her victory.


    "I''m not so sure about that," a creepy smile formed on Reign''s face.

 Chapter 142: [Bonus] Odd Transformation

    The moment Reign''s voice registered in her ears, a sudden aura gushed out from him. It enveloped the surroundings, making the atmosphere heavier.


    He activated both his Domination Aura and Death Aura at the same time.


    With the additional effect of the Domain, a triple reaction ignited.


    He was finally getting serious.


    Continuous waves of aura radiated from his body, each pulse causing the once resplendent golden chain to weaken.


    It struggled under the weight of the debuff, its shimmering surface dimming against Reign''s aura.


    Seizing the opportunity created by the weakened chain, Reign raised his other free hand and transformed it into another Rail Gun.


    Following that, his body began to expand, exoskeleton bulging as he activated his tank mode.


    It was evident that whatever he had in mind required a robust physique to withstand the recoil.


    Normally, he would reject the idea of adding more Rail Gun due to the high cost of charging each shot.


    However, within his domain, he could harness the lightning surrounding him to easily charge the Rail Gun, thereby minimizing the expense of each shot.


    "Double Death Rail Gun!" he roared.


    As he did so, the rail gun extended more, requiring him to create poles to support its length.


    In science, the principle behind the longer rail resulting in a stronger impact was rooted in the physics of electromagnetic acceleration.


    Basically, a rail gun operates by using electromagnetic forces to propel a projectile along a pair of conducting rails.


    The force acting on the projectile was directly proportional to the length of the rails over which the current flows.


    Therefore, by increasing the length of the rails, he could effectively extend the distance over which the electromagnetic forces can accelerate the projectile.


    This allows for a longer duration of acceleration, resulting in a higher final velocity and consequently a stronger impact when the projectile reaches its target.


    But he wasn''t done yet.


    Another Rail Gun protruded from his back, this time much larger and longer.


    Sacrificing mobility, he transformed into a tank-like figure, ready to unleash devastating firepower.


    "Triple Death Rail Gun !"


    The Priestess was taken aback; it was the first time she encountered a fighting style like this.


    However, she remained unworried. She knew that targeting her would be difficult with his mobility heavily restricted.


    But what Reign did next almost made her curse out loud.


    A huge rotating pole penetrated the ground beneath his feet, equipped with bearings and gears that allowed him to rotate and maneuver despite the added weight


    "W-What is this?" she stammered, feeling like Reign was playing a joke on her.


    It was as if a kid suddenly decided to buy some L*go-like toys and started experimenting with them.


    As the Rail Gun projectiles pierced her body, the Priestess body burst into fragments.


    Limbs, once strong, scattered like broken pieces , until only her head remains.


    Her domain was obliterated, and Reign completely took over.


    "You''re still alive ? You''re creepy," Reign walk closer to the severed head, still keeping his guard up for any sudden movements.


    He was amazed that despite her super severe injuries, she could still look at him with a gaze filled with extreme hatred.


    "You think you won? This is just my vessel. I will just find another one," the Priestess spoke, her voice laced with determination.


    "Well, I will kill you again if we meet, so how about you hide from me forever?" Reign replied, his words dripping with confidence.


    "Don''t be too arrogant. If my real body is here, you will be dead with a flick of my finger..."


    BURST!


    Reign stomped on her head with a disgusting thud.


    "Too talkative," he sneered in disdain, before casually collecting her remains and beginning to consume them raw.


    He didn''t even use his Bone Eater skill; instead, he gave her a special treatment and ate like usual.


    "I knew it, she tasted the best," Reign happily grumbled, devouring every last morsel.


    The experience was so addicting that he began scouring the ground for even the smallest remains of her, eagerly licking them up.


    [Level up+ 1]


    [Level up+ 1]


    Just like that, he leveled up twice. It was a good haul, especially considering the considerable number of humans required for him to level up .


    [System: Divine Element heavily contradicts Negative Energy. Host has three options.]


    [Option 1: Completely change your race to the Divine Path]


    [Option 2: Transform the Divine Element into 200 Skill Points and 200 Attribute Points]


    [Option 3: Corrupt it and turn it into Unholy Element. Host would be able to gain more power by having devotees acknowledge you as their god. Devotees'' negative feelings could also give Host a temporary boost when needed.]


    ''Wait... What? Is the system implying that I''m supposed to invent my own religion?'' he mused.


    Eating humans and earning their affection were entirely different, and it would be completely out of his character to do it.


    However, the boost was a tempting offer.


    He had witnessed firsthand how she was able to increase her power drastically through prayer.


    He guessed that the sudden boost was from her devout followers.


    Considering she only has at least a thousand follower, he couldn''t help but imagine the potential if he had 10,000 or even 100,000 devotees!


    ''What would happen if I have a million devotees? ''

 Chapter 143: Best Option

    After contemplating for a while, Reign did his best to figure out the pros and cons of each option.


    The first option was a complete no-go. Changing his race could alter the way he gain his powers, and he had never been someone who was good at interacting with people.


    So, turning into a hypocritical cult leader was out of the question.


    The second option offered a huge reward: 200 skill points and 200 attribute points were a lot. That''s like leveling up 30 times in a row.


    It was a straightforward reward with no drawbacks whatsoever.


    And given his leveling speed, acquiring this much would take a long time, even with his current power.


    Plus, with that amount of skill points, he could advance his "Seed" to stage one.


    This confrontation made him realize just how dangerous the world was.


    He was just going about his day, driving like a law-abiding citizen, when he unexpectedly encountered a literal angel.


    He was lucky that she didn''t have many followers, or he would have been in serious trouble.


    Having a second chance at life was absolutely necessary at this moment.


    For the attribute points, normal attributes were currently locked at A+, so he couldn''t increase them regardless of whether he had spare points to spare.


    However, his energy attribute had a plus sign, making it the obvious choice.


    As for the third option, he pondered it long and hard.


    However, the thought of creating his own cult and the hassle of running one was too burdensome. He would rather eradicate all humans in sight than entertain the idea of forcing himself to mingle with them.


    It''s not that he was entirely against the idea of conversing with humans; he found some of them bearable, like George, Melissa, and Cyril.


    But when it came to those mob characters, he get this urge to rip their heads off.


    Besides, he grew stronger by killing humans, so no matter how much of a buff the devotee option could provide, he would likely outpace it because he had the system on his side.


    "Option 2," he declared, opting for the most logical choice at the moment.


    [System : +200 Skill Points + 200 attribute Points]


    After receiving the reward, his newly available points were added, and he felt like a wealthy man again.


    ============


    [Points]


    Attribute Points: 245


    Skill Points :268


    Instead, it emitted orange lightning, crackling and weaving amidst red flames that danced as if imbued with life.


    ''This feeling,''


    He couldn''t contain his excitement , a wide grin stretching from ear to ear as he enjoyed the sensation of becoming more powerful.


    In a world filled with unknown dangers in every corner, he knew that the more he strengthened himself, the safer he would feel.


    He hadn''t reincarnated into a safe haven where he could kick back and relax; no, this place was like playing on Brutal Mode. The more he dug deeper into it, the greater the dangers it revealed.


    After the transfer he felt that his negative energy reserve was now only 35% full so does his lightning element . But he was not worried because it was recovering .


    When both cores were fully charged, his total energy would almost tripped .


    [System: Congratulations, Host! With the acquisition of additional energy core and enhanced energy levels, your domain has undergone an upgrade.]


    >Range Cap : 100 sq m > 500 sq m


    >Attribute : 1> 2


    >Max Law : 1


    ''Sweet!'' Reign chuckled to himself, having additional attributes was an icing on the cake.


    It was unfortunate, that the number of law did not increase but he did not mind.


    Back in his fight with the Priestess , his law did not even trigger because for some reason , she had a way to counter it .


    It was something that he found annoying, but he did not let it affect his battle .And instead he just found another way to kill her.


    Back to the present.


    Now that he had another slot for domain attributes , he decided to choose Negative Energy, as it was his main element to begin with.


    This time the process was not much of a hassle , and he quickly assimilated .


    There was not much changes inside the domain aside from the clouds now become darker , and the lightning turning dark- red.


    The ground beneath him also underwent a transformation, now emanating negative energy that surged from the ground like a sinister dark-red miasma.


    "System, how powerful am I now? And compare my current strength to others at the same level," he inquired, eager for a detailed assessment.


    [System: Peak Upper Rank Demon -Unrivaled ]


    Reign nodded in satisfaction.


    Now, he possessed enough power to confront those vampires.


    "You''ll regret sparing me," Reign declared with a sinister smile creeping across his mouth as he savored the thought of his revenge.

 Chapter 144: Divines

    "That Inferior Being! I will kill him! "


    A powerful voice echoed through the walls, its intensity so powerful that it reverberated through the very foundations of the palace.


    The voice emanated from a woman with silver hair and golden eyes, bearing resemblance to the priestess Reign had killed.


    However, this woman was far more beautiful and ethereal, her aura exuding a power at least a hundred times stronger.


    She was now seated on a resplendent golden throne, its right and left side adorned with five pairs of majestic silver wings , each pair shimmering .


    Behind her throne, a gate of ancient design stood tall, its imposing presence enhanced by numerous chains, each link pulsating with power.


    "Archangel Uriel, what''s the matter?" Dozens of minor angels hurriedly entered the throne room, bowing their heads in reverence.


    They were all adorned in flowing white robes intricately embellished with golden lacing.


    The insignia of Uriel, a lantern with flames dancing within, was prominently embedded on the chest of each garment, shimmering in the ambient light.


    They all knelt on the ground, their heads bowed, awaiting Uriel''s next words.


    The figure before them looked womanly, but none of them think of her as one.


    Archangels, the original divine beings, transcended gender.


    Unlike minor angels, they possessed the ability to assume any form they desired, so gender was not a binding concept to them.


    ''That inferior being thinks he''s strong?. If not for this constraint,'' she gritted her teeth in frustration, glancing down at her hands bound by golden chains.


    That''s correct. The golden chains were not her true power, but actually something that had been restricting her.


    Because of the golden chains, even when she went to the human world, she could only use the chains to fight and not her innate abilities.


    Her true power was immense.


    Archangel Uriel stands as one of the mightiest among all archangels, endowed with a unique gift: the ability to reflect the Light of God.


    The brilliance of God''s light was beyond human comprehension, but through Uriel, mortals can experience a semblance of being in the divine presence.


    To have the light of God mirrored upon them by her was the closest humans can come to basking in the actual radiance of the Almighty.


    What Reign fought was a severely weakened version of Uriel.


    She spoke the truth when she claimed she could kill him with a mere flick of her fingers.


    "Prepare another vessel for me," she ordered, eager to return to the human world and seek revenge against Reign.


    Seated on a simple throne was a woman with short green hair and emerald eyes.


    Unlike Uriel, her body was petite, and she did not wore any extravagant attire.


    She adorned herself in a modest white robe, accentuated by delicate green patterns.


    A crown of intertwined roots graced her head, adding a natural elegance to her appearance.


    Her throne, too, lacked flamboyance. Carved from roots, it seamlessly blended with her palace, located inside a colossal tree.


    "That Uriel is doing something unnecessary again. For an angel supposed to reflect light, she''s very narrow-minded," Ariel sighed after reading the message.


    She was requesting to locate someone in the human world out of revenged.


    "I could do it for a favor, but should I?" Ariel pondered silently.


    Even among the angels, she was known for her pacifism and aversion to conflict.


    But that didn''t mean she was the weakest; in fact, it was quite the opposite .


    Ariel''s vessel was not only more powerful but had also been cultivating her own religion for a much longer period.


    And unlike Uriel, Ariel did not face the constraints of the golden chains, allowing her to use her innate abilities to control Elements.


    Though she might not access her full power in the human world, her command over her innate abilities would be a big advantage.


    ''I won''t do it,'' a smile graced on her lips.


    She didn''t particularly like Uriel, so she felt no obligation to obey her request.


    Besides, Uriel was a problem child, too impulsive and headstrong for her own good. Her behavior often irritated Ariel most of the time who was more calm minded and easy going.


    If her guess was correct, Uriel had likely attacked this particular person, who then defended himself and ended up killing her.


    ''It''s your fault for being annoying,'' she chuckled as she burned the letter.


    She decided she would just pretend to comply with Uriel''s request .


    After she was done with her own things to do, she closed her eyes, and began linking with her vessel.


    Her priority now was to expand her influence as much as possible, allowing her to access more of her power.


    During the time that the angels were cut off from the human world, she discovered that the demons had grown stronger.


    A few of them were close to achieving the same power level as the Archangels.


    ''Those Demon Gods are the real problem'' Ariel muttered.

 Chapter 145: Livestock?

    This place was smaller than Summit City by a lot, and unlike its warm, inviting glow, this realm was perpetually shrouded in darkness, trapped in eternal night.


    The demons dwelling here sustained themselves solely on blood, making the human population of over 500,000 merely a resource to be tapped for their monthly supply.


    The surplus blood served as a valuable commodity, traded with neighboring Demon Cities in the vicinity.


    Normally, such treatment of humans as livestock would be deemed inhumane.


    However, the Demon Lord governing this realm had made adjustments to sustain the operation of this city.


    She recognized the importance of balance and understood that stressed and unhealthy humans would not be able to regenerate blood as quickly.


    That''s why she imposed a law to ensure that such mistreatment never occurred.


    Outside the city''s outer walls was a large human settlements where they could live peacefully.


    The streets were immaculately clean, lined with buildings reminiscent of medieval times, but well-maintained and free from molds.


    Not only that, despite the old-fashioned structures, the residents here were adorned in high-quality clothing, have cellphones, and looked healthy and carefree.


    In the streets, laughter echoed continuously, with no thought of criminal activity, as everyone was content and fulfilled in their lives.


    The place was filled with streetlights and other illuminations that made the settlement in a perpetual festival atmosphere.


    Bars and restaurants remained open 24/7, bustling with activity, offering spaces where both men and women could indulge their desires to the fullest


    Here, humans were required to donate blood just once a month, in exchange for generous benefits, without having to work .


    They just needed to receive their allowance and enjoy their lives, waiting for the next paycheck to arrive.


    This was why despite this place being run by blood sucking demons ,a lot of homeless people who did not have any place to go to , chose to live here.


    But why not try to reside in other human cities and seek assistance there?


    Well, human settlements required a high cost of living, driven by the human love for acquiring wealth from one another.


    When it came to the love for material possessions, human greed knew no bounds.


    Demons, on the other hand, were primarily concerned with eating, surviving, and growing stronger.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the necessity of catering to human needs, demons wouldn''t even bother building a a functional city like this.


    "Custom duties? Anti-dumping and countervailing duties? VAT? Excise duty, custom processing fee, railway development levy? Sales tax?" She read through the list, each term adding to her frustration.


    What made it even more annoying was knowing that these cities and corporations were aware she imported all these goods for the sake of their fellow mankind.


    But instead of rewarding her for her humanitarian efforts, they chose to punish her for her noble actions.


    "Demon Lord, perhaps it''s wise to trim our expenses. Our human citizens would surely understand if we change the quality of the food we feed them, " her assistant, a female elderly vampire suggested.


    "I can''t do that; they need enough nutrients to regain their blood faster," Elizabeth sighed heavily.


    She was among the rare demon lords who believed in the importance of balance; humans needed to survive for them to thrive as well.


    She had long advocated for peace and tirelessly sought to convince other demon lords that her approach was the correct path.


    However, the other demon lords only attempted it for a brief period before giving up, citing human greed as unbearable .


    They hated the fact that humans demanded resources as if they were infinite.


    "We have no choice; we need to raise the price of our blood per liter," Elizabeth sighed heavily.


    Blood was the only resource they could export, leaving her with limited options.


    "And also instruct the other vampires to lower their consumption of blood for the time being," she added.


    "I don''t think that''s a wise idea, Demon Lord. How about we schedule the blood extraction twice a month instead?" the elderly vampire suggested.


    She was aware that while Elizabeth had a favorable reputation among human citizens, her kindness towards them had earned her disdain from other vampires.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t do anything to me," Elizabeth replied confidently.


    Despite her kindness, she was far from weak. In fact, she was even stronger than other demon lords at the same level.


    "Maybe not now, but your brother Alexander is close to ascending to the Demon Lord rank too. If he achieves it, most of the noble families might turn against you," cautioned the elderly vampire, voicing a potential threat to her position.


    "That brother of mine is no match for me, even if he did ascend. I''m more concerned about Anna. I''ve heard she''s the granddaughter of that Demon," her voice grew more serious, showing her unease at the potential challenge posed by Anna''s lineage.


    "Don''t worry, for now. She refused to marry Prince Alexander and has been isolating herself in her room," the elderly vampire reassured .


    "That''s good news," Elizabeth smiled, a sigh of relief escaping her lips.


    "How about finding yourself a husband too? I''m sure it would benefit you greatly, and a lot of Demon Lords fancy you too, so you wont have a problem finding one," the elderly vampire suggested, offering a practical suggestion with a touch of flattery.


    "I haven''t found someone worthy. Maybe he''s not a demon lord yet?" she joked, trying to lighten the atmosphere.

 Chapter 146: [Bonus] Responsive

    "Why do I suddenly feel cold?" Reign shuddered, an inexplicable sensation creeping over him as if someone was talking about him behind his back.


    "I must just be imagining things," he shook his head and focused on his status window.


    He still had a spare Skill point to use, and he was excited to see what would happen if he put it on "Seed."


    With that in mind, he focused his gaze on the option and started adding it manually; each click was satisfying.


    [Seed 1/200]


    [Seed 2/200]


    [Seed 3/200]


    ...


    ...


    ...


    [Seed 200/200]


    [Congratulations, Host, on achieving the first stage of Seed]


    [Unlocking the Avatar Customization ]


    ''Avatar Customization?'' Reign pondered to himself.


    A new window popped up, and the image of the parasite appeared, but this time there were some dots on each of its parts.


    When he decided to click one, dozens of options appeared, accompanied by sliders that allowed for fine-tuning and customization to his heart''s content.


    ''Wait, is this what I think it is?'' A big smile spread across Reign''s face.


    He was staring at something akin to a character customization menu in games, but this one was far more intricate and detailed.


    He experimented with it for a while and discovered that there was an option to change race.


    When he pressed it, a number of races appeared, but he noticed that most of them was weaker than his current one.


    [System: Host, you can input your own sample to be copied.]


    ''I could do it?'' Reign pondered.


    If he could copy his current race, then that would be for the better.


    At least by doing so, he wouldn''t have to adjust much in how to control his new body just in case.


    However, something was still bothering him.


    "System, can you explain to me in detail about this Seed? " Reign asked.


    [System: The Seed is an alien lifeform, a parasite that can copy all the traits of its host.]


    "Good," Reign nodded in satisfaction.


    "You''re more responsive now," he remarked, as he noticed the frequency and the way of the system talking.


    [System: With the host''s increased energy reserved, the system''s processing power has grown faster as well. As the host continues to develop, the system will be able to offer even greater assistance and functionality in the future.]


    "That''s good to know," Reign nodded in understanding. It was only logical that his system grew with him.


    "Now, I just need to focus on the Seed first," Reign affirmed, redirecting his attention.


    He began customizing the Parasite. MVLeMpYr-reader


    When he selected his own race, the form in the window suddenly changed to look exactly like him when he first transformed into a Skull-Fiend.


    However, he was shocked to see that there was another option.


    "I can customize the face?" he pondered, surprised by the possibility.


    He double-checked and confirmed that there was indeed an option for him to alter facial features, including skin, eyeballs, and achieve a totally human appearance.


    He wasn''t particularly bothered by his current face; in fact, he rather liked looking like a powerful and scary skull-faced monster.


    However, he acknowledged that having a human face also had its merits.


    He could move around cities without looking suspicious, and at the same time, he could adopt a double persona to protect his identity further.


    Besides, he could always wear a skull mask when fighting on top of his human face, so having one would not be a disadvantage at all, just in case he really died.


    ''Let see,''


    After thirty minutes of careful experimentation, the face of his clone underwent a huge transformation.


    Now, it possessed smooth-white skin, sleek silver hair, a chiseled jawline that spoke of strength, a perfectly sculpted nose, and a white eyebrows and eyes that radiated charisma with mesmerizing shade of blue


    It bore some similarities to his face when he was still human, resembling what he imagined he might look like if he was around the age of 25.


    [Seed Stage 2 = 0/400]


    He still have 68 skill points but it''s not enough to get to stage 2 , so he decided to increase Undead Eye.


    Reign hadn''t been using it for a long time, but it wasn''t absorbed by the mantis eyes, so it must have something unique about it.


    Undead Eye (1) > (20)


    After upgrading the skill, he quickly used it to see what changed.


    The moment his vision shifted, he immediately noticed the difference.


    He could see through walls¡ªnot just that, he could also discern people waiting outside the cabin, their vital energy visible to him as if he had some form of X-ray vision and Infrared Combined.


    ''This is more handy than I thought,'' Reign nodded , impressed by the new capabilities of his upgraded skill.


    With this power, he would have the ability to detect everyone present as long as they were still alive.

 Chapter 147: The Barrier

    "Status"


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level 27


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    Race: Lightning Skull Tyrant


    Strength :A+


    Agility. :A+


    Stamina A+


    Endurance : A+


    Intelligence: A+


    Energy: SS-


    Bite 1


    Undead Eye 20


    Night Crawl: 20


    Clawer: 20


    Viral Slash: 10


    Claw Bullet: 20


    Claw Barrage: 20-(SP)


    Death Rail Gun


    Buster Mode


    Skull Grinder


    Death Aura: 20


    Enhance Bones: 35


    Bone Control: 20


    Bone Eater: 20


    Bone Summoning: 20


    Seed : Stage 2


    Domain


    Scorpion Pores [30%]


    Mantis Eyes [35%]


    Serpent Vertebrate [25%]


    Black Raven Eyes [10%]


    Salamander Scale [30%]


    Salamander Lungs [55%]


    Salamander Claw [45%]


    They were still EXP, after all.


    He firmly believed in the saying, "never waste food," regardless of how old the meat may be.


    Unfortunately, the humans here had lost most of their vitality, so he didn''t have much EXP to gain.


    It was different from the usual.


    When he killed humans, their vitality didn''t dissipate quickly; it remained in their bones, muscles, blood, and internal organs.


    However, what the Priestess did to this people was suck them dry.


    ''What should I do next?'' he pondered after cleaning up.,


    In the end, he decided to return to the cabin and relax on the balcony .


    He could see the barrier shrinking, so he planned to enjoy the view for a while.


    "I think this place will last for two more days," he thought to himself.


    It would be better if he figured out how to build a barrier like this. Even as a demon, he found the Black Miasma too overwhelming at times.


    ''Oh, maybe they have something useful here,'' Reign mused as he stood up and began searching the place.


    He soon stumbled on some consoles similar to the ones he remembered from his old world.


    Moreover, there were movies, anime, and other entertainment materials.


    It was fascinating to observe that forms of entertainment such as games, movies, and anime were universal across different worlds.


    It was as if it were the natural order of things: when civilizations reached a certain point, humans would inevitably find or invent things to bring them joy.


    However¡ª


    Reign was not really into games that much; he was more of a "watch cartoons and anime" kind of child.


    It wasn''t because his mother was tolerant and just let him watch TV all the time to avoid him running around the house like a spoiled brat.


    No, that wasn''t the case at all, or at least, that''s what he wanted to believe.


    Rather, he grew up in a world where technology was omnipresent, and most people spent 70-90% of their free time on gadgets.


    As a result, he was introduced to this concept at a very early age.


    ''How about a library? Is there one in this place?'' he pondered, deciding to search for something more worthwhile.


    While he had enjoyed watching anime when he was still a child, he felt different now. It would be dumb if, after becoming a powerful monster, he still fixated on such superficial stuff.


    Reign couldn''t even imagine, not even in fiction, that a person who gained so much power would still be thinking about such trivial matters.


    He began searching for books, but found none inside the cabin.


    Determined, he decided to explore other areas.


    Since this place used to be a resort, there were plenty of rooms to check out.


    Finally, he stumbled on what seemed to be a storage area.


    CREAK.


    He pushed the door open and what greeted him was a lot of books .


    ''Jackpot,'' He did not waste anytime and started organizing everything .


    He would discard items unrelated to science and mathematics, prioritizing those books he found useful.


    Unfortunately, he only found a total of five books worth reading. He grabbed them and retreated to the balcony, where he settled in to start reading.


    Thanks to his high IQ, his reading speed was fast, allowing him to take in information at a quick rate, flipping through pages effortlessly.


    ''Nice,'' Reign leaned on the chair as he found some interesting topic.

 Chapter 148: To Surpass the System

    With closed eyes, Reign''s mind was consumed by visions of mechanical engines as he dug deeper into the upgraded blueprint for his Skull Grinder.


    Reign found a valuable book¡ªa car engine repair manual left behind by the survivors, perhaps kept in anticipation of the need to repair car engines or even generators.


    It offered simple explanations and diagrams for fixing engines, a practical guide for anyone needing to tinker with their machines.


    But for Reign, the engine repair manual proved to be more than just a practical resource¡ªit held knowledge he needed.


    It might seem a bit off for Reign to study machinery despite having a mutation system, but he believed it was the right path.


    Inspired by the fact that human inventions often mimic nature, like planes borrowing from bird flight, he saw a chance to merge the capabilities of his mutation system with modern science.


    He had a feeling that even the system didn''t anticipate him utilizing its abilities in this manner.


    It reinforced his belief that sometimes, thinking outside the box could unlock even greater potential.


    With that in mind, he poured over its contents repeatedly, absorbing the intricacies of engine mechanics.


    His fascination surpassed mere curiosity; it became an obsession as he dug deeper into the world of internal combustion engines.


    Next.


    Driven by an insatiable thirst for knowledge, he sought out a suitable vehicle to put theory into practice. He scoured the place until he found a truck.


    With determination in his eyes, he set to work, meticulously disassembling the engine piece by piece.


    Each bolt he removed, each component he inspected, provided a new layer of understanding.


    He went to the extent of mimicking the bolts and creating bone counterparts, envisioning their utility in his future projects.


    The, he dismantled the engine, methodically laying out each part before him.


    The oily scent of machinery filled the air as he immersed himself in his task.


    Finally, he grasped the general idea of how this things worked.


    Previously, all his original skills were mostly from guessing, relying on his IQ to find logic, and fill the hole on his blueprint.


    But with the detailed diagrams, experimentation and explanations provided in the book, his understanding of engines solidified.


    ''Time to work,''


    Designing a more intricate mechanical integration, he envisioned attaching an external engine to his Skull Grinder Skill.


    Instead of the complex four-stroke cycle that usually used by cars, he opted for a simpler push-pull, two-stroke action, maximizing power with minimal complexity.


    Before, he relied solely on his raw energy to power his chainsaw-like sword, forcing it to move through sheer brute strength .


    But now, with his own custom-built engine integrated into the weapon, things had changed drastically.


    "Too sharp," Reign marveled at the cleanliness of the cut. It looked as if the stone had been sliced by an industrialized laser.


    This upgraded Skull Grinder Carnage would render hunter swords and most forms of shields useless.


    With its immense cutting power, one swing was enough to slice through everything, including the body of his target.


    ''I''ll test it more,''


    After swinging the Skull Grinder Pro for a bit and familiarizing himself with it, he found that this weapon would be his go-to choice against powerful enemies that would engage him in close combat.


    Now that he had a trump card for close combat, it was time to upgrade his long-distance arsenal.


    "Buster Mode"


    The energy consumption of this particular skill was excessively high, making it unsuitable for confronting quick enemies that could dodge the projectiles or using it to engage in close quarter combat. MVLeMpYr-com-story


    However, against sluggish but durable armored enemies, it would be the ideal skill to use.


    Hypervelocity projectiles were one of the best weapons for piercing hard armor, even in his previous world.


    But even so, he still needed to improve it.


    ''I need to increase my mobility ,'' He thought to himself, as it was the most obvious weakness of Buster Mode.


    He shut his eyes again, envisioning a new blueprint for a lower exoskeleton.


    Rather than relying on a spinning pole on the ground, he decided to extend and expand his legs to make it easier for him to move around.


    Additionally, he integrated gears made of bones into the knee section, enabling him to rotate a full 360 degrees without needing to shift his entire legs.


    With the modifications complete, he awaited a notification.


    However, none came.


    It seemed his alterations didn''t warrant any acknowledgment from the system.


    He wasn''t disappointed about it because the notification only involved changing names, so he didn''t lose anything at all.


    In fact, this was better because now he would have a way to gauge if the improvements were huge or not.


    The last item on his agenda was to upgrade his Death Rail Gun, which remained his most powerful weapon.


    Regrettably, the available resources offered little details on how to enhance it. So, his improvements were limited.


    In the end, he only managed to boost its efficiency by a modest 10% and reduce its consumption rate by 15% using some of the insights he gained from reading and disassembling the engine.


    "I''m ready to leave this place," Reign declared as he walked toward the balcony.


    Although it might have seemed like only a few hours had passed, it had been more than a day since he started reading, studying, experimenting, and finally modifying his skills.

 Chapter 149: Wide Step

    ''Is this really Summit City?'' Reign muttered to himself as he finally reached the city walls.


    The once tall and imposing walls protecting the city had been destroyed and had long crumbled.


    He also saw military vehicles in ruins, a visual proof to the final stand that had taken place in this place.


    It was a wake-up call, a reminder that no matter how much human technology progressed, Mother Nature would always prevail if it wanted to.


    The Miasma and the Corrupted in this world could be likened to natural disasters, much like storms, flood, pandemic or earthquakes that devastate countless lives.


    In a similar way, these calamities stem from human greed, which cause global warming and other environmental damaged .


    STEP!


    STEP!


    STEP!


    Reign''s steps echoed on the hard ground after he was forced to exit the truck due to the condition of the road


    ''I expected to see a lot of Corrupteds, but I don''t even see anything,'' he mused inwardly.


    Though his view might have been obscured by the Miasma, his heightened hearing would have alerted him to any approaching enemy .


    But this place was too quiet for comfort.


    It was really weird considering this place was the center, where most people lived.


    Logically speaking, this place should be filled with at least hundreds of thousands of zombie-like Corrupteds.


    This could only mean : either they had moved on to another area, or the humans had done something to exterminate them.


    Reign was leaning towards the former reason.


    Summit City was unsalvageable; there was no need to expend manpower on it.


    It would be dumb to save this place, because there was nothing here worth saving at all.


    Not unless they had a way to restart the barrier again, which he doubted, seeing that there had been no attempt so far.


    ''Maybe they''re all inside ?'' He thought.


    Seeing that there was no one in sight, he entered the city walls, hoping to farm some EXP and Dark Dust.


    Inside , the roads were now littered with destroyed cars, and most of the buildings were destroyed beyond recognition.


    It was evident that a huge battle had taken place here; most of the buildings lay in ruins, burnt and collapsed, some appearing as if they had been bombed. .


    The Miasma had spread all over the city, and it was worst here than outside.


    Now equipped with two cores, Reign had the luxury of seamlessly alternating between them. This meant he did not have to worry over the inability to recover lost energy during his journey.


    He could even walk for a year, and it wouldn''t be a problem.


    As for food, well, Corrupteds might not taste good, but thousands of them in his stomach would probably sustain him.


    Of course, it would be better if a train passed by so he could catch a ride.


    ''I hope I can encounter more Corrupteds. Just walking is too boring,'' he sighed, still thinking about earning more EXP and Dark Dust.


    Continuing his travel, he finally reached the perimeter of the military area where the underground train station was located.


    However, as he approached, he felt the whole place become darker.


    He initially attributed it to the Miasma, but when he raised his head, he saw two pairs of giant red glowing eyes looking down on him.


    "What the fuck is that thing?" Reign exclaimed in shock.


    The eyes were so far away from him that they seemed like the glowing windows of a 30-story skyscraper.


    But what happened next jolted him from his shock.


    The ground vibrated, and he heard a buzzing sound above him.


    Suddenly, the Miasma parted, and a giant black foot was on its way to stomp on him.


    Seeing this, Reign knew that even with his current raw strength, being hit by a foot as large as a building would heavily injure him.


    "Fuck !"


    Red lightning was released from his legs as he turned around and run away from the descending foot.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    As the colossal foot crashed into the ground, the force resembled hundreds of dynamite detonation, used by demolition experts.


    Shockwaves rippled through the air, hurling Reign through the air as he desperately fled from the impending impact.


    When he stabilized his footing, another buzzing sound echoed above him.


    This time, an open palm loomed in the sky, trying to grab him.


    "Shit," he cursed aloud as he was forced to dodged again.


    This was totally unfair; that thing was too big even for him.


    Even if it was slow, it could catch up to him because its one step was more or less equal to a kilometer.


    ''This giant dipshit....'' Reign sneered in contempt.

 Chapter 150: The Bigger Monster

    BOOOOOM!


    Another thunderous sound reverberated as the Giant''s hand failed to grab Reign .


    It tried to locate Reign''s new position.


    Suddenly, a chirping sounds echoed, resembling thousands of birds, and in the next moment, a red streak of lightning zipped away from the Giant.


    "RAAWWWWWR!" The giant roared but instead of a singular roar, it sounded like the collective shouts of hundreds of thousands of people.


    Looking closely, its massive body was composed of a gooey dark substance, within which the creepy faces of the corrupted humans merged together, forming this abomination.


    That explained why there were no corrupted beings inside the city; they were all gathered here within this monstrous amalgamation


    THUD!


    THUD!


    THUD!


    Each massive stride of the Giant Corrupted shook the ground, sending tremors all over the place.


    The air quivered with its sheer force.


    As the shockwaves spread outward, it triggered the collapse of nearby buildings.


    Their weakened structures, already compromised by the corrosive miasma, could not withstand the tremors.


    ''That was close,'' Reign sighed in relief as he saw the Giant Corrupted moving away from him.


    After narrowly dodging the Giant''s grasp, he quickly devise a plan to draw its attention elsewhere.


    Aware that remaining within its striking range would only force him to continually dodge its attacks, he knew he had to be smart.


    With a quick glance around, he spotted a pile of debris and concealed himself within it, while sending Arc to act as a decoy.


    It was a split-second decision, but in that moment, it felt like the best option available to him.


    ''So that''s where all the corrupted are,'' he mused to himself, taking in the sight of the dead corrupteds scattered on the ground. It had likely fallen off from the Giant as it moved around.


    ''This world is really dangerous,'' he sighed, refocusing his gaze on the Giant, which was still chasing Arc like an idiot.


    Its wide movements generated winds that blew the black miasma away, granting him a clear view of the monstrous entity.


    However, despite this amusing scenario, it served as a wake-up call.


    When dealing with the Corrupted, he realized that he should expect anything.


    There was a reason why they could push the world into this state, despite the existence of powerful humans and demons.


    Three deafening blasts echoed at the same time, and the damaged they cause riddled the Giant''s leg with holes the size of a wide pole.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    He continued to unleash a barrage of shots, the Giant''s legs appearing to burst under the consecutive powerful attacks.


    Desperately, the Giant reached out to grab hold of a nearby building to steady itself, but the structure crumbled under its immense weight, forcing it to stumble directly to the ground.


    Reign seized the opportunity and continued firing while the Giant remained in its weakened position.


    With his energy reserves now much larger, he could afford this expenditure without hesitation.


    Cycle after cycle, Reign fired his rail guns, targeting the limbs first and then the torso.


    With each volley, Reign watched as the Giant slowly shrank in size, the dead bodies of the corrupted beings that formed it starting to shed away.


    When he saw that it had diminished to less than a quarter of its initial size, he deactivated Buster Mode and summoned back all the excess bones.


    Then, with his Skull Grinder Carnage in hand, he charged towards it to finish the job.


    Debris littered his path, but he easily dodged and leaped over the obstacles, while slashing through anything that dared to block his way.


    When he reached his target, it had finally managed to stand up, but now its size was only that of a 10-story building, which, in Reign''s opinion, no longer a threat.


    "It''s grinding time," he taunted with a crazed look as he tapped into the raw power and energy of his legs, propelling himself into the air .


    In a twisted sense, this monstrous thing had saved him time by combining itself.


    "I have to thank you for making my job easy," Reign taunted with a grin as he brought down his Skull Grinder in a vertical arc, aiming directly for the Giant''s head.


    "RAWWWWR!" Some of the corrupted detached themselves from the Giant''s head to confront Reign mid air, but it was futile.


    With each swing of his Skull Grinder, dozens of them fell, unable to withstand his onslaught.


    This monster was the stuff of human nightmares, a giant capable of laying waste to entire cities.


    But against Reign, it appeared nothing more than prey awaiting to be devoured by an even stronger and dangerous monster.


    "Just stay put and let me kill you!" Reign taunted as landed into its head, unleashing a barrage of fire breaths that proved devastatingly effective against it.


    The corrupted faces contorted in agony as the flames Reign had unleashed on them carried both negative and lightning energy.


    This combination intensified the damage they suffered to a new level.


    The Giant, in an attempt to rid itself of Reign, smack it''s own head.


    However, Reign anticipated the move and leaped into the air.


    Then, with a decisive slash, Reign used his Skull Grinder to slice through the Giant''s hand covering it''s head.


    "You guys never learn. I''m the bigger monster here," Reign declared with a sadistic tone.

 Chapter 151: Powers and Options

    Gradually, the giant monster began to shrink even more as the pile of dead corrupted beings accumulated around it.


    It was already helpless against him when it was at its full size, so now, with a smaller body, the gap between their powers had widened even further.


    This scene captured the essence of the saying "the bigger they are, the harder they fall."


    And the one responsible for this feat was currently grinning from ear to ear, imagining the haul he''d get from this.


    Reign was so deep into grind mode that he didn''t even consider for a second that this giant thing could reverse the situation.


    He felt like an MMORPG player who had found a dungeon, realizing he could farm levels and gold by staying in one place and spamming skills.


    It was the gaming equivalent of hitting the jackpot, and Reign was ripping the benefits in it without a second thought.


    SLASH!


    He alternated between slashing and breathing fire until finally, the entire entity collapsed into the ground.


    Arc quickly exterminated all the remaining corrupted while Reign stood atop the pile of corpses, his body covered with the black substance, a visual proof to the carnage he had just unleashed.


    He didn''t linger on the victory.


    Instead, he began devouring everything beneath him, using his usual tactic of summoning dozens of thin limbs to penetrate the corpses and absorb them rapidly.


    And because he was on top a pile of corpses, all he had to do was dig deep enough to skewer dozens of Corrupteds in one fell swoop.


    ''This will take some time,'' Reign chuckled, surveying the area now littered with corpses.


    Halfway through the absorption process, he finally gained three levels, reaching the awaited Level 30.


    [System: Evolution Option Available ]


    Lightning Skull Monarchs: mutated form of Skull Monarchs, retaining the same shape but distinguished by its jet-black bones marked with intricate red lightning-like patterns. It''s eyes emit a vivid red glow, and it bear a crown-like crest atop its heads, signifying its royal lineage.


    >Advance Bone Summoning :Skull Monarchs had ascend to higher echelons of power, so its proficiency in bone summoning reaches another level. It can summon more bone puppets, each infused with the lightning attribute, +20 % damage resistance to normal elemental attacks. ( +50 Slots )


    >Evil Warcry: Skull Monarchs, born to lead an army of undead, possess the ability to temporarily boost the skills of their troops, adding buffs such as [Enhanced Damage], [Enhanced HP], [Enhanced Armor], and [Bravery].


    >Blessed by Storm: Forming a symbiotic bond with storms, Lightning Skull Monarchs possess heightened sensitivity to atmospheric changes. It can sense approaching storms and harness its power to augment its own abilities, gaining boost in overall firepower during thunderous weather .


    [System: Would you like to evolved to Skull Monarch ?]


    "Yes !, " Reign quickly replied.


    There was no need to even ask such a question.


    After consenting, the evolution commenced, and Reign could feel a change emanating from his two energy cores.


    It wasn''t something that expand the core capacity in terms of quantity rather, the cores themselves were undergoing a transformation.


    They seemed to be transitioning from fragile glass to something sturdier, as if being forged anew by the process.


    Right now, he did feel some pain, but it was not as excruciating as before.


    Alongside the discomfort, there was also a warm sensation coursing through his body, which made the whole process more comfortable.


    Over time, he discovered some improvement in his new cores.


    Not just internally, but also how it operates.


    Strength (S-)


    Agility. : (S-)


    Stamina : (S-)


    Endurance : (S-)


    Intelligence: (S-)


    Cost Per Attributes Breakthrough : 100K


    ======


    >>Skill Plus


    Cost per skill lvl after level 20 : 10K


    ======


    >>Seed Cloner (1-item)


    Allow host to clone the seed ability and cultivate another seed, allowing it to grow without waiting for the death, and giving the host the ability to transfer between bodies.


    Note: Host can''t use the two bodies simultaneously.


    Cost 1.5M


    ======


    (The store would be updated as the Host leveled up further. )


    ======


    ''All of them are too expensive,'' Reign sighed.


    They were useful, but in the end, they cost a lot of Dark Points to buy, so he had to be wise with his purchase.


    First, the mutant serum wasn''t something he needed immediately.


    So, he was left with four options: the Bone Puppet Slot, Attribute Plus, Skill Plus, and Seed Cloner.


    The benefits of the Bone Puppet slot were straightforward. With more slots available, he would be able to obtain more powerful puppets in the future, like Arc.


    Arc had proven itself to be very useful to him thus far, making his life much easier by handling tasks that would otherwise be mundane.


    Even now, instead of engaging in battles with corrupted beings himself, he could simply relax and check his status while Arc continued to slash and kill everything on sight.


    If he had two or even four powerful puppets, his life would a breeze, and farming would be a cinch.


    The next options were the Attribute Plus and the Skill Plus, which would allow him to break through the A+ cap for attributes and the level 20 cap in skill points.


    Even after Evolving, his stats did not change at all, except for just having more Bloodline skills and his core undergoing major tempering ,.


    This just showed that evolving alone was not enough to break through the limit.


    However, after some thought, he felt that he didn''t need to focus on his stats for now. He was already plenty powerful enough.


    ''Seed Cloner ?'' He mused inwardly. MVLeMpYr-com-story

 Chapter 152: Fateful Day

    ''Do I really want a second body?'' Reign thought to himself.


    He pondered the idea, recognizing its potential benefits and the additional possibilities it could offer him.


    For example, he could cultivate a new body with a completely different type of power than what he had right now.


    This way, he would have more options in case he encountered someone against whom his current race was weak against.


    Plus, even though the system said that he could not use the two bodies at the same time, he felt that this was not a limitation of the skill, but rather a limitation of his own mind.


    In the future, if he could learn or acquire a mutation organ that allowed him to divide his consciousness and multitask, then he didn''t really see why he could not use both bodies.


    It was like playing a game with two joysticks. It was definitely challenging, but not impossible.


    That wasn''t the only reason he wanted another body.


    First of all, it was true that he could prevent others from detecting that he was a demon ,and his mask works wonders right now thanks to his improve control, but it was still far from perfect.


    If one day he encountered someone powerful who could discern even the smallest details, he risked exposing himself.


    Having a second body resembling a human form would enable him to blend in and act inconspicuously, and also...


    Reign looked at his bottom and realized that it was as flat as a chopping board.


    He hadn''t paid much attention to it before, too preoccupied with his hunger for more strength. But now, he felt like he should have that thing, not for any perverted reasons, of course.


    It wasn''t so much about the desire for a human organ but rather about retaining a sense of masculinity.


    After all, before becoming a monster, he had still been male, and the absence of such anatomy felt off.


    story-source-NovelFire


    Even Wick had one, and he was a demon dog.


    In fact, all the demons he had met so far had them , proving their masculinity.


    Hell, even this garbage and mindless corrupteds has one.


    As for him using it to fulfill some of his darkest desires?


    That was still out of the question


    For him, the pleasure of eating and growing stronger far outweighed any other temptation.


    It was a day that froze the whole world in its tracks, a moment where time itself seemed to stop.


    Inside the city, life went on unaware because of the barrier, but beyond its protective veil, a huge phenomenon unfolded.


    For a brief, minute, all the miasma in the world vanished out of thin air.


    Back then, they finally saw a glimpse of the unblemished sky, the real radiant sun blessing them.


    The memory of tears tracing her cheeks resurfaced , a reminder of that fleeting hope, the belief that perhaps the nightmare had ended.


    But just as quickly as it vanished, the suffocating miasma returned, swallowing reality whole, leaving only the echo of what could have been.


    After that, instead of hope, what followed was the total despair.


    The Corrupteds grew stronger and more aggressive, their attacks intensified as if driven by an unseen urgency to eradicate humanity as quickly as possible.


    "That day was beautiful, wasn''t it? The real sun, it''s still far more beautiful than the artificial ones we''re confined to within this barrier," the man spoke, his voice tinged with longing .


    The woman nodded in agreement.


    "Do you think," she mused, a wry smile curling her lips, "that what happened that day was some sort of sign?"


    "A sign for what ?"


    "I don''t know. Sometimes, I feel like the miasma vanished because something changed," she paused, contemplating her own words.


    "Maybe someone came to our world to save us?" she forced a smile, knowing full well that she sounded crazy and childish.


    The man remained silent for a moment, his thoughts swirling as he processed the woman''s words. Finally, he smoked his cigarette before responding.


    "I mean, we live in a world where demons and Corrupteds exist. It wouldn''t be too far-fetched to entertain the idea that angels and aliens exist too," he chuckled, attempting to lighten the atmosphere and dispel the lingering awkwardness.


    "I hope angels and aliens do save us from this hell," the woman sighed, her voice heavy with weariness and longing for salvation from the chaos that surrounded them.


    ***


    Authors Note:


    I''ll be posting just two chapters today; bonus chapters will follow on later dates.


    Unfortunately, I had a minor accident resulting in swelling of my right hand.


    Although I can manage to write with one hand, I''m feeling unwell, possibly due to the swelling.


    So, I''ve decided to rest early today.

 Chapter 153: Big Change

    After Reign devoured everything in sight, his level increased only by two, reaching level 32, despite feasting on a horde of Corrupteds.


    ''At this rate, I''ll have to destroy entire towns just to level up in the future,'' he thought to himself.


    He was only level 30+, and yet the amount of prey he had to consume just kept increasing exponentially.


    Each level required an ever-growing amount of experience points, and he realized that there would be a time that he would be force to destroy cities just to earn some worth while Experience Points.


    Small-time genocides wouldn''t be enough anymore.


    And the ironic twist to all of this?


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that the system was nudging him down a particular path, almost as if it was encouraging him to devour more, or maybe all humans to keep getting stronger.


    It was as if the system had a strange sense of humor, albeit a rather dark one.


    ''Well, I don''t really care as long as I get stronger,'' he thought to himself. He had never been one to be a hypocrite; after all, he was born to consume humans, so there was no need for him to change his ways.


    It might sound rather dark, but he still viewed humans as both a source of sustenance and power. He


    He could have chosen to farm Corrupteds, but for him, it was just too much of a hassle, and a dumb moved.


    Why work 40 times harder when humans gave more EXP, tasted better, and made him feel ecstatic devouring their brains?


    It felt pointless. It was like searching for fish in the water when there was a steak waiting on a table by the bay, complete with wine and side dishes.


    ''Yeah city life is still the best ,'' hechuckled, imagining the amount of humans he could eat on a bigger city.


    Little did the humans of this world know that Reign''s peculiar mindset would spell a very big trouble for them .


    He wasn''t the typical hero sent to save humanity; he came to save the world, but the world need a different type of saving.


    Unfortunately, it was not something that humans would like.


    ''Let''s see...'' His thoughts trailed off as he summoned his status window.


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level 32


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    Race: Lightning Skull Monarch


    Strength :A+


    Agility. :A+


    Stamina A+


    Endurance : A+ your-chapter-source-NovelFire


    Intelligence: A+


    Energy: SS-


    Bite 1


    Undead Eye 20


    Night Crawl: 20


    Clawer: 20


    Viral Slash: 10


    Claw Bullet: 20


    Claw Barrage: 20-(SP)


    Death Rail Gun


    Buster Mode


    Skull Grinder Carnage


    Death Aura: 20


    Enhance Bones: 35


    Bone Control: 20


    Bone Eater: 20


    Bone Summoning: 20


    Seed : Stage 2


    Domain


    Curiosity got the better of him so he decided to walk closer to Arc to check it out .


    After getting closer, he saw ten human bones diligently building something for Arc.


    They resembled employees vying to curry favor with the strongest individual in the vicinity.


    In fact, none of the bones here showed any respect toward Reign, except for those he had given slot directly.


    ''You guys are living here rent-free and you can''t even greet me,'' Reign shook his head in disappointment.


    When he reached Arc, the ten human bones scattered around, and Arc hurriedly knelled down and bowed his head.


    [Ding!]


    [System: Arc is now eligible for promotions.]


    [Do you want to promote Arc?]


    [Cost : 35 slot > 70 Slot ]


    Without a second thought, Reign released 35 of his bone puppets to free up some space for Arc''s promotion.


    "Promote," he uttered, and the system began its duty.


    Dark liquid started to be released below Arc, covering it in a cocoon.


    This was the same thing that happened to Anna when she evolved further.


    When the cocoon was finished forming, it resembled a dark heart, throbbing as if it were a living, breathing organ.


    Reign decided to wait for it to finish; he could sense that this would be a quick ordeal.


    After waiting for around a minute or so, the cocoon started throbbing rapidly.


    When it reached its peak, it burst out, revealing a flashing red light that illuminated the entire place.


    When everything calmed down, Arc was kneeling in front of Reign, his body having undergone another transformation.


    His entire form had turned crystal red, with intricate dark lightning patterns coursing around him.


    His face had become sharply defined, his hair now resembling red glass, shining with an ethereal glow.


    Even his sword had undergone a transformation, appearing more imposing, with a condensed aura emanating from it.


    The shadowy dark-red smoke filling its body had also become more condensed and thicker.


    ============


    Name: Arc


    Race: Skull Puppet


    Rank: Expert Knight Grade


    Strength :A+


    Agility. :A+


    Stamina A+


    Endurance : A+


    Intelligence: E+


    Energy: A+


    Thunderstep 10


    Thunder Strike 10


    Thunder Flash 10


    Thunder Slash 10


    Thunder Sweep 10


    ============


    ''All of his stats had increase and now his skill level are 10. This is a nice progress.'' Reign nodded in satisfaction after seeing how much Arc had improved .


    "You can stand up," he commanded.


    "Yes, my king," Arc replied, his voice the same one he had when he was still alive.


    "You can talk now?" Reign asked in surprised.


    ***


    Authors Note:


    I will mass release 5 chapters tomorrow.

 Chapter 154: Imbalance Stats

    "Yes, my King," Arc nodded, his voice filled with devotion and loyalty.


    There wasn''t even a hint of doubt in Arc''s demeanor.


    And although he did not have an actual eyeball, the intensity of the red glowing orbs in his eyes intensified when he spoke.


    Reign touched his chin, amused by this sudden turn of events.


    He could see that the skeletons here were becoming more intelligent, though he did not expect them to be able to converse with him at this level.


    ''Did he remember his past life?'' he mused inwardly.


    If Arc had really regained its memory, it would be troublesome , considering Reign was the one who had killed him in the first place.


    "Do you remember your past life?" Reign asked, wanting to probe further. He needed to ascertain the extent of Arc''s intelligence and memories.


    "No, My King," Arc replied, addressing only what was asked of him, nothing more, nothing less.


    Reign did not detect any hint of falsehood in Arc''s words.


    "So what do you remember? Tell me everything ," he asked again.


    "The last thing I remembered was that I was inside internal darkness, and you, my king, offered your benevolent hand to this unworthy being. From then on, I promised to serve you forever," Arc replied with sincerity.


    Reign felt flattered after being told he had a benevolent hand.


    So, this was the feeling of a boss when their employees kissed up to them.


    No wonder so many bosses go on power trips all the time.


    "Serve me forever? What if I ordered you to kill me?" Reign inquired, wanting to test the limits of Arc''s autonomy .


    "I''m not allowed to do that," Arc replied.


    "But then you would be failing to do your job," Reign immediately went for the tough questions.


    Arc''s tone remained unchanged, his hollow sockets fixed on Reign.


    "My purpose is to serve you, my King. If you were to task me with such a command, I would comply without question," he replied


    ''So it''s still not smart enough to form its own opinions and has to relies on my commands for answers,'' Reign mused, making a mental note of his observation.


    After testing Arc''s intelligence further, Reign realized that while it was still limited in certain aspects, in terms of combat, it had become much more efficient.


    Arc could adapt and adjust its tactics on the fly, making its overall combat ability increase by leaps and bounds.


    "Alright, you passed the test," Reign declared, casually blocking Arc''s strongest strike with just one hand.


    "Thank you, my King ," Arc bowed.


    "That''s all. As long as you serve me well, you will receive more benefits in the future," Reign declared firmly.


    "Thank you, my King," Arc bowed his head again, showing respect and loyalty.


    Reign nodded, assuming the demeanor of a big boss, before turning away to inspect the female skeleton bound by chains.


    Chain Restrain


    ============


    Unfortunately, Shackler''s stats were not impressive and very imbalanced.


    Unlike Arc, who honed his power through training before using the lightning runes, the vessel that the angel used had once been a normal girl.


    ''Well, at least her energy was strong enough to reach B-,'' Reign remarked, trying to find the silver lining in the situation.


    Shackler possessed a very useful skill, which he found intriguing.


    It was a skill that, when latched onto the opponent, inflicted debuffs and drained their energy.


    Good thing, Reign had a lot of external defense when he fought the Priestess; otherwise, he might have fallen victim to this skill.


    Plus, after being enhanced by his own elements, this skill had undergone a complete transformation.


    In addition to inflicting debuffs, it could now inflict fear and send electric shocks coursing through the chains.


    ''This skill will be very useful when she becomes more powerful,'' Reign nodded in satisfaction.


    He made a mental note to focus on making her stronger quickly.


    What he was betting on now wasn''t her current strength, but her potential for growth.


    After wrapping everything up, Reign decided to leave.


    ***


    Back to reality, he got up and wasted no more time. There was nothing in this place of interest to him, so staying here would be a waste of time.


    As he walked, he decided to use his First Core first so his Second core could regenerate.


    After 10 minutes, he found himself descending to the familiar subway station.


    He realized that the Miasma in this place had become thinner. It was still present, but it was not as dense as it was on the surface.


    On the station he saw a lot of debris, stuffs , and suitcases lying around.


    The survivor of this place must have left in a hurry , and thought they could bring their stuff, but when the train capacity was reach they were force to abandon most of their items.


    ''Even the items are in better condition here,'' Reign thought .


    The items were still decaying, but not to the point that they turned completely useless.


    THUD!


    He jumped onto the rail and looked in the direction where George and Melissa''s train had gone when he dropped them off before.


    The tunnel was dark, but with his Undead Eyes, he could see much better here than on the surface.


    "This will be a long walk," Reign sighed, and started moving forward.


    He decided to walk for now, conserving his energy until his Lightning Energy Core was filled up.

 Chapter 155: Holes and Tunnel

    30 minutes passed after he started his solo stroll through the dark desolate subway tunnels.


    The oppressive silence enveloped everything , broken only by the occasional echo of the wind hauling .


    ''I feel like I''m in a zombie movie,'' Reign chuckled to himself, recalling a scene where a train was overwhelmed by a horde of zombies, forcing it to stop.


    He remembered the moment vividly: tears welling up in his eyes as he quickly covered them, unable to bear the sight.


    Reign chuckled at the irony of it all.


    ''Funny how life works," he mused, reflecting on his childhood fears. "I used to be scared of those things, and now here I am, practically one of them.''


    It was like the system had dug into his deepest fears and transformed him into the very thing he dreaded.


    Well, it did work surprisingly well.


    How could he possibly be afraid of something he had been transformed into?


    It was like solving a fear of clowns by turning someone into a clown themselves.


    Talk about cutting straight to the chase and skipping the therapy bills.


    ''Oh, I''m getting sidetracked,'' Reign paused for a moment, realizing how his thoughts had wandered.


    All this strolling through the tunnels had him reminiscing about the past, perhaps because boredom had set in and he was searching for a way to kill time.


    ''What''s that sound ?'' His senses were on high alert, every sound amplified because of how the tunnel bounce back the noise.


    He could tell that something was running towards him but it was still too far for him to have a clear view.


    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, as he felt a subtle vibration pulsing through the ground beneath his feet.


    Looking straight a head, he glanced towards the distant again, searching for the source of the disturbance.


    The vibrations grew stronger, reverberating through the tunnel floors.


    Then¡ª


    SQUEEK!


    SQUEEK!


    SQUEEK!


    Thousands, or maybe tens of thousands, of tiny scurrying sounds echoed through the tunnel, creating an eerie noise that bounced off the walls.


    Realizing the need to adjust, he decided to take things up a notch.


    ''You guys are just asking for it,''


    With a sadistic smile creeping across his face, he found enjoyment in this confrontation.


    This clash wasn''t a fight; it was an opportunity to test his powers.


    NovelFire-chapter


    To add more penetrating power, he infused his fire breath with lightning, creating a devastating combination that fried everything in its path.


    The rats continued to push through with their stampede, but despite their futile resistance, in the end, they all turned into ashes from the overwhelming temperature.


    When the dust and smoke settled, the once noisy tunnel became quiet, devoid of any sign of moving organism. .


    Only the pungent odor of charred rat flesh lingered in the air, a proof of the battle that just took place.


    With each step he took, the ground crunched beneath his feet, the remains of the rats reduced to blackened ashes by his weight.


    ''That was fun,'' Reign chuckled finding the whole encounter more like a fun experience rather than a very dangerous situation.


    If anyone else had been present, they would have cursed him for being too arrogant.


    That wave of rats required a lot of firepower to exterminate.


    This was the reason why armored trains were equipped with their own heavy duty flamethrowers for these scenarios.


    And even with that, there were still cases where they got overrun by the hordes.


    Acting like nothing happened, he began to move forward again.


    What took place just now was too irrelevant , that he did not even bothered thinking about it.


    It was like a man stepping on a bunch of ants; there was no need to dwell on it because it would be a waste of time.


    After traveling for another hour , he saw that there was a big hole on the wall of the tunnel . It was where those hordes of rats came from.


    Reign felt a strong urge to enter the hole, curious about the source of the rats.


    The mysterious opening beckoned him, making him wonder if there were hidden benefits or secrets to uncover inside.


    ''Should I?'' he mused inwardly.


    Checking the place out shouldn''t take too much time, and if he just passed it by, he''d be left wondering what was inside.


    In the end, curiosity got the better of him, and he decided to explore.

 Chapter 156: [Bonus Chapter] Live Training

    He stepped into the large hole, carefully navigating through the rough, uneven edges.


    As he descended deeper into the tunnel, he noticed that it sloped downward at a steep angle.


    He estimated that he had already descended at least 50 meters downward since entering the tunnel, a long distance considering he was already underground.


    The air inside was damp and musty, carrying a faint odor of soil. Paths twisted and turned, narrowing at some points and widening at others.


    It was clear this was not a man-made structure, but rather something formed naturally or by the creatures that inhabited it.


    The further he went, the more he noticed signs of the rats: gnawed bones, shredded scraps of cloth, and deep claw marks etched into the walls.


    After walking for another 15 minutes he found a cavern from which dozens of tunnels branched out in all directions.


    ''This place is bigger than I thought. Don''t tell me this is a huge monster nest link together?'' he pondered, hesitating whether to proceed further.


    It wasn''t that he was afraid of being overwhelmed by a bunch of rats.


    With his durability and skills, he doubted they could even harm him, even if he let them bite him intentionally.


    However, what concerned him more was the amount of time he would waste checking all these tunnels.


    He weighed the potential benefits against the risks, considering the pros and cons of his exploration.


    ''I''ve been gone for months now, so adding a few more days won''t make a difference,'' he reasoned.


    It was better to explore this place and search for something of value.


    For all he knew, this place held something that could help him reach the status of a Demon Lord.


    Even after all his improvements and upgrades, when Reign inquired about his power level from the system, he was still classified as a Peak Upper Level.


    This showed the huge gap between his current level and the next rank.


    ''Now let''s see....'' his voice trailed off as he began feeling along each tunnel entrance.


    He was searching for a sign, or even a slight gut feeling, to guide him on which path to take.


    With how high his attributes were, he felt that having a knack for finding the right path should come naturally.


    As he felt each tunnel entrance, he focus his mind and let his instincts guide him. He locked on the subtle shifts in energy, the faintest whispers of the air, and the vibrations under his foot.


    Finally, one tunnel gave him a sense of curiosity and unease, a combination that often led to something worthwhile.


    ''Let''s see where this goes,'' he muttered, stepping into the chosen tunnel.


    Experience more on m,vle,mp _yr.


    The air grew cooler as he walked, and for some reason he felt like there was something in the air.


    ''Could it be?'' Reign paused, then he increased his Viral Slash from level 10 to 20 and began absorbing any virus that it could detect.


    Among the clutter, he noticed a faint red glow coming from beneath the nest.


    Intrigued, he approached it casually.


    However, before he could reach it, the ground began to shake violently.


    Suddenly, thousands and thousands of rats surged from every direction, surrounding him completely.


    This swarm was at least Five times larger than the previous one, a writhing, snarling mass of teeth and claws.


    In an instant, the wave of rats engulfed him.


    His body vanished beneath the horde as they bit into him ferociously, their crazed red eyes glinting with malice.


    The sound of gnashing teeth and scurrying feet filled the cavern, creating a disgusting grinding sound as they tried their best to devour his bone.


    ''These things are annoying,'' Reign sneered in contempt.


    Before the rats could surround him, he covered himself with an Exoskeleton.


    Enhanced with his negative energy, it became impenetrable from their attacks.


    No matter how fiercely they bit him, they couldn''t break through.


    However, that didn''t mean he would let them have their way unchecked.


    ''I''ll train you two for a bit,'' Reign mused, a good idea forming in his mind.


    First, he unleashed another fire breath, clearing a path.


    Then, with a powerful punch upward, he generated a shockwave that created a gap around him.


    Using this moment, he summoned Arc and Shackler, who immediately went into battle mode.


    Arc immediately showcased its improved ability as it summoned a lightning field around itself, killing thousands of rodents in an instant.


    With more breathing room, Arc spammed Lightning Strike, quickly exterminating the rats before they could regroup.


    As for Shackler, being way weaker than Arc, it struggled to defend itself, relying on her chains to hold the rats at bay.


    It was pitiful to watch her struggle, so Reign ended up assisting her, using his lightning to lower the load.


    He gave her with some breathing space to fight back, so she could used her chains as multiple whips to slash through the horde.


    ''I think she''s okay now'' Reign stepped back, content to observe from the sidelines as his two servants grew more and more comfortable with fighting the horde.


    Their movements became fluid and coordinated, showcasing the progress they had made through the fight.


    As they battled on, Reign couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in their growth.


    This was more than just a fight against rats; it was a valuable training opportunity for Arc and Shackler to hone their skills and become even more powerful servants.

 Chapter 157: [Bonus Chapter] Powerful Steps

    After the chaos finally settled, all that remained was a mountain of rat corpses.


    Some of the surviving rats, realizing the futility of the situation despite their limited intelligence, wisely chose to flee.


    When the coast was clear, Reign unsummoned the two and walked towards the nest, which surprisingly remained intact despite the chaos.


    He noticed how the rats were careful not to disturb this area, showing just how important this particular spot to them.


    Using his power, he incinerated the nest, revealing a hidden item beneath it.


    There, lying in the ashes, was a small, glowing dark-red crystal.


    It pulsed with a dark and red energy that resonated with his own powers.


    ''This thing is made of negative energy,'' he pondered to himself, realizing that the crystal was infused with the same energy that he has.


    Picking it up, he felt a surge of power flow through him.


    This was no ordinary crystal; it was a powerful artifact, likely the reason for the abnormal size and aggression of the rats.


    [Ding!]


    [System: Detected Natural Crystallize Negative Energy. Would you like to absorbed it?]


    "Natural Crystallized Negative Energy?" Reign inquired, unfamiliar with the term, (Natural Crystallized)


    [System: Natural Crystalized Negative Energy is a different type of Condensed Negative Energy. It possesses the ability to mutate weaker and small creatures through prolonged exposure]


    [But after the mutation, it reabsorbed back their negative energy to feed itself, making the mutated creatures unfit for farming EXP points ]


    ''So, this is like a different version of that thing,'' he muttered.


    He remembered the benefits he gained from absorbing Condensed Negative Energy back at the mental hospital.


    Find stories at mv|le|mp|yr.


    But unlike the previous one, this one was encased within a crystal, explaining why he hadn''t detected anything until now.


    ''Absorbed,'' Reign commanded.


    The crystal gradually dimmed, its energy flowing into Reign''s body.


    However, rather than going directly toward his core, it dispersed elsewhere.


    He speculated that the System might have absorbed it directly.


    [Level up+1]


    [Level up+1]


    The intense friction and air resistance created by his fast movement demanded exponentially more power, straining his energy reserves.


    Additionally, the lightning coursing through him had to work harder to keep up with his accelerating speed, further depleting his already limited second core energy.


    Though he depleted one of his core pretty quickly, he retained his first core as a safety net, ensuring he wasn''t left defenseless in case of an unexpected encounter.


    Unfortunately, there was one problem aside from his core and energy: his stamina.


    The reason was that he had pushed himself to stay awake for days on end while fighting almost all the time.


    Now, mentally and physically exhausted, he wanted to just sleep. It was like his brain or his soul was yearning for it.


    He leaned against the tunnel cold wall, allowing himself a moment to recover.


    Unlike his energy reserves, his stamina don''t regenerate when he was moving, so he needed to sleep from time to time.


    What about his energy ?


    His negative energy acted as an enhancer, but not a complete replacement for his stamina.


    It was more like a drug, extending his stamina capacity beyond his limits, but still subject to eventual depletion.


    No matter how much energy he could channel to supplement his stamina, his physical body still required rest to recover fully. .


    With this knowledge in mind, he decided to find a safe spot and rest to recharge his stamina first.


    After finding the perfect spot, he shrouded himself in negative energy, blending seamlessly into the darkness.


    It served a dual purpose: hiding him from potential threats and keeping him alert in case of sudden attacks.


    In this environment teeming with unknown creatures, caution was his best ally.


    He slept soundly, unbothered by the surroundings, his trust in his abilities was just too high.


    It was almost amusing how he remained unfazed in a place that others considered a nightmarish realm.


    But for a monster like him though, this place wasn''t so bad at all.


    It was quiet, the air crisp and cold, and there was plenty of space for him to move around freely.


    ***


    After three hours, he finally woke up from his deep sleep.


    He felt refreshed and invigorated, his stamina fully restored.


    Now, he could move his body for days without needing to rest again.


    ''It''s time '' With renewed energy, he stood up and stretched his legs, ready to continue .


    The brief break had done wonders for him, and he was now ready to continue his travel.

 Chapter 158: [Bonus Chapter] Main Rails

    SWOOOOSH!


    Reign''s speed was beyond human comprehension, a blur of motion accompanied by crackling sparks of lightning.


    To the untrained eye, it felt as if a powerful gust of wind had swept through .


    Now, with renewed energy and no worry of fatigue, he moved even faster.


    In no time, he reached his destination, finding himself in another abandoned station.


    He jumped onto the station platform and noticed an entrance.


    Stepping through it, he found himself in what appeared to be a long corridor. The area was filled with scattered debris, suggesting it had been abandoned for quite some time.


    Along the way, he found several doors and decided to check each one.


    He discovered a cafeteria, sleeping quarters, and various other amenities meant to serve passengers during their wait.


    It seemed delays in the train schedule were frequent, so they had set up these rooms to accommodate travelers.


    But among all the rooms he discovered, one place made him stop in his tracks: the CCTV room.


    He hurriedly checked the monitors to see if they were recording, and they were.


    Seeing this, he decided to take out the physical hard drive from the PC and started destroying it.


    To ensure all evidence was erased, he then burned the entire room down, watching as the flames consumed everything.


    ''I doubt anyone could recover anything now,'' he remarked playfully, a smirk spreading across his face as he watched the flames.


    Once the flames had consumed the CCTV room, he resumed his stroll.


    He walked down the corridor until he reached a large metal door at the end.


    Locked from the other side, it presented a little challenge.


    BAM!


    Reign smirked and punched it, the force dislodging the door from its frame with a loud crash.


    When he got a clear view of the other side, he was shocked by the stark contrast between the two area.


    It felt like he had teleported through time, with technology suddenly advancing by 10-20 years.


    The once derelict surroundings gave way to sleek, modern designs, advanced machinery, and well-lit spaces. It was as if he had stepped into a different era entirely.


    This station was way larger than what he saw in Summit City, with a design that seemed almost out of place in the desolate dark underground.


    Many of the documents were covered in a very thin layer of dust, suggesting that no one had been here for at least a months.


    Alternatively, it could be that the employees were just too lazy to clean their own drawers.


    He quickly scanned each one, discarding anything that wasn''t useful.


    welcome to mvle mp,y,r


    Next, he moved to the filing cabinets along the wall.


    He opened each drawer, sorting through folders and files, looking for any sign of a rail map or anything useful.


    His movements were precise and efficient, driven by the urgency to find his way to Green Valley City.


    Reign''s eyes darted around the room, landing on a bookshelf filled with manuals and logbooks.


    He pulled out a few, flipping through their pages quickly.


    Finally, in the back of one of the logbooks, he found what he was looking for¡ªa detailed rail road map


    He spread the map out on the desk, studying the intricate network of tracks and tunnels.


    Tracing the routes with his finger, he pinpointed his current location and charted the course he needed to take to reach Green Valley City.


    ''What''s this ?'' A paper drop down when he raised the logbook. As he knell to look at it , he found that the material used in this paper was different .


    He looked closer and finally figured out what was going.


    According to this memo, Green Valley City Council had announced the total closure of Summit City Area, instructing all personnel to abandon the place due to the imminent threat of the Corrupteds reaching the area.


    As for this place itself, it served only as a boarding station.


    Since the armored trains could pass through using the main tracks without stopping here, they deemed it unnecessary to station personnel in this location.


    ''So much for a free ride,'' Reign sighed, feeling a bit disappointed.


    He glanced at the map again, noting that Summit City was at the far end of this region.


    With its closure, trains would now likely stop at the next Tier 4 City instead.


    With limited option, he ran his fingers across the map, searching for the nearest city and noting its distance from his current location.


    ''Crestwood City, huh,'' Reign muttered to himself.


    It was the closest city around, but it was still a staggering 1500 kilometers away.


    ''This will be a long walk,''

 Chapter 159: Family Legacy

    Hunter Association Office .


    "Sir, urgent news! Summit City isn''t the only one. Other Tier 4 cities have been attacked by a horde of Corrupteds as well," a woman in black brazers exclaimed, her voice tinged with concern.


    She nervously tugged at a strand of her long brown hair as she continued, "We''re baffled how they breached our detection systems. It''s like they''ve found a way to bypass it,"


    "Corrupteds outsmarting us humans? Don''t joke around.," scoffed a man in his 80s, though he looked to be in his 60s because of how physically fit he was.


    "It''s not a good joke ," He shook his head, his wrinkled brow furrowing deeper with each passing moment.


    The old man remembered the countless encounters with Corrupteds throughout his life, each one a harrowing struggle for survival.


    Just the thought of these creatures evolving to outsmart humanity sent a chill down his spine, stirring up memories of past losses and failures.


    This old man, was the Hunter Association Head Director, who had earned his position through sheer effort and achievement as a field Hunter.


    He was a far cry from the director of Summit City, who had only attained his position through connections rather than merit.


    "The only reason we''ve lasted this long is because those damn monsters don''t use their minds. And now you''re telling me they''re using tactics?" he asked, his voice filled with irritation, not directed at the woman, but at the disturbing hypothesis .


    "I apologize, Sir," the woman bowed her head, her voice tinged with sincerity . "It''s just the speculation circulating among our researchers. The attacks were too deliberate, almost as if someone were commanding them."


    Her words sent a shiver down the spine of the Director.


    The possibility of a mastermind behind the chaos added a new level of danger to an already very bad situation.


    The Director clenched his jaw, his knuckles turning white as he gripped the edge of the table.


    "If someone is pulling the strings," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper, "then we''re facing an enemy far more dangerous than we ever imagined."


    The air in the room grew heavy with apprehension as the implications of this revelation sank in.


    The threat of the Corrupteds might no longer just be a force of nature to be reckoned with but a sinister plot being controlled by an unknown enemy.


    But that was a topic he needed to discuss with someone of higher authority. It was futile to address it with his assistant.


    "What''s the status of the other cities?" he asked, his voice filled with urgency as he shifted the conversation immediately.


    He knew he had to ensure that those cities didn''t fall, or else the entire supply chain of goods for Green Valley and other Tier 3 cities would be jeopardized.


    The door of the room opened and the same woman who was talking to the director just moments ago entered.


    "What happened? Did you talk to grandpa?" asked the man with a big belly, none other than the incompetent director of Summit City Hunter''s Association.


    His tone tinged with impatience.


    Despite enjoying the luxuries of his wealthy lifestyle, he couldn''t shake the longing for the power and control he once had.


    "The director doesn''t want to talk to you," the woman answered, her tone firm and businesslike.


    But, beneath her composed exterior, a hint of disgust flickered in her eyes.


    "That''s impossible! My grandpa loves me. I''ll talk to him!" he grumbled defiantly, attempting to leave the room.


    However, a group of guards quickly blocked his path, preventing his exit.


    "Please escort the director''s grandson back to his mansion," the woman ordered, her voice commanding and authoritative.


    "Let go of me ! Don''t you know who I am ?" he roared in anger.


    But despite his protests, it was clear that his attempts to talk to the director would not be tolerated.


    "You will regret this! You bitch!" he spat, his face contorted with rage. "Once I inherit the position, I will make you suffer!"


    With a defiant gesture, he raised his hand and use his middle finger to cursed her, a final display of his contempt before being escorted out of the room.


    ''How can that sorry excuse of a person be part of the prestigious Zaldyck Family?'' She shook her head in disbelief, unable to reconcile the behavior of the grandson with the esteemed legacy of his grandfather.


    As she thought back to the Director''s younger days as a Tier 2 Rank 50 Hunter, admiration filled her heart.


    He had been a symbol of strength, honor, and integrity, respected by all who knew him.


    In comparison, the grandson''s actions only served to tarnish the family name, a bitter pill for her to swallow.


    The contrast between the two generations weighed heavily on her mind, leaving her with a sense of unease and concern for the future of the family.


    Hard times create strong men, strong men create good times, good times create weak men, and weak men create hard times.


    This saying couldn''t be more true in this particular occasion.

 Chapter 160: Collections of the Rich?

    Reign resumed his journey, his Undead Eyes peering through the darkness and guiding him through it .


    Well, not like he needed to see anyway, considering that it was just a straight line.


    Regardless, the tunnel still looked endless, stretching into the abyss with no end in sight.


    For a normal person, this place would be disorienting and suffocating.


    But for him, it made no difference as he zoomed through it, sparks of crimson lightning covering his body as he became more accustomed to using it.


    This technique was Arc''s specialty, further improved by Reign''s unique physiqued.


    Unlike humans, he did not have skin or a lot of liquid in his body, so he could use this skill without fearing a backlash.


    He moved really fast, but not at his maximum speed, saving some of his energy for potential threats and the long path ahead.


    With his pacing, he saw a corner in the distance within 30 minutes.


    He recalled it vividly from the map as the first corner before the entrance to the main railways, where all the armored trains passed through.


    Now, with a simple turn to the right, he could continue his journey until he reached Crestwood City.


    However¡ª


    ''Wait....'' he stopped in his track, as he sensed something odd.


    He could smell humans.


    So he extinguished all his flashy lights and merged with the darkness, blending seamlessly into the shadows.


    Next, he honed his focus on his eyes, forcing the red orb to dim until it vanished entirely.


    With his evolution, he had gained better control over his body''s functions.


    Though his red glowing eyes were cool, they were a dead giveaway in such a dark place.


    Slowly, he peered around the corner, keeping a watchful eye on the situation ahead.


    The tunnel in front of him had widened, revealing a number of military equipment scattered about.


    The guards wore imposing advanced exoskeletons adorned with black and metallic patterns. He recognized this suit as the same one that the Scorpion Mercenaries were using, maybe even more advanced.


    Behind them was an armored train, a huge presence in the dimly lit tunnel.


    It was not the normal war train.


    Aside from being fully armored, it boasted an array of sleek, futuristic design elements.


    Along its hard frame were mounted an assortment of weapons, from menacing cannons , Tactical Gatling Guns to sleek missile launchers.


    The windows were anything but ordinary; they were likely reinforced with advanced materials, capable of withstanding even the most intense assaults.


    The metal container, guarded by layers of security, drew closer with each of his movements.


    But none of the oblivious military personnel were aware that above them, a monster was observing their every move.


    ''What is that smell?'' Reign grumbled inwardly.


    He was pretty much immune to any type of smell, but the one inside the containers made him sick.


    It was really weird, considering that not even the decaying smells of countless rats were enough to make him flinch.


    What was even weirder was that the humans did not seem to mind it at all.


    His curiosity grew, but he reminded himself that digging deeper into the containers'' contents wasn''t his priority.


    He had come here because his plan was to enter the train undetected .


    Reign''s focus locked in as he surveyed the area, his eyes scanning for the perfect opportunity to infiltrate one of the containers.


    He observed the movements of the guards, carefully noting their patterns and vulnerabilities.


    Slowly but surely, he maneuvered down to an area where he could crouch, hidden from view.


    With patience, he waited for the perfect moment to make his move.


    While he hid in the shadows, he noticed a brief lapse in the guards'' attention.


    It was his chance !


    With silent steps, he darted across the space between containers, his movements smooth and quick.


    ''This thing is good,'' he muttered to himself, relieved to feel a vacant space inside the container as he touched it.


    ''Now let''s see if it has any type of security features,'' he wondered as his hand trailed off.


    Finding none, he searched for a way to open it without creating too much chaos.


    It was a good thing he could reform his bones, so with the normal lock in place he was able to bend and recreate a spare key.


    CLICK!


    As the container opened, he wasted no time getting inside.


    Next, he quickly searched for a place where he could hide safely, knowing that time was of the essence.


    "Hey, this place still has plenty of space. Put those things in here," an armed man directed, pointing toward the container to the people responsible for hauling it.


    Following the order, they began to enter the space to assess its capacity. Get hooked on mvl _emp _yr novels.


    "What''s this?" one of the haulers pondered aloud, reaching out to touch what appeared to be a large black-red egg-shaped object within the container.


    "Maybe that''s one of those rich guys'' collections? You know how art goes for the wealthy, right?" another hauler chimed in, sarcasm dripping from his voice as they examined the peculiar object.

 Chapter 161: Free Ride

    He felt a subtle vibration emanating from outside his eggshell, located among other stuffs in the container.


    It had been his best option when he entered it.


    By assuming the guise of an egg, he bet on the chance that they would merely pass him off as part of the collection, a mere art piece among many.


    The egg he had created around himself featured a striking pattern of black and red lightning.


    To the untrained eye, it appeared as an intricate piece of artwork, blending seamlessly with the other stuff in the container .


    It had been a risky gamble, but one that ultimately paid off .


    ''Close call,'' he chuckled to himself, grateful for the incompetence of the haulers.


    It seemed they never considered the possibility of a monster like him lurking inside the egg.


    Now he just needed to wait here until he reached the next city.


    THUD!


    The reverberating thud echoed through his container, signaling its safe loading onto the train.


    Even without seeing it, he could feel the vibration beneath him, confirming its secure placement .


    As he waited for everything to be finished, he noticed occasional scratching sounds echoing around him.


    Each scrape hinted at the arrival of more containers being placed beside his own, filling the space with sounds of movement and activity.


    After 30 minutes, the sound stop, replaced by a buzzing noise akin to a metal door closing in.


    ''Finally over,'' he sighed


    All he craved now was to sleep.


    It wasn''t fatigue that drove this desire, but the confinement of the small space. The limited room made him long to sleep through the entire journey.


    However, he couldn''t afford to relax just yet.


    He wanted to figure out how this train would leaved this seemingly confined tunnel, relying on the vibrations around him to get insight into the process.


    Why bother with the vibration?


    His abilities had frustrating limitations. His Undead eyes couldn''t see through walls as he desired.


    With this ability, he could only see people or any other living organism on the other side of walls, but nothing else around them, especially non living organism.


    He lacked x-ray vision; in his view, he could only perceive their energy signature and nothing more.


    CREAK!


    Amidst the cargo and military equipment, there were also cars dedicated to civilian passengers.


    These cars boasted comfortable seating and amenities designed to make the journey as pleasant as possible.


    Families huddled together, their belongings stowed neatly overhead as they waited for the train to run again


    As the final cars were connected, the sound of the train slowly accelerating roared to life, drowning out all other noise.


    Reign felt the force pressing him back into his container as the train surged forward, picking up speed with each passing moment.


    The train he was inside of was unlike any he had ever encountered in his old world.


    This was no ordinary locomotive; it was a marvel of modern engineering, powered by a nuclear engine that propelled it forward with astonishing speed.


    Unlike traditional trains limited by the capabilities of their engines, this advanced marvel could carry a lot of load, without sacrificing its speed too much.


    ''It''s time to sleep,'' he muttered to himself.


    Curling into a fetal position, he shut down his eyes and began to drift off.


    He had no plans to do anything until his container was unloaded, letting the vibrations of the train lull him into a deep sleep.


    "Hey, did you hear what happened to the other armored train?" a train officer spoke.


    He was wearing a train officer''s blue uniform, which included a neatly pressed jacket adorned with brass buttons, crisp trousers, and a matching cap with a shiny badge.


    His polished black boots and a utility belt carrying various tools completed the look, giving him a professional appearance.


    Another person train staff spoke, his interest piqued. "Were there any casualties?"


    The officer shook his head. "Thankfully, no. But the train sustained some damage. It''s in the repair yard now, undergoing extensive maintenance."


    "Sounds intense," the man remarked, glancing out the window where all he could see was darkness.


    "It was," the officer agreed. "But our crews are well-trained to handle these situations. Safety is always our top priority."


    The man nodded in understanding, a sense of respect evident in his expression.


    m vl _emp y,r the story platform


    "Well, I''m glad everyone made it out okay."


    "Me too," the officer replied with a solemn nod. "Let''s hope we have a smooth journey ahead of us."


    Outside, the miasma swirled ominously, casting darkness over the landscape. But the train pressed on, its powerful engines propelling it forward .


    Meanwhile, within the various compartments of the train, passengers and crew members alike exchanged stories to kill some time.


    Despite the oppressive presence of the miasma, there was an unspoken sense of unity among those aboard the armored train.


    Little did they know, there was someone far more dangerous than the miasma outside¡ªa powerful monster who was currently sleeping without a care in the world.

 Chapter 162: Free Ride Part 2

    "How many more kilometers?" asked the man who looked like a higher-ranking military officer.


    Unlike the train staff members, who wore blue uniforms, this person wore a black suit with gold epaulets on the shoulders and a row of medals pinned to his chest, typical of high-ranking military officers.


    The suit was sharply tailored, with brass buttons gleaming in the light.


    He was responsible for commanding the military personnel if the train came under attack by a horde of corrupted.


    "Just 100 kilometers until we reach the next city," the driver replied, his eyes focused on the radar.


    This train didn''t emit any light to avoid attracting the attention of the corrupted, so looking outside which was filled with miasma was futile.


    Even the glass had something on it that stopped the light from passing through.


    Instead, the train was equipped with state-of-the-art radar that could detect vibrations in the air.


    This advanced system used vibrations because the Black Miasma blocked ultrasonic signals, making traditional radar ineffective.


    The same miasma also rendered long-distance communication impossible, isolating the train from outside help in case it got stopped.


    "Good, but don''t be complacent," the higher-ranking officer reminded, his voice stern amidst the tension permeating the room. "I heard there were multiple attacks in other Tier 4 cities, so we need to be careful."


    "Yes, sir, but why are these sudden attacks happening? Why are the Corrupteds becoming more aggressive?" the driver asked, his brow furrowed with worry.


    "I don''t know, but maybe this is related to what happened last year, do you still remember it?" The officer''s gaze drifted to a distant memory.


    "Of course, we were traveling that time when all the Miasma just disappeared for a minute. That was really a great feeling, witnessing the world transform before our eyes. Even now, I still dream of that scene from time to time. I wish my wife and daughter were there to witness it" the driver exclaimed, a wistful smile tugging at his lips as he reminisced.


    "Same... but ever since that day, the Corrupteds have become more aggressive. I''m afraid that something big is coming in the future," the officer sighed, his shoulders sagging from stressed.


    Unlike the driver, he has access to more information, a burden that weighed heavily on his shoulders.


    It was a challenge the military and government now grappled with¡ªa sobering realization that even with humanity''s technological advancements, resources remained military .


    With each city''s fall, their already stretched resources dwindled further, increasing the danger of their situation.


    The government kept these scary findings from the public to prevent mass panic.


    Hearing the order, the driver gripped a particular lever tightly and pushed it upward. With a low hum, the train''s speed surged, the engines roaring with more power.


    He also clicked a button, causing all the windows on the train to shut closed, covered with metal panels.


    "Everyone, hold on tight! We''re ramming into the horde!" the driver shouted over the intercoms , his voice brave despite the mounting tension.


    Bracing himself against the impending impact, he steeled his resolve, ready to confront the oncoming threat head-on.


    In response to the driver''s call, everyone who heard it also braced themselves for the impending clash.


    Soldiers tightened their grips on whatever they could hold onto, while civilians huddled together, seeking whatever shelter they could find within the confines of the train.


    Hearts pounded in chests, adrenaline surged through veins, and every individual steeled themselves for the inevitable impact .


    As the armored train hurtled forward at breakneck speed, the tension inside the carriage was increasing.


    The sounds of the wheels against the tracks echoed throughout, each beat a countdown to the impending collision .


    Then, in a deafening sound, the train collided with the oncoming mass of corrupted beings.


    Metal screeched against flesh, and the entire train jolted violently as it plowed through the horde with full force.


    Inside, passengers were thrown about like rag dolls, their screams merging with the sound of grinding metal and shattering bones.


    Some clung to their seats with desperation, while others were flung to the floor, their bodies bruised and battered by the impact.


    "Don''t stop!" The driver''s voice reverberated through the control room.


    With every ounce of strength, he clung to the lever, his knuckles red with exertion as he ensured that the train kept moving forward.


    As he gritted his teeth, his mind briefly wandered to the reason why he had taken on this dangerous but lucrative job.


    It wasn''t just for the thrill or the challenge¡ªit was for his family. So he could give them a good life despite the high cost of living in human cities.


    With each heartbeat, the memory of their faces flashed before his eyes, filling him with determination to fulfill the promise he had made to them.


    "Daddy''s going to get back home, no matter what, sweetie!" he roared, his voice filled with determination and fatherly love.

 Chapter 163: Free Ride Part 3

    CRANK!!!!


    With a bone-jarring shudder, the train came to a stop, its brakes screeching against the tracks as it grinded to a standstill.


    Unfortunately, no amount of fatherly love could stop the wave after wave advances of the massive horde of monsters.


    This was not like those novels and anime, where the power of friendship and love conquers all, reality proved to be far harsher. His efforts were futile, and all the exaggerated shouting amounted to nothing in the face of such overwhelming odds.


    "N¡ª No way," the driver stuttered, his voice trembling with disbelief as he stared at the radar, which glowed red with the sheer number of corrupted.


    It was the first time they had encountered such a massive horde, and the realization sent a chill down his spine.


    "Deploy the flamethrower!" the high-ranking officer commanded.


    He knew that succumbing to shock would only worsen their situation, and immediate action was imperative.


    After hearing his command, a series of small holes appeared on all sides of the train, and it began spewing flames in all directions.


    This was a defense mechanism designed specifically for situations like these.


    As flames engulfed the train''s perimeter, passengers felt the sudden rise in temperature, their skin prickling with the heat.


    They couldn''t see beyond the metal confines of the train, but they could feel the impact whenever a corrupted slammed against the walls.


    Each loud bang reverberated through the interior, amplifying the sense of fear and making the situation even more terrifying.


    Outside, the air was filled with the sickening stench of burning flesh as the flames incinerate everything trying to harm the train.


    However¡ª


    As the screams of the corrupted grew louder and more frantic, panic rippled through the passengers.


    Panic whispers filled the air as they exchanged fearful glances, their hearts pounding with terror at the attack happening just beyond the metal walls.


    Some pressed themselves against the windows, straining to catch a glimpse of the horrors outside, while others retreated into the corners of the carriage, seeking whatever refuge they could find .


    "Use the missiles and cannons to destroy the targets which are far from us," the high-ranking officer commanded to deploy the train''s heavier weaponry.


    "Yes sir, " his subordinates behind him sprang into action.


    They manned the weapon control panels , fingers flying over buttons and switches as they activated the train''s arsenal of cannons and missiles.


    The air was filled with tension as the weapons systems hummed to life, ready to unleash their devastating firepower.


    "Fire!" He commanded.


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    Multiple explosion shook the landscape as missiles and cannons tore through them.


    The battle raged on for another 15 minutes, each passing moment filled with tension and uncertainty as the officers and crew members fought tirelessly to eradicate the threat.


    And finally, as the last echoes of gunfire and bomb faded into the distance, a heavy silence settled over the scene, broken only by the smoldering remnants of the dead corrupteds and the hum of the armored train .


    "Check for survivors," the high-ranking officer commanded.


    Immediately, a group of soldiers in combat suits stepped out and began to search the remains of the first train.


    They moved in an orderly fashion, scanning the wreckage for any signs of life amidst the devastation.


    From the outside, it looked heavily damaged, with many parts destroyed or pierced through, indicating that the corrupted had breached its defenses and infiltrated its interior.


    The train''s once formidable exterior was now marred by gaping holes and twisted metal, a testament to the ferocity of the attack.


    "Be careful, some of these vile monsters might still be inside," a soldier warned, raising his hand to signal his team to proceed with caution as they prepared to enter the train.


    "Roger," the team responded, falling into formation behind him as they cautiously advanced into the damaged train.


    Their senses were on high alert, every creak of metal echoing through the dimly lit interior like an warning.


    The air was heavy with the scent of smoke and decay, adding to the sense of horror that hung in the air.


    But they did not cower in fear; they were trained for this type of job, after all.


    "12 o''clock!" one soldier shouted


    As anticipated, the soldiers encountered several corrupted inside the train.


    Using their expertise, they engaged the enemies in combat, their weapons flashing in the darkness as they fought to protect themselves and each other.


    After killing the corrupteds, the soldiers shifted their focus to searching for survivors.


    They combed through the compartments and corridors, their hearts heavy with the weight of the task at hand. However, their efforts were met with only silence and death.


    Every compartment they entered revealed only lifeless bodies of the corrupteds, their eyes vacant and dead.


    "It''s weird," one of them spoke, his voice muffled by his helmet.


    "What''s weird?" asked his comrades, their attention piqued by his observation.


    "I don''t see any remains at all. Normally, it takes time for a dead body to turn into corrupted," he pointed out, his tone tinged with confusion.


    The other soldier looked at him, and they too were thinking the same thing.

 Chapter 164: Free Ride Part 4

    "Maybe the corrupteds ate them completely?" one of the soldiers speculated.


    "No way," another soldier replied. Read first at m-vle-mpyr.


    "Corrupteds don''t normally do that. They just kill their prey and let the miasma turn the corpse into more of them. That''s the reason why they are so troublesome in the first place." He added.


    "That was before, right?" the first soldier who suggested that corrupted ate the victim responded. "I mean, we''ve heard a lot of rumors about this bastards being more aggressive. Maybe they''ve evolved, or the corruption process has sped up."


    Even now, the corrupted existence remained a mystery, so his words resonated deeply with the other soldiers in a bad way/


    "Evolved? Please don''t say something so terrifying. If these things evolve any further, humanity is doomed," another soldier chimed in, his voice tinged with unease.


    Just the thought of it was enough to unsettle him.


    "Let''s stop arguing and making assumptions," the team leader interrupted.


    "Roger"


    "Roger"


    "Roger"


    Respecting the hierarchy, everyone quickly complied.


    The group then refocused on the mission at hand, prioritizing their search for any possible survivors.


    "Let''s head to the control room. That place has reinforced metal, so there might still be survivors there," instructed by the team leader.


    Everyone nodded in agreement and followed his lead, their focus sharp as they made their way through the wreckage towards the control room.


    However¡ª


    "Shit, even the control room got destroyed," the team leader exclaimed, his voice tinged with frustration and disbelief as he lowered his gun.


    "Can a zombified corrupted even do this?" asked one of the members, gesturing towards the heavily shredded reinforced metal door .


    It was designed to withstand attacks; even a canon wouldn''t be able to destroy it easily, much less rip it off.


    The anomaly of the door''s damage added to the mystery surrounding the situation, leaving the team with more questions than answers.


    The leader conducted a thorough inspection of the interior, finding it empty.


    He was the one responsible for the missing bodies, not the Corrupteds.


    Realizing that the train wont survived, he decided to leave the container and began killing everyone in sight.


    Rather than allowing them to die a dog''s death and without purpose,he believed it was more beneficial for them to become his EXP.


    As payment, he ensured their deaths were quick and painless, a gesture he thought was sufficient to demonstrate his mercy.


    Not only that, but he also indirectly helped the humans. The reason they were able to kill the remaining Corrupteds pretty easily was because Reign had already taken down more than 75% of the horde before the humans even arrived.


    Regardless, it didn''t change the fact that he killed everyone. People might judge him as evil for not saving everyone, despite having the power to do so.


    But as a monster, he never cared in the first place.


    Besides, in a way, he resembled the Corrupteds more than humans in terms of appearance , which was somewhat ironic.


    ''Now I just need to wait until I reach the city,'' he chuckled to himself, enjoying the life of a hitchhiker.


    He began thinking of his next plan , after reaching the city he would pretend to be a human first , before doing something bold.


    While confronting the military officer who was in command of the train, he learned that Summit City wasn''t the only Tier 4 city under attack.


    Because of this, security in all Tier 4 cities had nearly quadrupled, with Tier 3 and Tier 2 cities dispatching and donating more advanced machinery and combatants to handle the sudden influx of Corrupted related attacks.


    This made his future plans more troublesome.


    With everyone on high alert and preparing against an invasion, he wouldn''t have the element of surprise.


    Instead, they would anticipate his arrival, greeting him with a barrage of explosions and bullets.


    The moment he attacked, everyone would lock and unload everything on him.


    Moreover, backup would arrive quickly and isolate the area immediately.


    ''These Corrupteds are messing up my plans,'' he sneered in annoyance.


    If it weren''t for them suddenly going full commando, Reign could have destroyed 2 or 3 more cities before the government took serious action.


    But now he no longer had that leverage.


    ''Calm down, I need to think of another way,'' he pondered, his mind racing to formulate a new plan that would allow him to kill a lot of humans without putting a target on his head.


    ''Wait... I could use that skill!'' he exclaimed, a spark igniting his motivation as he finally figured out what to do.

 Chapter 165: [Bonus]Goods and Greed

    CREAK!


    CREAK!


    CREAK!


    The gears of the platform started to twist and turn as the train finally reached the boundary of Crestwood.


    As per protocol, the armored train was lifted down first to the underground tunnel below.


    Next would be the containers, which would be transported by normal trains.


    The reason the tunnel to the city was underground was because the surface surrounding the barrier was filled with heavy duty land-mines, serving as the first part of the city''s defense.


    This was a standard design for all Tiered cities that lacked sufficient manpower to protect themselves in case of invasion.


    Besides that, there were also multiple other reasons for having such a tunnel.


    First, the entire perimeter was equipped with highly sensitive sensors.


    Since Miasma interfered with signals, these sensors read vibration instead of frequency. So, they were all installed underground throughout the city''s perimeter in order to maximized it''s sensitivity and accuracy.


    If a train passed through occasionally, it would trigger false alarms, reducing the lifespan of the sensors, and jeopardize the city''s security.


    The next reason was more straightforward: with a single line of railways, the city could track people entering and leaving, enhancing security.


    However, this wasn''t foolproof.


    A powerful demon could just fly through the sensors from the start.


    Still, it was better than having no defense mechanism at all.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" A bald man wearing a white polo with a blue blazer asked, his tone dripping with arrogance as he pointed at the containers in front of him, the tag on his chest showed the logo of the Chambers of Commerce.


    "This is all we''ve managed to get, so how about you pay us for all the trouble so we could leave right away?" a man wearing a soldier uniform spoke. novel hosted m,vle mpyr


    He was the right hand man of a major and was responsible for selling items that the military unit managed to salvaged from wreckage.


    "We''ll pay you after we check the goods," the bald man sneered in contempt.


    He was someone used to dealing with customs officers, so he expected respect from these army men.


    Custom Officers were the most cunning and money-hungry individuals among all government personnel.


    "Oh my god, it looks really expensive!" The bald man started to grin from ear to ear as he hurriedly felt it with his hand.


    His eyes began to show money signs just from imagining the cash he would get from selling this things to avid collectors who would pay anything just to get an item that others did not have access to.


    It was their way of showing off their wealth to their peers. The rarer and more expensive their collection, the more famous they became in their circle.


    "Should we put it on our X-Ray scanner?" the employee asked, feeling that something was wrong with the egg.


    It looked like a piece of art, but for some reason, he felt scared just looking at it.


    The bald man'' face soured after hearing his employee''s suggestion.


    Anything that goes to the Advance X-ray scanner would be tallied by Chamber Of Commerse System automatically , so he wont be able to sell this one for himself if he did.


    "There''s no need for that. This thing is just a piece of art. I want it. Bring it to my truck," he commanded, his tone did not gave anyone the chance to argue with him.


    "Yes sir!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Hearing his orders, the other employees sighed inwardly, knowing full well that their boss was a shrewed and corrupt individual that would do everything for profit.


    Inside the egg, Reign overheard everything.


    He thought he would be discovered when he heard about the advanced X-ray scanner, but it turned out to be a stroke of luck that some greedy person took a liking to his disguise, saving him a lot of trouble.


    ''I was ready to massacre everyone if they tried to put me on that thing,'' Reign mused to himself, his relief visible from his creepy smile. ''Good thing I did not make a move right away,'' he chuckled softly, seeing that his patience had been rewarded.


    As they lifted up the egg, where he was currently hiding, it became obvious that it was heavier than expected.


    The workers quickly realized that they would need assistance to move it .


    "Go get that thing," One of workers ordered.


    The forklift hummed to life, its mechanical arms carefully maneuvering the massive egg through the bustling storage hall.


    Reign listened intently to the muffled voices and clinking of machinery around him, so he could predict where he was going .


    After around 15 minutes or so, he sensed a change in his surroundings through the vibration.


    The sensation of being lifted shifted, and he could hear the sound of tires straining under the weight.


    It became clear to him that the workers were placing him inside a vehicle .


    ''Where are they taking me?'' Reign wondered.

 Chapter 166: Art Piece

    Reign listened to the engine sound of the pickup truck as it carried him away, helping him avoid the hassle of sneaking out of the station.


    This saved him a lot of work, and whoever took him should get an award for bringing someone nearly as powerful as a Demon Lord into the city.


    It would have been troublesome, considering the place was filled with CCTV cameras.


    Plus, with the current threat of a sudden invasion, overall security had already quadrupled.


    The only reason this truck was able to pass through without many questions was because of the corrupt guards under someone''s payroll and the bald man''s important status.


    It wasn''t the first time he had smuggled an art piece, so when the guards saw him, they just let it go.


    The pickup truck drove through the exit and, after leaving the underground tunnel and passing the military camp, emerged into a bustling city.


    The sights and sounds of city life immediately filled the air, with people hurrying along the sidewalks and traffic filling the streets.


    The city''s design and atmosphere were similar to Summit City, but there were noticeable differences.


    The roads were wider, and the buildings towered higher.


    Being closer to a Tier 3 city, it had access to more resources, which was evident in its infrastructure and development.


    ''I''ll just escape after I get to wherever they''re taking me,'' he thought, planning to find an opportunity once his "egg shell" was delivered.


    After all, a missing art piece wouldn''t draw too much attention. At worst, they would report it to the police.


    The truck took multiple turns before it finally stopped moving after reaching a gated mansion in the middle of high value real estate area.


    Outside the high walls of the mansion, towering trees cast long shadows over the winding road.


    The entrance gate, made of a special type of metal, stood tall and imposing, it has a simple horizontal lines design but just looking at it was enough to figure out that it was made of high quality materials.


    As the pickup truck entered through the gate, the cobalt stones screech under its tires, echoing in the quiet surroundings.


    The private road stretched out ahead, lined with well maintained hedges and vibrant flower beds.


    Passing through the grand mansion entrance, the truck moved along a paved driveway bordered by lush gardens and bubbling fountains.


    An all out attack wouldn''t serve his purpose well because it would allow humans to hide and evacuate, reducing his potential kill count.


    Plus, the time he would spend searching for humans hideouts would provide enough opportunity for backup to track him down.


    He didn''t dare to underestimate the humans, knowing that what he experienced in Summit City was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Reign wouldn''t even be shocked if the military possessed technology that was at least 100-200 years more advanced than what he had seen before.


    Even in his old world, governments would only reveal the bare minimum of technology to the public, especially when it came to weapons technology.


    And as for the hunter Association, chances were that someone more powerful than Arc would be here with how serious the situation was .


    "Okay, just put this egg in the museum room. The Governor is still in the meeting," another voice entered the fray, this time sounding calm and professional.


    The order came from a tall, 60-year-old man with gray hair, dressed in a black formal coat.


    Despite his age, he didn''t exude arrogance; instead, he appeared easy to talk to and had a welcoming presence.


    "Yes, Butler Alfredo," replied two more servants who worked in the mansion.


    They carried the egg using a kind of roller, similar to the ones used to carry food, but much sturdier.


    This one was designed to transport heavy objects in and out of the mansion. It wasn''t the first time the governor had bought something big and heavy, so they had everything prepared.


    The servants carefully pushed the egg into the grand hall, a huge space filled with various art pieces.


    Massive paintings adorned the walls, and intricate sculptures stood on pedestals.


    Chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a warm glow over the room.


    They placed the egg in a prominent position, surrounded by other valuable items, and stepped back to admire the work.


    When they left the place, Reign peeked through a tiny crack in the egg that he had created, taking in his new surroundings.


    ''Perfect,'' he thought.


    ''Now, I just need to wait for the right moment to make my move.'' He settled back into a comfortable position, his mind racing with plans for what was to come.

 Chapter 167: Art Piece Part 2

    As time ticked by, Reign drifted in and out of sleep, the minutes blending into hours.


    Suddenly, around 8:00 pm, the door to the private museum creaked open, its hinges groaning softly.


    The sound stirred him from his sleep, his senses sharpening as he tried to see through the small hole he had created. He made sure it was small enough not to be noticed by the naked eye.


    And thanks to the color of the egg, the moment his black eye-socket leaned on it, the hole seamlessly melded with its surface, as if it had always been a part of it


    In the distance, he saw someone approaching, but it wasn''t the person he had been waiting for .


    ''A woman?'' he mused inwardly.


    He had expected meeting the governor, but the woman in front of him looked too young and feminine to be him.


    Dressed in a white dress that wasn''t overly formal but still managed to accentuate her long, soft legs, she approached the egg with a unhurried steps.


    Her chocolate colored hair flow around her shoulders as she walked, framing her tan skin and warm brown eyes.


    With thick eyebrows that matched the fullness of her lips and chest, she exuded a different type of beauty that was not the least lower than Cyril, depending on the taste of the beholder.


    But what caught Reign''s attention wasn''t just her physical characteristics; it was the aura she was emitting.


    ''A demon?'' Reign thought to himself, sensing the negative energy emanating from her.


    However, after a closer look, it wasn''t coming directly from her body.


    As he tried to focus his senses, he tracked down the source of the aura until his eyes locked on a necklace she was wearing, adorned with a large black diamond.


    "That thing is made of negative energy," Reign muttered to himself. The system was able to hide his aura, but he was still filled with that type of energy, so he could not mistake it for anything else.


    The woman continued to gaze at the egg, her smile simply admiring it.


    There was no hint of hostility or suspicion in her expression, so he refrained from making a move.


    Though curious about the necklace, he didn''t want to make a commotion until he met the governor himself.


    "Governor," the butler spoke up, and Reign thought that the man of the hour had finally arrived.


    However, as the butler approached, he realized the true identity of the woman.


    Reign could have followed her there, but he decided to wait. He knew patience was key, and the right opportunity would present itself in due time.


    When she finished soaking herself in a nice hot bath, she got out from the bathroom wearing only her bathing robe.


    Her freshly washed hair emitted the scent of expensive shampoo that she had applied.


    Sitting in front of the mirror, she began to apply lotion to her body before brushing and drying her hair.


    Afterward, she went to the closet and picked up a simple white nightgown¡ªnot the revealing kind, but a long one that covered most of her body. But, the thin silk material still showed her sexy body underneath it.


    She was very stunning, her natural beauty radiating effortlessly even without a trace of makeup on her face.


    ''Is she done yet ?'' Reign grumbled to himself as he waited for her to walk out of her walk-in closet.


    If he were human, he might have been tempted to peek and perhaps pin her down to the bed, but unfortunately, he lacked the necessary organs to even feel that urge.


    He had an urge, but not sexually; rather, he craved the sensation of tasting her skin and the overflowing richness of her brain matter in his mouth, a desire that would really satisfy him.


    CLICK!


    The door of the walk-in closet opened, revealing Demi, who was now ready to sleep.


    She normally stayed out late, but today, she had finished her meeting early.


    Before sleeping, she admired the new piece in her collection first from her bed, wanting to appreciate its beauty a bit longer. However, exhaustion from work overtook her body, and her eyes started to grow heavy.


    ''This is my chance,'' Reign saw his opportunity and was preparing to get out when suddenly the feeling of negative energy from the necklace intensified.


    This made him pause for a moment, curious about what was happening.


    From the necklace itself, a swirling black smoke began to emerge, slowly expanding and coalescing into a more defined form.


    As the smoke dissipated, it revealed the figure of a woman with long messy jet-black hair and small eyes.


    She was wearing a white robe which covered her very thin body.


    Her hands bore long, sharp nails, and her complexion was unnaturally pale, as if drained of all life, giving her a ghostly appearance.


    ''What the hell is that thing ?''

 Chapter 168: [Bonus] Unexpected Meeting

    ''She looks like that ghosts that crawl out of the TV,'' Reign thought, recalling a classic horror movie from his old world.


    It was so famous that, even after hundreds of years, it was still being talked about on the internet.


    He had never watched the movie; he just saw a post about it when he was using his mother''s phone.


    His memory was sharp, so it was easy for him to recall everything he saw, even if it was just for a split second.


    ''I''ll keep observing first,''he mused inwardly, watching to see what the ghost would do.


    Suddenly, she began to sing a lullaby, her voice echoing through the dimly lit room.


    The melody was haunting, each note filled with a chilling sense of longing and sorrow.


    "Sleep, my child, don''t you cry, mother is here, so close your eyes. "


    "Rest now, my child, justice near, In your body, they''ll know fear."


    Her voice trailed off, leaving an eerie silence in its wake, the chilling promise of vengeance lingering in the air.


    CLAP!


    CLAP!


    CLAP!


    Reign''s clap echoed in the room, cutting through the ghost''s haunting lullaby.


    While she was engrossed in her eerie song, he had silently slipped out of the egg, his movements as stealthy as a shadow.


    The ghostly woman suddenly turned her head toward Reign, her expression a twisted mix of shock, anger, and sadness.


    Her eyes burned with an intense fury, and her mouth twisted into a grimace that could make a grown man shit himself in fear.


    But, to Reign, with his skull-like face and dark aura, her creepy face was like a joke.


    He remained unfazed, his cold dark gaze meeting hers casually .


    "A demon, corrupted, an angel, and now a ghost? Did I just reincarnate in a fantasy world instead of a science fiction one ?" Reign asked with a sarcastic smile.


    If not for the advanced technology of this world, he would be searching for elves and dragons inside a dungeon at this rate.


    "Who are you?" The ghostly woman''s voice was dry and unsettling.


    "What happened to your voice? I was enjoying your singing, you know?" Reign asked in a sarcastic manner, attempting to act tough to make the ghost afraid of him.


    When two monsters met, the scarier one would have the advantage.


    ''A weeping ghost?'' he mused, furrowing his brows.


    It wasn''t a term he had come across in the system''s categories before. Maybe she had given herself that name.


    "Tell me more, what''s your ability and how did you get here?" Reign asked again.


    Encountering demons was rare for him, so he was eager to learn more about her abilities and origins.


    The woman was stunned.


    She had initially assumed Reign to be an aggressive demon, judging by his appearance.


    But now, witnessing his demeanor and willingness to engage in conversation, she realized there was more to him than she had first thought.


    Little did she knew, Reign''s interest in talking to her was just to satisfy his curiosity.


    ''Maybe I could reason with him?''


    The thought raced through the woman''s mind. It was her best chance at survival.


    If she could somehow convince him of her usefulness, maybe he wouldn''t kill her outright .


    "My name is Aiku," she said softly, bowing her head on the floor in a gesture of surrender.


    It was clear that she had accepted his authority and was willing to cooperate.


    "I was killed and sacrificed for a ritual years ago. That pendant you see was the one holding my soul. However, the people responsible for my death were killed when our city was destroyed by the corrupted." she explained, her words carrying the memory of her past.


    "So you turned into a ghost ?" Reign asked .


    "Yes," She nodded.


    ''Aiku...''Reign repeated softly, his mind racing.


    It was a rare name in this world but rather common from his past, particularly in the Far Eastern Continent.


    ''She also looks the part'' Reign added, noticing that Aiku''s characteristics resembled them .


    She had black, long hair, dark, small eyes, pale skin, and a thin body. Her mannerisms, such as bowing her head and speaking formally, were also spot-on.


    ''Well, this world has katanas, so it means that they also have that race here,'' Reign concluded, connecting the dots.


    His realization provided him with some insight into where those hunters might have acquired their breathing technique.


    Everything was starting to make sense now.


    If she belonged to a race close to what he remembered, then creating a breathing technique and mastering movements akin to a samurai''s was entirely plausible.

 Chapter 169: Scarier

    Reign''s cold voice cut through the silence, firm and menacing.


    "I''m going to ask you questions," he warned, his tone dripping with contempt.


    "You better answer without lying, or else." A chill settled in the air as he fixed his attention on Aiku, the seriousness of his words hanging heavy between them.


    Aiku felt the pressure increasing, showing that Reign could make it even stronger if he wanted to. He was just toying with her.


    Now, she was sure that it wouldn''t do her any good to go against him.


    "I will answer all your questions without hiding anything," she hurriedly bowed her head again on the floor.


    "Do you still remember where you came from?" Reign asked.


    "I''m sorry, I only remember some of it, but one thing is for sure, the place I came from is far away from here, this place is just too different," she responded.


    Reign pondered her words, and did not react violently right away ,instead he kept asking her question until he got an overall idea where she came from.


    First, it was also a tiered city because she remembered seeing a tall wall, but unlike this place, the buildings were more modest and had an old-fashioned design.


    She even described some things that he found interesting, like a tree with pink leaves.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t remember any names, only images.


    After satisfying his curiosity about her origin, he decided to focus on another topic.


    "You said that you''re planning to possess her body, right?" he asked.


    That was the conclusion he had come to after hearing the lullaby lyrics.


    "Yes," she answered honestly, her voice trembling slightly.


    "And how do you plan to do that?"


    Aiku paused for a moment, considering whether to reveal the entire process. She could just say the general idea.


    But when she saw how intimidating Reign''s face was, she decided to come clean.


    She took a deep paused, gathering her thoughts before speaking.


    "To possess her body, I need to merge my consciousness with her slowly. It is a delicate process. I have to sing her into a deep, trusting sleep with my lullaby. After she''s completely relaxed and unaware, I can start the integration, but it would take me days to complete process."


    "How many days do you need?" Reign asked immediately, if it was too long then it was better to kill her now.


    Aiku couldn''t help but shiver at the thought.


    "Yes, Master," she replied, her voice full of dedication . "I dare not betray your trust." She made a mental note to never cross Reign¡ªthose shadow-hopping monster were not something she wanted to mess with.


    "Good," Reign nodded in satisfaction, pleased with the effectiveness of his little act.


    It was a good thing that he had no face right now, so she couldn''t read his expression¡ªperks of having a skull for a face.


    "I''ll leave you now. Remember, I''ll come back after three days... Don''t disappoint me," Reign said, opening the window and making his way out of the mansion.


    With his current power level, escaping without detection was now very easy for him.


    Aiku, who had been left behind, felt a wave of relief wash over her as she realized she could now move freely.


    ''This place is filled with scary people,'' she shuddered, finding it pitiful that a ghost like her ended up being scared instead.


    However, she didn''t show it on her face, fearing that Arc and Shackler might be watching her.


    "I will now do my job," she said, bowing her head as if Reign were observing her every move.


    Reign found a dark corner and transformed, making his body human-sized.


    He then put on his mask and clothes, which he had hidden within himself.


    CLICK


    ''My phone is out of battery,'' Reign sighed, he had been keeping one inside his body all along.


    ''I better find a convenience store where I can charge this first,'' he muttered to himself. He could use lightning, but it would just fry the whole thing.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take him long to find one after running for 15 minutes.


    He charged the phone and opened the app, but instead of connecting directly, he got a message saying he needed to register the phone first at the Veiled Nights headquarters in this city.


    If he was correct, the city should have a slum area where the base was located.


    He was still a Gold Rank on paper, so he was bound to get special treatment in this low-tier city.


    His intention to visit the Veiled Nights was because of two things.


    First, to gather information while he waited and to leverage his status for better access to resources and assistance.


    ''I should call a taxi,'' Reign thought.


    He wasn''t familiar with this place, so it would saved him time.

 Chapter 170: [Bonus] High Ranker

    After 30 minutes, the taxi finally reached the Veiled Nights Bar.


    As usual, it stood out in the middle of a rundown surroundings, making no effort to blend in.


    Just what he expected for an organization backed by the government.


    The neon sign above the entrance flickered softly, casting a glow onto the dimly lit street.


    The sound of muffled music and laughter drifted out from within, mingling with the scent of smoke and stale alcohol in the air.


    "That would 750 credits sir," The taxi driver spoked .


    Reign scanned the code and paid through his phone, now having access to his credits.


    The moment he connected to the city network, all his money were back in circulation and ready to be used, which was very convenient .


    "20,000 credits ?"The driver exclaimed seeing he got way more


    "Don''t worry , money is just a piece of paper," Reign chuckled.


    "Thank you, sir, you''re really kind. I hope more people like you exist in this world, " the driver bowed in appreciation.


    "That would be a very bad wish. By the way, if I were you, I''d spend all your money right away. No need to save it for the future," Reign said after exiting the taxi.


    The driver was confused and didn''t understand his words.


    But after driving for a few minutes, he felt an unexpected urge to visit a cabaret. It was as if an instinct to enjoy life had suddenly kicked in.


    "I don''t recognize your face. What''s your business here?" one of the security guards asked, his tone intimidating.


    "I''m here to talk to someone," Reign replied, pulling out casually his Gold Rank identification card .


    The security guard was initially taken aback by the gleaming gold card, but he quickly composed himself and inspected it carefully.


    He scanned the codestrip to confirm its authenticity, ensuring everything was in order.


    Next, he asked Reign to show his phone to double-check the mobile application.


    The phone''s app only worked with the owner''s password and the special keys given to account users to open it, making it difficult for others to gain access


    Additionally, seeing that Reign was a Gold Rank, it was evident that he was a powerful individual.


    Attempting to steal the card from someone of his caliber would be challenging and not worth it if they were just trying to get inside the base.


    She quickly composed herself and handed the card back to Reign.


    "Thank you, Mr. Rain," she said, her tone now more deferential. "Please follow me."


    The clerk''s actions caught everyone''s attention, and they became curious about the identity of the person who had just come in.


    As he followed the clerk through the corridors, he could feel the weight of their gazes.


    Whispers spread like wildfire, speculations about who he was and why he commanded such respect.


    A few women exchanged glances, their eyes lingering on him, intrigued by his presence and the aura of mysteriousness he exuded.


    It was in their nature to flock to those they deemed as fine specimens, and without knowing that he was a scary monster, they all found him very attractive.


    "He must be someone important," one of them murmured to her friend, her eyes never leaving Reign as he walked by.


    "He has to be. Did you see the way the clerk treated him?" her friend replied, equally captivated.


    "No shit, I''ve only seen a few people get their own clerk to personally assist them."


    "I think he''s loaded and rich."


    Gossip started circulating as everyone speculated about Reign''s origin and status.


    Some imagined him as a powerful member that hundreds of kill count under his name, while others speculated about his connections to the highest echelons of society.


    In the end, each person had their own version of Reign''s background story, adding to the mystery surrounding him.


    Reign, aware of the attention but did not give a shit, continued to follow the clerk until they reached a large, reinforced door.


    After a brief exchange, he found himself in Director Delon office.


    Delon was a 58-year-old man with brown hair and blue eyes that, unlike Byron, looked pretty normal.


    He didn''t have a bulky body, but his demeanor showed that he was pretty smart as he observed Reign from top to bottom.


    "You''re set to be promoted right ? Why did you stop by in our city instead of directly going to Green Valley?" Delon asked.


    Reign was puzzled. He had believed that internet connections between cities were blocked. How, then, did they get his information?


    Little did he know that every week, a huge chunk of data was being transported manually in each city.


    That''s why this branch had his information ready.


    "I have my reasons," Reign replied.

 Chapter 171: Street Wise

    Delon''s eyes squinted as he tried to get a read on Reign, closely observing his movements, the sudden changes in his demeanor, and any other subtle cues.


    Normally, a person would show some hint on the way they carried themselves, but Reign''s face was devoid of any emotion because it was fake from the start.


    However ¡ª


    Delon couldn''t help but feel a twinge of frustration but he did not show it on his face.


    ''This guy is a master at hiding his emotions,'' he thought to himself, finally giving up.


    Here he was, thinking he had a knack for reading people, only to be completely blindsided by Reign''s impenetrable poker face.


    It was a humbling realization, one that left him both frustrated and impressed at the same time.


    He assumed that Reign was not just powerful in terms of fighting, but also very intelligent to be able to hide his thoughts like this.


    The funny part was that Reign wasn''t even trying. It would be strange for Delon to read anything from a synthetic mask in the first place.


    "So why did you want to meet me?" he asked, his fingers tapping on the wooden desk.


    "Let''s cut to the chase. If you have my record, then you know how strong I am. Sooner or later, I will become a high-ranking member in this organization. How about you invest on me while I''m still cheap?"


    Reign replied, his tone confident, but did not come across as arrogant because he had the ability and track record to back it up.


    "Oh" Delon''s eyebrows raised slightly at this proposition.


    It was not unusual for Gold Rank members to receive added benefits through branch sponsorship, but the problem was that Reign had not registered first at this branch.


    Therefore, the commission would not kick in, and all his future achievements could not be attributed to them.


    No matter how he looked at it, it was a one-sided deal that would only benefit one party.


    Delon was on the verge of rejecting the offer when a sudden thought struck him.


    Casually, he opened his PC and accessed Reign''s information again.


    His fingers hovered over the keyboard.


    As he navigated through the data, each click of the mouse echoed in the room.


    Thoughts raced through his mind as he scanned through the information. He hadn''t done an in depth reading before because he had been in the middle of something urgent when the clear called him.


    =====


    Code Name: Rain


    Rank: Gold Rank


    His reason for going to all this trouble in the first place was because he wanted to access some information that only the Branch Leader would know, and also used him in the future.


    Without mind-controlling abilities, he had to resort to roundabout methods to extract the information he needed.


    While he could have used violence, there was a high chance that Delon would lie to protect sensitive information.


    So¡ª


    Instead of immediately resorting to force, he decided for a more strategic approach.


    He compared it to feeding a chicken before attempting to catch it; by building trust and rapport, he could increase the likelihood of obtaining the information he wanted without resistance.


    This was the result of him adjusting to this corrupt world.


    If before he was just book smart, now he had also become streetwise after experiencing many new things.


    "It''s not a big deal, all I''m asking for is some points, a house, a car, and access to information while I''m staying here," Reign responded casually.


    Asking for something huge right away would be a wrong move, so he decided to bait him first with a reasonable requests.


    Delon raised his eyebrows.


    Those demands were surprisingly easy to fulfill and could be granted by him right away, which made him now sure that Reign came to this city with a specific goal in mind.


    "I''m willing to accept that offer, but I want to get something clear. Why are you in this city in the first place?" he asked, seeking clarification.


    Reign paused, already prepared with an answer. "I''m looking for someone. He killed my family, and I''ve got news that he''s here. Until that bastard is dealt with, I can''t move on to Green Valley City." He added , there was a hint of disgust in his voice.


    "Revenge, huh? That makes sense."Delon accepted the explanation.


    He had been in this line of work for a long time, so he knew how people sometimes did impulsive things for revenge.


    If his family were killed, he would also do the same if he had the capability. Losing a family member was not a pleasant experience, after all.


    "Do you want me to help you find his whereabouts ?" Delon asked.


    If it was information he needed, then the Veiled Nights was second to none in the underground criminal world.


    "Not right now, but I will contact you when I need it," Reign replied, not rejecting the offer outright. "So, do we have a deal?"


    Delon raised his hand and extended it for a handshake. "For our partnership," he said.


    Reign shook his hand firmly. "For our partnership," he confirmed.


    As they finalized their agreement, both men knew this was just the beginning.


    Reign had his own dark agenda, and Delon and the Veiled Nights was just a stepping stone to him .

 Chapter 172: Mission Screen

    After their discussion, Reign began asking more questions, carefully ensuring they weren''t enough to arouse suspicion.


    He inquired about how data was moved between cities, wondering how it worked if a direct city-to-city connection was not possible because of the interference of the miasma.


    Delon answered honestly, revealing the existence of unmanned Data Trains.


    These specialized trains were built for fast travel and served one purpose: updating data every week.


    To steer clear of attracting Corrupteds, these trains transported no humans and were quite compact.


    Moreover, this compact data trains traveled underground just beneath the railings because they were small, reducing the risk of attacks since Corrupteds were drawn to human presence.


    In Tier 4 cities, data updates occurred only once a week.


    However, in higher-tier cities, particularly Tier 1 , updates happened as frequently as every hour.


    Larger cities needed faster access to information to ensure they weren''t caught off guard by Corrupteds Invasion which was pretty common and almost nonstop on this location called [Corrupted Main Zones]


    Reign leaned back in his chair, processing this new information.


    "Unmanned Data Trains, huh? Interesting. It makes sense now how you got my information despite the miasma." He responded.


    "The Data Trains are quite helpful considering how hard it is to transfer data ," Delon explained.


    "But why not use wired lines ?" Reign asked, expressing a long-standing curiosity. "Couldn''t they just use fiber optics to connect each city?"


    "What''s ''Fiber Optics''?" Delon asked, puzzled by the term.


    "Oh, yeah, sorry about that," Reign sighed, acknowledging his mistake.


    He had forgotten that some terms was bound to be different here because this was another world.


    "So, it''s basically a technology that uses thin strands of glass or plastic to transmit data as light pulses. It''s like sending messages through beams of light instead of traditional electrical signals."


    "Oh, you mean Light Signals!" Delon chuckled, finally understanding what Reign was talking about.


    "Yeah, that''s it!" Reign forced a smile along with Delon. "Light signals, laser signals, same idea. It''s all about using light to transmit data."


    "The government did try that, but for some reason, Corrupteds could sense anything outside the barriers that send signals, and they always got destroyed." He paused to catch his breath.


    "I heard rumors that the repair costs for each destroyed lines were too high because of how frequent it was, so they ended up scrapping the whole idea. Now, light signals are only used inside the barriers." Delon added.


    "Hey, don''t you know it''s rude to ignore someone talking to you?" she spat out, her tone tinged with irritation.


    Reign''s continued silence only seemed to fuel the woman''s frustration. She persisted in trying to engage him, her voice growing louder with each attempt.


    "Seriously, what''s your problem? You think you''re too good to talk to me?" she demanded, her hands planted firmly on her hips as she glared at him.


    The surrounding members began to take notice of the escalating commotion, their curious gazes turning into amused smirks and stifled chuckles.


    It was evident that Reign''s refusal to acknowledge the woman was becoming a source of entertainment for them.


    Undeterred by the lack of response, the woman pressed on, her voice laced with annoyance.


    "Fine, be that way. I don''t need your attention anyway. Plenty of other guys here who actually know how to satisfy a woman with my caliber."


    As she stormed off, her pride wounded, the laughter from the other members grew louder, magnified by a few snarky remarks exchanged amongst themselves about the encounter.


    ''Did a fly just fly by?'' Reign mused to himself, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    Despite her frustration, Reign remained fixated on the mission display, seemingly unaware of the woman''s walk out drama.


    Returning to the monitor, he noticed a mission that piqued his interest.


    It was a Gold Rank Mission with a huge reward, but that wasn''t the sole reason he was so invested.


    Instead, it was the content of the mission: "Steal a Special Type of Virus" from a particular research center.


    Seeing the potential benefit, Reign quickly picked up his phone and accepted the mission to access more details.


    ======


    Mission Details:


    >Location: Research Facility Lica, on the outskirts of the city - South West


    >Place: The facility is a sprawling complex surrounded by high walls and guarded by advanced security systems.


    >Type of Virus: "SARVS-35" - a highly classified and experimental strain designed to target specific genetic markers in human DNA, with potential applications in medical research and biological warfare.


    >Owner of the Research Facility: BioGen Corporation - a powerful Tier 1 corporation known for cutting-edge biotechnology research.


    ======


    ''This job is made for me,'' Reign chuckled to himself, contemplating the upcoming mission.

 Chapter 173: Cornered

    After accepting the mission, Reign made his way back to Delon''s office to gather more information. Something about the job didn''t sit right with him, so he needed clarification.


    Thanks to their partnership, Delon was more than willing to address his concerns.


    In fact, he seemed relieved that Reign had accepted the mission, as many other members were avoiding it.


    He patiently answered all of the questions, providing Reign the clarity he needed.


    <Outside the Bar>


    CLICK!


    The door opened, revealing the night sky.


    While the area around the bar was illuminated, the adjacent street appeared deserted, typical for the late hours in the slum.


    It wasn''t that the residents were early sleepers; rather, during these late hours, criminal activities ran rampant.


    Only those confident in their abilities dared to walk the streets. The danger was visible, with shootings occurring almost nightly.


    On particularly active days, dozens would even fall victim to gang fights alone.


    So why would normal citizen still lived in this place?


    It wasn''t that the residents here want to live a dangerous life where they could die any moment ; rather, the high cost of living pushed many to settle in this area.


    For those who worked inside the wall but couldn''t afford safer accommodations, this place was their only option.


    Despite the risks, the dirt cheap rent made it a practical choice for those struggling to make ends meet.


    ''So he gave me a house outside the slum,'' Reign muttered to himself as he checked the address on his phone.


    Delon was more generous than he had anticipated, providing him with a comfortable place and even allowing him to borrow a ride.


    It was a black sedan, quite old but still in good running condition.


    As he settled into the driver''s seat, he couldn''t shake the feeling that the sedan was too small for him.


    Immediately, he found himself missing his Hammer truck.


    If he were planning to stay here longer, he would have considered buying a new one.


    However, he knew this place wouldn''t last long, making such a purchase impractical


    ''This will do,'' he settled with what he got.


    Reign''s car weaved through the maze of alleyways and dilapidated buildings, its engine roaring with each hard stepped of the pedals and change of gears as he tried to shake off his pursuers.


    Tires screeched, engines roared, and the sound of metal scraping against concrete filled the air as the chase escalated into a high-stakes game of speed and precision.


    RATATTTTT-RATATTTTT-RATATTTTT-


    Reign''s thoughts were interrupted by the sudden sound of gunfire, followed by the shattering of glass as bullets tore through his car windows.


    "Motherfuckers, I thought this was just a car chase," he muttered, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Whoever was chasing him was digging their own grave. If not for his fear of revealing his true identity too soon, he would have stopped the car and killed every single one of them.


    In the end, Reign found himself cornered, his car coming to a screeching stop as he reached a dead end.


    The pursuing cars stopped behind him, effectively blocking any chance of escape.


    "Get the fuck out of the car!" A roar echoed from one of the attackers, a man with a green mohawk haircut. His thin, pale body was adorned with tattoos, fully visible because he was topless.


    ''Some people can''t just wait to die,'' Reign shook his head , and slowly got out of the car, but before doing so he summoned a sword first from his bones, this one look more human made and was very short , maybe at least half the size of real katana.


    "Did I do something wrong?" Reign asked, his words was just a distraction as he scanned his surroundings for any signs of surveillance.


    ''Good,'' He chuckled after seeing none at all.


    To play it safe, he decided not to use his flashy powers and instead rely solely on his practical combat skills if the situation escalated.


    "Do something wrong?" the man with the mohawk sneered in contempt as he approached Reign with bravado, unaware that he was very close to dying right now.


    "Why are you asking my question with a question? Just speak directly, you''re wasting my time ," Reign sneered.


    "Bastard, you just insulted and violated my wife ," He roared in anger.


    "Insulted and violated your wife?" Reign felt confused , he ate women but never violated them .


    "I don''t know about that, maybe you''ve got the wrong person," Reign attempted to explain, but his words were cut short as a bat came hurtling towards his face


    ''You just had to be stupid, ''Reign sighed.


    With lightning-fast reflexes, he easily leaned back to narrowly dodge the bat aimed at his head.


    Next, in one seamless motion, he reached for his hidden weapon and quickly slashed it through the air, decapitating the man with the mohawk in a single fluid motion.


    "W¡ª What happened?" The others who witnessed the brutal act were stunned into silence, their minds struggling to process the scene.


    "Do you want to continue?" Reign''s voice was cold and dangerous, each word dripping with malice.

 Chapter 174: Greed and Guns

    "No, Darling!!!" screeched by a woman who was inside the car, her words piercing the air with an irritatingly high-pitched tone.


    As the woman''s tear-streaked face came into view, Reign''s recalled her, as the same woman who he ignored because she was too irrelevant .


    "What are you waiting for , kill him!!!," She ordered her face filled with frustration, as if it was Reign''s fault that his husband just die, and not them for tempting death.


    Everyone pointed their guns at him ready to fire .


    "Did you really just come here because of that?" Reign asked, his voice was filled with suspicions .


    It was just too trivial if all of this trouble was just for the sake of a but-hurt woman who got rejected and ignored.


    Reign was all in for killing humans, but he had a plan that he wanted to follow to take out a large number of them in one fell swoop.


    With his EXP requirements, killing a dozen humans would not even dent his EXP bar.


    "Of course not. If you hand over all your credits, we will let you live," another man spoke up, revealing their true intentions.


    This man was the second-in-command, and it was clear that robbery was their primary objective.


    Why target Reign among all people?


    It was a common assumption that those from other cities were wealthy, given the exorbitant cost of travel tickets.


    Reign did not judged their actions; he understood that in a dog-eat-dog world, survival often meant seizing opportunities wherever they arose.


    However, what puzzled him was their audacity in targeting a Gold Rank like himself.


    Were they really delusional enough to believe they stood a chance against someone of his caliber?


    Or maybe desperation had clouded their judgment, driving them to take reckless risks in pursuit of money ?


    In the end, he decided to forget about trying to figure out how the minds of dumb people worked, lest he catch their disease called "Stupidity."


    ''I''ll end this fast,'' he mumbled as he started walking closer to them.


    As expected, they began shooting, but even without using his full power, he dodged the barrage by utilizing his environment.


    CLICK!


    Reign noticed something being thrown at him, followed by a billowing cloud of smoke.


    Despite his ability to see through the smoke screen, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    Smoke grenades that emitted toxic and poisonous gases were banned even in the black market due to their potential to harm innocent bystanders if it got blow away by the wind.


    The woman paused for a moment thinking if she should tell the truth ,


    SLASH!


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" She cried out in agony, rolling on the ground as her hand was sliced open.


    It was a brutal display to show her that lying would be the worst choice of her life.


    "I''m not a patient person, so just answer my question right away or else..." Reign warned, raising his sword again, preparing to slice her other hand.


    "Please don''t, please don''t! I will tell you, but please promise that you won''t kill me," she pleaded, her face contorted with pain and agony.


    "Alright," Reign lowered down his sword.


    "Those things where given to us by my cousin who work for BioGen Corportaion," she revealed .


    "BioGen? The Tier 1 Corporation?" Reign clarified, needing to be certain.


    "Yes," she confirmed, her voice quivering.


    "He told me that something big was happening inside, and he wanted out. So, he gave us these grenades so we could target more wealthy and powerful people."


    "Interesting," Reign mused, stroking his chin as he contemplated the implications.


    This revelation suggested that in addition to viruses, the research center was also actively developing other weapons.


    "Am I allowed to leave now? I need to get to the hospital fast, or I will bleed to death," she pleaded, struggling to maintain consciousness as she spoke.


    "No need for a hospital, I''ll just kill you here , save you the trouble and pain," Reign grinned and stab her knee.


    "AHHHHH!" she screamed in agony, but instead of stopping, Reign kept on stabbing her knees and legs, blood splurting out everywhere .


    "Y¡ª You said you wont kill me!" she protested with a pained expression as she struggled to get away.


    "I''m not killing you, I''m just stabbing your legs," Reign replied coldly while he increased the frequency of his stabs, turning her once thicc legs into mangled meat.


    After a few minutes of torture, the woman finally breathed her last, the loss of blood was too much for her to handle.


    ''I guess it''s time to eat,'' he mumbled to himself as he stood up and began absorbing every corpse around him.


    The slum had no rules whatsoever, so even if someone were to witness him killing people, they wouldn''t dare to speak up out of fear.

 Chapter 175: BioGen

    When Reign was finished, he returned to his car and drove away, ignoring the bullet holes dotting its surface.


    He had only borrowed it, so he didn''t bother checking for damages.


    Twenty minutes later, he exited the Slum area and entered another neighborhood, eventually finding a modest two-story home.


    With no parking lot available, he parked the car on the side of the road.


    CLICK!


    Opening the door with the key provided by Delon, he stepped into the clean, albeit sparsely furnished, home.


    He scanned the room, noting the lack of personal touches, but it suited his needs perfectly.


    Settling onto the sofa, he opened his phone and began methodically selecting items he deemed necessary for the mission.


    He spent the points provided by Delon without hesitation, ensuring he had everything he might need until he was fully satisfied with his purchases.


    Though he was powerful enough to bulldoze his way inside, Reign aimed to carry out the mission with subtlety, avoiding unnecessary fights.


    His goal was to access the virus storage room without raising any alarms.


    All the killing would come later when his plan took effect. When that happened, the whole city would plunge into chaos, and he would reap all the benefits in one go.


    What he was doing now was planting the seeds first. By sacrificing immediate rewards, he was playing the long game.


    ''Done,'' he thought, clicking the final item for purchase. He would retrieve everything later from the base.


    This was one of the perks of having access to the Veiled Nights App¡ªhe could acquire items that weren''t available for public used.


    In addition, he accessed useful information like city maps and other important data.


    Unfortunately, when he checked for the blueprint of the facility, there wasn''t much available.


    The mission was too new, so only the obvious details visible from outside the facility were provided.


    Next, he decided to gather useful information about the current military movements within the city.


    As expected, the number of combat-ready armed forces was increasing daily.


    Other high tier cities were sending more reinforcements to protect this area, as low-tier cities acted as resource nodes for the larger ones.


    The virus he possessed was powerful and deadly, but the technology in this world was also advanced.


    He remembered his old world, where a virus could be easily countered in just a matter of days, so pandemics no longer existed for decades.


    It''s clear that in this world, the potential threat of the virus Reign possesses could be mitigated by advanced medical technology.


    Back in the present, he began memorizing the patterns of the CCTV cameras as they scanned the place, along with the movement of the spotlights and the routes taken by the security guards.


    ''This will be a bit hard,'' Reign pondered.


    His options were limited; he couldn''t afford to create too much chaos, as it would jeopardize his future plans.


    For his scheme to succeed, he had to ensure that no major incidents occurred in the three days leading up to Aiku''s complete possession of Demi''s body.


    ''I''ll just bail out if things get dangerous,'' Reign decided, pulling a black mask over his fake one to blend better in the night.


    Next, his body morphed, shrinking and becoming leaner.


    By decreasing his size, he aimed to minimize his visibility even further, adhering to the logic that the smaller he was, the lower the risk of being spotted.


    After seeing that he reached his shrinking limit, he began flexing his legs and hands, ensuring he adjusted properly to his new, smaller and leaner body.


    This wasn''t his first rodeo, so it didn''t take long for him to feel comfortable.


    ''I''m ready,'' With a silent exhale, he dropped from the tree branch casually.


    As he landed on the ground, he immediately focus his mind on the mission .


    Reign''s eyes quickly scanned the highway road ahead, ensuring it was clear of any approaching vehicles.


    Satisfied, he sprang into action, crossing the highway and heading toward a less fortified section of the wall. He decided against the sewer entrance since it would be too cramped and easier for security to spot him.


    He avoided moving in a straight line, opting a more round about manner to minimize the risk of being spotted.


    With each step, he remained vigilant, scanning the ground for any irregularities that might indicate the presence of hidden landmines.


    The last thing he needed was a loud explosion, which would surely alert everyone and jeopardize his meticulously planned infiltration.


    Approaching the wall, his sharp eyes caught sight of the laser grid above.


    He knew that as long as he avoided touching those beams of light, he should be safe from detection.


    ''Let''s do it,'' he mumbled to himself while estimating the height of the wall and the distance needed to vault over it.

 Chapter 176: Sneaking Through

    SWOOOSH!


    He picked up his pace until he reached a close enough distance, then used a powerful kick to the ground to launch himself, effortlessly vaulting over the wall.


    Timing his jump with precision, he executed a flawless leap, his movements synchronized with the security patrol patterns he had memorized.


    As he soared through the air, he made a subtle adjustment, reforming his feet to a sharp pincer point, ensuring a silent landing.


    So instead of a heavy thud, his pointed feet pierced the gravel beneath him, muffling any sound of impact.


    But despite the flawless execution of the first stage of his plan, he remained focused and alert.


    He knew that celebrating prematurely could jeopardize his mission. It wasn''t in his nature to count the chicks before they hatched.


    Quickly, he ducked beneath a nearby truck, concealing himself from view.


    Wasting no time, he meticulously memorized the security patrol patterns again and the locations of the CCTV''s while quickly moving from one blind spot to another as he searched for potential access points.


    His careful movements and Night Crawl Ability made him blend into the dark corners until he reached a large building, resembling more of a massive garage, housing an array of vehicles and equipment.


    There were even tanks inside.


    ''Yeah, this place is certainly not just a medical research facility'' Reign chuckled to himself.


    These people had their own private army here.


    With a quick assessment of the area, he spotted a ventilation duct near the roof of the building


    It seemed like a promising entry point.


    He scaled the wall with ease, using his claws to reach the duct opening.


    Next, he silently twisted the screws, and slipped inside, disappearing into the network of vents within the facility.


    The vents were really small, only large enough for an 1-4 year-old child to fit through, which was perfect since Reign was only 3.5 feet tall at the moment.


    The metallic confines of the ductwork enveloped him, the faint hum of the facility''s ventilation units echoing.


    Navigating the narrow passages, he moved fast while maintaining a quite paced.


    With each twist and turn, he drew closer to his target¡ªthe research lab where the viruses were stored.


    Drawing on his memory of the facility''s layout from his previous scouting, he recalled a particular building that stood apart from the rest: a windowless structure .


    He cautiously trailed them .


    As he crept closer to their destination, he could hear the faint hum of machinery and the occasional murmur of voices.


    "Is this the next batch?" A man in a lab coat spoke, his demeanor as mean-looking as his sharp eyebrows and glasses suggested.


    "Yes, Doc," the guards replied obediently.


    "Good, take them inside," the doctor ordered, his voice haughty and arrogant.


    The guards nodded, but before they could move, one of the lab rats spoke up in an intimidating manner.


    "Hey ! Are you telling us the truth? That we can escape the death penalty by helping you with your research?" one of the lab rats asked in a husky and determined voice.


    The mean-looking doctor paused for a moment, his annoyance evident, but he forced a smile in the end.


    "Of course, you''re helping humanity, so the least we can do is give you all a second chance at life," he responded.


    All the lab rats were elated after hearing this confirmation.


    They were set to die anyway, so getting a chance like this, despite the oddness of the whole situation, clouded their judgment.


    "Idiots," Reign sighed.


    It was clear as day that they were being fooled.


    Back in his world, he also saw other lab rats like him, and they were mostly prisoners too, who were on death row, bought through under-the-table dealings.


    He guessed that this was the same case.


    As the lab rats entered another room, the doctor leaned in close to the guard, his voice barely a whisper.


    "Use that piece of garbage first," the doctor ordered, disgust evident on his face.


    Reign observed the scene, and he recalled the memories from his past life.


    He remembered all too well how he, too, had been treated like an object.


    With a cold gaze fixed on the doctor''s face, he made a mental note to gave him a special treatment when they crossed paths again.


    But for now he would back down because he did not want to messed up his plan just because of an impulsive emotion.


    ''I''ll get you next time,'' Reign spoke his voice cold and dangerous

 Chapter 177: Unethical Experiment Part 1

    Inside the ventilation system, Reign continued his pursuit and entered another area.


    The lab rats, or prisoners, were held in small cells, waiting for their turn to be experimented on, supposedly for the sake of humanity.


    But Reign knew better.


    These people and corporations only craved power and money.


    When they made a breakthrough, they sold it to the highest bidder. All this talk about humanity was just a cover to justify their actions.


    "You go first," one guard said, opening the door to the holding cell.


    He grabbed the first victim of the day, dragging him inside another room.


    The first to be chosen was the man who had annoyed one the cocky doctor from before.


    "Hey, don''t rush me," The prisoner glared defiantly as they bound him to the chair, the restraints cutting into his skin.


    "Why are these straps so tight?" he demanded angrily.


    "They''re made of a special material," a doctor replied coldly, preparing a syringe filled with a black liquid.


    "What the hell is that? You lied to us!" he shouted, his voice filled with fear and anger.


    He could tell that wasn''t medicine inside the syringe just by looking at it.


    The liquid inside was even squirming, as if it were alive, sending shivers down his spine.


    Panic surged within him as he realized the true nature of what they were about to inject .


    "FUCK, LET ME GO! I CHANGE MY MIND!" The man screamed, desperation evident in his voice. He struggled with all his strength, trying to break free from the restraints, but they didn''t even budge.


    The room where all this took place was sealed off, with only a one-sided mirror providing a glimpse of the inhumane experiments.


    The sounds of the prisoner''s screams echoed through the room, amplified by a high-quality speaker system.


    On the other side of the mirror, a group of onlookers observed the scene casually. It was clear that this was not their first time witnessing such atrocities.


    They had become numb to the brutality.


    Among them, the cocky doctor from earlier sneered as he watched the prisoner''s futile attempts to break free.


    Reign watched everything from the top corner of viewing the room, hidden behind a vent opening.


    The doctor assigned to inject the serum eyes squinted, holding the syringe closer. "This is for the greater good," he said, his tone devoid of sympathy.


    "DON''T DO IT!" the prisoner screamed defiantly, his voice echoing with desperation.


    As the new serum took effect, the black tumors stopped multiplying.


    For a moment, it seemed as if the dark patches were slowly healing.


    Even Reign was amazed. They were attempting to reverse the effects of corruption, which meant this research could potentially save humanity.


    But the relief was short-lived.


    After a few seconds, the black patches began to spread again, this time much faster.


    The prisoner''s body was rapidly consumed by the dark tumors.


    "Get out" The cocky doctor ordered.


    The personnel on the other side hurriedly exited, their movements showing that this wasn''t their first escape from a failed experiment.


    From his vantage point, Reign watched as the prisoner''s body convulsed violently.


    Suddenly, the man''s chest burst open, releasing a flood of black liquid that splattered against the walls, glass and floor, covering the entire room.


    The sight was nightmarish, the liquid pulsating and spreading like a living entity.


    Reign''s mind raced as he tried to process what he had just witnessed.


    The experiment had failed, turning the prisoner into a horrifying source of corruption instead of healing him.


    "We failed again, that''s the 1255th," the cocky doctor grumbled, his irritation evident as he clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "Doctor Harvey, I think this is a good pace, at least now we where able to see some improvements, " One of the doctor spoke, this time someone who look younger ,around 25 years old.


    "How many years have you been here?" Harvey asked, his tone tinged with irritation.


    "Just over a month, Doctor Harvey," the young doctor stuttered nervously, realizing his mistake.


    He braced himself for the Chief Doctor''s scrutiny, knowing he had become the target of his displeasure.


    Doctor Harvey was visibly annoyed and prepared to give the young doctor an earful.


    However, after noticing the name tag and recognizing the young doctor''s surname, he quickly suppressed his emotions.


    The young man came from a wealthy family in a Tier 3 City and was one of the stockholders of BioGen Corporation.


    Realizing the potential repercussions of chastising someone with such influential connections, he chose to control his anger and handle the situation with caution.


    "You''re right, this is good news," Harvey conceded, his tone softening as he considered the situation.


    "We''re got valuable data from these experiments, and we can use it to improve our next attempt."


    With a reassuring smile, he placed a hand on the young doctor''s shoulder, a gesture meant to convey support and encouragement.

 Chapter 178: Unethical Experiment Part 2

    "This..." Everyone in the room could sense Doctor Harvey''s favoritism towards the young man, but they remained silent, knowing they lacked the same background and connections.


    In this world, having a powerful backer could indeed mean the difference between success and failure.


    It was often a prerequisite for navigating any career path smoothly.


    With the right connections and support, individuals could expect preferential treatment and opportunities that would otherwise be out of reach.


    Some of them had dedicated decades of their lives to this project, but they knew that this young man would be quickly promoted ahead of them due to his privileged background.


    What grated on them even more was the fact that he wasn''t particularly exceptional in terms of intellect.


    While he may have been decent academically, this facility was meant for geniuses in their respective fields.


    Each of them possessed multiple degrees, but even with their impressive qualifications, they had barely met the requirements to work for BioGen Main Laboratory ,and was sent to this Tier 4 City instead.


    Reign, witnessing the entire scene, struggled to contain his laughter.


    It struck him as both ironic and sad that human nature remained consistent across different worlds.


    Even in the face of the threat of the Corrupteds and the end of the world, the influence of the Backer System was still going strong.


    It seemed that no matter the circumstances, certain aspects of human society were perpetual .


    ''Now I finally understand why my father implemented the Extreme Merit System,'' he thought to himself, recalling the policy in his old world.


    It was a groundbreaking and extreme approach enforced worldwide, dictating that performance evaluations relied solely on Merit Points regulated by powerful AI algorithms.


    The merit-based approach ensured that everyone had a fair chance to succeed, leading to unparalleled progress across various sectors.


    Thanks to this system, his old world had experienced rapid development in technology.


    But the flip side of the Extreme Merit System was harsh penalties for those who failed to adhere to its standards.


    Under-performance led to automatic salary deductions, warnings, and other disciplinary measures aimed at promoting productivity.


    As a result, his father was perceived as authoritarian and tyrannical, accused of enslaving humanity in the name of progress.


    Despite the system''s effectiveness in driving development, its stringent enforcement had drawn criticism and fueled resentment among the populace.


    Reign ensured his movements were silent as he landed on the roof of the elevator, making sure to grab onto the elevator cable to prevent any noise.


    As they descended, it became apparent that the viruses were stored underground judging by how long it was taking to descend .


    The mere fact that they were kept in such a secure location showed just how deadly this viruses were.


    Any breach or leak could have catastrophic consequences, potentially resulting in widespread illness or even fatalities.


    When the elevator came to a stop, Reign quickly slipped into another ventilation shaft, seamlessly continuing his pursuit of Harvey and Jonathan.


    From his vantage point, he could hear their conversation echoing through the ducts.


    It became evident that Harvey was attempting to cozy up to Jonathan, likely to gain favor and influence over him.


    The subtle flattery and camaraderie in Harvey''s tone indicated his ulterior motives, as he sought to solidify his.


    And if Harvey managed to succeed in his efforts, there was the possibility of being transferred back to the Tier 1 City, where technological advancements far surpassed those available elsewhere.


    Reign continued to listen intently, remaining vigilant in case Harvey and Jonathan discussed any topics that could be of use to him.


    However¡ª


    ''This feeling...'' he paused in his tracks, his senses tingling with a sudden awareness of danger.


    It was his instinct, warning him of a threat lurking somewhere within the confines of this underground area


    ''Weird, is there something else here aside from viruses?'' he pondered briefly, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his mind.


    ''Where is this feeling coming from?'' he pondered, his thoughts racing as he tried to pinpoint the source if his unease.


    But he quickly shook off the thought, brushing aside any doubts that threatened to cloud his mind. He was more than powerful enough to kill anything that tried to confront him.


    In addition, regardless of any other secrets hidden within the facility, his focus remained on acquiring the viruses and making his escape without being noticed.


    "Doctor Harvey, I heard from my father that this place is conducting some intriguing research beyond just special serums and viruses," Jonathan asked, his tone growing more comfortable as he spoke.


    Harvey paused for a moment, taken aback by Jonathan''s knowledge of the secret project.


    However, after thinking about it, he figured out that as the son of a stockholder, it was only natural for Jonathan to have access to certain information regarding their research.


    "Do you want to see the research?" Harvey asked.

 Chapter 179: Unethical Experiment Part 3

    In the corner of the room stood a towering glass capsule, its transparent walls enclosing a pool of vivid green liquid.


    A network of cables snaked from the glass capsule, their intricate web connecting to various monitors and sensors.


    Most notably, a cluster of cables was dedicated to monitoring heartbeat, each pulse meticulously recorded and analyzed.


    Inside the capsule, obscured by the swirling liquid, lay the object of both Jonathan and Harvey''s scrutiny¡ªa mysterious creature


    As the monitors hummed with activity, the creature remained suspended in a state of slumber. Its heartbeat was steady, but there was no sign of it waking up.


    "What is this thing, Dr. Harvey, if you don''t mind me asking?" Jonathan inquired while observing the creature.


    As a scientist, he had a habit of being curious about things he did not understand.


    Looking closely, it didn''t seemed to be a corrupted; it looked more like a demon.


    Its large head and small body gave it an unsettling, almost childlike appearance, with skin that looked surprisingly human-like.


    If not for the disproportionately large head, it might have passed for a human.


    Its facial features were delicate, suggesting a feminine aspect, but there were no private parts.


    "This is one of the surviving projects we managed to salvage," Harvey explained, his tone serious as he gestured towards the glass capsule. "Unfortunately, we never found a way to awaken her."


    Harvey then sighed, his shoulders sagging slightly before he continued. "We''ve tried countless methods, but nothing has worked so far. "


    "What is this thing exactly?" Jonathan asked .


    "This is humanity''s first successful attempt to create a Meta-Human."


    "Meta-Human?" Jonathan''s brows furrowed in confusion as he refocused his attention to the creature, trying to grasp the significance of what Harvey was saying.


    "Aren''t we already capable of giving humans enhancements through drugs and transplants?" Jonathan asked, his skepticism evident in his tone.


    Harvey paused, considering Jonathan''s question.


    Despite his generally mean personality, Harvey knew how to play the role of a good mentor when it suited his interests. Recognizing the potential benefits, he decided to be more patient with Jonathan''s questions.


    "It''s because, even though it''s alive, the Main HQ couldn''t figure out how to wake it up. So, when I asked, they handed it over to me for study. And there are plenty of other successful Meta-Humans in the Main Base, in better shape. So, you could say this one''s not top priority anymore."


    "I see," Jonathan nodded in understanding. This thing was just the prototype model, so it was bound to be less powerful and less important despite being the foundation of future models.


    The two doctors began talking again, fully unaware that right now someone other than themselves was listening .


    ''Interesting,'' Reign chuckled to himself, his gaze focused on the Meta-Human in the capsule.


    He was sure of it; the feeling of unease from before was coming from it. Something that could make him feel danger even though it was asleep was bound to be powerful.


    ''Not even that hypocrite Cult Leader made me feel this way,'' Reign muttered to himself, his eyes fixed on the Meta-Human in the capsule.


    ''To think that humans had already gone this far, '' He added.


    If Harvey''s words were the truth and there were others like this one in better condition, then he could imagine how far humanity had already progressed in their research.


    He wouldn''t even be shocked if they succeeded in making a Meta-Human that could contend with a Demon God.


    Humans always aim for the top, and he believed that given enough time, they could achieve the impossible.


    However¡ª


    ''Too bad you all have to die before you can enjoy those achievements,'' Reign chuckled inwardly.


    His power scaled with each consumption , so no matter how strong they made a Meta-Human, he would always be stronger because his potential was unlimited.


    The only time he would stop growing was if he found himself with nothing to eat anymore.


    Using his undead eye, he could also see that it was filled with vitality, so much so that it was almost liquid-like in perspective.


    ''I wonder what will happen if I eat this thing,'' an idea crept into his mind.


    It was asleep and vulnerable right now, practically begging to be devoured by him.


    There are risks involved, but Harvey had admitted they never found a way to awaken it, suggesting it may never wake up or incapable of doing so.


    And even if, by some stroke of bad luck, it did awaken, he had the element of surprise on his side. He could devour it before it even had a chance to process what was happening.


    ''What should I do?'' he pondered .

 Chapter 180: Unethical Experiment Part 4

    ''No risk, no return,'' he repeated those words to himself. If he wasn''t willing to gamble, it would affect his mentality in the future.


    Looking at how condensed the vitality of the Meta-Human was, it would give him a lot of levels, maybe even more so that what he gained from the Cult Leader.


    And because the creature was heavily modified, he could also gain some powerful organs for his mutations.


    This thing was a treasure trove, and just letting it go would not sit well with him.


    With this in mind, he decided to wait, all the while checking for any CCTV cameras that he had to disable.


    ''Let''s see...'' His gaze trailed off as he his mind race to handle all this safety measures.


    It was fortunate that the Black Market had a collections of items for sale to aid criminals in their jobs, from killing and robbing to pulling off heists.


    CLICK!


    A small compartment opened up in his forearm, hidden beneath his bone was a small bug camera. Reign had been able to maximize his ability usage by making his bones hollow and using them to conceal gadgets.


    The camera on his hand was meant to be placed on top of a CCTV. This would provide fake feedback to the CCTV, masking his attempt to eat the Meta-Human.


    As for any other type of sensor?


    When they entered, he noticed that they had not shut down any alarms or defense mechanisms, indicating that there were no sensors on the floor.


    This area was considered too far down in the base, leading them to become complacent.


    They began talking more, and after a few moments of small talk, they finally decided to go.


    For now, Reign followed them, leading the way to the room where the viruses were located.


    When he located the exact location, he backtracked to the room where the creature was confined.


    He disabled the sensor on the vent , slowly twisted the screw of the cover, and jumped down, searching for a blind spot.


    Next, he timed the CCTV''s and installed the bugs to ensure he had enough time to proceed with his plan.


    When all of those were done, he walked towards the capsule to get a better look at the creature.


    Now that he was just a few inches farther, he could feel that this creature was really dangerous.


    If it were awake, it might pose a higher challenge than the giant pile of Corrupteds he killed in Summit City.


    ''Meta-humans, huh?'' Reign''s voice trailed off as he looked at the thing. It was really weird-looking, and despite being asleep, its face was contorted in pain.


    He turned around and looked at the control panels near it. If he just broke the glass, it could trigger an alarm.


    She did not know what was happening, but she felt that the chains meant her no harm, so she simply let them suck her up into Reign''s body.


    Up until now, Reign was still not aware of what was happening.


    Time did not stop; it was just his consciousness being frozen by something, and it was not the little girl. She was strong, but she was not powerful enough to contain him in this manner at all.


    [Ding]


    The sound of the system echoed again, much like when the angel''s vessel tried to check her origin in the Alley.


    It acted on its own without his consent.


    The freezing was the system intervening, and it was not true that the creature sucked Reign''s energy.


    Instead, for some reason, the system directed the energy to her, as if trying to cultivate her and awaken her dormant power.


    As for why it did so, only the future could tell.


    "What the fuck?" Reign exclaimed in frustration as his teeth clanged together, biting at nothing but air.


    In his perspective, the creature suddenly vanished from his hand before he could bite its head off.


    But that wasn''t the only thing amiss.


    When he turned around to look for it. His legs gave out on him, every ounce of his energy drained away in an instant.


    At this point, he became more guarded, gathering his thoughts as he assessed the situation.


    ''I need to rest,'' He thought to himself.


    Vulnerable and drained, he could rely only on his stamina .


    Slowly, he made his way towards the vent, climbed up, and lay down, his mind racing with questions.


    Did that creature somehow teleport?


    And even if it did, how could it be gone without him detecting something?


    These questions gnawed at his mind, demanding answers.


    His reaction time was off the charts; he could even see bullets in a slow motion.


    So, even if it was teleportation, he should have been able to at least see it coming.


    ''What the hell happened?'' he pondered, his mind swirling with confusion.

 Chapter 181: Solution to Everything

    Reign kept trying to recall the moment the Meta Human vanished into thin air.


    He had a good memory, so if he concentrated hard enough, he could replay the whole scene in his mind and remember every detail, even the smallest ones he hadn''t noticed before because he was preoccupied with something else.


    As the memory resurfaced, he noticed the time on the control panel. The panel displayed different types of data, including temperature, time, and date.


    There was a gap of a minute when he opened his maw and bite into the creature, which was very unnatural considering his bite should only take a split second.


    "So I just stopped moving for a full minute without being aware?" he thought.


    That was the only explanation he could come up with given the available information.


    If he had been frozen for a full minute without any awareness, it suggested a level of control or influence far beyond anything he had encountered before.


    This realization was enough to make him felt very threatened.


    No matter how powerful he was, if someone or something could freeze his thought process for that long, it would be game over.


    He prided himself on his speed and reaction time, but this incident showed him that those strengths could be rendered useless in an instant.


    Reign clenched his fists, frustration raising within him.


    "I can''t afford to be caught off guard like that again," he thought. "I need to understand what happened and how to prevent it."


    Little did Reign know that it was the system''s doing that caused all of this confusion .


    But on the bright side, this little incident would prove helpful in the future when he actually encountered someone capable of mental attacks.


    ''I don''t think that thing is here anymore,''he mused, sensing nothing out of the ordinary.


    Before, he had felt a heavy, nagging sensation, as if something powerful and dangerous was lurking nearby.


    The air had been filled with tension, but now that feeling had completely vanished.


    This thought provided a small measure of relief.


    ''Still, I can''t afford to be complacent. Whatever that thing was, it was powerful. It must have had a reason for leaving instead of finishing me off. Maybe it''s more intelligent than I initially thought, or maybe it was just as disoriented as I was.'' He reasoned out.


    After a few minutes, he regained some of his energy and found himself faced with two options.


    He could either completely abandon the goal of getting the virus, forfeiting all the effort he had put in thus far and gaining nothing in return.


    Or, he could summon his courage, and stop being a pussy.


    ''Fuck that Meta Human! ,'' He refused to abandon his goal over something like this.


    As Reign eavesdropped, he overheard them discussing the virus that was supposed to be stolen.


    "I''ll just wait for them to finish," he thought to himself.


    Revealing himself now would render all his hard work useless.


    However¡ª


    After finishing their rounds and noting their findings, Harvey and Jonathan instead of putting back the virus on the storage placed the black vial in a briefcase and left the room.


    This made Reign ponder on what to do next, but ultimately, he decided to let it go.


    The unexpected turn of events left him briefly unsettled, but he quickly refocused his attention on the primary objective: getting the viruses from storage.


    Overall, the mission was merely a bonus. Even if he didn''t complete it, the benefits were far higher with getting the viruses.


    Just like before, he timed the CCTV, quickly calculating the window of opportunity.


    CLICK!


    He got out from the vent, moving with a speed that was neither too fast or too slow.


    Next.


    Without hesitation, he began placing the bug on the camera, to give him enough time to get the vials.


    Once the bug was in place, he retreated back and nodded in satisfaction.


    He walk close to the storage area.


    In front of him was big glass box, housing rows upon rows of vials.


    Within, there were possibly hundreds of different types, each containing a concentrated form of virus meticulously preserved for study or other purposes.


    There was a glass door, equipped with a panel for inputting a password.


    Luckily, Reign had memorized the code used by Harvey when he last accessed the room.


    DING!


    With a quick press of the same button sequence, the door unlocked, granting him access to the storage case.


    Reign felt excitement surge through him as he watched all the vials. He knew for sure that his Viral Slash would become stronger once he acquired them.


    "But first...," his voice trailed off and a new window opened.

 Chapter 182: Thinking Outside the Box

    Reign looked at his status and saw that his Viral Slash was at level 20.


    He wanted to test if it would increase by absorbing more concentrated form of viruses.


    If not, he would resort to using Dark Dust Points to increase its level passed 30.


    Maybe then it would gain some better functions.


    In his opinion, it was too straightforward and lacked flexibility.


    He had been saving Dark Dust points primarily because he felt that all his current skills were powerful enough for his current used, and he was waiting for something better to appear on the Store, which was bound to be expensive.


    However, he was willing to make an exception for the Viral Slash due to its promising potential benefits and return on investment.


    First, he selected one vial to open, taking a moment to inspect its contents before proceeding.


    Normally, viruses could not survive long without a host, and they would degrade faster if exposed to water.


    This was why viruses were normally sealed in cold areas, without any exposure to liquid, to preserve them.


    But, looking at the clear water-like substance, it was evident that they had used a different kind of technology than Reign''s old world to enable the pathogen to survive without a living host.


    This showed the advanced state of technology in this world, particularly in the field of virology.


    ''What is this liquid ?'' he mused to himself.


    Intrigued, he began to look around, searching for any clues.


    As he scanned the surroundings, his eyes landed on something on the ground.


    It was a container resembling a tall tumbler, and it was made of aluminum like material, with a label that read [VirSolution-X05.]


    He hurriedly opened it, confirming his suspicions as he found the same liquid present on the vials.


    ''This must be the thing preserving these viruses,'' he concluded.


    To test his theory, he decided to experiment with one of the vials first.


    If his conclusion was correct, then he could adjust his plans for the better.


    After giving the vial a brief shake, as one might do to a wine glass, he began to drink its contents, allowing the deadly virus to flow directly into his body.


    The moment the virus entered his throat, his special viral gland sprang into action, eagerly absorbing its liquid form.


    Compared to the slow absorption from the environment he was used to, this direct intake sparked a noticeable improvement.


    It was akin to the contrast between catching raindrops on his tongue and drinking from a refreshing stream. The efficiency was incomparable


    ''That was delicious, ''he chuckled to himself, genuinely finding the taste pleasant, perhaps due to his Viral Gland.


    He raised the vial and saw that it still had some remaining content. This was intentional on his part, as he planned to refill it using the [VirSolution.]


    Reign carefully poured the solution into the vial, watching as the liquid mingled with the remnants of the virus.


    Environmental Stability :


    Sequence:


    Symptoms :


    ¡ª


    Looking at the new window, he was excited to see that he now had more control over the effects of the virus.


    A surge of anticipation coursed through him as he realized the potential this upgrade offered.


    With this new ability to customize the virus, he could tailor it precisely to his needs, making his future plans much easier to execute.


    ''I''ll test this out later. I can''t get carried away,'' Reign shook his head, refocusing on his task.


    He hurriedly drank all the remaining vials, replacing them to hide any signs of him tempering them.


    Next, he timed the CCTV, retrieved his bugs, and then returned to the vent to escape the room.


    He proceeded to remove all the sensors and equipment he had planted along the way, ensuring to destroy all the evidence.


    His plan was to exit the facility now, but before doing so, he made another detour to the same room where the meta-human was located before.


    Fortunately, Doctor Harvey was quite busy, so they hadn''t come here yet and discover the missing meta-human yet.


    CRACK


    CRACK


    CRACK


    Bones started to protrude from his back, growing until they were the same size as the meta-human.


    Reign then reformed them to make it appear as though the meta-human had turned into a mummified skeleton.


    Next, he controlled it to make the dummy meta-human looked pure dark red, resembling blood.


    After the meta-human body was completely formed, he placed it back in the capsule and closed it off.


    Now, they would think that the meta-human did not go missing but instead turned into something else, effectively covering all his tracks.


    It might not be perfect, but as long as he bought more time, then everything would just fall into place later.


    ''This is good enough,'' Reign nodded in satisfaction, his ability to adapt and think outside the box shining through in this mission.


    It demonstrated that despite having destructive power, the ability to use tactics was an equally powerful arsenal.


    ''Time to get out of here'' he thought as he carefully removed the remaining bugs and then exited the area as if nothing had happened.


    In the distance, Reign watched as the research facility continued operate as usuals.


    Its staff diligently carried out their research, completely unaware that their experiments would set the stage for something big in the future.

 Chapter 183: Deadly Control

    CLICK!


    Reign swung open the door to his home and plopped onto the sofa as if he''d just clocked out from a day at the office, not like he''d just infiltrated a high-security Research Facility armed to the teeth.


    It was something that not just anyone could pull off; even secret spies and highly trained agents would be hard-pressed to replicate the flawless execution of his job.


    Not a single fingerprint was left behind¡ªwell, because he was made of bones.


    He delayed checking his new skill, Viral Control, to give himself more time to study it in depth.


    As he sank into the soft cushions, he took a deep paused, savoring the moment of peace.


    That mission felt really long with all the roundabouts he had to make, just to ensure he didn''t alert anyone.


    At the same time, some questions remained unanswered, but he decided to let them go for now, knowing that dwelling on them wouldn''t be productive.


    He needed to focus on the present and his plans.


    Reign glanced at his status window, focusing his attention on the available options.


    The semi-transparent interface displayed his current stats and abilities, with a new section dedicated to Viral Control.


    ¡ª


    Slot : 1/3


    Virus Name:


    Transmission Method :


    Incubation Period :


    Host Range :


    Environmental Stability :


    Sequence:


    Symptoms :


    ¡ª


    He examined the detailed interface for Viral Control, noting the various customizable parameters available to him.


    As he focused on each parameter, a series of small windows popped up, providing detailed explanations of their functions and uses.


    <More Information>


    Virus Name: Allows host to name and categorize different viruses for quick identification and deployment.


    Transmission Method: Determines how the virus spreads (airborne, direct contact, waterborne, vector-borne). Controls the speed and reach of the virus.


    Incubation Period: Time between exposure and symptom onset. Longer periods for stealthy infections, shorter for immediate effects.


    Host Range: Specifies the types of organisms the virus can infect (humans, animals, specific species). Ensures targeted infections and minimizes collateral damage.


    Environmental Stability: Determines how long the virus survives outside a host (air, water, surfaces). Higher stability for persistence, lower stability for quick dissipation.


    Symptoms: Defines the effects on the host (fever, fatigue, severe outcomes). Controls the severity and type of impact on the infected host.


    <End Information>


    ''This is good stuff,'' he chuckled, fully satisfied with the flexibility that Viral Control offers.


    He began formulating his plan, considering multiple variables to tailor fit it.


    His goal was to create a localized pandemic, ensuring the disease could infect a lot of people before the government could discover, counter, and isolate it.


    For that to happen, he needed a powerful type of virus that would remain undetected until the incubation period was complete, at which point it would become deadly.


    By then, it would be too late for anyone to react.


    With what he observed so far in this world''s current technological advancement, human technology was now capable of fighting off and neutralizing his virus given enough time.


    To outsmart them, his virus should be able to have certain characteristics.


    ''First, I need to maximize its transmission'' he murmured, eyeing the window and selecting the transmission options.


    >Airborne


    >Direct Contact


    >Indirect Contact


    >Sexual Transmission


    He selected all the transmission routes except for the Vector (Bite) and blood Transmission because he wasn''t planning to create a zombie outbreak. It would be useless and a waste of Perks.


    Next, he moved on to the Incubation period.


    It would be disastrous if the disease showed symptoms right away, as it would alert everyone far too soon.


    So, he decided to change the time. There was a slider for it, and the more he extended the time, the higher the cost of Perk Points increased.


    5 Days = 5 Perk Points


    It was neither too long nor too short. He reviewed his plan again and concluded that it was the perfect timespan to wrap everything up.


    Next was Host Range, which was an easy decision: "Humans."


    As for animals, well, he wouldn''t really gain much from infecting them, so there was no need to kill them unnecessarily.


    He did not enable animal transmission because humans and animals react differently, and he didn''t want to risk causing panic or attracting unwanted attention by having animals in the city suddenly dying one by one earlier than expected.


    Second to the last was Environmental Stability.


    In this case, he decided to increase the heat and cold resistance of the virus so that even heating or freezing the food would not kill the virus right away.


    It cost him a total of 5 Perk Points to increase the resistance up to 50%.


    ''Now for the fun part,'' Reign grinned from ear to ear as he finally reached the symptoms window.


    The sheer number of possible symptoms overwhelmed the screen, causing the slider to shrink.


    He was chuckling as he scrolled through the list, glimpsing symptoms ranging from mild discomfort to severe debilitation.


    Each option seemed more tantalizing than the last, hinting at the number ways he could manipulate and infect his targets.


    The only thing limiting him right now was his Perk Points, but with such an array of choices before him, he couldn''t wait to unleash the virus .


    ''This will be fun,'' he muttered sadistically, a sinister grin spreading across his face as he imagined the devastation this thing could inflict.


    ***


    Authors Note


    Starting from June 3rd, I''ll be posting three chapters per day until June 10th, just like I did previously.


    This will make a total of seven bonus chapters as a token of gratitude for the Powerstones and Golden Tickets for this month.


    Thank you for your understanding and continued support.

 Chapter 184: Control Through Fear

    "Master," a woman with tan skin and brown eyes bowed her head in reverence. It was Demi, the city governor.


    However, instead of having the authoritative demeanor expected of someone with her high position, she now prostrated herself, fully submitting to avoid offending the figure in front of her.


    The dimly lit bedroom was shrouded in the quiet of the night, the shadows from the moonlight filtering through the curtains casting a light on a figure that looked like the incarnation of evil itself.


    Dark bones with red lightning patterns etched across them stood out menacingly, and unlike before, this time the figure was around 6''5" in height, making his whole presence even more imposing.


    Every time the red orb of light in its eyes flickered and moved, the woman felt like she was being looked down upon by a real death god.


    Terrifying, dangerous, and brutal. Those were the only words that could describe it.


    "Good, I thought you would fail, and I''d have to kill you," Reign chuckled, his voice intentionally cold and threatening to show her who''s boss.


    He figured out that the best way to control others was through sheer fear and intimidation.


    "I will never betray your trust!" Aiku bowed her head and planted it on the floor.


    She had successfully possessed Demi''s body and was now in full control.


    Looking closely, no one would be able to figure out that she was being possessed.


    Unlike in the movies, she looked perfectly normal, and her muscle movements were smooth, with nothing odd about her.


    Even the negative energy that Reign had felt before was no longer present, completely masked by her new human body.


    "Not if you want to keep on living. It would be a shame if you die again," Reign warned as he released his aura to suppress her.


    Aiku''s eyes widened with fear as she felt his aura enveloping her, suffocating her breathing.


    The oppressive weight of it pinned her down to the ground, making even the slightest movement feel impossible.


    Beads of sweat formed on her brow, her breaths coming in shallow gasps as she struggled against the invisible force constricting her.


    In this very moment, she questioned every decision that led her to this point, wondering if reclaiming a human body was worth the torment of serving a being which was evil to the core.


    Reign''s smile twisted into a sadistic grin as he watched her squirm. "Remember, Aiku," he whispered, his voice a sinister and filled with killing intent, "I can let you live... or just kill you anytime."


    Her body trembled as she struggled to find her voice, her eyes darting around nervously on the floor.


    "Y-yes, Master," she stammered, her tone filled with fear and submission. "I-I understand... I would never disappoint you. "


    "Good," Reign nodded his head in approval, and removed the pressure on her body.


    "Master, I just remembered something. Please grant me the right to speak," she requested, her voice filled with submission and deference.


    "Speak," Reign replied,


    "There will be a big concert two days from now. If we make the tickets free, more people will come. We can also pay for advertisements to increase its exposure," she explained.


    Demi''s memory had now been integrated into her, making her more knowledgeable than Reign about the inner workings and outer workings of the city.


    In fact, her common knowledge about the world had already surpassed Reign''s because she had the memories of someone who grew up in this city.


    He paused for a moment as he processed her suggestion.


    "A free concert with heavy advertising," he mused. "That could work. It would draw a large crowd, making it the perfect opportunity."


    Aiku nodded eagerly, relieved that her idea was accepted.


    "Yes, Master. I can make the arrangements immediately."


    "Good," Reign said, his tone softening slightly. "Make sure everything goes smoothly. We can''t afford any mistakes."


    "I understand," Aiku replied, her voice trembling a little. "I''ll handle it all and ensure nothing goes wrong."


    Reign gave a nod. "Remember, your success keeps you alive. Don''t fail me."


    "I will!" she replied, bowing her head.


    She didn''t know exactly what his plan was, but whatever it was, she was certain that it was related to killing a lot of humans.


    The thought of him planning to massacre everyone at the concert crossed her mind.


    However, after considering it, she dismissed that idea.


    He was too careful and methodical to do something so impulsive. His plan must be something else, something more sinister and calculated.


    ''The humans in this city are done for,'' she sighed inwardly. She felt a pang of pity for them, knowing that someone like him had come to their city with such dark intentions.


    "I''ll take my leave now," she bowed.


    "Okay," he nodded.


    Without wasting another moment, she turned to leave, already planning to call the necessary contacts to get the job done, and at the same time get away from Reign.


    She was gripped by the fear that he would lash out and kill her on the spot.


    ''Did I scare her too much?'' Reign wondered to himself as he heard her rapid heartbeat.

 Chapter 185: Calm Before the Storm P1

    When morning came, Reign got up, having just finished reading digital books on his phone about mechanical engineering, and robotics.


    Most of the information was very general, but it still helped him gain a better understanding of each subject.


    He now had some ideas for developing new skills, but he would save them for later, as he had something else to focus on.


    And that was researching ways to increase his mental defenses against psychic attacks, he was convinced that his encounter with the Meta Human involved a mental-type ability.


    Unfortunately, the Internet offered no concrete answers, just as he expected.


    He did, however, come across rumors about a technology that could block frequencies affecting the mind.


    These rumors originated from the black market, and to verify them, he would need to visit a Tier 3 city.


    KNOCK!


    KNOCK!


    KNOCK!


    Reign''s attention was caught by the knocking sound.


    He set his phone aside and walked over to the door, opening it to find Aiku standing there.


    "Master?" she asked in confusion.


    Reign now had his mask on, concealing his real features, so she was taken aback for a moment, but quickly regained her composure.


    "Master," she greeted, bowing her head slightly. Her expression was a mix of fear and submission.


    "Aiku," Reign acknowledged, stepping aside to let her in. "What news do you have for me?"


    She entered, glancing around nervously before speaking.


    It was already 12:00 noon when she got back, and she had been to multiple places to accomplish all the tasks Reign had instructed her to do.


    "I have here the information you requested," she said, handing over a file. "It contains details about the city''s current fighting power that I had access to."


    Reign took the file, flipping through the pages quickly.


    "Good work," he said, his tone neutral. "What about the concert?"


    "It''s scheduled for tomorrow night," she explained. "The tickets will be paid using my own money, and we''ve already started promoting it. With the advertisements, we expect a large turnout of people even from outside the Walls."


    Reign nodded, pleased. "Excellent. This will be the perfect opportunity for my plans"


    She looked slightly uneasy but nodded in agreement. "Is there anything else you need, Master?"


    "And this gentleman is?" Alfredo asked, his eyes narrowing with suspicion as his mistress introduced a man of unknown origin.


    The man stood tall, his white hair in stark contrast against his flawless fake skin. The bandage over his eyes added to his mysterious and dangerous aura, unsettling Alfredo.


    "This is my new personal bodyguard, Rain " Aiku said calmly, her tone leaving no room for argument. Alfredo still looked skeptical but did not speak out of respect.


    Reign gave a slight nod, acknowledging Alfredo without saying a word. He had decided to show himself here because it was too much of a hassle to secretly enter and exit the mansion.


    Acting as her bodyguard was a more convenient cover.


    "I understand " Alfredo, still wary, decided to keep an eye on him.


    "The car is ready for you, Governor," Alfredo said, gesturing towards a sleek black sedan waiting outside.


    She nodded and headed towards the car, Reign following closely behind.


    They entered the vehicle, and the difference to cheap cars was immediately noticeable.


    The interior was luxurious, with seats made of fine leather, exuding an air of elegance and comfort.


    "You''re quite rich ," Reign chuckled aloud, and this made her press the button which soundproof the passenger sit and hide them from the driver, now they could talk more privately.


    The driver, taken aback by her Mistress actions, started imagining things.


    He sighed to himself, his mind racing with speculation.


    ''Is he the governor''s lover? Oh man, he hit the jackpot.'' He had often fantasized about dating the governor himself, but her indifferent demeanor had always kept him at a distance.


    In the end, he had given up, convinced their status gap was too wide.


    Now he felt like he''d just lost the lottery, knowing that another man would have the opportunity to fuck her minds out. She was really beautiful and incredibly wealthy to boot.


    No man would reject a complete package like her.


    "Master, we will head to the Capitol, and the vice governor will be there too for the meeting regarding my sudden expenditure. How do you plan to take him out without making it suspicious?" she asked.


    If she just needed a normal assassination, she wouldn''t need Reign''s help at all.


    However, if the vice governor were to die after scrutinizing her actions, she would inevitably become the prime suspect.


    "Just trust me, I''m more resourceful than you think," he answered nonchalantly, this mission might be hard for others but it was nothing to him .


    He could kill that vice governor even if there was an entire army protecting him , and he was not even overestimating himself, but just stating facts .


    "I''m sorry for doubting your power," she bowed her head.


    "Just focus on your job, and I''ll handle mine," Reign replied calmly.

 Chapter 186: Calm Before The Storm P2

    Around 4:30 PM, they finally arrived at the capitol, a towering building standing 10 floors tall and encompassing a huge area.


    It boasted open spaces surrounding it, including parks and other establishments.


    This location served as the heart of the city, surrounded by other towering buildings owned by various organizations and corporations.


    It was an area filled with wealth and money.


    Along the way, they saw vehicles ranging from sports cars to hypercars and other luxury vehicles worth tens of millions of credits.


    Reign, however, paid little mind to these extravagant displays. His preference still leaned towards pickup trucks and HuNovelFireees.


    He found them more functional and spacious, providing a more comfortable ride overall.


    As their car reached the main entrance of the capitol, a group of security personnel rushed out to welcome Aiku, now using Demi''s body.


    They escorted her towards the building, with Reign following closely as her personal bodyguard.


    This emphasized her high status as the governor of this city.


    Along the way, many people greeted her, and Aiku, using Demi''s memories, greeted them back.


    Her acting was so convincing that no one suspected anything amiss. She even addressed those she knew by their given names, making others feel important by being remembered.


    ''Interesting,'' Reign mused inwardly. He hadn''t expected Aiku to be so good at socializing, considering her demonic nature. Even he had struggled to pass as human, but she seemed to do it almost effortlessly.


    ''It must be part of her ability as a ghost,'' he concluded.


    Given that she had access to the original body''s memories, it was possible that she could also perfectly mimic her personality.


    "Who''s that person?" someone whispered, eyeing Reign cautiously.


    "He looks scary," another remarked.


    Instead of focusing on Aiku, people began to speculate about his background, talking about him behind his back.


    His unique appearance, with bandages over his eyes and clad in all black, coupled with his white hair, drew both curiosity and wariness from those around him.


    Some even speculated that he was some kind of special agent, which had become common these days after recent events.


    The government had been slowly allowing certain key individuals to learn more about the current state of the world, leading to more people knowing the truth .


    This sudden change for a Tier 4 city had a big impact overall.


    How did Reign manage to attack the Vice Governor without even coming close to him? And she hadn''t even noticed that he had done something.


    No attacks, no surprising movements, none at all.


    Little did she know that Reign had developed a new virus, very different from the Dark Death.


    Dubbed the Silent Killer, this virus boasted a very short incubation period of just one minute.


    Such a powerful attribute came at a high cost in perk points, given that Viral Control''s mechanics inherently penalized extremes in duration.


    But it was alright because he did not spend much on other things , and this one could only be caught by Blood transmission , and only has a few symptoms that would simulate a heart attack.


    So how did he transfer it to him?


    Well, it was relatively straightforward.


    He created a tiny needle-like projectile that carried the virus from his bone and launched it at the Vice Governor legs without the man being aware that death was already coming for him.


    What followed was the inevitable, . The Vice Governor''s impending death would be attributed to his supposed neglect of his health, that cause a heart failure.


    As for anyone uncovering the truth about the virus, Reign had taken precautions to prevent that from happening.


    It had an extremely short lifespan.


    The moment its host died, the virus would disperse, theoretically leaving no trace behind to be tracked.


    At the same time, it posed no threat of sparking a pandemic due to its limited transmission efficiency, but was a good ability to kill humans secretly.


    "Do you want me to kill anyone else? Just point them out, and I''ll kill them now ," Reign asked Aiku casually, as if discussing the slaughter of animals rather than humans.


    In this moment, she realized just how different she was from him.


    While she might also be a demon, in terms of pure brutality and indifference towards mankind, Reign was a master of not giving a shit.


    "That''s enough, Master. It would be bad if more people die," Aiku replied firmly.


    "Alright," Reign nodded in agreement.


    He was merely testing her, and she had passed the test.


    Having someone intelligent as a subordinate was beneficial for him, as he knew he could rely on her to perform her job.


    "If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll be going now. I still have..." Reign stopped mid-sentence, sensing someone watching him from a distance.

 Chapter 187: Overestimate P1

    As he focused his senses, he saw a woman wearing a white trench coat. Beneath it, he could see a black matte inner garment peeking from her neck.


    On her back was something resembling a guitar case, but it was unusually long.


    The inner clothing looked like the material used by Divergents from the Scorpion Mercenary Group, the same one Reign had massacred during the drug lab accident.


    As his gaze lingered on her, a smile formed on her face. Reign felt something was wrong.


    The next moment, a loud sound echoed.


    BANG!


    Instantly recognizing the sound, his instincts kicked in.


    ''Damn, he''s thinking the same thing!'' Reign gritted his teeth.


    A subtle arc of lightning crackled at his feet, and he immediately moved to cover Aiku with his body.


    A split second later, a bullet whizzed through the air ,hitting Reign''s back and embedding itself into his bones. He could feel the impact from the shot and knew it was a high-caliber round.


    But the bullet didn''t penetrate deeply, stopped by his hardened shell.


    "Stay down!" Reign commanded, pushing Aiku to the ground to minimized the vision of the sniper.


    "What''s happening?" Aiku asked, confused by the sudden turn of events.


    "That dead Vice Governor of yours is also planning to kill you today," Reign responded, his senses trying to decipher the source of the shot.


    As he spoke, he scanned the surrounding buildings, his senses sharpening as he focused on potential threats.


    The security personnel, realizing the situation, tightened their formation around Aiku.


    But then multiple shots echoed, taking out the security guards one by one.


    Panic set in, and they all started running away, realizing their lives were more important than protecting someone that just sign their paycheck.


    "We need to get out of here .We can''t stay in the open." ," Reign spoke, pulling Aiku towards a nearby corner.


    They reached a cover and ducked behind a large beam , taking a moment to take a break.


    Reign wasn''t concerned about the sniper hitting him because such a toy wasn''t enough to hurt him.


    However, Aiku was different. If she died now, all his efforts would be in vain, so he had to protect her no matter what.


    ''Virtual contact lenses?'' Reign thought to himself.


    "Brother, you''re strong, aren''t you? I never imagined that she could afford hiring someone with your caliber. So, what''s the model of the power suit you''re using? What company is it from to withstand a blow from a sniper?" Her voice was high-pitched as she bombarded him with questions.


    She assumed that he was also wearing a power suit like her and would have never imagined that he was just built differently.


    Reign, hearing this, immediately thought things through. He assumed that there was more to this assassination than meet the eye.


    This girl was clearly from the High Tier Cities, and the dangerous aura she was emitting was even more powerful than the five Scorpion Mercenaries combined.


    "Which group are you from?" Reign stood up, adopting a calm demeanor.


    He decided to act like someone from the same line of work to extract information from her.


    His priority was to protect Aiku until she served her purpose, so it was better to address the root of the issue immediately.


    "You didn''t even answer my questions, and now you''re asking me one. Brother, you''re quite the forceful person, aren''t you?" She teased, raising her huge sword silver colored effortlessly.


    "Oh, believe me, I''m being kind enough. If I weren''t, you would already be dead by now," Reign replied with a cold tone, clearly not amused by her attitude.


    As Reign''s words cut through the air, the girl lowered her weapon for a moment, clearly offended. She was the type of person who loved to tease others but couldn''t handle being teased herself


    "I''ll punish you, Brother, for talking shit to me," she spat, taking a deep breath before dashing forward with incredible speed, becoming a blur in the process.


    If anyone else had been attacked like this, they wouldn''t have known what hit them.


    But Reign, with his lightning-fast reflexes, materialized a dagger behind his back and easily parried the first attack.


    BOOOOOM!


    Shockwaves echoed as their weapons clashed with immense force.


    While the intense confrontation unfolded, bystanders who had been watching quickly scattered, realizing the danger of being caught in the crossfire.


    "You''re really strong, Brother," she spat out, her voice laced with frustration.


    "You''re just too weak," Reign replied with indifference, his tone dismissing her as someone not worth show his true power.


    "You''re tongue is too sharp. I''ll cut it up for you," she sneered in annoyance, swinging her sword again, this time with even more power than before.


    Reign however just blocked the attack effortlessly, not even flinching as he continued to protect Aiku at the same time.


    "Let''s see if you can handle this," she said, tightening her grip on her sword.

 Chapter 188: Overestimate P2

    As she lunged forward, her forceful step left a clear mark on the floor.


    She gripped the hilt of her sword tightly, and it emitted a low, buzzing hum as it effortlessly sliced through the air.


    With a craze expression, she unleashed a powerful horizontal slash coming from her right, the blade cutting through the air aimed directly at Reign''s midsection.


    However ¡ª


    Before it could connect, she smoothly transitioned into a vertical strike by forcing the trajectory to shift to trick Reign, bringing the blade down in a powerful overhead chop.


    Reign saw this and was ready to block it .


    But, with a quick twist of her wrist, she change the direction again of the sword to a horizontal slash , this time coming from her left, aiming for Reign''s side.


    This attack was a double feint, a maneuver made possible by her precise control over her body, augmented by the Power-suit.


    Her caliber surpassed even that of a Gold Rank Member of the Veiled Nights, showcasing the extent of her skill and power.


    CLANG!


    Reign blocked the attack with his single-handed dagger.


    While her move might have confused others, he saw through it almost instantly.


    Compared to Arc''s Thunder Slash, her attack was as slow as a snail''s pace.


    "You''re annoying, Brother!" she clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    She knew that kind of attack would not be enough to kill Reign, but she was still shocked to see how easily he parried it.


    After performing a double backflip to create some distance, they now faced each other toe to toe.


    ''Interesting. Are Divergents immune to viruses'' he pondered.


    He had used his Silent Killer on her, but it hadn''t worked.


    It means that she either has a very strong anti-bodies due to her Divergent DNA or the possibility that she had taken some form of enhancement to bolster her immunity further.


    "I''ll give you credit, Brother. Blocking my attack this easy show that you''re really strong," she chuckled. "But now, I''m getting serious. I hope you don''t lose too quickly," she declared.


    With a click, her sword began to dismantle until only a thin blade remained, resembling those used by hunters but shorter.


    "Don''t be surprised. I''m actually a speed type, and I just use that big sword because I want to enjoy my fight," she giggled sadistically, licking the blade with her tongue.


    "You talk too much for someone so weak," Reign shook his head in disappointment .


    The crazed girl, her ego bruised, failed control her emotion and began her attack.


    SWOOOOSH!


    She was much faster than before, her agility showing wonders as she zigzagged around her target, trying to confuse him.


    As he watched her writhe in pain, Reign couldn''t help but smirk inwardly.


    His plan had worked. By subtly injecting her with the Silent Killer virus through small needle-like bone projectiles, he had slowly infected her without her even realizing it.


    The adrenaline of battle had masked the sensation of the tiny mosquito bites size injections, allowing the virus to spread unnoticed until it finally took effect.


    But it wasn''t all good news.


    This experiment also revealed just how strong the immunity of Divergents were.


    Most of his virus had died out from her antibodies alone, and he had to keep attacking her until to kept on pumping more virus in her system.


    "W¡ª What''s happening to me?" she groaned in pain.


    Reign stepped closer, his expression unreadable. "It''s your body finally reacting to my Silent Killer. Took you long enough."


    Her eyes widened in realization


    "You...poisoned me?" She tried to stand, but her legs gave out beneath her.


    Reign shrugged. "You should''ve paid more attention. I was just testing my skills on you,"


    "You..." She gritted her teeth in anger. Then her vision blurred, and her strength faded rapidly. "This...isn''t...over..." she gasped, collapsing to the ground


    "Amazing, she''s still alive even after all of that?" he mused aloud.


    "Alright, time to kill you," he knell down and was going in for the kill but Aiku spoke from behind him.


    "Don''t kill her, Master!" she pleaded.


    "Why?" he asked.


    "I want her body. I told you my power depends on my host, right? If I take over her body after I''m done using my current host, I could gain her power," she explained.


    Reign considered this for a moment, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the crazy girl who was unconscious on the ground.


    "But she''s too weak and her face annoyed me" he replied.


    "It''s okay, it''s still better than my current one," Aiku explained.


    She realized that despite all her authority, she was still useless against pure and raw power.


    If not for Reign protecting her, she would have already died dozens times over.


    "Alright," he nodded.


    If Aiku could transfer from body to body, it meant her usefulness to him could be extended.


    With this in mind, he moved his hand to grab the crazy girl, but before he could do that, he sensed the presence of multiple people closing in on him.


    ''This guys never learn,''

 Chapter 189: Overestimate P3

    Reign looked forward, his senses already locked to the approaching figures.


    Five men, all gear up in sleek skin tight power-suits and wielding different types of weapons, surrounded Reign, forming a semi-circle around him.


    The leader, a tall man with green hair, stepped forward and raised his hand, signaling the others to hold their positions.


    Each attacker wore a black jacket, and their mouths were covered by a half black masks resembling the maw of a tiger, leaving only their eyes visible.


    The masks gave them an intimidating, unified look that added to the atmosphere of tension and readiness.


    Like the crazed girl, their eyes displayed virtual information through a lens, a built-in device that allowed them to control their power armor. It also provided real-time data about their vitals.


    "Hand over the girl," the green haired man demanded, his voice cold and authoritative. "She''s coming with us.


    Reign did not react, not moving from his position beside the unconscious crazy girl and Aiku. "And why do you want to take her?"


    "We are her comrade," the man replied, his eyes narrowing. "She''s one of us. You have no business with her."


    Reign''s expression remained unchanged. "It''s my business when I say it is," he replied coldly.


    The leader''s eyes flickered with impatience. "We don''t have time for this. Give her to us now, or you will suffer the wrath of our organization."


    Reign stood up slowly, his dagger still in hand. He twirled the bone blade effortlessly, demonstrating its lightness with a smirk. "You guys talk a lot of bullshit. If you want her, you''ll have to take her by force."


    The leader''s patience snapped.


    "Attack!" he ordered.


    The five men lunged forward simultaneously, their weapons humming as it slice through the air.


    Reign''s sneered as he braced himself for the attack.


    The first attacker swung a massive black warhammer, aiming for the head.


    Initially, the swing wasn''t very fast, but as the weight of the warhammer carried it downward, the momentum increased dramatically, making it a powerful and deadly strike.


    "Too slow," Reign chuckled aloud .


    He sidestepped effortlessly while bringing his dagger up and using Stream Guide to shift the weight of the impact.


    CLANG!


    Next, he angled the attacker''s warhammer downward, smoothly guiding it towards the floor as he simultaneously slid his dagger upward.


    The attacker, gripping the big warhammer, attempted to lift his weapon again, aiming to disrupt the dagger trajectory.


    However, to his astonishment, the seemingly light dagger was too heavy to be moved.


    In her perspective, everything had happened too fast; one moment Reign was brandishing his dagger, and the next, their attackers started dying one by one.


    This was totally different than the fight between the crazed girl and Reign. It was too one-sided.


    "How did you do it, Master? " She asked.


    "It wasn''t all speed," Reign explained. "It''s a super easy technique called Time Blinking I copied from the Hunters. It makes it appear as though I disappear, but in reality, I''m just shifting my position every time they blink ."


    His explanation made it sound like a simple task, but in reality, timed blinking was a difficult skill achievable only by seasoned hunters.


    It demanded exceptional reaction times just to detect an opponent''s blink while in the heat of the battle, let alone utilized it effectively.


    Among the hunters he faced, only a select few had mastered this ability.


    She decided to just accept his explanation. It was too much of a headache to rationalize everything her master did in the first place.


    Reign was just too mysterious, like Pandora''s box.


    The more she tried to peek inside, the more secrets she uncovered, each one more baffling than the last.


    "Governor, are you okay?" Men in bulletproof police gear began running towards them, their footsteps echoing in the tense atmosphere.


    Each carried a rifle, their eyes scanning the area for any sign of danger.


    When they reached them, the men hurriedly pointed their guns at Reign, who stood casually, still clutching his dagger.


    "Lower your weapons, he''s my bodyguard," Aiku commanded.


    The police hesitated for a moment, glancing at each other for confirmation.


    Slowly, they lowered their rifles, though their eyes remained wary and alert.


    One of the officers stepped forward, addressing Aiku directly.


    "Governor, we''re here to ensure your safety. Is there any immediate threat we need to be aware of?" he asked, still casting cautious looks at Reign.


    "No, he already took care of everything," she replied, her eyes pointing to the headless bodies on the ground.


    Some exchanged uneasy glances, while others instinctively tightened their grips on their rifles after focusing on the dead bodies.


    The officer who had spoken to Aiku took a deep breath, trying to maintain his composure.


    "Understood, ma''am," he said, his voice slightly strained. "We''ll secure the area and call for cleanup. Please, follow us to a safe location."


    "There''s no need for that," Aiku rejected their offer. "Just take this girl into custody, she''s one of the criminals."


    The officer nodded, acknowledging her orders.


    In the hierarchy of the city, the Governor held the highest authority among government agencies, so they were all her subordinate.

 Chapter 190: Thirty Percent?

    On top of the rooftop of a building, two figures were currently occupied.


    One was holding a tablet, watching a feed intently, while the other adjusted a long, black, high-caliber sniper rifle. Carefully dialing the scope and measuring the wind at the same time, ensuring the perfect shot.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect to find someone that strong in this city," a woman with short green hair and eyes giggled as she watched everything unfold on the screen.


    She was wearing the same white trench jacket as the crazed girl, but her physique was taller and exuded a more mature aura.


    Her lips were colored purple, accentuated by heavy makeup that emphasized her eyes.


    From start to finish, she had been observing the fight between Reign and her teammates through the lenses that also served as cameras.


    She could have provided backup with her own power, but she chose not to intervene. Simply because she found the entire fight fascinating .


    "Commander, we just lost 6 members. Why are you smiling?" a short, blonde-haired woman asked, her large circular glasses gave her a geeky appearance. But her well endowed melons hinted at a different side of her.


    What was more eye-catching was the fact that she was using those big melons as some kind of support while she lay down on the floor, her chest pressed against the ground as she pointed the sniper towards the Capitol.


    The girl with the Sniper was was Fatima, the long distance sniper.


    The woman with the green hair on the other hand was Saniya, the Commander of an 8-person team that specialized in high-profile assassinations.


    But while some might call it a team, the two women had only joined temporarily and were not part of the original lineup.


    They came here from a Tier 2 city, while the other 6 where from Green Valley .


    Normally, they would only send one or two people to do a mission like this, because their organization operated on a different level altogether.


    For them, killing a Tier 4 City official was not much of a big deal.


    However, aside from assassinating the governor, they were also tasked with another job and had to finish it first.


    "They''re dead anyway, so there''s no use thinking about them. I''m more interested in that guy with the bandage. He''s really strong and talented. I don''t even think he used 30% of his ability in the fight," Saniya replied, her eyes fixed on the screen as she analyzed the footage.


    Every time Reign swung his dagger effortlessly, the grin on her face widened.


    It was beautiful, how easily he killed his enemies with minimal movements.


    She was under the impression that Reign had trained for decades, becoming a master of his own art to perform such precise movements.


    It had never occurred to her that he was just too overpowered compared to his enemies. Casually swinging his dagger was more than enough to kill them.


    And it was the hard cold truth.


    He didn''t even have to think about how to move his dagger; he just swung it using his instinct.


    So, she redirected her focus, pointing her sniper rifle once again and peering through the scope.


    There, she saw the crazed girl being carried on a stretcher.


    BANG!


    A loud sound echoed through the air, and in the next moment, the pink-haired girl''s head exploded, ending her life instantly.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    "What happened?" Aiku exclaimed, attempting to go back and see what happened, but Reign firmly held her arms.


    "Are you crazy? Do you want to get headshot too?" he scolded her.


    Judging from the sound, he suspected the sniper had relocated to a different position instead of escaping since the initial attempt.


    "Governor, it''s bad news. The girl who attack you was shot," a police officer reported grimly, delivering the unfortunate update.


    ''Can''t believe they hire these type of incompetent people. What a waste of taxpayer money,'' he grumbled in frustration.


    They couldn''t even catch someone who was carrying a big-ass sniper.


    If he hadn''t been holding back, he would have already summoned Arc and completely dealt with the sniper.


    However, he knew that doing so would create too much commotion.


    He couldn''t afford to create more panic, afraid that the concert might be cancelled or attended by fewer people.


    "Hey, just do your job quickly and let''s get out of here. This place is dangerous," he warned Aiku, urging her to be cautious.


    "But that girl," she mumbled.


    "Forget about her. I will find you a better host in the future. That one is too low quality anyway" Reign reassured her.


    "Thank you, Master," she whispered back, ensuring the police officer did not overhear .


    With Reign around, catching stronger hosts for her to possess would be very easy.


    She wanted to get stronger too. Aiku realized that she wouldn''t live long without sufficient personal power of her own.


    "Just do your job well if you want me to keep helping you," he responded

 Chapter 191: Added Variable

    "What happened outside? Are you okay, Governor?" The other council members started bombarding Aiku with questions the moment they reached the meeting place.


    They looked concerned, but some were clearly in a bad mood, having sided with the Vice Governor, who was now dead.


    Aiku raised her hand to silence them. "I''m fine. There was an assassination attempt, but my bodyguard handled it. We need to stay focused on our meeting."


    One of the council members, a stout man with a stern expression, spoke up.


    "This is unacceptable. We can''t operate under threat. We need better security."


    Another member, a woman with sharp features, added, "And what about the Vice Governor? We need to discuss the implications of his death."


    Aiku took a deep breath, maintaining her composure.


    "I understand your concerns, but now is not the time for internal disputes. We have a government to run, and the city''s safety is our top priority. As for the Vice Governor, we will address that matter in due time. For now, we must ensure that no further incidents occur."


    Reign stood silently beside her, his presence making the council members wary.


    They had overheard from their assistants that he single-handedly took care of all the threats, and they assumed he was a veteran mercenary from a high-tier city.


    The council members exchanged uneasy glances but nodded in agreement, after feeling intimidated by Reign''s presence.


    As the meeting continued, Aiku and the council members discussed security measures. Some members argued for canceling the concert, but Aiku was firmly against it.


    That concert was the only reason Reign had been holding back. If they canceled it, not just the council members but everyone in this building would face his wrath.


    They''d have no chance to say their goodbyes.


    "We cannot let this incident dictate our actions," Aiku stated. "Canceling the concert would only spread panic and give our enemies a victory."


    "But Governor, the threat is real. We need to think about your safety" A tall, man with eye glasses shook his head.


    "I agree with the Governor," another member chimed in. "Canceling now would cause mass hysteria. We need to show strength, not weakness."


    Aiku nodded. "Exactly. We will increase security measures and ensure the safety of everyone attending. But the concert will proceed as planned."


    She turned to her assistant. "Make sure that news of the assassination attempt is kept from the public. We don''t want to incite unnecessary fear."


    Her assistant nodded, taking notes. "Understood, Governor. We''ll keep it under wraps."


    "We''ll need to coordinate closely with security forces," Aiku continued. "Double the guards at all entry points, and have plainclothes officers mingling with the crowd."


    The council members exchanged glances but ultimately nodded in agreement.


    The plan was set, and with Reign''s intimidating presence reinforcing Aiku''s demand, they prepared to secure the event and maintain public order.


    As a governor, she had access to information that wasn''t available to the public, including information from other cities as well.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "I heard rumors that she actually has a cult in Green Valley, and all her songs are about worshiping some kind of god-like figure," she reported.


    Reign was stunned after hearing her, and with each piece of information, he was slowly being led to one conclusion.


    "Cult..." He paused , " Is her name related to anything angelic ?" he asked.


    Aiku looked at him, surprised.


    "How did you know? Did you see her poster? Her name is Angela"


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Reign leaned back in his chair, a tone of realization echoing in his voice.


    He already had an idea of what was happening.


    "What is it, Master? Do you know something about her?"Aiku looked at him with concern.


    "More than enough ," He responded and decided to think things through.


    He had already guessed that there were more angels in this world, but he hadn''t expected to meet one so soon. This was an additional variable in his plan.


    The cult leader from before had only had thousands of followers, which was why he had been able to defeat her much more easily.


    At the same time, she had only awakened for a few months, while this Angela had been active for 6 months already.


    And judging from how many people were fans of her, it was safe to assume she was far more powerful than the hypocrite cult leader back in Summit City.


    Not only that, angels were known to have the power of purification and healing in books and stories.


    If she decided to heal everyone in the city during his planned pandemic operation, then all his hard work would be wasted.


    Reign clenched his fists, his mind racing.


    "I need to find a way to kill her," he mused aloud.


    "Kill her? Why?" Aiku asked in confusion.


    "Don''t worry about it. She''s my concern," Reign reassured her. "I''ll handle her after the concert."


    Aiku nodded in response to his words, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    The fact that it had unsettled her master, who was usually composed, hinted that Angela''s background was far deeper than she realized.

 Chapter 192: Dangerous Variable

    The concert venue was alive with energy, vibrant lights flashing across the stadium.


    Audience buzzed with excitement, eagerly anticipating the evening''s grand finale.


    They were all fans of Angela, eager to get a closer look at her.


    Those who bought tickets were seated near the stage, while those with free tickets occupied the outer sections of the stadium.


    Outside, even more people gathered, the government providing additional seating and extra security to keep things orderly.


    Various stores had also set up booths, sponsoring the event and turning the entire area into a vibrant festival.


    "Man, our governor is the best. I can''t believe she went all out with this concert."


    "Yeah, and what''s amazing is that all of this was done in just a day. I even heard she burned through her own bank account to make this possible."


    "She''s an angel. I''m glad I voted for her last election, ."


    Gossips about the governor''s effort to make this happen spread through the crowd. This was the first time her rating had skyrocketed to this level.


    "One thing is for sure, she will win again the next election," one of them exclaimed, and mostly agreed, unaware that they might not even be alive to vote because of the same person that they kept on praising.


    BUMP!


    "Hey, watch where you''re going," the man grumbled, ready to give a piece of his mind to whoever had bumped into him.


    But his irritation quickly dissipated as he caught sight of the tall figure with white hair and a bandage in the eye.


    "I''m sorry," the man muttered, instinctively stepping aside to make way .


    "I''m sorry too," Reign replied with a chuckle, surprising the man who had expected a harsher response.


    ''Man, I should really stop judging a book by its cover,'' the man muttered to himself, feeling remorseful for being too judgmental.


    Little did he know that Reign''s apology was for an entirely different reason altogether.


    In the middle of the crowd , Reign began releasing a colorless gas from inside his body.


    Finally, he found a use for the ability he had acquired long ago.


    And thanks to the sheer number of people, the whole place stank of sweat, masking any awareness of the virus as he contaminated the air around him.


    He made another round, discreetly moving through the ventilation system and air conditioning units to contaminate the air further.


    The virus he released was light, bouncing around the air, increasing its contagiousness.


    After completing his task, he climbed up to the upper levels to meet with Aiku, who had disguised herself first.


    <VIP Lounge >


    Reign and Aiku were now seated in a comfortable room for important and wealthy people, positioned high above the concert floor, giving them a clear view of the bustling crowd below.


    The soft glow of the spotlight emphasized her features, giving her an angelic aura .


    "This song is dedicated to all my fans out there. Thank you for coming to see me, " she spoke warmly, her voice resonating through the stadium with a soothing charm that captivated everyone.


    Despite the number of crowds, her words felt intimate and personal, as if she were speaking directly to each individual in the audience.


    They were all entranced by her presence, their attention solely focused on her face.


    "This song is for everyone... Angel''s Descent," she declared, and with that, she began to sing.


    Her angelic voice filled the auditorium, wrapping around the audience like a warm embrace.


    It was as if each note she sang carried a piece of heaven with it, resonating deep within the hearts of those who listened.


    The crowd fell silent, captivated by the ethereal sound emanating from the stage.


    People in the crowd felt as though they were being transported to another realm, a place where only pure, and innocence existed.


    Every note she sang felt like a blessing, a gift from above that touched the soul and lifted the spirit.


    ''This bitch , she''s practically hypnotizing people ,'' Reign cursed inwardly as he watched the scene unfold.


    The energy inside his body automatically protected him, indicating that she was trying to influence the minds of others.


    From what he could see, her ability to control people was not as concentrated as that cult leader''s, but it had a wider range.


    He glanced at Aiku and noticed that she was also unaffected.


    Not only that, but he observed the crowd and realized that some of them were not bothered by it either.


    Many of them looked like they knew how to fight, perhaps working for the government or other organizations.


    It seemed that only normal humans with no way of defending against her charm were affected, and it wasn''t something that completely controlled minds; rather, it just made others view her in a more favorable light.


    ''What is she planning to do?'' He mused to himself.


    This level of influence wouldn''t garner much devotion or faith, and even if it did, it wouldn''t be particularly powerful.


    It was like diluting something in a basin of water; even poison would be ineffective in such a large quantity.


    "Something is wrong, Master," Aiku''s words caught Reign''s attention.


    ***


    Authors Note


    Starting from June 3rd, I''ll be posting three chapters per day until June 10th, just like I did previously.


    This will make a total of seven bonus chapters as a token of gratitude for the Powerstones and Golden Tickets for this month.


    Thank you for your understanding and continued support.

 Chapter 193: Subtle Warning

    "What''s wrong?" Reign asked, curious by her statement.


    He had been observing Angela from the very moment she showed herself but hadn''t noticed anything out of the ordinary aside from the charming effect of the song that was mostly harmless to humans.


    "I could see parts of their souls leaving their body" Aiku responded.


    "Soul?" Reign asked.


    It was the first time he had heard that she could see souls.


    After thinking about it, she was a ghost to begin with, so it wasn''t far-fetched that she also had an ability akin to his Undead Eye but with a different spectrum.


    He had an urge to devour her and see if he could gain another eye-based ability, but after weighing her usefulness, he decided to spare her.


    The ability to possess bodies was too useful, and he didn''t know if he could even get that ability if he eat her, considering that her real body was ethereal in nature.


    Aiku felt a chill run down her spine when Reign turned his head toward her. She sensed her life was on the line.


    ''Please don''t kill me, please don''t kill me,'' she repeated in her mind, regretting that she had opened her mouth in the first place.


    He noticed her fear and decided to look back at the stage to give her some breathing space.


    ''Is it the same thing with vitality?'' he mused inwardly, wondering if the phenomenon she observed was similar to what he sees when he activates his undead eyes.


    He used his ability again , but he didn''t notice anything leaving the bodies of the crowd at all.


    In fact, he could see their vitality rising. It was like they were plants being showered by liquid type fertilizer and water.


    Every time she sang a high-pitched note, their vitality would glow brighter for a brief moment.


    So, while in this mode, he felt like he was watching a bunch of Christmas lights blinking.


    "How do you even see souls?" he asked, wanting to understand what she was witnessing and compare it to his own perceptions.


    Aiku pondered for a moment, trying to simplify her explanation for her master.


    Not because he wouldn''t understand, but because she didn''t want to waste his time, afraid that he might scold her for not being able to articulate her words well enough.


    "They look like floating orb located in their chest. I see light blue for humans, for Divergents they look dark blue, for demons they look purple," she explained, her words clear and concise.


    ''Interesting,'' he mumbled to himself, pondering her words.


    ''I knew it. Why can''t the world just go along with me?'' he sighed.


    These angels were always so troublesome, somehow always able to detect him.


    Angela''s song continued, but now it was laced with a different kind of energy.


    The crowd remained blissfully unaware, swaying to her melody, but he felt a subtle shift. It was as if she was challenging him, daring him to act.


    Aiku sensed his frustration and whispered, "What''s happening, Master?"


    Reign''s remained calm as he considered his options. He couldn''t risk exposing his plan prematurely, but he also couldn''t ignore the threat Angela posed.


    "We don''t do anything," Reign replied. If his assumption was right, then she also didn''t want to make a commotion.


    For some reason, angels were not known in the world, so she must also have a reason for hiding her real identity.


    She nodded, though she still looked uneasy. "Are you sure, Master?"


    Reign gave a short nod.


    "Yes. She doesn''t want to reveal herself any more than I do. If we play this right, we can still achieve my goal."


    Angela''s performance reached its climax, her voice soaring and captivating the audience.


    Reign watched intently, his mind racing. He needed to understand her intentions so he could devise a plan of his own.


    Was she merely taunting him, or did she have a counter-move prepared?


    When the final note hung in the air and the crowd erupted in applause, Angela''s gaze didn''t waver. She held his eyes with a knowing look, as if to say, ''I can see you.''


    As the applause died down, she addressed the audience before finally ending her concert.


    "Thank you all for being here tonight. Your support means the world to me. Let''s keep this energy in the air alive and spread it far and wide."


    CRACK!


    ''Motherfucker,'' Reign clenched his jaw so hard that Aiku could hear the cracking noise.


    Her words carried more than just gratitude; they were a subtle warning.


    She was aware of the virus, or at least suspected something.

 Chapter 194: Subtle Warning Part 2

    "Governor, Miss Angela requested to meet you," a female staff member from the VIP room announced after receiving a message from the lounge private phone.


    Aiku was taken aback.


    She hadn''t expected her to seek them out herself.


    Wasn''t she afraid that her intimidating and evil master would just kill her directly?


    Aiku considered Angela''s actions dumb and risky.


    She had witnessed firsthand how powerful Reign was, even when he wasn''t putting his full effort into a fight.


    It was like watching a trained adult bully a group of kindergartners.


    In her eyes, he was currently the most powerful being in the city.


    Even the reports on the current powerhouses didn''t show any individuals she thought could contend with him.


    Angela was just digging her own grave by seeking out a confrontation against someone who clearly outmatched her.


    Reign, however, viewed the situation differently.


    He interpreted Angela''s request as a display of overwhelming confidence in her own power.


    It showed that she wasn''t afraid of him, even after realizing his existence.


    "Let''s go. I also want to meet her," he stood up, gesturing for Aiku to follow.


    The staff found it odd that the governor was following Reign as if she were the underling instead, but she chose to ignore it, thinking it wasn''t her place to question.


    For all she knew, he might be a secret boss or an official with a higher position than the governor herself.


    <Stadium Backstage>


    As they neared Angela''s dressing room, Reign''s senses were on high alert.


    He knew better than to underestimate angels; they were cunning, arrogant and prideful beings so it was better to be careful than sorry.


    Approaching the door, he instinctively positioned himself between Aiku and any potential threat, silently preparing for any surprises that might await them inside.


    "Wait here," He instructed .


    "Yes, Master," she nodded.


    CLICK!


    Angela paused for a moment, her gaze piercing through Reign as if trying to see into his soul.


    "You have a lot of souls inside your body right now," she remarked, her expression unreadable.


    Reign was taken aback. Could it be that she could somehow see through that Dark space where his puppets live?


    "I have no idea what you mean," he denied her statement, his voice steady despite the unease stirring within him.


    After hearing his denial, Angela sighed.


    She looked disappointed for a moment, but quickly returned her facial expression to normal.


    "Alright, we all have our secrets. You have yours, and I have mine. So just use this."


    She pulled something from her pocket and threw it to Reign.


    Of course, he didn''t catch it and just let it land on the ground.


    "A Golden Chalice?" he mused aloud,


    "That''s no ordinary chalice, it''s a divine object, and I spent a lot of my power just to bring that thing down to this world," she explained.


    "And you just expect me to take this and be your slave?" he asked with a mocking tone.


    Angela rubbed her forehead as if she had a headache. It was clear she wasn''t getting through to Reign because he was more stubborn than she had anticipated.


    "Listen, if I wanted you dead, you''d be gone by now." Her voice hardened as she snapped her fingers.


    The whole room transformed, transporting them to her domain. Everything was shrouded in pure darkness except for a giant harp behind her the size of a mountain.


    Reign attempted to activate his domain, only to be shocked to discover that he had been completely suppressed.


    "Do you see it now? The gap in our powers is too wide. Unlike my sisters, who rely on fate, I''ve been feeding myself souls to get stronger. Right now, I''m already close to the level of a Demon King. So it''s better for you to accept my offer," she declared, her presence more imposing than before.


    Reign felt like cursing her aloud, but he controlled his anger. If she was telling the truth, then she could very well kill him with a flick of her fingers.


    "What''s in it for me? What benefit can I get from you?" he asked.


    He didn''t like the idea of working for her, but a partnership would be a different story.


    Besides, it might be true that he was now weaker than her, but that would only be temporary.


    After he succeeded with his plan and reached the status of Demon Lord, he would betray and kill her.


    ''Let''s see who''s faster, your soul-eating or my system,'' he scoffed inwardly.

 Chapter 195: Dark Thoughts

    "You''re really interesting," Angela started giggling, surprised that he wasn''t even slightly intimidated by her domain.


    She found his confidence both amusing and irritating at the same time.


    It might be true that her power was limited because she was using a vessel, but her domain was an ability she had honed for countless years. In terms of quality, it was already on another level.


    She was already close to breaking the Demon King status in terms of power, while Reign hadn''t even reached the Demon Lord level yet.


    Logically, he should have been overwhelmed, forced to his knees by the sheer pressure of her domain alone, so it was a miracle that he could still stand tall in front of her.


    This just showed that he had solid foundation; even a real Beginner Rank Demon Lord would falter against her suppression a bit, but Reign did not even flinch.


    "You want to strike a partnership instead of just being happy of working for me and keeping you alive?" Angela asked, her eyes glinting with amusement at his audacity.


    She was curious where this confidence was coming from.


    "It''s only normal, after all, you need me," Reign replied with a casual tone.


    "I think you''re misunderstanding something. I only offered you this because it''s a pity to kill you. So you don''t really have much right to negotiate," she retorted, her voice laced with contempt.


    Reign shook his head, his lips curling into a creepy smile. His gesture made it clear he had something against her.


    Angela''s face turned serious at his reaction.


    For the first time in the whole conversation, a flicker of doubt crossed her mind. It felt like he really had something on her that could turn this whole confrontation upside down.


    "Stop talking nonsense. If you could really kill a lot of humans on your own, you would have already done that with this much power," he stated firmly.


    Pausing for effect, his creepy smile widened as he watched her facial expression shift from calm to serious.


    "So I''ve been thinking, and guess that you angels can''t directly kill humans," he spat out, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "You...," Angela gritted her teeth in annoyance .


    She did not expect him to easily uncover one of the angels'' weakness.


    ''Got you,'' Reign, seeing her expression, couldn''t help but smile sadistically.


    He had guessed right, and the satisfaction of seeing her shocked reaction fueled his confidence more.


    The golden chalice was a very powerful object, but it had limitations. One of them was that it could only absorb the souls of those killed by the holder.


    And because Reign created this virus himself, every death from this pandemic would automatically be attributed to him.


    Therefore, he was the perfect candidate to hold the Chalice.


    If she could absorb all of their souls, then maybe she could finally break through to Demon King status.


    When that happened, even if he tried to betray her, there was no way he could win.


    She was currently limited by the number of abilities she could use, but by reaching Demon King level, she would finally be able to access one particular skill and proceed with her plan, and will no longer need him.


    ''Alright, I''ll play with you...But you will regret pushing your luck too far,'' she sneered in contempt.


    "I''ll give you this in exchange for your cooperation," she said, raising her hand and producing a small, hand-sized golden crystal ball.


    "This is a Divine Equipment called Holy Flash," she explained. "When used, it will generate a divine wave that could incinerate anything impure within 100 meters. It could even hurt a Demon King."


    Reign grabbed the ball this time.


    [DING]


    [System: Detected a large amount of Divine Energy. The system could convert it to Skill Points.]


    ''Is this thing safe?'' he asked the system .


    [System: Affirmative.]


    "Alright, I''ll take it," Reign agreed.


    "Partners?" he raised his hand for a handshake.


    Angela, after seeing this, could not help but sneer in contempt secretly.


    She was an angel, arrogant to the core, so him acting like her equal came to her as an insult.


    However, she maintained her composure and agreed with him.


    "Partners," she accepted Reign''s hand, and the two of them smiled at each other, each secretly plotting how they would eliminate the other once their own goal was achieved.

 Chapter 196: Dark Thoughts Part 2

    "Master, are you okay?" Aiku inquired as Reign exited the room. She was unaware of what transpired inside since the domain only extended to the dressing room.


    She sensed he was in a bad mood and decided not to intrude further, respecting his space.


    "Just follow me," he ordered. He didn''t have the time nor the patience to talk right now.


    Aiku nodded, and followed him from behind.


    They moved through the corridors, their footsteps echoing off the walls.


    As they walked, Reign''s mind raced with thoughts of his next move.


    He was well aware that he had to be careful with Angela, but he also knew that her power and her own ambitions were a dangerous combination. He had to stay one step ahead if he wanted to kill her.


    There was even a fleeting thought of him wanting to escape from her, but he had already poured too much effort and time into his plan to just abandon it now.


    ''She''s not yet at the Demon King level, so I can still defeat her'' he reassured himself.


    Even though she was already a peak Demon Lord, he refused to believed that she was unbeatable as long as he also reached the status of a Demon Lord.


    With all his groundwork at a legendary level, he was confident that he could put up a fight against her once he made his breakthrough. And even if he were to be killed, he still had another life to spare.


    ''I need to get stronger and find a way to kill her,'' Reign''s eyes flickered with determination.


    <3 Hours Later>


    Reign wasted no time after returning to the mansion.


    He was now seated in a private room, facing six corpses laid out before him. They were all headless except for one, whose head had been blown open by a gunshot.


    With Aiku''s status, she could easily bribe the police officer for the bodies of her assassins with the right amount of money.


    As he consumed them, he hoped for a mutation organ that could at least help him a bit, but unfortunately, they relied too much on external sources to power up.


    They did grant him a lot of EXP compared to normal humans, but that was it; they were still useless overall.


    In fact, even if he turned them into puppets, they wouldn''t be much use anyway without their powersuits.


    This was the problem with people who relied too much on external equipment.


    While it was true that they gained a massive boost from such gear, without proper discipline, their real power and techniques would remain stagnant, and maybe even deteriorate .


    Now, Reign finally had some inkling as to why hunters usually did not use powersuits.


    "Come in,"


    The door slowly swung open, revealing Aiku standing there.


    "Master, this is the letter of recommendation. With this, you can leave the barrier for a scouting mission," she said, handing him the letter.


    "Got it, you can leave now," Reign said as he took the letter from her hand, signaling her dismissal.


    Hunting down corrupteds outside the barrier was not his preferred method, but he knew he had no choice. He needed every advantage he could get in order to protect himself.


    Plus, there was another driving force behind his decision: the urgent need for more Dark Dust.


    <Outside the City Barrier>


    The dark mist enveloped the area, making it desolate and eerie.


    Normally, Reign would have struggled to locate a horde of Corrupteds due to the large area he had to search.


    Fortunately, Aiku had provided him with the exact coordinates of a confirmed Corrupted Nest and even arranged for access to a pickup truck equipped to block the Black Mist.


    The truck looked like something straight out of a subpar, under-budget futuristic movie, with its sharp-angled design.


    Even Reign felt it was too ugly for his taste. They called it a cyber truck, but in his opinion, it was better to call it a pile of shit.


    The only reason he used it was because, unlike other trucks that ran on gas, this thing ran on battery.


    It was purely electric, meaning it didn''t even have an exhaust.


    Additionally, it had its own air filtering system for long travels, a feature essential for navigating through the hazardous environment of the dark mist.


    Another perk of this ugly-looking truck was also the fact that it did not generate any loud noise.


    As he continued to ride through the black desert-like dry sands for a few more hours, he felt the terrain elevation getting steeper, indicating that he was now climbing a hill.


    The truck''s electric motor hummed quietly as it navigated the rough terrain, its tires gripping the sand with ease.


    Reign tightened his grip on the steering wheel, his senses on high alert for any signs of danger.


    With each passing moment, the tension in the air grew thicker, and he knew he was getting closer to his destination.


    SCREECH!


    He hit the brakes and stopped a kilometer away from the nest. He could feel the vibrations on the ground, indicating that in front of him was a horde of corrupted.


    ''Time to hunt,''

 Chapter 197: Preparation Part 1

    BUZZZZ!


    The sound of chainsaws ripping through flesh echoed through the barren landscape as Reign began dual wielding.


    With each swing of his two Skull Grinder Carnages, he carved a path through the horde of corrupteds.


    His movements were brutal and deadly. There was no time to waste, so he mowed down everything in his path.


    "RAWWR!" The corrupteds rushed at him with wild red eyes and twisted limbs, but he showed no mercy.


    His chainsaws roared and spat blood and spoiled remains, tearing through flesh and bone with ease. The ground became slick with black substance as he hacked his way forward .


    Arc was on his right, his sword flashing in the dark mist . Each strike was precise, leaving a trail of destruction behind him.


    He moved fast and efficiently slicing through the horde with minimal effort .


    Every time he swung his sword, red lightning killed those around him, creating a chain reaction that prevented him from being easily surrounded.


    The sound of metal meeting flesh echoed through the air as Arc''s blade found its mark time and time again.


    His movements were too smooth, a stark contrast to Reign who was just cleaving everything like a psychopath .


    The reason for this difference wasn''t because Arc was more disciplined; rather, it was because he was restricted to a set of movements, while Reign, on the other hand, could do whatever he wanted while achieving much better results.


    Meanwhile, Shackler covered the left flank, her chain whipping through the air and coiling on anything that dared to approach her.


    The metal links struck out like serpents, wrapping around the corrupted''s limbs and torsos with a vice-like grip.


    With a powerful tug, she pulled them closer, their roars drowned out by the sound of their flesh being squeezed until they turned into mangled meat.


    She faced more difficulty because her power wasn''t focused on heavy attacks. However, as she continued to fight, Reign could tell that she was improving little by little.


    With the trio working together, their fighting power was strong enough to turn the encounter into a one-sided massacre.


    This nest feared by many become just a normal hunting ground for them .


    As the horde began to thin out, Reign took a moment to absorb their corpses.


    Meanwhile, Arc and Shackler continued to hold off the remaining corrupteds, ensuring that none would escape.


    After a couple of minutes, the whole place became silent again, the echoes of battle fading into the distance.


    What remained was the trio, their master sitting on the ground while the two piled up the corpses near him.


    By hollowing out sections of his bones and filling them with dense, compact bone marrow, he could create a natural capacitor.


    The bone marrow, rich in iron and minerals, would act as a storage medium.


    He would use a spiral structure within the bone to maximize surface area and efficiency.


    When charged with his energy, these "bone capacitors" would release a burst of power when needed, reducing the strain on his core.


    Next, he focused on the projectile itself.


    The current design was a solid sharp pointy bone. It was effective but lacked sophistication. He considered ways to increase its destructive power.


    He envisioned a layered projectile with an aerodynamic shape to reduce air friction and increase speed.


    The projectile would have a dense core made from the strongest parts of his bones, surrounded by a streamlined outer shell.


    The outer shell would be shaped like a cone , minimizing air resistance.


    This layering would ensure stability in flight and maximum impact upon hitting the target.


    The firing mechanism was another area for improvement.


    Currently, the rail gun used electromagnetic rails to accelerate the projectile. He knew he could increase the speed and power with some adjustments.


    He already had a rail system made from his bones, infused with his energy to minimize energy loss and maximize projectile speed. To enhance it, he focused on increasing efficiency and precision.


    He decided to improve the magnetic confinement, ensuring the projectile remained on a precise trajectory.


    By integrating additional magnetic nodes along the rail, he could create a more stable and powerful magnetic field.


    This would ensure the projectile stayed centered, reducing any wobble and increasing accuracy.


    To further enhance the system''s efficiency, he worked on optimizing the natural conductivity of his bones.


    By reconfiguring the internal structure of the bone rails, he could increase the flow of energy with less resistance.


    This involved meticulous reshaping and reinforcing the bones to create a more direct and efficient energy pathway.


    Reign also decided to incorporate an energy recycling system.


    As the projectile moved along the rail, some of the energy would be recaptured and fed back into the weapon, reducing overall energy consumption and allowing for rapid, successive shots without draining his reserves too quickly.


    [Ding: Congratulations! Your Death Rail Gun has been upgraded multiple times. Would you like to rename it?]


    [Yes]/[No]

 Chapter 198: Preparation Part 2

    ''What should I name it ?'' he thought for a while and felt that improving his Rail Gun would be very hard now, so he had to come up with a pretty good name befitting it.


    He paused, allowing thoughts to come and go in his mind .


    ''Hyper Rail Gun or HRG,'' he mumbled.


    It was a name that described the skill perfectly and was very catchy at the same time.


    [System: Hyper Rail Gun Registered ]


    ''Sweet,'' he nodded in satisfaction .


    He retracted the skill initially, then reactivated it to observe the materialization process.


    Assisted by the system, the bones began to form effortlessly, almost as if guided by an automated software, without him needing to consciously direct the process.


    Since it was now smaller and more efficient, it didn''t take long for his skill to activate with the system''s assistance.


    He retracted it again.


    This time, he wanted to test the materialization and execution time frame by counting .


    In a high-level battle, a split second could be the difference between victory and defeat.


    Reign focused, activating the Hyper Rail Gun.


    He timed the process, counting the seconds it took from thought to full activation. It was 3 seconds , a big improvement over its previous iteration, considering that it has now more complicated parts.


    But he was not satisfied yet.


    Using 100K Dark points, he pushed Bone Control to level 30 and tried again.


    This time, it only took him 2 seconds to form the bones.


    Still not satisfied, he added another 100K Dark points, but the materialization time only decreased to 1.5 seconds.


    ''I can''t risk it,'' he told himself firmly, then spent another 100K Dark Points to reduce the materialization time to 1 second.


    ''This is good enough,'' he added .


    ''Now I just need to test how strong this thing is in actual combat,'' he mused inwardly


    The place has low visibility because of the mist, but with his enhanced senses, he could make out something in the distance.


    Taking aim at a small hill, he fired.


    BUZZZZZZZZ!


    Red lightning arced from the impact point and made the projectile penetrate the hill with ease .


    The resulting shockwave was so intense that it momentarily cleared the dark mist, revealing the true devastation by the attack.


    For some reason, he felt like even with this, it was not enough to defeat Angela. It was his instinct telling him that he needed more.


    ''But at least I increased my chance with this skill. I just need to reach level 40 and evolved, ''He reassured himself.


    Consuming more humans would give him more experience, so he was sure to easily get to level 40 after the pandemic plan came into fruition.


    With his Rail Gun tests complete, he felt the need to expand his arsenal.


    He redesigned his Buster Mode and Skull Grinder Carnage, and added more original skill sets, each one meant to help him in different situations.


    <An hour later>


    ''I should head back now,'' he thought to himself after he finished wrapping everything up. There was nothing more to do here anymore.


    He walked back towards his truck and started checking it. It had been outside the barrier for a long time, so it was bound to have some damage.


    Fortunately, it was only all external.


    Next, he checked the battery level on the dashboard and saw that it was only at 8%. There was no way this was enough, considering he had to ride for hours to get back to the city.


    Good thing he had already anticipated this.


    He popped open the trunk and grabbed another battery kit, quickly swapping out the depleted one for the fresh one in his truck.


    He had specifically carried this spare battery because he knew there was no place to charge out here.


    It was ironic that he could control lightning, but he couldn''t use it to charge a car.


    Pure lightning couldn''t be converted into a usable form without frying the whole system due to the sheer amount of voltage.


    He did, however, consider using a converter, but the voltage of his lightning was just too high and unstable. Doing so would not work.


    Maybe in the future, if he had more control over his power, it could be a viable option.


    He checked the dashboard again and saw that the battery charge was at 95% and could run up to 400km.


    However, because of the filter system, it could only go up to 300-350 km in real-life scenarios.


    With everything in order, he started the engine , and set off towards the city.


    As he drove, his mind wandered to things waiting for him.


    At this point, the virus had already incubated enough, merging within the population .


    Initially, people would brushed off the early symptoms as nothing more than a common cold¡ªjust a sniffle here, a fever that refused to break, a cough that rattled the lungs, and a fatigue that weighed heavy on the limbs.


    But after another day , the symptoms would spread like wildfire and became more fatal.


    This would lead to a citywide lockdown and the declaration of a pandemic.


    And Reign would be there, ready to seize all the benefits for himself.

 Chapter 199: The Grand Plan Part 1

    After a couple of hours riding through the dark mist, Reign managed to return to the city.


    Without roads to navigate, he relied on his sense of direction, and back tracking the route as a guide to navigate through the uneven ground.


    He was not worrying about getting lost; as long as he kept heading to the east, he knew he would eventually reach his destination.


    When he finally caught sight of the city sign, he didn''t risk riding through it.


    He knew the area was littered with landmines.


    Instead, he opted to retrace his way, seeking out the same exit point he had used before.


    CREAK!


    CREAK!


    CREAK!


    The platform slowly descended underground with a low rumble. Gears spun and clanked, echoing through the chamber as the machinery lowered his truck down.


    THUD!


    When the platform reached the bottom, he saw the familiar tunnel stretching out before him.


    He stayed in the vehicle, gripping the wheel as he moved through it.


    Its interior was filled with walls lined with cables and pipes.


    The steady glow of fluorescent lights cast a harsh illumination on the cold and silent tunnel. The only sound he could hear was the noise of his tires on the ground, magnified by the tunnel''s echoes.


    Fortunately, the route was direct, and has no turns or branches which made the whole ride much easier and faster.


    As he approached the end of the tunnel, a large and thick steel door loomed ahead.


    He slowed the vehicle and noticed military personnels guarding the area.


    They were all wearing full hazmat suits, their bodies entirely covered in protective gear from head to toe.


    Thick gloves encased their hands, and heavy boots clanked against the floor as they moved.


    Over their suits, they wore gas masks with tinted visor.


    Each one also carried a utility belt equipped with various tools and supplies.


    However, recognizing Reign''s direct affiliation with the governor, they made the decision to divulge the classified information, trusting in his discretion and understanding of the circumstances.


    "It''s bad," the military personnel continued, his tone grave. "I heard from someone in the Department of Health that already 4500+ people died today, and hundreds of thousands are already showing symptoms."


    "That''s terrible," Reign replied, his voice filled with fake sympathy. "What are the authorities doing to contain it?"


    The military personnel shook his head, a sense of helplessness evident in his demeanor.


    "We''re doing everything we can," he replied, his voice filled with genuine worry. He, too, had family in the city, but because of his duty, he could not contact them at all


    "Quarantine measures have been implemented, and medical teams are working around the clock to treat the infected. But the virus is spreading quickly, and it''s becoming more difficult to keep up."


    "What about the dead bodies, they should be disposed of, right?" Reign asked.


    "Yes, they are being disposed of in accordance with strict protocols to prevent further spread of the virus," one of them explained.


    "Where are they keeping them ?"


    "In the West part, there''s an abandoned Open Pit Mine," one of them explained.


    "The dead bodies are being transferred there. The governor instructed everyone not to burn the corpses because it might contaminate the air more. Also, we can''t just throw them outside because they would turn into corrupteds."


    ''Sweet,'' Reign fought to suppress a burst of laughter bubbling up within him.


    This was all his doing.


    He had even instructed Aiku to place the corpses in an isolated area so he could devour them without any disturbance.


    The reported 4500+ deaths might not sound like much, but he knew that starting tomorrow, more and more people would succumb to the virus, and this would tilt everything for the worst.


    He had even intentionally spared the military from his virus, knowing that if they also died, there would be no one left to transport the bodies.


    As he contemplated the unfolding chaos, Reign couldn''t help but feel a rush of exhilaration.


    The pieces of his grand design were falling into place, and his anticipation grew as he contemplated the next step.


    He wanted to go to that Open Pit Mine and begin devouring the corpses as soon as possible.


    As they traveled towards the city, he noticed the deserted highway.


    There was no traffic; only government and military personnel, all wearing hazmat suits, moved along the road.


    The once busy road was now almost desolate, so it did not take long for him to reach the Governor''s Mansion

 Chapter 200: [Bonus]The Grand Plan Part 2

    "You''re finally back," Aiku said casually, pretending as if she had the authority over him, knowing there were too many witnesses around.


    She wasn''t wearing a hazmat suit and showed no concern about being infected, thanks to the antibodies Reign had given her.


    Creating a virus was his power, so naturally, he could also develop an anti-virus to protect those loyal to him.


    She immediately led him to the study room so they could talk about the current situation of the city and the status of the task he assigned her.


    <Inside the Study Room>


    "Good work," Reign grinned at her. It was supposed to be a compliment, but his sadistic nature made it unsettling.


    Instinctively, she took a step back.


    Unlike the soldiers, she knew his true evil nature and couldn''t help but feel threatened in his presence despite being his accomplice. In her opinion , she was only a disposable pawn in his eyes .


    "Did you do what I asked you to? What''s the status of Angela?" he inquired, his tone sharp. He had ordered her with putting Angela under a 24/7 surveillance.


    Aiku nodded quickly.


    "Yes, Master. she is still in the city, inside the most expensive penthouse in 27 high Street. She seems to be aware that someone was watching her, but she hasn''t made any big moves yet. She''s mostly staying in her room"


    "I see," he nodded in understanding.


    It was strange that Angela hadn''t made any moves even after he left the city. Maybe she was just that confident in her abilities, or perhaps she had a way to track him down.


    "Keep monitoring her closely," he instructed Aiku. "I don''t want any surprises."


    Reign was a vengeful person at heart, and Angela had made a grave mistake by treating him like a fool.


    .


    He would show her that anyone who dared to take advantage of him would suffer in the end.


    "Yes, Master. I''ll ensure constant surveillance."


    "Good," he nodded, his mind already shifting to his grand plan.


    For now, his focus needed to be on the Open Pit Mine and the pile of corpses waiting form him there.


    "Prepare me a ride to the mine" he repeated. "I need to be there as soon as possible."


    Aiku nodded and hurried off to make the necessary arrangements. Reign watched her go, a creepy smile playing on his lips as he enjoyed the perks of having a competent lackey.


    The pieces of his plan were falling into place, and soon, he would reached another heights of power.


    Because all her commands were logical, none really suspected that she was doing all of this to serve an all-you-can-eat buffet for her evil master.


    According to her reports to him, the number had already reached 20,000+ and was steadily rising.


    ''That woman sure is useful,'' he chuckled sadistically. He had to admit, she had done her job perfectly.


    He might have planned everything, but she was the one who executed everything.


    Reign remembered a saying from his old world.


    ''Behind every successful men are women who knew how to shut up and listen.'' He mused to himself.


    ''Well, I am pretty sure it wasn''t the exact saying, but it was pretty close,'' Reign added with a smirk as he drove toward the bottom.


    "Please stop, this is a restricted area," one of the military personnel guarding the place called out.


    "Don''t worry, I came here to help you dispose the dead bodies. I''m from the Disease Control Department in Green Valley," Reign assured, handing over the fake document he had prepared.


    It had Aiku''s signature, and to bolster its authenticity, he had instructed her to call ahead of time about her arrival.


    "So you''re that virus expert who came here to help us!" the military exclaimed, relieved at the prospect of assistance from a Tier 3 city.


    At this point, any help was good news.


    "That''s right, I came to help dispose of these bodies first," Reign explained.


    "They are dangerous, and we must ensure that they won''t contaminate the land and air further. I want you to assign me a storage unit that can hold 1000-2000 corpses, because I will be using a special type of liquid solution to dissolve the bodies."


    "Yes, sir!" they responded in unison, ready to get to work.


    They didn''t know what kind of technology he would be using, but if he was from a Tier 3 city, it must be very advanced.


    After 15 minutes, the military personnel led Reign to a large storage area situated near the center of the pit.


    It was a sturdy, concrete structure with multiple levels, resembling a warehouse. The building had been repurposed for storing equipment and supplies during the mine''s operational days


    As they entered, the air was thick with the scent of mold, a smell that showed just how old this structure was.


    The interior was dimly lit, and inside were around 2000+ bodies that had been transferred there as per his order.


    "This is the storage area we''ve allocated for you, sir," one of the military personnel explained.


    Reign nodded in approval, surveying the space with a satisfied smile. It was suitable for his needs, providing enough room to carry out his plan to feast on corpses without any disturbance.


    "This is good enough," he remarked. "You can leave now. What I will do here is top secret."

 Chapter 201: The Grand Plan Part 3

    As soon as the military personnel left, Reign wasted no time in locking the storage area from the inside.


    He secured the door, ensuring that no unwanted intruders would disturb his operations


    Next, he meticulously scanned the surroundings for any hidden CCTV cameras, his eyes darting from corner to corner in search of surveillance devices.


    Reign knew how important it was to keep up his bogus image in order to avoid unwanted attention and put his objectives in jeopardy.


    He had worked hard to ensure that those stupid military guards saw him as one of their allies, therefore it would be foolish of him to become negligent now that he was so close to completing his scheme.


    ''Nothing, this place is clear,'' he thought to himself.


    Satisfied that he was not being watched, he allowed himself a moment of relief.


    The room fell silent except for the faint hum of the lights overhead.


    He took of his clothing, materializing several sharp, metallic limbs extending from his back.


    Each limb ended in a razor-sharp tip, glinting ominously in the dim light.


    He resembled a humanoid spider, his body both intimidating and functional for absorbing corpses.


    But before he could start eating them, he felt a sudden impulse to take out the Golden Chalice from inside his body.


    Curiosity got the better of him, compelling him to see what would happen if he held it in his hand.


    He retrieved the divine artifact and as soon as his fingers touched the surface of the chalice, a strange sensation coursed through him.


    The artifact began to vibrate, emitting a soft hum that reverberated in the air.


    [Ding!]


    [System: An external object is attempting to utilize host energy to activate itself. Would you like to allow it?]


    [Yes]/[No]


    "Is it safe?"


    [System: Yes, the amount of energy required is minimal.]


    Reign considered for a moment; after all, Angela had given him this object to help her gather souls, so he didn''t really need to follow her, but he was still interested in what it might be able to accomplish.


    "System, do you have any information about this item?" he inquired.


    [System: Negative, this is a foreign object, so the host must use it for the system to analyze .]


    He approached the first pile of bodies with a smirk.


    "Time to feast," he muttered.


    The dozens of limbs shot forward, piercing through the corpses. Each puncture almost surgical and end up pinning down 5-10 corpses like a BBQ stick.


    As the limbs began to suck out the remaining vitality from the dead, a low, sinister growl emanated from Reign, mixing with the sound of slurping .


    The process was horrifying.


    The bodies deflated, shriveling as they were slowly drained, leaving behind nothing but their clothings.


    Reign''s eyes glowed with red piercing light as the power surged through him.


    Every corpse added to his experience bar, and he could tell that the amount he was getting was way more than from the corrupted.


    Some of the corpses had been dead for hours now, so they weren''t that concentrated; nevertheless, it was still better.


    He moved, going from one body to the next, the limbs working tirelessly.


    The storage room, once filled with rows of dead bodies, now began to empty.


    "I need more," Reign declared, wearing and adjusting his clothing before stepping outside the storage room to ask the military to refill it.


    He behaved like a casual customer in a restaurant, just ordering food like it was no big deal.


    The personnel exchanged confused glances after they saw the empty room, their shock evident as they realized that there were no remnants left from the bodies.


    It was as if the corpses had just vanished into thin air.


    "Sir, there''s... there''s nothing left?" one of the personnel stammered, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Reign met their skepticism with a calm demeanor


    "This technology is experimental," he explained, gesturing towards the empty storage room. "It''s from a Tier 2 city. The bodies are disintegrated completely, leaving no trace behind."


    Everyone looked at him with a mixture of awe and apprehension, unsure of how to respond to this revelation.


    The idea that such advanced technology existed was beyond their comprehension, but they had no reason to doubt his words.


    "Understood, sir," one of them finally said, snapping out of his daze. "We''ll continue to refill the storage room as ordered."


    "Good work, soldiers. I''ll be sure to put in a good word to the governor about this," Reign declared, his voice filled with assurance.


    "Thank you, Sir!"

 Chapter 202: The Grand Plan Part 4

    He waited patiently as the military personnel brought in another batch of corpses, filling the storage room again.


    They maneuvered the forklift, treating the bodies like mere pieces of meat, loading and unloading to the storage room.


    He watched them carefully, ensuring they followed his instructions.


    Once the room was filled to capacity, he dismissed them with a nod.


    As soon as the last soldier exited and the door slid shut, Reign wasted no time in locking it from the inside.


    Satisfied that it was secured, he turned his attention back to the rows of corpses laid out before him.


    He took off his clothing again, allowing his sharp, metallic limbs to extend from his back.


    They glinted menacingly in the light.


    ''Time for round 2,'' he muttered, a sinister and creepy smile playing on his lips as he began feasting on the dead corpses.


    Midway through the process, Reign''s attention was drawn to the familiar sound of a notification.


    [Level Up + 1]


    It took him that much corpses to level up, showing just how greedy the system was by increasing the level cap too much.


    However, he did not care because right now, he had an endless supply that would only continue to increase exponentially .


    He felt good that he had waited this long and was now reaping all the benefits.


    With this motivation, he repeated the process of devouring and refilling the storage room.


    ''This is the life,'' he chuckled to himself, relishing the rapid increase in his power.


    There wasn''t even a hint of remorse in his mind for all the people and families who had died and would die for the sake of his own benefits.


    For him, humans were just there to feed his EXP bar.


    From the very beginning, since he transmigrated into this world, he never considered them worth pitying, and his mind would never change.


    He was a monster, not bound by those morals.


    <Crestwood City>


    As panic spread through the city like wildfire, frightened residents abandoned their homes, ignoring safety protocols, and ran to the hospitals for treatment.


    "Given the nature of the virus affecting the patient''s lungs, our priority should be to support their respiratory function. We need to start them on oxygen therapy immediately and closely monitor their oxygen saturation levels."


    "But what about antiviral medication? If we can target the virus directly, we might be able to stop its progression and prevent further damage to the lungs." Another doctor spoke.


    Dr. Stan, the head of the department, listened carefully to both arguments before weighing in.


    "I agree with Dr. Carter that respiratory support is important at this stage. However, we can''t ignore the benefits of antiviral therapy. Let''s initiate oxygen therapy while we await the results of the viral tests. "


    The doctors nodded, but before they could begin their plan, another doctor entered the room.


    It was the same Doctor who had scolded the nurse earlier.


    "Doctor Stan, our immune system booster shot stocks won''t be enough to last us. I think we should stop injecting them into ordinary citizens," he explained.


    Doctor Stan''s expression softened as he considered their options.


    "But how can we make that call?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern. "Every person in need deserves help. How do we choose who gets it and who doesn''t? What if we turn away someone who could have been saved?" He shook his head, conflicted and troubled by the weight of the decision.


    "If we become indecisive, we''ll all die here anyway. It''s better to focus on the important people and ignore the rest. Even the military is withholding their supply. We can''t save everyone! This is no time to be morally correct," the young doctor protested, his voice filled with urgency and frustration.


    "I agree with him. I think we should keep the remaining booster for ourselves," Doctor Carter nodded in agreement.


    This virus was not something that could be easily cured with their current resources .


    "I heard from one of the research papers that Tier 2 cities have some miracle medicine that could kill any type of virus. If we hold out, we can wait for a high-tier city to come and rescue us." Doctor Carter added.


    "That''s right, we should think first of ourselves and our families," the young doctor spoke, using Dr. Stan''s soft spot to drive his point. "Doctor Stan, you have a granddaughter in the hospital right now. Do you want her to die because we have a shortage in supply?"


    When Dr. Stan heard him, his face turned pale.


    His granddaughter was now in a much better condition than others because she received the best treatment, but that would change once the supply dried up.


    The thought of his young granddaughter weighed heavily on his heart.


    "Alright, give orders to stop giving booster shots to ordinary citizens," he conceded, his tone weighted with the burden of the decision.


    "And for the corpses , just give them to the military so they can be transferred out of here," he added, his voice tinged with resignation. "Our hospital can''t contain that many people"


    "I''ll handle it, Dr. Stan," the young doctor replied confidently.


    He was relieved to have convinced the head director.


    Now, he could monopolize the booster shots to only be given to people he deemed important.

 Chapter 203: [Bonus] The Grand Plan Part 5

    As the desperation outside the hospital reached a breaking point, soldiers and police officers resorted to force to maintain control.


    They formed a solid line, pushing back against the surging crowds with their ballistic shields, their expressions frustrated as they used violence against the people they swore to protect.


    "Move back! You cannot enter!" shouted one of the officers, his voice drowned out by the scream of the crowd.


    "I said move back, don''t force us to hurt you!" Another officer screamed, his baton already raised as he smashed it into one of the people trying to squeeze their way in.


    "Let us in, we also need help!"


    "We''re dying here! What is the government doing?"


    "Are you just going to let us die here?"


    "I have a daughter, please, she needs help!"


    "Fuck you! Fuck the government, you''re abandoning us!"


    The people, driven by fear and desperation, refused to be deterred.


    They pressed forward, their cries growing louder as they demanded access to medical care for themselves and their loved ones.


    In response, the soldiers and police officers intensified their efforts, using batons and shields to push back against the crowd


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    They fired warning shots into the air, hoping to disperse the crowd, but their efforts only seemed to incite further chaos.


    "Fuck you! You fucking bastards!" A man in the crowd shouted and attacked the police.


    He was dying anyway, so he would rather vent his frustration.


    This action force the police to use shotguns, resulting in chaos.


    Some people ran, while others charged toward the ballistic shields, attempting to overrun them.


    Fueled by fear, anger, and desperation, fists flew and batons swung as both sides struggled to assert control.


    In the middle of the turmoil, the sound of sirens blared as fire trucks arrived on the scene.


    Firefighters, equipped with powerful hoses, joined the fray, spraying jets of water into the crowd in an attempt to quell the unrest.


    However, what was happening right now was already beyond control.


    Not just this place, but most places started to go down the drain.


    Stores were being robbed of their essentials, pharmacies were being pried open for medication, and other small hospitals and clinics were getting overrun by desperate crowds seeking aid.


    This city, once filled with joy and excitement, had become a shithole because of the pandemic.


    A woman, wearing a simple white sleeping gown, stood at her large window, gazing out at the city.


    Death''s Embrace: Temporarily renders the host immune to certain amount of fatal blows, granting invulnerability for a brief duration.


    <Attributes>


    +2 Rank All Minor Attributes


    +1 Rank Energy Attribute


    ===


    ''Is this really enough to push me to the status of a Demon Lord?'' Reign pondered silently.


    Though the rewards looked promising, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was missing.


    But with no other options, he decided to try it first.


    After he pressed the evolve button, a surge of dark energy enveloped him, swirling around his body like a living black mist.


    The solid black bones that once formed his body began to hollow out, shedding away like fragile shells.


    In their replacement, a dense mist, as dark as the abyss, coalesced inside it, pulsating with crackling arcs of red lightning .


    As the transformation progressed, Reign''s skull shifted from its human-like shape to something more menacing.


    The jawline became sharper, while the head elongated into a sleeker shape, devoid of any semblance of humanity.


    His new countenance emanated dread, with angular features that instilled fear in all who witnessed it.


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    Then something emerged from his back; it was a wing bone, but instead of flesh, the bones released a black jelly like substance that shaped like a demonic wing.


    As they fully formed, the wings stretched outward, casting an eerie shadow over the surroundings.


    With each beat, they released wisps of darkness and red sparks.


    After the external transformation reached its final phrase, another change began to stir within Reign''s internal body.


    A new core materialized on his chest, pulsating with energy that seemed to resonate with the darkness surrounding him


    "I could feel it, I''m getting stronger. That bitch will regret sparing me, " Reign laughed manically, assuming that he was close to breaking through.


    However, out of nowhere, he felt that the new core stopped forming midway.


    [Ding!]


    [System: Host lacks the requirements to reach the Demon Lord status]


    "What''s going on?" Reign asked, confused.


    [System: Host is considered a foreign object, so the laws of the world will reject any attempt to break through by normal means.]


    "So what should I do?"

 Chapter 204: Give and Take

    [System: Host needs to undergo complete integration. Currently, the host''s body is made of this world matter, but your soul is still from your previous world.]


    Reign''s eyes flickered as he processed the message. What did the system mean when it says that his soul was still from the old world? Does it mean that he was still a human in terms of soul


    "Is there any risk of my dying ?" he asked.


    [System: None Host, but you have to completely integrate yourself. This will bind you to this world''s laws and you would hit a ceiling in the future]


    Reign paused, absorbing the gravity of the message.


    He thought that tying himself down would cause problems later. It felt like choosing between what''s good for now and what might be bad later.


    "Are there any other options?" he inquired of the system.


    The system had grown more intelligent as he progressed, so he hoped for a solution, given that this concerned his future potential.


    [System: Recalculating. Please wait as the system recalibrate to pick the best solution]


    Reign''s mind raced as he waited for the system''s response, his sharp fingers tapping his legs.


    Finally, a notification popped up on the screen. He read it eagerly.


    [System: Analysis done. Host has two options.]


    [Option 1: Override the World Law. ]


    > By choosing this, you can bypass the binding process by using all your energy and power, but you''ll have to sacrifice all your available stats and start from scratch.


    > Your new body and soul would be completely immune to the world law, and your potential would be able to reach Demon God Status in the future without any restriction.


    > Note: By choosing this option, your level will revert to level 1, but the experience requirements will remain the same as if you were still at level 40.


    [Option 2: Execute an artificial death].


    > Using the available seed in your body, you can transfer your soul into it , vacating your current body. Then, you would sacrifice the 2nd body instead of you real body.


    > Note, You will only be able to break through Demon Lord Status.


    ''This is a no-brainer,'' Reign thought to himself.


    The seed was something he could just buy from the store, so losing it wouldn''t be an issue.


    It was true that during that time he wouldn''t have access to a Second Life, but the first option was worse.


    He''d have to start from scratch, and even though there were many humans in this place, he doubted he could regain most of his power with just this much considering that his EXP bar would not be reset.


    It would be a different story if there wasn''t the threat of an angel trying to kill him. So he couldn''t afford to have his stats reset now.


    "Option 2, " he ordered.


    First, slender limbs started to extend from the base, their tendrils weaving and binding together, forming solid and muscular arms.


    The structure grew thicker and stronger, the threads knitting into human-like flesh.


    Fingertips emerged, delicate but firm, completing the hands.


    Next, the torso began to form.


    Layers of fiber tissue intertwined, creating a robust and sturdy frame.


    The chest expanded outward, ribs becoming visible as they took shape, encapsulating a simulated heart that pulsed rhythmically.


    Abdomen followed, each muscle defined and in place.


    As the upper body solidified, the lower limbs started to develop.


    The thighs and calves formed, gaining mass and definition, muscles contracting and expanding as if alive.


    Feet sprouted, perfectly balanced and stable, ensuring the body could stand tall.


    Finally, the head emerged.


    Features sculpted with detail, eyes, nose, mouth, and ears took shape, each aspect carefully created to mirror Reign''s vision.


    The skin-like surface smoothed out, covering the complex network of fibers underneath, giving it a lifelike appearance.


    When the transformation was completed, the second body stood fully formed, entirely humanoid, an exact replica of what Reign had designed .


    The body looked lifelike, but without the spark of life, it remained just an empty shell.


    [System: Using all available Dark Points, Skill Points, and Dark Dust Points to upgrade the second body.]


    As the system notification echoed, new cores began to form on the second body, mirroring what Reign had before.


    The system was working tirelessly to upgrade the second body, pushing it to reach the breaking point of Peak Upper Level Demon.


    [System: Insufficient Required Points to reached Peak Upper Demon Level.]


    [System: Converting System Stored Energy and processing power as an alternative resource.]


    It began sacrificing its own processing power that it had been storing all this time.


    This was the reason it had become smarter.


    It had been siphoning 10-20% of the exp Reign gathered whenever he feed, causing the requirements to exponentially increase.


    He was unknowingly leveling up both his own body and the system simultaneously.


    But all of this was part of a complex design, a give-and-take scenario between the system and him.

 Chapter 205: Heavy Lifting

    With the added help of the system, the second body finally reached the bare minimum requirements.


    The system executed a pre-programmed command before its processing power was completely depleted.


    All of this was according to its calculation, so the system''s artificial intelligence reverted back to the very basic after making sure that everything was in order.


    Out of nowhere, Reign''s second body convulsed violently.


    It was as if it was being destroyed from within: veins inflamed, skin turning red, and white mist releasing as the blood inside boiled.


    The pressure became unbearable after a couple seconds, causing the body to swell like an overfilled balloon until it could no longer hold the strain.


    BURST!


    Blood spurted in the air, scattering fragments of flesh and bone in all directions.


    Amidst this gruesome display, Reign''s soul floated from the destroyed body , but it was now different from before.


    The soul was surrounded by an invisible barrier, shielding it from the laws of this world.


    This barrier had been created by sacrificing a body capable of ascending to Demon Lord status.


    While it might pale in comparison to Reign''s real body in terms of strength, it still qualified to ascend to Demon Lord status.


    His soul drifted slowly towards his real body who was still bound the the dark chain.


    "Papa!" The body spoke, its voice tinged with recognition and excitement the moment it saw Reign''s soul.


    The meta-human had imprinted on Reign as her father, much like a chick hatching from an egg and imprinting on the first thing it sees.


    This bond was immediate and unbreakable, tying her loyalty to him instinctively


    After reaching the chest part, a sudden force sucked the meta-human soul, making room for Reign''s true essence to reassert itself.


    Normally, such fusion would be difficult, as two souls would fight each other.


    However, the meta-human knew her place and did not resist at all.


    With the internal struggle settled, Reign''s consciousness flooded back into him.


    "AGGHHHHHHHH!" he roared, his voice echoing through the room like thunder


    It felt as though his mind was being assaulted and pierced by tens of thousands of needles, each puncture sending waves of excruciating pain through his skull.


    They all sensed that something was wrong, but it was too late.


    As the dark red aura burst through the room and touched them, they collapsed to the ground. Fear gripped their hearts, triggering heart attacks.


    Everyone unlucky enough to be near Reign started dying one by one. Even gas masks couldn''t protect them from his deadly aura.


    The air was filled with the crackling energy of sparks, their sharp snaps and bursts weaving together that filled the surroundings .


    In the center of it all stood a solitary figure, exuding an imposing and intimidating presence.


    Anyone unfortunate enough to see this form would undoubtedly cower in fear, as its appearance alone was enough to instill nightmares in even the bravest of souls.


    A black aura filled the hollow parts of his bones, and arcs of crackling red lightning danced around him, each one deadly enough to kill a normal human.


    Behind his back, a pair of demon wings unfurled with a wet, jelly-like texture, glistening with a crimson electricity that crackled and hummed with power.


    It was as if the electricity was suspended inside the wings, and was held together by the jelly like texture.


    At the tip of each wing, razor-sharp claw-like bones protruded downward, gleaming ominously in the dim light.


    "So this is the power of a demon lord..." he murmured, stunned by the energy coursing through him.


    What he possessed now surpassed anything he had ever imagined. His old self paled in comparison to his new body


    He had transcended his former limitations, becoming something altogether more powerful and better in every way.


    The power he wielded now was so vast, so overwhelming, that he could annihilate his old self with nothing more than a flick of his finger.


    ''Now I understand. These cores are like fuel tanks, holding onto all this energy. But it''s that thing in the middle that really does the heavy lifting. It takes all that stored up power and kicks it into high gear, making it stronger and more efficient,'' he thought to himself, a spark of realization igniting within him.


    It''s a perfect symbiosis. Each component works in harmony, unleashing his true potential.


    ''No wonder I couldn''t even activate my Domain against that bitch. The gap between a demon lord and a Peak Upper Level demon is just too huge to compare,'' he chuckled to himself, feeling lucky that he did not fought her back then.


    He knew deep down that he had made the right decision and played his cards wisely.


    "System, how strong am I now?" he inquired, his frustration with the system having subsided somewhat after seeing that everything had worked out in the end.


    However, he did not receive any response at all.


    He attempted to ask the system again, posing even simpler questions, but no matter what he did, there was no reply .


    ''What''s wrong with it?'' he mused inwardly, finding it odd that the system was not responding.

 Chapter 206: [Bonus]Life Changer

    Reign took a moment to think things over.


    Now, with his evolved body, he felt ready to tackle whatever obstacles came his way, even if Angela appeared out of the blue.


    His confidence wasn''t unfounded.


    Only he really knew the extent of his new power, and at this moment, he felt that he could kill her the next time they meet.


    But for now, he redirected his focus back to the system.


    "Status," he muttered, calling up his window to see if the system was still working.


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level 40


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    Race: Sovereign (Legendary)


    Strength :S


    Agility. :S


    Stamina S


    Endurance : S


    Intelligence: S


    Energy: SS (Legendary)


    <System Skill>


    Bite 1 > 21


    Undead Eye 20 > 30


    Night Crawl: 20 >30


    Clawer: 20 >30


    Viral Control: 15 > 25


    Claw Bullet: 20 > 30


    Claw Barrage: 20-(SP) > 30


    <Original Skills>


    Hyper Rail Gun


    Buster Mode


    Skull Grinder Carnage


    -Click for More-


    <Bloodline Skill>


    Death Aura: 20 > 40


    Enhance Bones: 35 > 55


    Bone Control: 20 > 40


    Bone Eater: 20 > 40


    Bone Summoning: 20 > 40


    Seed : N/A


    Convergence : 1


    Something must have gone awry during his breakthrough, causing the system to drain all his skill points and leave him in the negative.


    ''Maybe that''s why the system isn''t responding,'' he pondered silently.


    ''If the system is also dependent on my progress, then it''s possible that now, with my points in the negative, it''s also limiting some of its functions,'' he speculated.


    When he first transmigrated into this world, the system''s intelligence was very basic, operating like a crude computer.


    It improved when he got the official one, but even then, it took a long time for it to become more responsive, showing that it was improving the more he level up.


    Using this logic, he hypothesized that he had to balance out all this negative points to access the system''s responses again.


    Despite his frustration with the system for taking control of his body without warning, he couldn''t deny the bond they shared.


    In fact, ever since it started replying to him, he considered the system an ally.


    Together, they formed a dynamic duo, and he felt off that he could not talk to it.


    With this in mind, he looked at his surroundings and saw the corpses around him.


    ''I need to absorb more humans to level up, but...'' Reign''s thought trailed off as he reached for the Chalice.


    He had been using it to store souls, knowing that it would yield a huge reward once it was completely full.


    As he raised the chalice in the air, it began absorbing the souls around him.


    Once all the souls had been devoured by it, Reign carefully stowed it away inside the hollow part of his bone body.


    With that task completed, he shifted his focus to devouring the corpses scattered around him, each one offering valuable experience points that would aid in his growth and progression.


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    Hundreds of long thin tendrils appeared all over his body, piercing through the corpses.


    With upgraded bone control, he could create hundreds of these tendrils and control them completely, making the absorption process much faster.


    [Level up +1 ]


    ''Just one level, huh?'' Reign shook his head in disappointment. The experience bar was just too greedy for more EXP.


    Unfortunately, this place was already devoid of any potential targets. The military had stopped sending corpses, because the city was now in total chaos, so piling up and disposing corpses was no longer a priority.


    Continuing on, he decided to leave the open pit mine .


    Gazing up at the dark sky, he spread his wings wide, feeling the rush of wind against his face as he prepared to take flight.


    It was a sensation unlike any he had experienced before, a thrilling mixture of excitement and curiosity .


    FLAP!


    As he launched himself into the air, the sensation of flight enveloped him completely.


    It was as if his body instinctively knew how to maneuver through the air, each beat of his wings propelling him higher and farther .


    "Beautiful ," Reign marveled at the landscape unfolding beneath him as he soared through the sky.


    The world totally looked different from this vantage point.


    ''Let see how fast I can fly,'' he focused his gaze on a distant mountain, eager to test his speed.


    SWOOOSH!


    He flapped his wings and accelerated from 0 to 120 km/hour in under 1 second.


    With each subsequent flap, he surged forward, reaching speeds of 200 km/hour, and then finally stopping at an impressive 400 km/hour.


    It was a velocity that surpassed even that of a normal helicopter, allowing him to move through the air without any issue at all.


    "This is incredible!" Reign exclaimed, exhilaration coursing through him as he soared through the sky.


    With this ability, he realized that he could traverse vast distances without the need for trains or other modes of transportation.


    Having a pair of wings was huge life changer for him.

 Chapter 207: Max Speed

    ''This humming sound is bit annoying in the ear,'' he remarked to himself as he soared into the dark night sky.


    Realizing that the sound of the air hitting him could easily become a distraction, Reign reformed his bones to minimize any echoing effects.


    He knew he could fly even faster by using his other abilities to supplement his speed, much like he did when running.


    And unlike on the ground, in the air, the only obstacle he had to worry about was air friction.


    But even that wasn''t a real concern because his body was even harder than steel .


    If the strongest fictional hero in his old world was called the Man of Steel, then he''d probably be the Bone of Steel, ready to save the day with a calcium-rich punch.


    ''How fast can I really go ? '' Curiosity got the better of him as he wondered the possibilities.


    But before testing and satisfying his curiosity , he decided to turn towards the opposite direction, instead of directly going to the city.


    He needed to avoid Angela sensing his presence. It wasn''t that he was afraid of her; he just wanted to improve his chances of winning with a surprise attack.


    After making sure that everything was okay, he started flapping his wings again to gain more altitude .


    This time, he flew much higher, nearly reaching the end of the barrier that hovered above the clouds.


    ''I need to control my energy first,'' Focusing on his core that contained lightning element, he felt it begin to power the smaller core in the center.


    Next, he infused it with negative energy, creating his iconic dark red sparks.


    As the lightning began to flow around his body, he concentrated it in his wings.


    The energy moved erratically inside, causing the black, jelly-like wings to glow red.


    The color intensified, turning from a faint hue to a vivid, molten lava-like glow, though slightly darker.


    With a deep paused to steady the raging power, he unleashed the full force of his wings.


    BOOOOOOM!


    With a thunderous flap of his wings, he shot forward like high powered bullet, his form streaking through the sky with breathtaking speed, leaving behind a trail of dark red sparks that illuminated the night with brilliance.


    The acceleration was so mind-blowing, the wind whipping past him with a thunderous roar, and the ground below transformed into a blurred .


    From the ground, he looked like a bolt of lightning streaking through the dark sky in a straight line.


    His speed was so fast that the thunder echoed long after he had passed overhead.


    The people below could only watch in awe and fear, witnessing a force of nature that defied explanation.


    "Hey, look, a spaceship just fell down!"


    "Are you filming this?"


    "I knew it, UFOs exist!"


    A group of people came running towards the site of the explosion.


    This group hadn''t been infected by the virus because they had been on an expedition for weeks, cruising along in their trucks to spot some UFOs.


    Reign watched as the headlights of their trucks approached him, casting a glow in the dimly lit surroundings.


    With a rumble, the vehicles came to a stop just a few meters away from him.


    "Wow, an actual alien! Are you seeing this guys?" One enthusiast immediately ran towards Reign and started taking pictures.


    ''Shit, they''re treating me like a circus show,'' Reign muttered, struggling to control his annoyance .


    These people were so ignorant that he couldn''t help but pity them.


    They were on the same level as those who believed the world was flat, despite all the scientific evidence saying otherwise.


    After all, who needs actual logical reasoning when you''re a complete idiot?


    "Hello, can you unders¡ª?" one of them tried to communicate, but before he could finish, Reign grabbed his head and ripped it off.


    The others watched in horror as they saw their friend''s neck burst open like a chocolate fountain, spewing crimson-red liquid .


    But before they could even react and mourn, Reign used the severed head as a projectile, hurling it at one of them with such force that it sounded like a cannon blast, even breaking the truck behind the poor guy.


    Without waiting for them to register what had happened, he brutally dismembered the headless corpse, tearing off an arm with a sickening crunch, and using it like throwable spear.


    SWOOOSH!


    The arm sliced through the air like a razor, piercing two people at once, leaving them pinned on one of the vehicle panels.


    He didn''t stop there.


    With a sadistic smile, he continued tearing off limbs and using them as weapons to hunt down the people running away in panic.


    Each throw of his improvised weapons sent the poor victims crashing to the ground, dead.


    ''An alien? Well, they weren''t wrong in that department,'' Reign chuckled .


    However, unlike their expectations, he had no intention of communicating with his food.

 Chapter 208: Taking a Risk

    <Crestwood City >


    Inside the walled city, the once lively streets turned into something out of a zombie movie.


    Bodies littered the ground like discarded dolls, their pale faces showed just how much they suffered before they all die.


    Traces of dried blood stained their clothing, an indication that they had succumbed to the virus''s critical stage, coughing blood from a raptured lungs in their final moments.


    Their suffering was beyond cruel, worse than death itself.


    They had to wait for their end while struggling to breathe, watching their loved ones die one by one.


    Some of the corpses were even hugging each other, likely a family accepting their fate together.


    Others chose to end their agony quickly with a bullet to the head.


    Rats scurried and nibbled on the dead, their beady eyes gleaming , accompanied by the incessant buzzing of flies that was feasting on the dead bodies.


    Buildings stood empty and broken, their shattered windows a proof what happened after the riot.


    Within these abandoned structures, the air reeked of even more death.


    Bodies lay scattered, some twisted in agony, others motionless as they were just sleeping.


    Blood marked the walls and pooled on the floor, a grim testament to the virus that had consumed the city.


    Even the military, entrusted with protecting this place, had deserted their posts, leaving the residents to fend for themselves while they hide on their forts.


    As the sun rose, its weak light couldn''t pierce through the heavy despair shrouding area.


    Despite the new day, the city felt dead, casting a dark shadow over the air.


    A single figure walked down the dirty bloodied streets, holding a golden gold cup.


    He absorbed souls while releasing flexible bone tendrils that penetrated the corpses, leaving only their clothing behind.


    It was Reign, but he looked different.


    Gone was the menacing sight of him soaring through the air with an unstoppable aura.


    Instead, he now resembled a walking skeleton, devoid of the dark red aura and wings that once surrounded him.


    Even his aura seemed subdued, lacking the intensity one would expect from someone who had just attained the status of a demon lord.


    ''Is it just me, or did the exp cap increase again?'' Reign clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    She felt like a god looking down on an inferior being, unaware that Reign had already attained the status of a Demon Lord.


    Though she could sense that he had grown a bit stronger, it wasn''t enough to concern her.


    "I''m a man of my word. I just hope you won''t turn on me after this is all over," Reign replied, feigning concern for his own safety to further fool her.


    Angela, with her arrogant angelic demeanor, took his words as a compliment.


    There was even a hint of surprise in her eyes at Reign''s attitude. She found his current demeanor pleasing enough; if he could be a loyal servant, she wouldn''t mind sparing his life.


    ''The future plan I have in mind requires a lot of powerful allies. This inferior creature may not have high potential, but I could still see him serving as a sacrificial pawn under my command'' she thought to herself.


    "Don''t worry, we angels always keep our word," Angela declared confidently.


    "I hope so," Reign replied, his tone somewhat weak and worried.


    Deep inside, though, he was bad mouthing her for lying through her teeth.


    He could even see the smug expression on her face, not even bothering to hide her lies.


    However, he remained calm and composed about it.


    After breaking through, he discovered he could lower his aura without the system''s assistance. It was an instinct he learned after gaining more control over his body and energy cores.


    He half-expected Angela to see through it, but to his luck, she remained clueless about his new status.


    Which was a relief, as he still intended to feed the chalice more souls to maximize his benefits.


    Relying solely on levels to gain Skill Points and Attributes was a bad strategy. The rewards per level were too insignificant at this point to justify the reliance on them, so he had to take the risk.


    As for Angela trying to steal it from him?


    He dismissed the idea as a joke; his maximum speed was so fast that he doubted even she could catch up if he decided to flee.


    And his confidence wasn''t unfounded; he reasoned that her power didn''t lean on speed, given her domain was a giant Harp.


    Reign continued to sweep through the entire city.


    Though he encountered some individuals who were barely clinging to life, he had no time to stop for them, so he just killed them too.


    Angela observed everything with amusement in her eyes.


    ''The Chalice is getting stronger,'' she mused to herself, her eyes fixed on Reign. ''But I''ll need to wait for him to absorb more souls. It''s clear that it''s still not enough for me to break through to the level of Demon King.''


    The gap between "Peak Demon Lord" and "Demon King" was even larger than that between "Peak Upper Demon" and "Demon Lord".


    Therefore, it was only logical that the requirements were also more difficult and taxing.

 Chapter 209: [Bonus] Bad Match Up

    [Level Up+ 1]


    Another notification echoed, pushing his level to 48 after clearing through almost 70% of the city.


    ''There are still plenty of humans left to eat from outside of the wall. And Aiku said there''s some kind of underground emergency evacuation area for the wealthy too.'' he thought.


    The people inside were the same ones who thought highly of themselves, believing that money could buy safety and assurance.


    In a way, it was true, but when faced with overwhelming odds like a super deadly virus, no amount of money could save them.


    With how infectious the pathogen was the whole place must be infected by now.


    Those wealthy individuals were just barely surviving, using any life-saving method they can think of.


    They think they can hide, but they were only delaying the inevitable. The virus has already reached them, and it was only a matter of time before Reign did too.


    Everything was going according to his plan.


    However ¡ª


    He was beginning to feel worried because Angela was still hovering behind him, watching his every move.


    Reign couldn''t predict when she might attack, so he had to be more careful, ready to dodge any sudden threat that could potentially kill him with a single blow.


    The last thing he wanted was to be back stabbed first.


    No matter how powerful he was, a moment of weakness could be the difference between winning and dying against someone with unknown power.


    Above, Angela floated and waited, her eyes squinting as she tried to see through Reign''s power.


    ''As expected, he already reached his limit,'' she thought, a smirk tugging at her lips. She had been watching him for some time, noticing that his power had become stagnant.


    ''It''s not really surprising,'' she mused.''He has no potential to become a demon lord. No matter how much he intakes now, it will be a wasted effort. Just as I expected from a lower life form. Uriel was an idiot to be killed by him.''


    Her wings twitched behind her, the feathers ruffling with each movement as she glanced over her shoulder at the golden chalice


    ''Just a bit more,'' she muttered, focusing her gaze on the divine artifact .


    She could tell it was nearing its current limit, maybe only needing 20,000 to 30,000 more souls.


    Unfortunately, the full capacity of the Chalice was still not enough to push her to the Demon King level.


    In the distance, Angela flew faster, ensuring that the approaching group wouldn''t disturb Reign.


    It was true that she could not hurt normal humans, but those who had achieved a certain level of power were no longer considered as humans .


    "Someone is approaching us," a man with gray hair said , his voice carrying over the wind as he leapt from one building to another, making it seem like he was running on air.


    Behind him were three more people, each also holding a katana, a signature weapon of the Hunter Association.


    However, this team was far more powerful than those Reign had faced before.


    Their movements were fast and coordinated. Each step they took was enough to creation sonic boom in the air.


    "I can''t believe we are being deployed to this place," one of them spoke, his voice tinged with irritation.


    This time, it was a middle-aged man with brown hair. He looked annoyed that they had been sent on this mission, his expression clearly reflecting his displeasure.


    "We need to save this place. More and more Tier 4 cities are being attacked and falling. We can''t afford to lose any more," the man with gray hair responded firmly.


    He was the leader of the group, and all of them were Tier 2 Hunters in the double digits.


    His expression was serious as he gaze on the horizon, understanding the gravity of their mission and the stakes involved.


    "Stop," he commanded, and the group of four landed on the rooftop of a building.


    In the sky, they saw a dot growing larger and larger as it approached, revealing a winged figure clad in a golden aura.


    "What is that thing?," one of the hunter muttered


    "I don''t know, but it''s strong," the gray-haired man replied, his voice steady despite the tension in the air.


    Gripping his katana tightly, he prepared for an all-out fight, his eyes fixed on Angela with caution.


    She might look beautiful and holy but demons could come in all forms and sizes.


    "Only four?" Angela spoke, her voice sweet and gentle, momentarily catching the four powerful hunters off guard.


    The hunters exchanged uncertain glances, taken aback by Angela''s unexpected soothing voice.


    This was a bad matched , as all of the hunters were men, and Angela, adorned in her golden aura, exuded a beauty and power that would dwarf even the likes of Anna and Cyril.


    Only individuals like Reign, who cared little for superficial beauty and charm, would be immune to her natural beauty .

 Chapter 210: One String

    On top of the building, the five individuals stood in a standoff.


    "Who are you, and why are you violating the peace treaty between humans and demons?" Bynum, the gray-haired man, asked, his voice firm and commanding after he broke through his momentary lapses.


    He had achieved his power and status through effort and talent, making his will power quite strong.


    After a couple more seconds, the other hunters also broke through their confusion, and everyone clenched the hilt of their katana, knowing full well that they had almost succumbed to her charm.


    They were now ready to move at a moment''s notice.


    Slowly, they shifted into a loose formation, each hunter positioning themselves strategically to avoid the threat of getting taken out by a large scale attack.


    Bynum, the gray-haired leader, was at the forefront. His stance was wide and solid, feet planted firmly on the ground.


    He wore a white kimono, its fabric clean and crisp against the backdrop of the battle.


    His katana, sheathed at his side, was adorned with ancient symbols of some kind of bird, hinting at the power and heritage he carried.


    To his left stood Jaren, a towering figure at 6''5" with dreadlocks falling down his dark skin.


    His muscles were well-defined and bulging under the sunlight, and instead of a full kimono, he wore only half of one, leaving his upper body exposed.


    His katana was larger and longer than the rest, resting comfortably at his back, a clear sign that he was someone who focused more raw strength .


    On Bynum''s right stood the middle-aged man with brown hair called Nekola. His expression was one of annoyance, but his stance showed a deep-seated readiness.


    Like Bynum, he wore a white kimono. His katana rested comfortably at his side, the hilt worn from years of use, a testament to the many battles he had fought.


    The fourth hunter, a younger man with blonde hair, stood slightly behind the others. His eyes were focused, sharp and attentive.


    He wore a black and yellow kimono, the vibrant yellow complementing his hair color and adding a touch of brightness to his appearance.


    Meanwhile, Angela remained suspended in the air, exuding confidence that betrayed any hint of intimidation by the hunters'' presence.


    She had expected them to arrive with an army, as humans love to that, but to her surprise, there were only four hunters before her.


    While they might be powerful in their own right, they posed little threat to her.


    A normal Demon Lord might have found them hard to handle, but Angela was different.


    For Angela, the notion of needing rigorous physical training to gain power only showed the inferiority of humans.


    It was a reminder that they had to rely on such methods just to mimic a fraction of an angel''s power.


    ''I knew it. These inferior beings don''t deserve to be protected.''


    Memories of the rules imposed upon her by her own father flooded her mind, and she couldn''t help but resent the fact that angels like herself relied on human devotion and faith to exist.


    She wasn''t the first archangel to hold such contempt.


    Her sister, Fer, had orchestrated a revolt against their father long before humans even knew how to create fire.


    Fer insisted that superior beings like themselves should not be bound by a species of dumb, idiotic animals that resembled monkeys and rallied an army against her father.


    But her rebellion had ended in exile from heaven instead of the freedom she had sought.


    ''Maybe they could show me something interesting,'' she mused to herself, a hint of curiosity creeping into her thoughts.


    The breathing technique was created long after the world locked itself from heaven. Angela was curious to test its power, to see if it was something she needed to be concerned about or merely party tricks created by humans.


    As a test, she raised her arm, prompting the four hunters to instinctively draw their swords simultaneously and unleash their attacks.


    In high-level battles, the one who struck first held a big advantage.


    "Storm Falcon, Breathing Technique, Tornado Blade," Bynum''s voice echoed.


    As his blade was unsheathed, the wind instantly coalesced around it, forming a powerful spinning tornado flew straight to her.


    Nekola mirrored his movements, unleashing the same attack.


    The two powers merged, creating a much larger tornado, its swirling mass big enough to devour a small building


    Windows shattered as the immense wind pressure from the attack generated force.


    Angela watched the incoming attack with a calm demeanor.


    As the powerful vortex of wind barreled toward her, she gently summoned a golden musical instrument, a harp materializing in her hands.


    "Angel Cry," she uttered.


    With one delicate pluck of the strings, a powerful high pitch sound wave burst forth from the instrument.

 Chapter 211: Deadly Strike

    The sound wave burst outward, directly clashing with the two tornadoes.


    The air hum and howl, accompanied by powerful winds that shattered the windows of nearby buildings.


    Both attacks raged , locked in a fierce struggle.


    For a moment, it looked like they were evenly matched, each vying to extinguished each other.


    But then, Angela plucked her harp again, and everything changed in an instant.


    The tornadoes, unable to withstand the force of the second sound wave, began to falter and disintegrate.


    With a deafening roar, they collapsed in on themselves, dissipating into nothingness.


    Bynum remained calm, his expression unbothered even in the face of Angela''s counterattack.


    He knew that in a battle against a true Demon Lord, such a display of power would likely not be sufficient to secure victory.


    But it was enough to buy them some time.


    Without waiting for her to launch another attack, Bynum and Nekola raised their swords high into the air.


    As they drew in a deep breath, their chests expanded from holding in the intense pressure, causing their swords to hum .


    "Storm Falcon, Breathing Technique, Wind Slicer! ,"


    "Storm Falcon, Breathing Technique, Wind Slicer!,"


    The duo shouted, bringing their swords in a downward slash.


    This time, instead of a tornado, a concentrated giant blade of wind surged from their blades, cutting through the air .


    This technique was a much more powerful version of Wind Slash.


    In comparison , this attack was much faster and deadlier.


    Each Wind Slice, spanning about 70 feet in length, sliced through the air with a force capable of effortlessly cutting a building in half. .


    The sheer speed and power of the blade created a visible trail as it raced toward Angela.


    Angela saw this and couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    To her, it looked like a pitiful attempt to mimic one of her sisters attack .


    "Angel Cry, Triple String," she muttered, plucking the harp three times in quick succession.


    Each pluck created a sound wave with different waves, each moving at a different momentum.


    When the first wave hit the Wind Slicer, it seemed like the attack might dissipate.


    As the vortex spun with ferocity, the Fourth Hunter seized the opportunity, adding his own attack to the mix.


    "Fire Drake, Breathing Technique, Inferno Burst!" Giant Orange flames erupted from his blade, merging with the wind vortex.


    The combination created a blazing vortex that lit up the entire city in an orange hue, a testament to the devastating power of their combined assault.


    The hot whirlwind of fire roared to life, expanding rapidly and making Angela appear like a tiny speck against its immense size


    The combined attack surged forward with terrifying speed and temperature, a testament to the hunters'' synchronized power.


    As the scorching vortex barreled toward her, she gently touched her harp, a smirk playing on her lips.


    "It''s time to end this childish play," she sneered in contempt.


    All this time, she had been holding back, using only 30% of her true ability to prolong the fight.


    The harp glowed golden, its strings humming with anticipation as if eager to unleash the full extent of its power.


    "I will show you all the true power of the divine" she taunted, her voice ringing out clearly over the incoming attack.


    With a graceful motion, she strummed the harp using both hands, sending a powerful wave of golden energy through the air.


    BOOOOOM!


    The energy clashed against the giant vortex of fire, creating a spectacular explosion that shook the surrounding blocks of the city to their very foundations.


    The intense heat scorched the ground and air, leaving it charred and smoking.


    Everything was engulfed in a blinding light as the clash of powers reached its peak.


    The hunters waited atop the building, their stances still on guard .


    As the chaos subsided, they squinted their eyes, peering towards the building where Angela had stood just moments ago.


    They were eager to assess the damage they had inflicted to her, though they knew expecting her death was wishful thinking.


    "Buaahhh!" Angela knelt on the ground, vomiting blood after she received a fatal blow.


    "What happened?" Bynum''s confusion was visible as he stared at the gaping hole in Angela''s chest. It was so clean, it looked like a laser had pierced straight through her.


    Meanwhile, Angela gritted her teeth in frustration as she attempted to use her ability to regenerate herself.


    She hadn''t anticipated another party joining the fray and attacking her from behind.


    But as she attempted to heal herself, she realized that her divine power was ineffective against the wound.


    It was as if some mysterious force was preventing her from regenerating her injuries


    "Death Energy!" she exclaimed, shock evident in her voice as she examined the wound.

 Chapter 212: Newcomer

    Angela''s mind raced with questions as she tried to stabilize her breathing.


    Her body was just a vessel, so she really didn''t need a heart, as her divine power could sustain life as long as she had enough reserved .


    However, if this body died, she would have to start from scratch, and traveling between Heaven and the human world was very difficult, so she had to protect this vessel at all costs.


    ''This is really death energy , and the quality is also high," she clicked her tongue in annoyance as her hand traced the hole in her chest.


    Dark aura surrounded it, decaying her muscles in real time. This was the reason why her it was taking so long to regenerate.


    Only demons had the power to control Death energy, and for this entity to affect her this much, it had to possess qualities akin to those of a demon lord at bare minimum.


    What was worse was that Death energy directly contradicted divine energy. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that angels had even less resistance to it than humans.


    ''Who is it? Who attacked me?'' she gritted her teeth .


    She pondered the possibility that a powerful demon, involved in the peace treaty, had come to kill her.


    During her time in the human world, she sought out more information, knowing that the knowledge she possessed from the heavens was already outdated.


    It was then that she stumbled upon the existence of one particular group of demons who worked closely with humans.


    She thought they wouldn''t be able to arrive here too soon because the distance between Tier 4 cities and the demon lord areas was huge, and it would take at least weeks, even if they flew directly.


    ''Not good,'' her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of wind howling as the hunters seized the opportunity .


    Four giant blades of wind flew towards her, each one aiming for a kill.


    With quick reflexes, she jump from the building, letting herself fall toward the ground to add momentum, narrowly evading the attacks.


    When the Wind blades struck the building, it sliced through it, effortlessly cutting through layers of concrete and steel.


    The sheer power behind each slash was evident as the structure crumbled, showcasing the terrifying power of each attack.


    ''If not for this wound...'' Angela''s frustration reached all time high, her face contorting in anger as she found herself forced into this situation.


    Despite the gaping hole in her chest, she pressed on, her wings struggling against the force of the wind from above.


    In fact, those high-speed attacks were so fast that they reminded them of a powerful legendary hunter who also used lightning to cut down Demon Lords before they could even register what happened.


    "Bynum, did HQ send another team?" Nekola asked as they stood on a rooftop, scanning the area for any signs of the newcomer who joined the fight.


    ''I don''t know, but that attack didn''t come from a hunter. Maybe those beings are here too,'' Bynum replied, his face turning serious.


    "You mean...?" Nekola paused, realizing the gravity of the situation.


    "That demon broke the peace treaty, so I''m sure the Abyssal Alliance found out. They might have sent a powerful demon lord to capture her," Bynum explained. It was the only conclusion he could think of for another demon lord to try and assassinate her.


    Everyone''s face turned pale at the mention of the Alliance.


    The alliance included Demon Lords, fearsome and cunning, Demon Kings, and at the pinnacle, a Demon God capable of pushing the human race to the brink of extinction.


    Legends spoke of their devastating conquests and the ancient wars that nearly wiped out entire civilizations before the Corrupted appeared .


    The name "Abyssal Alliance" alone was enough to deter anyone from breaking the Peace Treaty between humans and demons.


    That''s why this kind of incidents rarely happened because of this powerful group.


    "Should we chase her?" Jaren asked, resting his massive sword on his shoulder. He was eager to see the power of a Demon Lord from such a legendary group.


    "Let''s stop here and just observed from a safe distance. If they''re really from the Alliance, then we should let them handle this. That woman wasn''t even serious when she was fighting us," Bynum reasoned, recalling how effortlessly she had dealt with their attacks.


    "That''s boring, but you''re the leader," Jaren chuckled, shifting his massive sword on his shoulder. He was also relieved they didn''t have to deal with Angela.


    The four of them weren''t arrogant or foolish enough to overlook the fact that she hadn''t been fighting them seriously before. However, the same could be said for them too.


    "By the way, between the Abyssal Alliance and the true powerhouses of the Hunter Association, who do you think is stronger?" he asked, his curiosity piqued by the thought of such formidable forces clashing.


    Bynum paused for a moment, contemplating Jaren''s question. The hunters from Tier 1 cities were on a whole different level, even compared to Tier 2 Hunters.


    He had encountered one such hunter group before, and although they were far from the top 10, Bynum saw them kill a Peak Demon Lord with in under a minute.


    The memory of that encounter still sent shivers down his spine, serving as a reminder that there were always bigger fish in the sea.


    "I don''t know," he shook his head.

 Chapter 213: Talent Vs Skill

    Multiple vibrations in the air forced Angela to dodge, her mind racing as she flew down the street to minimize her visibility, using the buildings as barricades.


    But even then, her attacker kept on shooting her .


    Each shot pierced through the structures like they were made of tufo, forcing her to adjust her flight path constantly until she found a safe place in the ground.


    She then lowered her aura to further conceal her presence.


    The continuous barrage of attacks suggested that her attacker specialized in rapid long-distance combat, likely a type of demon with extreme proficiency in this area.


    It was not uncommon for beings like angels and demons to possess overwhelming strengths in one aspect while having vulnerabilities in another.


    But what made matters worse for her was the devastating penetrating power of each projectiles; if she were hit, she knew her defenses would be insufficient to block it .


    It was a tough situation for her, especially since she was already injured and most of her power was now focused on ridding herself of the Death Energy.


    If she hadn''t been wounded, she would have been able to fight more effectively.


    ''If I could just get close, I could activate my domain,'' she thought to herself.


    Activating her domain would at least allow her to use her home court advantage. She refused to believe that her domain, imbued with divine elements, could be beaten easily.


    In fact, domains were something angels specialized in; it wouldn''t be wrong to say that they were the first beings to possess this ability.


    However, the issue now was that she couldn''t sense the demon at all.


    Whatever ability or artifact it was using proved to be highly effective against her.


    ''Should I run away?'' she thought to herself.


    But before she could decide, her intuition kicked in, and she quickly dodged to the side.


    Another dark-red lightning flash, and the wall behind her was pierced through again, forcing her to change position.


    Whoever was attacking her seemed to have the ability to see through walls, judging from the accuracy of the shot.


    ''Damn it,'' she muttered, biting her lips in annoyance.


    Her eyes filled with anger as her arrogant nature clashed with the reality of being forced into this situation.


    At this point , she already planned to gave up and just escape, the lost of the chalice was big but this body was more important to her .


    However¡ª


    Before she could turn away, she caught sight of Reign standing around 5 kilometers away from her, the chalice gleaming in his outstretched hand .


    "He''s still alive?" Angela was shocked. She thought he had already been killed by the demon attacking her.


    Piece by piece, she was struck, each projectile tearing through her body .


    A gaping hole appeared in her stomach, followed by another in her neck.


    Her hands were completely torn off, shredded by the onslaught, as she fought to maintain her footing amidst the one sided attack.


    Despite her efforts, her body was soon riddled with holes, the barrage leaving her battered and collapsing to the ground.


    THUD!


    "I¡ª Impossible, how did I end up like this," she felt angry and insulted that she was reduced to this by someone she had thought was inferior, and in such a way that until the very end made her look like a fool.


    She was not beaten through dominance or raw power, which normally occur during high-level battle.


    No, she was defeated through the use of strategy, something she found laughable and typically used by the weak, like humans.


    There was no pride, no honor; it felt like Reign was looking at her not as an equal, but merely a somewhat harder to kill prey than a human.


    And she was right.


    From the very beginning, Reign had always considered her as just a prey. He was a true killing machine that would do everything it takes to win.


    "You angels really don''t learn," Reign''s sarcastic voice echoed through Arc''s headless body.


    It was an ability that he discovered after reaching Demon Lord Level and advancing to Skull Sovereign.


    "What a funny sight, " Reign''s laughter filled the air, mocking Angela''s defeat.


    "Look at you," he sneered, "this is what happens when you''re careless."


    Angela gritted her teeth in frustration as she struggled to maintain her consciousness .


    "Y¡ª You''ve been hiding your true power all along to make me lower my guards down," she replied ,her ego further stung by his sharp words.


    "Nah, you''re just a gullible idiot," Arc''s body moved under Reign''s command , stepping on her head and rolling it along the ground like a ball.


    This display of dominance infuriated her to the point where veins began to protrude on her forehead.


    She was seething with rage.


    "You will regret this. I will hunt you down after I find another vessel" she spat out.


    "My, my, you angels are reading from a script or something when you get beaten? That''s the same line your sister told me."


    "You..." she wanted to curse out, but before she could do so, Arc''s foot crashed into her head completely destroying it.


    "Sorry, I don''t really talk to sore losers," Reign chuckled, his voice dripping with disdain.

 Chapter 214: Chest Piece

    "Did you see that?" Bynum and the rest of the hunters felt cold sweat dripping from their foreheads as they witnessed the entire ordeal from inside a building .


    Humans prided themselves on their resourcefulness and strategies, qualities that often allowed them to prevail against more powerful enemies who relied too much on their overwhelming strength to dominate the battle.


    But what they had just witnessed was out of the norm.


    A demon had used a multi-step strategy, and not just any strategy, but a very clever one that had allowed it to eliminate Angela with almost 100% accuracy.


    It was akin to watching a genius tactician, manipulating everything like chess pieces on a board.


    This demon possessed the ability to think multiple steps ahead of others, making it far more dangerous in their opinion .


    "So, what are we supposed to do?" Nekola asked, his voice tinged with apprehension. "Judging from the battle, there are more than one demon who came here, and there might be more. This is beyond our capabilities"


    After witnessing Angela''s brutal death, he couldn''t shake the feeling that they were all just pawns in a game they didn''t understand, played from the very beginning to the end.


    If he were being honest, he wanted to get out of there as soon as possible. Despite his sometimes arrogant behavior, he valued his and his teammates'' lives.


    "Hey, how did we even get the information so fast about this?" Nekola asked, a furrow forming on his brow.


    Something felt off to him.


    They had been notified that a demon was planning to annihilate a whole city, which was why they had rushed there in the first place.


    If it had been just a virus outbreak, there would have been no need to send them there at a moment''s notice because they were not even equipped to handle it.


    In fact , there was no info about the virus at all.


    They had even been transported using a special type of vehicle reserved for emergencies.


    "The request came from the governor herself," Bynum explained. "She received a tip and informed the association two days ago through an emergency data train."


    Now that the four hunters had time to ponder the situation, they felt that something devious was really going on here.


    But before they could pinpoint what it was, their attention was drawn to Arc, who suddenly vanished into thin air.


    "Not good!" Bynum exclaimed .


    This put their senses on high alert, and they instinctively gripped their katanas, ready for any sudden attack.


    However, a minute passed, and no one attacked them


    "Who''s that in the sky?" Nekola pointed, noticing a figure hovering above, its dark wings spread wide.


    But when he did, he adjusted his plan, using the hunters as a distraction against her instead.


    From the very beginning, Angela had been playing into his hands like a fool.


    Reign''s ability to strategize was on a level that even the smartest humans in this world would find dangerously high. This was what set him apart from arrogant angels and powerful demons.


    "Is that demon one of yours?" Bynum asked, pointing at Angela''s corpse.


    But when he did, he was shocked to see that her body was no longer there.


    Reign had used the time they were distracted to absorb her completely.


    "That demon lord is a rogue. She''s not affiliated with us," Reign deny any connection.


    Bynum''s eyebrows furrowed. He was still not convinced.


    There were too many questions that he needed answered.


    However, he couldn''t act tough here, fully aware that there were other demon lords lurking in the shadows.


    They were at a complete disadvantage.


    "Alright, I''ll report this to HQ," Bynum answered with a neutral tone. There was no need to argue.


    "Good," Reign responded, turning away. But before he did, he paused, as if a sudden thought struck him.


    He slowly reached into his back, his fingers wrapping around something golden and ornate.


    Reign pulled out a gleaming golden chalice, its intricate designs shimmering even in daylight.


    "I almost forgot," he said. "That woman seems to want this thing. Do you know what it is?"


    The hunters were also confused by the item.


    They did not know what it was, but they could tell that it was no ordinary object.


    Reign reached out with the item, as if signaling for them to take a closer look.


    Because of how casually he was talking, they had lowered their guard and allowed him to get closer, which turned out to be a stupid mistake.


    BOOOOOM!


    Lightning exploded from Reign''s wings, catching them all off guard. They scrambled to pull out their swords to defend themselves, but the distance was too short.


    In an instant, they were struck by him, their bodies sent flying in different directions.

 Chapter 215: Multiple Steps

    "We got played," Nekola gritted his teeth as he was sent flying through the air, crashing through walls as his back bore the brunt of the impact.


    He didn''t know what had happened to his other comrades, but one thing was for sure: they were all wounded by that surprise attack.


    No matter how strong a hunter was, they were still human.


    Without conscious effort to protect themselves, their bodies would be susceptible to damage.


    Drawing his sword mid-air, he slammed it into the ground to break his fall.


    The blade tore through the floor, sending sparks flying as he finally came to a stop.


    He knelt on the floor, gasping for breath, his body trembling from the impact.


    "BUAHHHHH!" he vomited violently, blood bursting from his lips as the adrenaline faded. His body convulsed with each heave, blood splattering against the cracked floor.


    Trembling, he reached for his chest, fingers tracing the jagged lines of broken ribs poking through torn flesh.


    "This is not good, " With a gasp, he realized the extent of the damage, feeling the searing pain of internal ruptures in chest.


    But despite the searing pain, he fought to stay conscious .


    As a seasoned veteran hunter, he had faced wounds like this before and knew what to do.


    He took a deep breath and activated his body''s natural healing process.


    When a hunter reached a certain level, they could regenerate their bodies like demons by accessing the Rune embedded inside them.


    The Rune inside him was similar to the one Jayden had found in Summit City, but unlike Jayden''s, which had been forcibly activated, Nekola''s had been absorbed naturally.


    As a result, it had adapted and stabilized, resembling a Demon Core in its properties, but without the need for human consumption to fuel its growth.


    This was also how they were able to execute such massive attacks before.


    They were unaware of the origin of these runes or how they came into existence.


    All they knew was that they could be harnessed by hunters, particularly those who had perfected their breathing techniques to a certain level.


    However, not just any hunter or human could use them.


    One must possess a certain level of skill to absorb the runes, or they would just explode from the concentrated energy inside it.


    In a way, Jayden not dying on the spot after forcefully using it meant that his potential was extraordinarily high.


    Had Jayden not met his death at the hands of Reign, he could have reached a legendary status within the Hunter Association.


    "I need to regroup with the others," Nekola mumbled, determination flickering in his eyes as he sensed that he could move again.


    Forced to swing his sword faster and faster, Nekola struggled to block the nonstop barrage of bone shrapnel coming from Reign.


    Each shard glinted as his blade moved quickly, slashing through the air.


    Sparks flew each time he deflected a piece.


    His arms tired out, muscles straining with each swing, but the attack continued, and he had to keep controlling his breathing to sustain blocking the projectiles.


    He didn''t know what these bone shrapnels could do, so it was better to avoid being hit by them if possible.


    But as time passed, he discovered a scary realization: the shrapnels were getting faster and heavier, indicating that his enemy was toying with him, slowly increasing the power of the attacks.


    It felt like trying to fend off a heavy rain with just an umbrella, each shard wearing down his strength and focus.


    The floor around him became littered with pieces of bone shrapnel, showing his desperate fight.


    ''What the hell is this fighting style?'' Nekola couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    He had fought demon lords before, but this was the first time he had encountered someone who could seamlessly transition from one combat style to the next.


    He could tell that every movement and action that his enemy was doing was calculated, part of a meticulously planned strategy being executed flawlessly.


    ''Not good.'' Sensing danger, he leaped into the air, narrowly avoiding the chains that erupted from the floor.


    The chains weren''t strong enough to actually harm him, but because he was being constantly attack , he assumed they possessed greater power than they actually did.


    This was another of Reign''s psychological tactics to disrupt his opponent''s rhythm.


    Now, vulnerable in mid-air, Nekola was open to attack.


    Reign wasted no time, seizing the opportunity.


    With a quick motion, he lunged forward, his Skull Grinder gleaming and humming ominously in the air.


    Before Nekola could even register what was happening, the blade sliced through his neck with laser like precision, blood spraying out in a crimson arc as his head was cleanly severed .


    THUD!


    THUD!


    Nekola''s body and head fell separately to the ground with a dull thud.


    His eyes fixed on his own decapitated body, the strike had been too quick that it took a moment for his head to comprehend that he was already dead.


    As his vision slowly blurred, he saw Reign walking towards him.


    "Don''t worry," Reign sneered as he crouched down to get a better look at Nekola''s head. "I''ll make sure to make you stronger and less stupid after I make you my slave."

 Chapter 216: Hunters Resolve

    "We need to find cover fast! ," Jarren while escaping "We can''t keep running out in the open like this."


    Both of them decided to stick to the road, well aware that jumping from one building to another would be too eye-catching.


    Such a feat would generate too much shockwaves, essentially painting a target on their backs for a demon lord like Reign to easily track them down.


    The blond hunter named Marlon nodded, his face pale and filled with pain. "There¡ªan alley up ahead."


    "Alright... But are you okay?" Jarren asked, glancing back at his teammate, who was struggling to keep up.


    "I''ll manage," Marlon replied through gritted teeth.


    He clutched his side, wincing with every step as the pain from his wounds and broken ribs had slowed him down.


    His rune regenerative abilities had already activated, but since it was of lower quality and he hadn''t fully absorbed it like Nekola, its effect wasn''t as powerful.


    Finally, they reached a somewhat safe place in their opinion, and they began to heal themselves while keeping watch on each other''s blind spots.


    "I can''t believe we got played like a fool by a demon," Jarren muttered, clicking his tongue in annoyance. His body was far tougher than the rest, so he was in better condition.


    "Seriously," Marlon replied with a shake of his head. "We just let our guards down, and ended up like this!,"


    Jarren scowled, his frustration evident. "We underestimated that demon," he admitted grudgingly.


    "Don''t worry, a lot of people do," Reign''s voice echoed mockingly from the sky as he flew casually above them.


    "Fuck!" Jarren cursed out as the two hunters quickly stood up and gripped their katanas.


    Reign''s smirk widened, savoring the thrill of the chase.


    "Come on, show me what you''ve got!" Reign taunted, his voice echoing sadistically.


    The two hunters exchanged a glance, their faces contorted. They knew they had to do something drastic to survive.


    Jaren took a deep breath, gathering his remaining strength. "We need to split up and report this. He can''t follow both of us," he said, his voice strained.


    Marlon nodded, wincing from his broken ribs. "Got it. Stay safe."


    With that, they broke off in different directions, hoping to confuse Reign.


    But Reign did not mind at all.


    He extended his wings and surged forward, choosing to follow Marlon.


    This choice often results in hunters inadvertently exposing weaknesses in their defense, as they prioritize speed over power in their desperate attempts to fend off threat


    ''I''ll take you down with me,'' Marlon gritted his teeth as he begrudgingly sacrificed the rune inside his body.


    He raised his hands, took a deep breath, and then inhaled another layer of air.


    Energy erupted from him, crackling and swirling around him like a flaming vortex.


    His skin flushed a deep crimson color, veins pulsating with power as if they were rivers of molten lava beneath his flesh.


    The ground beneath his feet glowed with a fierce orange hue, the floor itself succumbing to the blistering heat radiating from his body.


    ''Oh, this is the same one that Arc used before,'' Reign thought to himself, recognizing the technique.


    "Demon, do you know what this state is?" Marlon spoke as he raised his katana above him.


    The fear in his eyes was gone, replaced by a calm acceptance of his fate.


    After activating this ability, his chance of living was zero so he no longer have to worry about his life.


    With the fear of death gone, all his senses was now heightened, and devoid of distraction.


    "I don''t have a clue at all," Reign shook his head while he materialized two skull grinders in his hands.


    He could tell that Marlon had undergone a major power-up, so he felt it was only right to get a little bit serious.


    "Rune Overload, this is my last resort. I will die either way, so I''m killing you for the sake of humanity while I''m at it," he responded, each of his words releasing a breath hot enough to melt a person''s face.


    He could barely contain the temperature.


    "Does this Rune Overload thing also make you talkative?" Reign chuckled, but inside, he was curious to see what would happen next.


    If he got lucky, the dying hunter could show him some advanced techniques that he could copy, like Stream Guide.


    Marlon ignored the taunting. He knew that the demon in front of him was just trying to get into his head, but it was alright, because he also need time.


    He focused inward, feeling the intense heat building up within him, each heartbeat increasing the blood flow.


    Sweat evaporated up his brow as the temperature around him continued to rise, the air crackling with the intensity of his power.


    Every breath he took felt like inhaling flames, searing his lungs with each inhalation.


    With his sword ready for action, he stood in a wide stance, his right foot planted firmly forward, while his left foot remained behind.


    "Fire Drake Breathing Technique...." Marlon''s voice echoed, his words hanging in the air like an impending calamity.

 Chapter 217: Perspective

    "Lava Slash!" Marlon roared, swinging his katana with determination. The blade transformed into bright red-hot metal, ready to unleash its devastating power.


    SWOOOOSH!


    Marlon disappeared from the spot, using the intense pent up heat in his body to propel himself forward at an incredible speed over a short distance.


    Of course, from Reign''s perspective, he could clearly see the hunter''s movements because of his high reaction time.


    He could even tell how hot the metal was; it was a miracle that the katana could withstand such intense heat.


    When Marlon reappeared, he was already above Reign, his form a shadow against the day sky.


    Gripping his katana with both hands, he focused the raging power from his whole body in a single strike.


    He swung down his katana with all his might, the heat igniting the air as flames and sparks erupted around him, even before the blade reached its target.


    "This is for all the humans you killed," Marlon spoke in a cold tone.


    Reign saw the attack coming but made no move to dodge.


    Instead, he raised his hands, coating them with negative energy to increase its tolerance against Heat and flames.


    The dark energy turned his hands pure black, completely covering the red lightning pattern.


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    The collision between Reign''s palm and the hot-red katana sent shockwaves rippling through the air, flames and sparks erupting around them.


    Nearby buildings crumbled as steel beams melted, and the fire spread across the road, burning everything in its path.


    It was like a part of the city had been bombed with napalm, leaving behind a scene of chaos and devastation.


    When the clash was over, Marlon dropped to the ground, his knees sinking into the searing-hot pavement beneath him.


    But at this point, he was already too numb to even feel the pain.


    Whatever temperature the outside, the agony coursing through his body was far worse and more unbearable to tolerate.


    COUGH!


    COUGH!


    A notification rang out, informing him of all the benefits he had gained from the absorption.


    With a quick glance, he selected a mutation organ he found useful, saving the rest of the benefits for later examination.


    For now, he had one target left to take care of.


    With a powerful flap of his wings, he took to the air again, his undead eye scanning the landscape below.


    He tracked Jarren''s vitality, and although the hunter was far away, his energy signature stood out amidst the dead city.


    In a place filled with humans, Reign would have struggled to detect him, as hunters could conceal their presence.


    But now, with everyone dead, Jarren''s energy signature was unmistakable and painted a target on his head.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    Reign focused and tracked down the last hunter.


    When he was right above him, he floated down, landing lightly in front of the hunter, who had already activated "Rune Overload."


    Unlike Marlon, Jarren''s transformation was more subdued in terms of aura, but he compensated with his appearance.


    He now appeared more muscular, his skin smooth as marble. He seemed to have gained a few inches in height, and the veins protruding from his head made him look like someone who took too much steroids.


    "If you were just going to activate your suicidal technique, then you should have come at me together from the start," Reign shook his head in disappointment, finding their tactics dumb as hell.


    "And what? So the other demon lord could shoot us while fighting you?" Jarren sneered in contempt, his voice laced with defiance.


    "What other demon lord?" Reign asked with a sarcastic voice.


    "Stop playing with your words, Fucker! Come at me together. I''ll make sure to at least beat the shit out of you," Jarren taunted, his voice dripping with anger.


    Unlike Marlon, who accepted his fate, Jarren turned even more violent at the thought of dying.


    His resolve only strengthened in the face of adversity, fueling his determination to fight until the bitter end.


    "I wish I could just summon another demon lord, but I''m the only one here," Reign couldn''t help but smile creepily, relishing in Jarren''s continued misconception.


    This just showed the power of words, and how planting ideas of fear in one''s mind could manipulate their perception.


    Now, no matter how much Reign explained, Jarren remained convinced that it was merely an attempt to lower his guard.

 Chapter 218: Forshadow

    "I will kill you for the sake of the future of this world." Jarren growled, his teeth clenched in anger.


    His eyes burned with determination as he raised his massive sword with ease, the weapon now appearing almost normal-sized in his enlarged form.


    Veins bulged under his black skin, his muscles rippling with the raw power coursing through his body.


    Reign observed him with a smirk, finding amusement in his statements .


    "World future, huh?" he mocked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "You humans and your delusions Always thinking you are the center of everything. Always thinking you matter."


    "Did it not occur to you that maybe the world is trying its best to squash you all like insects because, unlike what you want to believe, you''re the tumor in this world? Not the demons, or the corrupteds," he added.


    "So you''re one of those people who like to preach before a fight ?" Jarren sneered in contempt.


    "Shit," Reign click his tongue , shaking his head.


    He realized he''d gotten too caught up in his own power over the hunter and started talking nonsense.


    ''This must be why those angels were so talkative,'' he thought, making a mental note to be more mindful of his words.


    Refocusing, he locked eyes with the hunter. "Enough talk. Let''s settle this,"


    He raised his Skull Grinder, ready to start the fight.


    But this time, the hunter was ready to fight until the very end, his resolve unshaken despite the daunting sight of Reign.


    The demon standing before him was the epitome of terror, compared to any demon lord he had encountered.


    While others may have appeared more human-like, Reign''s skeletal form, coupled with his ominous aura and wings that sparks lightning instilled fear in all who saw him.


    Without flesh to display emotion, he remained an enigmatic and terrifying figure.


    But Jarren was already dying anyway, so such concerns was no longer important. All that mattered to him now was to unleash his anger on Reign and beat him to a pulp.


    "Titan Ape Breathing Technique... Rampage !"


    With a roar of defiance, he took a single step forward, the force of his foot crushing the ground beneath him.


    Like a bullet train, that one step was enough to bridge the gap between them, closing the distance with astonishing speed.


    Reign couldn''t help but feel amazed as he watched the hunter close the gap so quickly.


    At first, he was impressed by how fast he moved for a human.


    Even in his overloaded form, he could fight without experiencing too much backlash right off the bat thanks to his enhance physical attribute.


    "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that," Reign said, a note of respect in his voice after seeing that Jarren was still standing. "But it won''t save you


    He lashed out with his Skull Grinder again, the blade moving with lightning speed. Jaren barely managed to block the attack, the force of the blow nearly knocking him off his feet.


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    Reign pressed the attack, his strikes coming faster and faster. Jaren fought back with everything he had, but he was no match for the demon lord''s superior strength and skill.


    The clash between them intensified, each exchange of slashes reverberating through the air and causing the ground to tremble beneath their feet.


    As the intensity of the fight reached its peak, blood erupted from Jarren''s veins and eyes, painting a bad future for him.


    The effects of the rune overload finally caught, his body struggling to contain the immense strain it was under.


    "ARRRRGH!" Jarren screamed in anger as he gathered all his remaining strength for one last strike.


    But this time, Reign didn''t attempt to parry the attack.


    Instead, he leaped into the air, raising his skull grinder high above his head before bringing it down with tremendous force.


    As Jarren met the blow with his katana in a desperate attempt to block, he felt as though an entire mountain was crashing down upon him.


    The sheer weight of Reign''s strike sent shockwaves rippling through his body, causing the ground beneath his feet to collapse.


    With a deafening crash, Jarren tumbled downwards, hurtling towards the very same sewer system that Reign had narrowly avoided moments ago.


    "Too bad for you, I''m a very vengeful person," Reign chuckled sadistically as he watched the poor hunter drown in literal shit. A fitting end for someone who was dumb enough and dared to challenge him.


    Using his undead eye, he confirmed that the hunter had died already.


    He landed on the ground and looked over the gaping hole,


    "Arc," he summoned.


    "Get that filthy body and find some water to clean it off," he commanded .


    There were certain things even he preferred to avoid if given the choice.

 Chapter 219: Steep Cost

    [Level Up +1]


    After consuming the last hunter, Reign only managed to reach level 52, which was rather low considering the huge amount of corpses he had devoured.


    The four hunters were powerful in their own right, but devouring them only gave him a modest increase in his level.


    What was even funnier was that this speed was already considered quite fast.


    This wouldn''t have been possible if he just killed humans normally, so he had to put a lot of hard work and effort into orchestrating everything to fall into place.


    He had to create a deadly pandemic, slay an angel, and then take out four powerful hunters just to get this far.


    But the level requirement wasn''t the only thing stressing him out.


    ''And then here is this thing ?'' he sighed looking at his window.


    He gained one Evolution point; however, the requirements for his next evolution now demanded two. He would need to reach level 60 for his next evolution.


    ''I feel like the system is telling me go fuck myself and go kill more humans, '' He sighed.


    He was a genius, and it did not took one to figure out how the system operates.


    It rewards him for killing humans, so if the requirements were too easy, then the damage and death count would also be low.


    By increasing the requirements and costs for each evolution, he would be compelled to kill more as he leveled up, directly reducing the human population.


    The entire design of the system point him in one direction: to keep killing and consuming.


    There wasn''t even a limit to how much he could grow, as long as he had enough organisms to kill and consume.


    Now, he knew he was in serious business, and had to join the big leagues to continue growing stronger.


    It was obvious that the inhabitants of this world wouldn''t stand idly by while he continued to destroy cities, slowly bringing forth human extinction.


    There would be consequences for all of this, and it wouldn''t be limited to just humans.


    ''The system is basically turning me into a common enemy of humans, demons, corrupted and angels," Reign chuckled as he realized he had positioned himself against all factions in his pursuit of power.


    ''Talk about a major promotion,'' he added with a wry smile, reflecting on how he had once been nothing more than a mere lab rat.


    Now, he stood as a true demon lord, and not just any demon lord, but an exceptionally strong one thanks to the system assistance.


    It granted him power, albeit at the cost of becoming a killing machine.


    ''Well, no use in crying over spilled milk,'' he thought, shaking off the unnecessary thoughts


    After accepting his fate and coming to terms with becoming the most being in this world, he decided to casually check his status.


    Reign had acquired a lot of benefits and mutation organs, but due to his busy schedule, he hadn''t had a chance to inspect them all at once.


    [Ding]


    [System: Gain 1500 Attribute Points and 1500 Skill Points ]


    ''Sweet,''


    He had to admit, all the hard work and risks were finally paying off in a big way.


    A sense of satisfaction and excitement filled him for the first time in a long while, but he didn''t allow it to linger for too long.


    After all, there were still many things to focus on.


    His thoughts shifted back to his status window.


    ============


    [Points]


    Attribute Points: 1900


    Skill Points : 1510


    Dark Dust: - 2,500,000


    Evolution Points : 1


    ============


    The number of attribute points he had was now enough to upgrade his Energy, his most useful attribute.


    Energy was the foundation of his powers, fueling his abilities and giving him the edge he needed in every battle, so it was only normal that he prioritized it first.


    Energy (SS)> (SS+) =750 Attribute Points.


    The amount of points was big, but considering that upgrading higher rank attributes required more points but provided better effects, he thought it was a fair price.


    "Power always comes with a price," he muttered to himself. "But this... this is worth it.".


    He poured 500 of his Attribute Points into Energy, feeling a surge of power coursing through him as his body adapted to the influx.


    Though no additional core was added, he sensed that all the existing cores were being strengthened, allowing them to contain more pure and concentrated types of energies.


    ''I still have more to spare,'' he thought, clicking the plus sign again.


    Energy (SS+)> (SSS-) =2000 Attribute Points.


    ''Damn it,'' Reign couldn''t help but force a chuckle after seeing the requirements for SSS Rank.


    It was quite the leap, as expected of his system, it wouldn''t just hand him power without robbing him of his points first.

 Chapter 220: Normal Ways

    ''I need to get a new seed.'' he thought to himself,


    Having a seed meant a second life, which would make him feel more secure.


    Though strong enough for a demon lord, there were far too many monsters and powerhouses in this world.


    He had barely scratched the surface and had not yet seen how powerful high-tier cities were or what secret weapons they had stored.


    There was no way those four hunters were all they had. If that were the case, the Corrupteds would have long since wiped out all the humans in this world.


    And then there was that Alliance of Demons that has a treaty with humans.


    He was pretty sure they would not stand idle either after the human governments started pressuring them to do something about him. .


    This was a political disaster for the demon side.


    Even if he was not part of the alliance, they would pressure the demons with authorities to kill him to maintain the balance.


    It was a case of "your race, your problem," and knowing how cunning humans were, they would immediately use his existence as a bargaining chip against the demons.


    Plus, demons would also not like him to continue killing human cities because, from his information, demons and humans work together to maintain balance.


    If humans went extinct, then the whole demon population would also vanish after having no source of food.


    ''Yeah, I need to prepare more,'' he muttered to himself, making a mental note to never be complacent, especially now that his actions had become bolder and more daring.


    Back in the present, he focused his attention on the Mutation Organs he got from the hunters, specifically the crystallized Rune Hearts.


    Unlike Jayden/Arc, who forcibly activated the rune power to boost his abilities recklessly, the four hunters had already integrated the rune power into their bodies.


    This allowed Reign to absorb their Rune Hearts without too much backlash.


    Coupled with his already high endurance, he only felt an itch after absorbing it.


    Now, there was another tab on his window showing all the runes he had integrated with his body.


    Having these runes inside him, he felt that his control over the elements had improved by a large margin.


    These enhancements were more than just an increase in power. They created a deeper connection to the natural world, blending his essence with the raw forces of the elements.


    The best part was that they integrated into his core without interfering with the flow of energy.


    They were just there to help him control the different elemental energies, making it much easier to avoid clashes and incompatibility between them.


    Aside from that, his mutation organ had also been improved. Those redundant ones were absorbed by their more powerful versions.


    For example , the Salamander Organs had been absorbed by the Fire Drake.


    He also gained two organs from the three hunters who were using the Storm Falcon Breathing Technique.


    One of them was an Eye Organ, which was directly absorbed by his Raven Eyes, and another was related to bone, which was absorbed by his Bone Enhancement.


    The only new stand alone he got was the Storm Falcon Talon, which allowed him to generate more wind by incorporating the talon into his wings.


    Finally, there was the hunter with the Ape Technique.


    All his skills were physical-related, so they too were absorbed by his Bone Enhancement.


    Next he started allocating his skill points.


    ''Sweet,'' Reign chuckled after seeing that the allowable upgrade for his skills using skill points went up from 20 to 30. He quickly upgraded all his skills, spending 101 skill points in total.


    "Status"


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level 52


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    Race: Sovereign (Legendary)


    Strength :S


    Agility. :S


    Stamina S


    Drug Immunity


    Drug Resistance


    Drug Enhancer


    <Rune Hearts>


    Lightning Rune


    Wind Rune


    Fire Rune


    Strength Rune


    [Points]


    Attribute Points: 1150


    Skill Points : 1409


    Dark Dust: - 2,500,000


    Evolution Points : 1


    ============


    ''Sweet,'' Reign muttered, pleased to see the increase in his Bone Enhancement, which had risen from 40 to 50.


    After checking all his stats, Reign took a moment to assess his current situation.


    It was obvious that he was now far stronger and could do things he normally would not be able to do.


    So what should be his next moved?


    Destroy another city right away?


    As Reign pondered, his gaze was caught by the -2,500,000 Dark Dust.


    An idea sparked in his mind.


    He was in need of the seed that could be bought using Dark Dust, and at the same time, he could also take this time to go under the radar.


    This way, he could avoid being tracked down and wait for the humans and other factions to lower their guards again after a certain period.


    And what better place to hide than inside the dark mist, where signals and any kind of tracking were completely blocked off.


    ''I''ll go with that plan then,'' he nodded.


    He didn''t see anything wrong with it.


    ''But before that, I need to wrap this up first,'' he grinned and flew up high, scanning the area for the location of the Evacuation Center.


    When he pinpointed it, he flew towards it and descended rapidly .


    As he reached the surface, he clenched his fist tightly and punched the ground with immense force.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The impact created a massive explosion, sending shock-waves rippling through the air and opening up a path for him with a deafening roar.


    This city was already dead, so there was no need for him to hold back.


    As expected, the people inside the place were barely living, and Reign''s punch extinguished the last chance of life from them.


    Without batting an eye, he began absorbing everything using hundreds of tendrils, snaking through the collapsed underground structure.


    Each tendril pierce the bodies as it extracted every last bit of vitality , leaving nothing but their clothing.


    Reign moved methodically, his unreadable and detached as he continued feasting without a care in the world


    It was a brutal action for the majority, but was just the norm for him.


    After sweeping everything dry, he took to the sky again and looked in the direction of the military bases.


    Aiku had provided him with a detailed map of the entire city, highlighting the locations of the military bases and industrial areas outside the metal walls. These places housed thousands of people.


    With a goal in mind, he set his sights on the military bases and industrial zones, determined to leave no stone unturned in his search for more humans to devour .

 Chapter 221: Special Seal

    <Green Valley City>


    <Capitol Building>


    "Governor, we''ve already placed the entire Crestwood city in lockdown and also the nearby cities," a woman in black blazers spoke.


    She had brown hair, eye glasses, and a sharp-angled face that made her appear older than her age.


    "I see," Regional Governor David Bennett, seated behind a long mahogany wooden desk, had a stern expression etched on his face as he sat tall in his leather executive chair, dressed in a crisply pressed navy suit.


    Deep lines creased his forehead, evidence of how serious the situation was.


    Two days ago, Crestwood was reported to have been completely wiped out by a deadly virus.


    Fortunately, the other Tier 4 cities were alerted in time, using a data train, and were able to stop city-to-city transportation.


    "How about the result from the C.H.O?" he asked.


    The CHO ( Center for Health Operations ) was the highest authority in terms of the general health of the human race.


    They were an organization that operated in Tier 1 cities and had access to the most advanced medicinal and technological equipment.


    If there was an organization that could handle a deadly virus outbreak quickly and effectively, then they would be the best suited for it.


    "They went to the city and obtained a sample," stated the assistant. "According to the data sent to use, it would take more than a week for them to create an antivirus, and we could take back the city after administering the antivirus in the air."


    "Good," Governor Bennett sighed in relief.


    Crestwood City was part of his region, and Green Valley was the central hub.


    So, when the chain of command was not available for a Tier 4 city, he automatically had the highest authority over it.


    "But what the hell is happening in our region? First Summit City, and now Crestwood? Is there any other information that we''ve received?" he asked.


    "Yes," the assistant replied, but before she could continue, the telephone on the governor''s desk rang.


    It was a different type of phone reserved for VIP, so he knew that it was important.


    He picked up the call, and a familiar voice echoed on the other side.


    The special seal of authority was given to every governor, and they could only use it once, but only in a state of emergency that threatened to destroy a city.


    This seal directly bypassed all unnecessary requirements and approvals.


    It was also the reason why Zaldyck was able to forward the report directly to a Tier 2 City.


    Because of how important the Seal of Authority was, he had the impression that Governor Demi had done her due diligence to ensure that the content of the report was real and had enough supporting evidence.


    The use of the Seal in a false alarm carried heavy punishment and imprisonment, so only an insane person would use it for no valid reason.


    Furthermore, it required the approval of other government politicians , so she must have had pretty strong evidence to convince everyone.


    "Regardless, you should have informed me!" he shouted in anger.


    He was the Regional Governor, and he felt insulted that he had been bypassed.


    All the stress of having to handle the backlash that had been happening in his region had pent up so he ended up venting.


    ( Alright, I admit my mistake, but that''s in the past now, ) he replied, his tone colder this time.


    ( Considering how deadly the virus was, I doubt that incompetent governor is still alive. So, how about you just give my team access to the city so I can send my hunters on a reconnaissance mission? )


    David sat back in his chair and rubbed his eyebrows.


    The Hunter Association was on par of the government during emergencies, so he had to be careful with his words. He needed to make sure that this did not escalate further.


    "I can give you access, but this will be a one-way ticket," he added, his tone serious.


    "Your hunters will have to isolate in Crestwood and wait for the antivirus there. They''ll also need to undergo quarantine before they can get back in Green Valley even after taking in the Anti-Virus."


    ( That won''t be a problem. I''ve already assigned a team and geared them up to ensure that they don''t even get infected, ) Zaldyck reassured, his voice less overbearing this time .


    "Alright, I''ll send you the recommendation letter later. I just have to call the branch director of C.H.O first ," he replied.


    ( Thank you, and if you can, please don''t tell them about the Tier 2 hunters. You know how C.H.O. is part of that group, right? )


    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t want to be in the middle of the power struggle of those two either,"


    All this politics and internal struggles was too complicated for him.

 Chapter 222: Dark Sky

    Above, the sky was shrouded in dark miasma, so dense and thick that no normal being could withstand it for even a few seconds.


    No ordinary being could endure this unnatural phenomenon for long.


    The swirling dark miasma moved unnaturally, twisting and coiling in ways that blocked out the daylight. Its heavy presence pressed down on the land below, making every breath feel like inhaling thick smoke.


    Its existence seeped into every corner, suffocating the air.


    The miasma turned the landscape below into a desolate and ominous place, where only the toughest and most prepared dared to venture.


    However¡ª


    From this dark place, glowing yellow eyes pierced the miasma, their eerie light cutting through the darkness.


    Slowly, as the mist parted because of the wind, a giant lizard-like creature emerged, its body covered in dark, hard scales.


    But unlike any ordinary lizard, this beast had enormous wings, each flap generating enough force to move its massive, heavy body with ease.


    The creature was not bothered by the miasma at all, undeterred by its thick, oppressive presence.


    "Is it just me, or is the miasma here getting thicker?" a commanding female voice echoed from the creatures head, her sharp eyes scanning the surroundings as she tightened her grip on the reins.


    Standing atop the creature''s head was a dark-skinned woman with long dreadlocks trailing down her back.


    Her piercing yellow eyes glowed faintly, creating a striking contrast against her dark complexion. She stood taller than average, around six feet, and dressed openly, exposing her belly button and well-defined abs.


    Abs weren''t the only thing defined; she was also blessed with a well-endowed chest that threatened to burst out of the leather top that barely held on.


    Her chest was at least a DD cup, inching toward an E, complementing her large and flexible ass. She wore just a leather short, allowing everyone to see her soft, chocolate-colored legs, which, for some reason, glinted like polished marble.


    Her name was Avet .


    Beside her, four companions shared some of her features with some different variation¡ªeach with dark locks and yellow eyes.


    Their clothing material mirrored the woman''s attire, designed to withstand the rigors of their environment while maintaining comfortability .


    However, unlike her, they wore long coats lined with fur from beasts unknown.


    In the past few hundreds of years, no Savage Demon has broken through to become a Demon King. That''s why she wasn''t convinced she needed to be here in the first place.


    "But aren''t you curious? It''s a Savage Demon, so it must have some unique powers and origin," Zet replied.


    "Why should I care? I bet it''s a useless ability anyway," Avet shook her head.


    Coming from a noble lineage of demons, her ego was quite high, especially since she had been spoiled since birth.


    "Avet, I don''t think it''s right for you to say that. It might be a savage demon, but it''s still a Demon Lord," Zet raised her finger to reprimand her little sister.


    Despite appearing shorter and younger, she was actually the eldest between the two.


    "And why should I respect it ? That savaged demon destroy a human city because it was stupid and all it knew was to destroy things ," Avet argued.


    Zet sighed, "But you do realize that at one point, all demons started as Savages, right?" she pointed out.


    "Oh please, don''t compare our ancestors to them. We have already evolved far beyond that, and our ancestors earned their positions," Avet scoffed.


    What she was referring to was how this hierarchy was established.


    During ancient times, surviving demons started their own families, and those who were powerful enough gained recognition and acquired a title.


    For example, her great-great -great -great grandfather reached the peak of Demon King status before her family gained the noble rank.


    Zet sighed, seeing that her little sister was too proud to be reasoned with.


    ''I have to calm her down, or she just might kill that poor Demon Lord out of spite,''she thought to herself.


    She came here because she was interested in seeing a new species of demons for herself, and it would be difficult to experiment on a dead corpse.


    She was not interested in killing if it could be avoided.


    She was one of the few Demon Lords who preferred gaining knowledge over violence, a total opposite of her sister Avet, who was a born impulsive and aggressive from birth.


    Nevertheless, that didn''t mean Zet was weaker.


    In fact, she was already a Peak Demon Lord and could very well crush her little sister if she wanted to.


    But the most dangerous part about her was her calm demeanor, a rare trait among demons.

 Chapter 223: Thick Air

    [Ding!]


    [Level + 1]


    A notification sounded in Reign''s ears as he devoured the final corpse at the last military base he visited. He had already swept through all the other bases, marking the end of his hunt.


    The virus had taken over, so he didn''t have to do much.


    When he reached the base, he didn''t have to worry about much resistance because everyone was busy coughing blood and bedridden, unable to muster a fight.


    There were some hunters who could still move due to their high immune system, but against a demon lord , they easily died without putting up much of a fight.


    ''I''m level 55 now,'' he thought to himself. ''I could still fly around and search small towns for humans, but their numbers won''t be much,'' he pondered.


    He was already in the big leagues, so adding a few hundred humans wouldn''t matter much.


    Besides, this place was quite large, and even if he could fly, it would take time.


    There was also the risk of other factions coming to investigate, so the longer he stayed, the more dangerous it would become.


    ''Alright, time to get out of this place,''he decided, walking towards the exit of the hangar.


    Abandoned helicopters filled the airstrips, their metal frames glinting in the sunlight.


    Countless pieces of camouflage and military clothing were spread across the area, gently moving in the breeze.


    Equipments were also scattered on the ground, all appeared new and well-maintained. It was evident that just a few days ago, the people here had been diligently cleaning their guns.


    And now, because of one single individual, they had all died just like that.


    It wasn''t the kind of death that offered a quick end either; rather, it was slow and agonizing, with them struggling to survive the deterioration of their lungs before ultimately dying.


    ''I bet they could reuse all this equipment and uniforms with some washing,'' Reign thought to himself.


    He observed that while this type of killing was clean, it left plenty of salvageable items.


    He briefly entertained the idea of destroying the base but concluded that none of the military equipment posed a threat to him, so why bother?


    "Master," echoed a woman''s voice¡ªit was Aiku.


    She understood that her master was determined to eliminate humans, leaving her no option but to stay loyal, as fleeing would only delay the inevitable.


    Hiding from city to city would be useless if her master ended up destroying everything.


    So instead of fleeing from a moving calamity, it was better to hide behind it.


    They continued talking, with Reign giving her instructions so detailed that Aiku felt inadequate in terms of IQ and braincells in comparison.


    His precision and insight made her aware of her own shortcomings.


    He not only advised her on how to stay hidden and safe but also offered suggestions on how to enhance her abilities.


    Just by listening to him, she had gained a lot of useful ideas and information that would allow her to utilize her new body more effectively.


    "Did you get all of that?" Reign asked.


    "Yes, Master, thank you for enlightening me," she bowed her head, impressed by her master''s resourcefulness and intelligence.


    "Don''t disappoint me," Reign warned one last time.


    With that, he flapped his demon wings and flew upwards.


    This base was near the edge of the barrier, so it didn''t take him long to break through it.


    What greeted him was immediate darkness, a huge contrast to the warm atmosphere inside the barrier.


    With how thick the miasma was, it would be impossible for any kind of airplane to stay in the air because the propellers would get wrecked.


    "Tsk" Reign clicked his tongue, forced to fly lower.


    He could have covered himself with Negative Energy to fight off the miasma, but he felt it was too much of a hassle.


    Plus, he also preferred flying lower; this way, he could even pinpoint if there was a horde of corrupteds worth killing.


    Others might fear them, but they were just a commodity for him.


    Right now, he wanted nothing more than to encounter a horde with over a million corrupteds to make his life much easier.


    ''Time to search for a huge nest!,''

 Chapter 224: Solitude

    "Where the hell are those nests?" Reign grumbled aloud. He had been traveling for hours, sweeping the area back and forth, but he hadn''t spotted a single corrupted.


    It made him wonder if humans were exaggerating about the countless numbers of corrupteds they claimed existed outside the barriers .


    Frustrated, he decided to land and double-check his route.


    He had been following the train tracks to avoid getting lost, always calculating his direction and distance flown so he could backtrack if needed.


    As he sat on the lifeless sand, he lay down and began to contemplate.


    Not being able to grind points and level up meant he had no goal to pursue, which left him feeling somewhat empty.


    "I know it. I have the most fun when I''m thinking about how to kill more humans," he thought.


    It was a dangerous and evil idea, but it was his honest feelings.


    What he had experienced before, all that planning and strategizing, might have seemed like roundabout steps to maximize his chances and ensure he wouldn''t get caught.


    But currently, to him, it was a load of fun, like playing a high-stakes game.


    Now, he had to stay under the radar for a bit, and he quickly found himself missing those exhilarating challenges.


    ''No, I think it''s because it''s the only thing I ever think of,'' he muttered, sitting down. He could sense he was onto something.


    ''I also feel more alive when I killed that angel and those hunters,'' he pondered.


    These thoughts stemmed from after he had become a demon lord, enjoying the thrill of overwhelming his opponents.


    Previously, his focus had always been on becoming stronger solely to survive.


    And this psychological question wasn''t isolated to him alone.


    Even normal humans, once they reached a certain status in life, began to entertain such thoughts.


    Their dopamine levels no longer found satisfaction in normal means, and some would seek out more thrilling activities just to feed that craving.


    It could manifest in various ways: from engaging in dangerous sports to purchasing extravagant items beyond the norm.


    Some even indulged in forbidden activities, like pursuing other illicit thrills.


    ''I can''t believe I''m having an identity crisis at a time like this,'' he chuckled softly.


    The desolation and silence around him had ironically heightened his sensitivity to such existential questions.


    As he began processing all of this, a memory surfaced in his mind: the faces of Cyril, George, and Melissa.


    It had been so long since he had seen them that they had almost become irrelevant to him.


    Despite its hard scales, the wounds were oozing slimy black liquid, indicating recent damage that hadn''t fully healed yet.


    He wanted to observe the wounds more closely, suspecting they were bite marks from a larger beast.


    But before he could do so, however, a hissing sound echoed, signaling the serpent''s continuation of its attack.


    It locked onto him with crazed gazed.


    In a wild motion, the serpent snapped its head, aiming to bite him mid-air.


    However, he was quick to react.


    With a causal movement, he caught hold of the serpent''s fangs with both hands, preventing them from fully closing around him.


    His grip held firm against the serpent''s immense strength, and the creature''s fangs was completely stopped.


    The serpent thrashed wildly, its powerful body writhing in an attempt to dislodge him.


    With each violent movement, he clung on tenaciously, his own strength tested against the snakes momentum.


    The serpent slammed its head against the ground, trying to shake him loose.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The impact reverberated through the earth, causing the sands to ripple and the air to tremble with each blow .


    BOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOM!


    No matter how much effort it exerted, the serpent remained ineffective against him.


    He exerted little effort because the gap in their power was vast.


    If he had relied solely on his raw strength, the serpent might have already bitten him.


    However, his body was currently coated with negative energy, enhancing all his basic stats and making him impervious to its attempt.


    The serpent, frustrated and desperate, excreted black, venomous liquid from its fangs in an attempt to melt Reign.


    However, he merely scoffed at the feeble attempt.


    "Thanks for the wash," he chuckled, amused by the serpent''s futile effort.


    "I''ll give you free dental care as payment," Reign quipped, his voice filled with sarcasm as he twisted and pulled its two fangs to be true to his words.

 Chapter 225: Lessons

    Reign flew up, still holding the serpent''s fang in his hands.


    Below, the serpent glared up at him with eyes burning with rage.


    The creature''s body coiled and uncoiled in frustration, its movements causing the surrounding sand to shift and ripple like waves.


    "HISSSSSS!"


    It hissed at him, its forked tongue flicking in and out as if trying to intimidate him.


    However, with its fangs now missing, it appeared almost cute to him.


    With a sudden burst of speed, it lunged forward, its massive head aiming to ram into him like a battering ram.


    "You want your fangs back?" he asked with a sly smile.


    As the serpent''s head drew nearer, he grasped the heavy, oversized fang more tightly, and effortlessly threw it.


    SWOOOOSH!


    The heavy projectile hurtled through the air, propelled by his raw power, and struck the serpent directly in its eyes.


    BURST!


    The corrupted serpent recoiled in agony, thrashing wildly as the fang embedded deep into its sockets, blinding it completely.


    Dark, viscous liquid oozed from the wounds, mixing with the sands below.


    Reign watched from above, his demeanor calm and composed despite the chaos unfolding below.


    He knew the serpent''s blindness would only fueled its fury, and he was curious to see if it had any other tricks up its sleeve.


    "HISSSSSSS!"


    "HISSSSSSS!"


    "HISSSSSSS!"


    It continued to lash out with ferocious intensity, its massive body coiling and striking at the air in a desperate attempt to locate him.


    ''Is this all it''s got?'' he wondered aloud, his voice carrying a hint of disappointment.


    ''I wonder if the thing that bit it is more powerful?'' he mused silently, his eyes fixated on the large bite marks marring the serpent''s body


    If that creature was still present, it couldn''t have gone far judging by the freshness of the wounds.


    There was also the possibility that the serpent had defeated the other creature, but he held onto the hope that it was still alive, so he could farm it for more points.


    If they hadn''t been busy, Avet would have pursued and finished it off herself just to quench her anger.


    She was the type of demon who would kill anyone, even if they just accidentally bumped into her.


    However, Zet had intervened, reminding her of their mission.


    "That creature is a Gran Serpiente Oscura," Zet spoke with a hint of fascination.


    She recalled the name from her reading a report of how humans categorized unique types of corrupted creatures.


    In her memories, the Gran Serpiente Oscura evolved from a normal serpent, growing larger and stronger by devouring other zombified corrupteds.


    This explained the scarcity of other corrupteds in the area¡ªthey had likely become sustenance for that beast.


    "I don''t care about its name, it''s weak and pathetic," Avet replied dismissively, her voice tinged with arrogance.


    "Oh, it''s only weak because we''re in a Tier 4 region. The ones in Tier 1 areas are much larger and stronger," Avet explained, trying to engaged with a conversation with her little sister.


    "Did you know that the biggest Gran Serpiente Oscura ever recorded was at least 4000 meters in height, and it was so big that it took a coordinated effort of humans and demons to destroy it 30 years ago?" Zet added in enthusiastically, unable to contain her fascination with the creature''s lore.


    "You and your unnecessary trivia," Avet sighed, clearly annoyed by her big sister''s hobby of diving into geeky details.


    She rolled her eyes, anticipating that Zet might launch into a lecture about other creatures like a literal historian.


    "It''s not unnecessary, Avet. Knowing about a variety of creatures and beasts means that when you encounter something you can''t overpower with raw strength alone, you can defeat it by exploiting its weaknesses," Zet explained, attempting to impart some wisdom to her younger sister.


    However, Avet just sighed heavily.


    "Why should I care about knowing my enemies? Only weak humans do that. We demons have been given superior bodies and power so we can dominate everything," she spat out, her voice dripping with disdain.


    "And if I ever face an enemy I can''t defeat, it just means I''m not strong enough. There''s nothing more to it, plain and simple," she declared, her voice firm and unwavering.


    Zet shook her head, a mix of frustration and concern in her eyes.


    "That''s a dangerous way to think, Avet. Strength isn''t just about brute force. It''s about strategy, knowledge, and adaptability. You can''t rely solely on raw power."


    Avet crossed her arms defiantly. "Maybe you can''t. But I can. I''ll become the strongest, and I''ll do it my way."


    Zet sighed, realizing that arguing further would be futile.


    "Just remember, even the strongest can fall if they''re not careful. There''s always something or someone stronger out there."


    Avet rolled her eyes, dismissing her elder sister''s caution. "I''ll take my chances. Let''s keep moving. We have more important things to do than talk about hypothetical enemies."


    Zet sighed heavily, thinking, ''Once you fight a more powerful enemy that uses its head and intelligence , then you''ll understand how wrong you are.''


    She kept her thoughts to herself, knowing that Avet would have to learn this hard lesson on her own.

 Chapter 226: Hunting Down

    Reign hovered down, his wings creating a gentle downdraft that scattered the sand below.


    As his feet touched the ground, he noticed a deep, long dent in it, as if something massive had hovered down, causing the sand to part like a plane passing by.


    The disturbed sand and the pattern of the drag marks indicated that a large flying object had passed here recently.


    "That thing is moving fast to make this big of a mark," he muttered.


    By measuring the width of the shifted sand, he tried to estimate its speed and size.


    Next, he flew in the direction where the marks ended, noticing the disturbed sand area was much larger.


    This meant the creature had flown higher, needing more power to increase altitude. It was safe to assume it had large wings to carry its own weight.


    As all the variables came together, Reign''s first thought was of a winged lizard, or as it was known in his old world, a dragon.


    That large serpent from before didn''t worry him much, as it could have evolved from a normal snake.


    However, the existence of a dragon was a different story.


    Dragons were powerful and proud creatures in the fictional books he read as a kid.


    In this world, it could very well be considered a type of demon


    ''Isn''t this getting dangerous?'' he thought to himself.


    It had been days since he had killed almost all the humans in Crestwood City, and now the hypothetical dragon in his mind seemed to be heading toward that very same city


    Chances were that some powerful individuals were already on their way to check the damage he had caused and hunt him down.


    If he get anymore closer, he risked exposing himself instead.


    "It''s not worth it," he sighed aloud, weighing his options.


    Charging head-on into an unknown enemies without any information would be reckless and potentially fatal.


    Despite his boredom and the thrill of killing powerful enemies for experience and points, he knew better than to rush into battle blindly.


    If he did, he would be committing the same mistake as the arrogant Angela, who had died miserably at his hands.


    Beside it would also defeat the purposed why he was flying under the radar on the first place.


    "Time to get out of this place," he muttered.


    He decided to backtrack and focus on hunting corrupted nests instead.


    So, she decided to stay here under the guise of a mission.


    If that interesting demon struck again, she could fly and confront it head-on.


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    Three figures landed behind her, their katana blades gleaming in the sunlight.


    Each bore the distinctive kimono attire of a hunter, their faces devoid of hostility as they recognized Zet, as a representative of the Abyssal Alliance.


    "Did you get any news from the other cities?" Zet asked casually. Her voice carried no arrogance, making the Hunters find her easy to work with.


    "There''s been no news yet, Demon Lord Zet," the team leader spoke. He possessed brown hair, dark eyes, a beard, and an overall bulky figure.


    Despite speaking to a demon, he addressed her with her title, knowing well that without her, hunting and killing a rogue Demon Lord who had gone insane would require sacrificing a lot of manpower.


    They couldn''t afford to lose any more hunters due to the increasing pressure from the corrupteds.


    "Then why did you come here?" Zet asked, she could tell from their faces that they wanted to say something important.


    "Demon Lord Zet, we received news that another Tier 4 city has been attacked by corrupteds. The higher-ups sent us to ask for your support. Of course, we are willing to compensate you for the trouble," he explained.


    They had approached her because the higher-ups knew that she was one of the few and rare demon lord who was not aggressive or overbearing towards humans.


    Zet paused for a moment.


    With her power, she could indeed single-handedly aid a Tier 4 city.


    However, as a demon lord, she couldn''t act impulsively, especially in human territory.


    The Abyssal Alliance and humans collaborated, but only for mutual benefit.


    She knew that despite humans losing cities, it wasn''t critical enough for the Alliance to take action.


    In terms of numbers, the existing human cities still provided enough resources for the demon region.


    And if worst came to worst, the demons could just use the humans it had in stock in their territory to repopulate, thereby addressing any food shortages.


    "I can''t do that. The peace treaty only requires the Alliance to assist humans against powerful demons and High Ranking Corrupteds . I am not obligated to do anything," she replied.


    "We understand," the team leader nodded, gesturing for the others to follow him.


    When the hunters left, she looked out on the horizon and contemplated. "I should go to a different city," she mused.

 Chapter 227: Rocky Place

    "Fuck!" Reign cursed aloud as he was suddenly swallowed by a tornado made of black miasma.


    He had been flying around, searching for another nest after destroying his 14th one in a row when he suddenly found himself stuck in its eye.


    As for how that happened, this dark miasma clearly defied natural order and physics.


    The miasma whirlwind wasn''t strong enough to harm him, but it threw him off course, messing up his sense of direction and the landscape around him.


    With visibility so poor in this place, he was completely lost after that whole fiasco.


    "Where is East, where is West?" He kept looking left and right, hoping his gut feeling would guide him, but it was futile.


    ''Can''t believe I got lost,'' he muttered, feeling frustrated.


    He had been meticulously memorizing his directions all along, using the train tracks as a reference point, but now all that effort was wasted.


    As he landed on a patch of uneven ground, his feet sank slightly into the soft earth.


    Taking a deep paused, he tried to calm his racing thoughts.


    The surroundings were very unfamiliar, devoid of any recognizable landmarks because the tornado had completely reshuffled the sand.


    ''I need to find the train tracks,'' he muttered to himself.


    Minutes passed in silence as he contemplated his options.


    Then, a plan began to form in his mind.


    He would remember this spot as best as he could and pick a direction to travel.


    If after a considerable distance he didn''t encounter the railway tracks or any other familiar signs, he would backtrack to this starting point.


    With that in mind, he materialized a long pole made of bones and firmly planted it into the ground before taking flight again.


    This would serve as a marker to help him remember the location when he returned.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    With a strong flap of his wings, he wasted no time and began flying to his right, or whatever direction it was.


    He continued flying, periodically materializing poles made of bones every 5 kilometers and throwing it on the ground .


    Each time he planted a new marker, he felt a sense of relief knowing that he was creating a trail.


    He continued flying further, and around the 50 km mark, he slowed down a bit because he saw something unexpected.


    Up until now, most of the landscape had been flat and hilly, but in front of him was an actual tall mountain.


    Reign touch his chins as he examined the series of perfectly formed holes scattered throughout the mountain side.


    ''These holes are too accurate to form naturally,'' he muttered, his curiosity piqued.


    Each hole seemed meticulously made, their smooth edges and uniform shape suggesting deliberate construction rather than random erosion.


    Intrigued, he approached one of the larger holes and looked inside.


    What he had initially thought to be a simple cavity revealed itself to be a narrow tunnel, its walls carved from the solid rock of the mountain itself.


    The tunnel extended deeper into the heart of the mountain, disappearing into darkness.


    ''This hole is a bit small for me.'' he thought to himself,


    With a mental command, he called back his wings, and his body began to shrink in real-time.


    Bones compacted, and his frame reduced until he reached a manageable height of around 5"5 feet. Satisfied with his new size, he cautiously entered the narrow cavity.


    The tunnel, once cramped and restrictive, now felt more accommodating as he navigated its twists and turns.


    The walls closed in around him, and he had to stoop slightly to avoid scraping against the rough rock.


    As he walked deeper into the tunnel, the air grew cooler, and faint echoes reverberated off the stone walls.


    Small cracks and crevices in the rock occasionally offered glimpses of other passages and chambers beyond, hinting at how complex the mountain''s interior was.


    ''This must have been built for something, but what for? I doubt humans would bother making this many tunnels,'' he mused quietly to himself.


    "And where does these tunnels even lead to?" he wondered aloud, his words echoing against the wall.


    ***


    High above the sky, a winged figure soared at a fast pace, her body a blur against the backdrop of miasma.


    "A mountain ? " With a quick pivot of her wings, she slowed her momentum and hovered in midair, her gaze fixed on the imposing mass of rock and stone before her.


    The mountain stood tall and quiet, its peaks hidden in thin black mist .


    "Wow, what is this place? And I can also feel that there''s a barrier around it," Zet exclaimed aloud, her excitement evident as her geeky side took hold.


    She was a bit down earlier because while flying towards the next city, she encountered a Blight Tornado.


    It was mostly harmless given her power, but the real danger came from its trait to vanish and reappear in specific areas.


    Plus, this phenomenon was almost non-existent in Tier 4 Regions, so that really took her by surprise.


    ''I wonder what this place has to offer,'' a smile formed on her lips as she quickly flew down.

 Chapter 228: Gripped

    ''A dead end?'' Reign paused, his hand resting against the solid wall that blocked further passage at the end of the tunnel.


    ''Can''t believe I have to backtrack again,'' he sighed.


    The maze-like nature of this place frustrated him, added by the fact that his undead eye ability was useless without any living creatures to detect.


    He committed this tunnel''s details to memory¡ªso he wont come back here again accidentally .


    Turning back, he retraced his steps through the maze of tunnels he had bypassed earlier.


    At the last junction, five tunnels stretched out before him He had already explored the other four, leaving only one path uncharted.


    ''If this one''s another dead end, I might just blast this whole mountain to pieces,'' Reign muttered in frustration.


    He clicked his tongue, annoyed at the thought. He had considered using brute force before but held back, wary of disturbing any potential hidden treasures within this mountain .


    After Reign walked inside the passage, his anticipation turned to disappointment again.


    The tunnel narrowed until he reached another dead end, almost causing him to lose his composure.


    ''Another dead end?'' he muttered, frustration evident in his voice. He clenched his fists, feeling negative energy begin to surge within him, but with effort, he managed to regain control.


    Then, something caught his attention.


    There was something on the ceiling. Curious, he reached up and touched it, then knocked on it.


    ''It''s hollow,'' he exclaimed, his orb eyes narrowing with intrigue.


    He tested the other walls, but only the spot on the ceiling rang hollow.


    This discovery suggested there was another passage concealed behind it.


    ''Let see what''s behind this,''


    With a controlled force, he retracted his arm and then, with a slow punch, he struck the wall covering the ceiling.


    The impact was strong enough to shatter the brittle material without causing too much destruction.


    ''A path upward, huh?'' Reign mused inwardly as he observed the newly revealed passage.


    The hole was narrow, but he could sense its length extending upward.


    A faint, cool breeze hinted at an open space awaiting at its end.


    ''It''s too narrow to fly upward,'' he muttered, assessing the tight confines of the passage.


    Curious about its durability, he applied pressure, trying to crush it.


    The crystal shattered into pieces with little resistance.


    ''Yeah, what was I thinking? With my strength, any kind of gem would be crushed no matter what it was,'' he chuckled, finding his blunder amusing.


    ''But this place is really peaceful. For some reason, I feel sleepy,'' he pondered.


    He leaned back, resting against a larger rock. He wondered why he felt so at home in this place, like he wouldn''t mind just sleeping here for a long time.


    ''Maybe it''s the green rock? Probably some therapeutic effect?'' he mused, feeling a strange sense of comfort and peace wash over him.


    The cavern''s serene atmosphere gave him a rare moment to take a break from the hell hole outside.


    The red orb in his eyes slowly dimmed, letting the faint hum of the cavern wash over him.


    ''I feel tired,'' he thought to himself, his vision blurring a little.


    For a moment, he felt a strange peace, as if a lullaby were gently playing in the background.


    "A lullaby?" Reign''s eyes snapped open, and the energy within his body began to run amok and forcibly fought back the drowsiness.


    The soothing feeling vanished, snapping him back to full alertness.


    He stood up, shaking off the remnants of the weird tranquility he felt.


    ''This place isn''t as harmless as it looks,'' he thought.


    ''My mind was strong enough to even ignore that Angel''s song, and this place actually was able to affect me for a bit,'' he muttered


    This led him to assume that the inexplicable sensation he felt surpassed even the enchanting power of an angel''s voice


    ''Alright, just in case,'' he muttered under his breath.


    He focused his mind and surrounded himself with a cloak of negative energy, an aura that he created to shield him from falling for the same tricks again.


    ''This is the best I can manage right now. I don''t have any way to protect my mind yet,''he sighed heavily.


    This slip-up made him realize again how vulnerable he was to mental attacks. He needed a powerful passive mental skill that could prevent this from happening again.


    When he was confident that his defensive measures were in place, he cautiously resumed exploring the cavern.


    His primary goal now was to uncover the source of the mental attack he had experienced earlier.


    Reign moved through the cavern, his senses keenly attuned to any shifts in the environment or subtle disturbances in the air.


    As he explored deeper, he discovered one tunnel and the density of the unknown minerals increased the further he walked, casting green glow on the cavern walls.

 Chapter 229: Vibrations

    ''I feel like something is calling me,'' he mused to himself.


    Reign couldn''t quite explain it, but that was what he was feeling right now.


    He wanted to ask the system, but ever since he evolved into a demon lord, it had been unresponsive.


    Deciding to trust his instincts, he entered the tunnel .


    The walls of the passaged were lined with crystals, their gentle glow illuminating his path with a surreal green light.


    As he walked deeper into the tunnel, his senses were in full alert when he suddenly felt a subtle vibration in the ground beneath his feet.


    It started as a faint tremor, barely noticeable , but soon grew stronger, causing loose stones to rattle and clatter.


    Instinctively, he knelt down, placing his hand against the cold surface. He shut of his eyes, focusing on the vibrations traveling through the ground.


    Was it an earthquake, or something else entirely?


    As the trembling grew more intense, Reign''s instincts screamed that this was no ordinary tremor.


    The ground beneath him convulsed with a violence that was unnatural, each wave of force stop for a bit then intensify .


    It felt more like an explosion reverberating through the ground than a natural phenomenon.


    Just as he began to wonder if the mountain would collapse around him, the seismic activity abruptly ceased after one last powerful tremor.


    At that moment, he sensed something in the air¡ªa familiar presence .


    When his eyes shone again, his entire demeanor shifted.


    ''That''s negative energy, and it''s pretty powerful,''he concluded.


    Only demons could wield Negative Energy.


    Judging by how he sensed it despite the distance, he believed there might be even more Negative Energy present than he himself possessed.


    ''A demon lord in this place?'' he mused.


    ''No, it could also be crystallized negative energy,'' he added, considering the alternatives.


    Natural Crystallized Energy had always given him huge benefits, and what he felt right now was at least 20 times stronger than what he absorbed in that rat-infested cave.


    He felt that this could also be an opportunity.


    If it turned out to be the real deal, the potential benefits would far outweigh the risks.


    ''Alright, I''ll just scout it first and decide after,'' he thought.


    As long as he was careful, he could minimize the risk of being exposed just in case what he felt was actually a demon.


    He decided to conceal his aura even further, ensuring it wouldn''t be detectable.


    "Running away just like that? You''re pretty smart," Zet giggled, genuinely impressed .


    Most demon lords would have chosen to fight rather than retreat, but he had made the opposite choice.


    While it might appear cowardly to some, it was definitely the correct decision when facing an enemy skilled in illusion in a confined space like this.


    But the problem was, Zet was a trickster at heart.


    Her power revolved around deceiving others, so she had set up all these traps from the very beginning out of habit .


    When she was on unfamiliar ground, she always made plans for the worst-case scenarios.


    "Good thing, I''m smarter," she giggled with no malicious intent, finding it exciting that she had outsmarted her enemy.


    She did not hear any response from him, so she thought he was considering a way to escape this situation.


    SWOOOOSH!


    "So you''re just attacking, huh? That''s a little disappointing and unimaginative," Zet shook her head, seeing that her enemy had chosen to confront her directly.


    Arcs of lightning coalesced within his weapon, attempting to strike her illusions by creating an electric wave on the ground, but it was futile, because the illusion just kept on coming back.


    She then decided to attack using concentrated rays of negative energy, but something interesting happened.


    She didn''t put much force into it, but her enemy was immediately destroyed by her attack .


    "Wait... Aren''t you supposed to be a demon lord?" she raised her eyebrows, taking a closer look.


    But before she could get a response, the bones started to turn into black liquid and disappeared from her sight.


    "Don''t tell me..." Zet was speechless.


    She had actually been outplayed and tricked by another demon.


    ***


    SWOOOOOSH!


    Reign wasted no time and retraced his steps, running away as soon as he realized he had been discovered.


    He wasn''t running because he was afraid of fighting her head-on; rather, he was just wary that she might not be alone. It was better to be safe than dead.


    ''Oh, he killed Arc already,'' he thought to himself, sensing that his puppet had returned inside him.


    But he did not mind at all.


    With so much distance created and him running at lightning speed, she wouldn''t be able to catch up to him that quickly.


    Besides, this place was too narrow for her to fit in even if she wanted to.


    "Good thing, I''m smarter," Reign chuckled .

 Chapter 230: Battle of Tactics

    "Did I just get outsmarted?" Zet asked, a huge grin spreading across her face.


    She wasn''t insulted at all. Instead, she found the whole thing incredibly funny.


    Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she laughed heartily, truly enjoying the moment.


    She was a master at tricking people into believing they were fighting her, then surprising them with illusions.


    This time, though, someone had turned the tables on her. She had been outplayed in her own specialty, bested at the very game she had mastered: tricking others.


    This was the first time anyone had managed to fool her.


    As she contemplated everything, her eyes glinted and her heart started beating faster and faster.


    Hugging herself, her nails dug into her shoulders as she struggled to contain her emotions.


    ''But how did he do it? I''m pretty sure that thing wasn''t an illusion, so how did he make it move?'' She wondered, trying to figure out how Reign had managed to pull it off in the first place.


    As her mind raced, multiple possible scenarios ran through her thoughts.


    But only a few ideas stick out.


    "A puppet?" she murmured.


    This wasn''t a new concept to her, as she knew about some demon races that could create puppets.


    For example, the Arachne Race could control humans and weaker demons using their web strings, and the Gorgon Race could animate stone puppets.


    ''But that puppet is too powerful; it was at least Peak Upper Demon level,'' she pondered.


    Puppets were normally weak and used for distraction, but this one was different. Its fighting ability was not to be scoffed at by lower ranking demons.


    "Could it be a clone?" she mused aloud.


    She remembered the Doppelganger Race, which could divide their bodies.


    However, the copies would progressively weaken with each division.


    Additionally, any damage sustained by the clones would transfer back to the original, further diminishing their effectiveness.


    ''At the same time, it was made of bones. What kind of demon am I dealing with?'' another question filled her mind. She recognized from the bone color, that it was the same demon that destroyed Crestwood City.


    Despite all these questions, instead of feeling annoyed, she was actually enjoying it.


    ''Oh wait, I forgot I need to catch him,'' she muttered, shaking her head. She had been too caught up in the moment.


    With a snap of her fingers, the real hole appeared above her.


    Her wings extended as she flapped them, soaring outside for a better view.


    She now overlooked the entire mountain, a smile curling on her lips.


    Though she was normally level-headed, deep down, she was still a demon, known for their selfish desires.


    He weighed his options carefully, and considered the best approach.


    ''I can''t just wait here,'' he thought urgently.


    Then, an idea flashed into his mind.


    ''This could really work,'' a creepy smile spread across his face as he began to make adjustments to his plan to increased his chances.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    He sprinted back into the cavern where the Natural Crystallized Negative energy was located.


    With the system, he could absorb its energy quickly to gain a huge power boost.


    When he reached it, the purple mist was already closing in on the tunnels, but he paid it no mind. He charged straight ahead.


    ***


    Above the mountain, Zet''s eyes snapped open as she sensed a disturbance.


    "What is happening? Five demons?" Zet squinted her eyes, unable to discern the exact strength of each demon, but she could sense their presences.


    She considered flying down to meet her target head-on at the hole, but she stopped as she realized that they were closing on her position.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOOSH!


    the ground, their skeletal bodies cloaked in kimono-like garments that swirled around them.


    Each wielded a katana, ranging in size from elegant and slender to imposing and broad.


    ''What are these things?'' she mused inwardly as she observed the five.


    They were all made of bones, just like the last one, with dark-red energy filling their hollow parts.


    However, each one of them had a different aura, giving off unique feelings, as if she was not facing demons at all.


    Looking closer, she saw two demons with identical auras¡ªdark-red energy crackling around them, with wind snapping from time to time.


    The next one had a bigger and bulkier body, which made it more imposing. It wielded a massive katana, its presence more commanding than the others.


    What set it apart was how it casually rested the big katana on its shoulder, exuding a confident and intimidating aura.


    Right beside it stood another one of normal human height. Its aura was a dark-red inferno, with dark-red flames dancing menacingly around its body, casting eerie shadows on the ground.


    Finally, there was the one she had just destroyed, covered in dark-red energy with occasional arcs of lightning coursing through its body.


    "Each of them use a different element mixed with negative energy," she mumbled, "Wind, fire, and lightning."


    ''And why do they look like hunters?'' she wondered, squinting her eyes to get a better view.


    The feeling she got from them was the same, especially because of the shape of their weapons, and how they carried themselves.

 Chapter 231: Battle of Wits

    "Do you really plan to fight me with just this?" Zet asked, realizing their lack of threat implied that none of them was the real one.


    Her eyes narrowed as she observed the puppets closely. She waited for any response but was met with silence instead.


    So she took a step forward, her wings twitching slightly .


    "Alright, I''ll force you to show yourself, then," she declared.


    Raising her hands, negative energy began to converge, mixing with the power of illusion to create a dark-purple aura around her palm.


    CLICK! The sound of blades being unsheathed echoed .


    After receiving their commands, the puppets launched into a full-scale attack.


    The two puppets wielding wind elements unleashed their technique first.


    With quick movements, their blades sliced through the air, instantly gathering wind around them..


    As the tornadoes converged, they merged into a colossal vortex.


    Its dark-red hue intensified, crackling with energy far more powerful than ordinary wind.


    The massive tornado roared forward with ferocity, aiming directly at her, threatening to engulf her with its destructive force.


    "Impressive. This might affect a weak Demon Lord, but you''ll have to do better and be more creative than that," she giggled. Her words carried no arrogance; she was simply stating facts.


    True to her words, she merely raised her hand and met the tornado head-on.


    It roared, attempting to engulf her, but with minimal effort, she stopped its advance until it ultimately dissipated.


    She made it look easy, not because she was stronger than Angela, but because unlike that angel, she wasn''t inclined to go easy on her enemies without a valid reason.


    "Now it''s my turn," she declared.


    Dark-purple energy hummed in her hands as she channeled her power.


    Suddenly, the air grew heavy¡ªnot just metaphorically, but literally.


    Her dense mist enveloped the area where the puppets where standing, exerting a physical pressure that weighed down on them.


    The next moment, they started to crack one by one, with bones chipping away as the pressure intensified.


    The skill she was using allowed her to manipulate the mass of her mist using negative energy. It was a simple but functional ability against those below the Demon Rank Status.


    As the puppets weakened and their movements slowed down, Zet saw her opportunity, and increased her power output further.


    With a decisive motion, she unleashed a final surge of energy, aiming to crush their remaining resistance and secure victory in the most efficient manner possible.


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    The five puppets were forced to kneel on the ground, struggling to move under the oppressive weight.


    Even so, she could tell that the dark red streak of lightning that passed through her before was much faster than her maximum speed.


    But she had no choice but to give chase, or risk losing track of it altogether.


    With her no longer in the vicinity of the mountain, the effect of her domain quickly vanished, and everything returned to normal.


    After a couple of minutes, another flapping sound echoed, but it wasn''t from her.


    Instead, it came from another demon who was now smiling from ear to ear due to his successful maneuver.


    "Got you," Reign chuckled to himself, his chest swelling with pride over his achievement.


    He had fooled her twice in a row.


    First, he created a projectile shaped like a missile and shot it towards her.


    Then, he recalled his summon and stopped his attack, to make her believe that the last attack was his real body.


    It was just a plan that he had tried, and even if she wasn''t fooled by it, he still had other plans stored.


    Fortunately, luck was with him because she actually chased after it.


    He went to all this trouble to ensure he wouldn''t be ambushed.


    Considering that if she chased down the decoy, there was a very high chance her allies would also follow suit if she really had one.


    And even if not all of them followed, he would still be able to escape much easier now that their forces were divided.


    ''Time to leave I''m sure she will be furious after catching up to my decoy,'' he smirked, flying off in the opposite direction.


    As he soared through the air, he made a mental note to find ways to counter tricky abilities like illusions.


    This experience had shown him how large this world was and the necessity of being prepared to handle anything to survive.


    All his thoughts about wanting to fight stronger opponents went down the drain.


    It was only fun to face strong opponents when he could dominate them one-sidedly.


    Being on the receiving end was not a good experience, and he learned that firsthand today.


    ''Next time we meet, you''ll regret not killing me today,'' he muttered to himself


    ***


    A distance away from the mountain


    "I..." Zet was speechless after she landed and saw the decoy crashed on the ground.


    She didn''t have to be a genius to figure out what had happened.


    Zet, who held the title of Demon of Tricks and Illusions, was not only fooled once, but twice.


    "I..."


    "I..."


    "I think I''m in love!!!" she blurted out, blushing at the thought of how clever her opponent was.

 Chapter 232: Clusters

    BOOOOOOM!


    A massive explosion echoed, shaking the ground with a force so intense it felt like the earth itself was tearing apart.


    The shock-wave rippled outwards, briefly parting the thick, black miasma before it returned, casting a depressing mist over the entire area again.


    When the dust settled, the once standing hill looked like a scene from a war documentary, devastated by a missile strike costing taxpayers hundreds of thousands of dollars per shot.


    But for Reign, it only cost a portion of his energy reserves.


    This was something humans could never achieve; they had to rely on limited resources just to mimic a fraction of his power.


    And not just him.


    Demons, angels, and the corrupted, could cause the same damaged with just their bodies alone.


    He landed on the ground and quickly absorbed the mangled corpses using hundreds of bone tendrils.


    The black miasma was filtered out of his body, and dark dust points accumulated at an accelerated rate. Finally, he heard the level-up sound.


    [Level Up + 1]


    Reign clenched his fist, knowing that he had finally reached level 60.


    ''Good thing I absorbed that Naturalized Crystal,'' he said with a grin, remembering how that alone had boosted him three levels.


    Such treasure was quite rare and would take a normal demon hours, even days, to absorb. But with the system, he had consumed it with ease.


    "Give me something big!" He rubbed his bony hands together eagerly, anticipating what the system had in store, especially since this next evolution required 2 Evolution Points.


    [Ding]


    Overlord : The Ruler of death .....


    "This..." he couldn''t control his creepy grin, which stretched up to his ears as he read the description. It made him feel that all his previous evolutions were trash in comparison.


    The Overlord evolution would grant him dominion over life and death.


    His power to control the undead would increase by ten fold, allowing him to summon and command legions of skeletal warriors.


    His aura would instill fear and despair in his enemies, draining their strength and will to fight before they could even approach him.


    This form would also enhance all his physical abilities, giving him strength, speed, and resilience that was worthy of the title Overlord.


    The ultimate ruler of the battlefield, he would become a living nightmare for anyone who dared oppose him.


    His vision blurred for a moment, and he was pulled back into a dream-like state.


    This time, he found himself in a dark place.


    Everything was pitch black, there was nothing but total darkness.


    [Ding: Congratulations! To complete the entire transformation, you need to activate your DNA Clusters .]


    The familiar sound of the system was the silver lining in this weird situation. It made him feel less worried about being pulled into this dark place.


    Finally, it decided to converse with him, and judging from its words, he could tell that there was some semblance of intelligence in it again.


    "So you finally decided to talk to me again? Why did you stop responding before?" he asked.


    The system did not answer him this time.


    He thought that his previous question might have been something too personal so he decided to ask something else related to the current situation.


    "What''s happening ? And what''s a DNA Cluster? "


    [System: DNA Clusters are specific sequences within an organism''s DNA formed at birth. These clusters are predetermined, and when the peak is reached and limits are broken, the clusters unlock, allowing the organism to evolved further]


    "And how is this related to me? I thought you were aiding me to bypass this unnecessary work," Reign asked, thinking this was different from the system''s usual straightforward evolution method.


    [System: Due to host having the Legendary Race, Legendary Core, and Legendary Domain, your clusters were far bigger than normal. The system doesn''t have enough reserves to automatically unlock them, so you need to manually unlock them yourself.]


    Reign sighed, feeling it was pointless to argue with the system. "Alright, so can you at least explain more?"


    [System: A normal organism typically has between 1 to 99 clusters, while stronger organisms may have between 99 to 199, 199 to 299, or 299 to 399 clusters in their bodies. The higher the cluster count, the greater the chance of reaching Demon God status.]


    ''Wait...'' Reign''s mind raced as he processed everything.


    This was a new term, but if his understanding was correct, these DNA clusters determined an organisms limit from birth.


    It meant that when a demon was born, they already have predetermine limit.


    This could explain why some demons could reach the rank of Demon Lord while others could not.


    For instance, if the requirement to become a Demon Lord was to unlock up to 100 clusters, a demon born with only 99 clusters would never break through no matter what.


    On the other hand, those who started with 99 to 199 clusters had a higher chance of breaking through.


    In his case, relying on the system meant that instead of having fix number from the get go, it generated additional ones as he grew stronger.


    "So what''s my current count right now ?"

 Chapter 233: Clusters 2

    [System: The host has already reached Demon Lord status and has now unlocked 165 clusters out of 199.]


    "Is that impressive?" he asked, unaware of the normal standards.


    [System: An average Demon Lord who has just broken through typically has 100-110 clusters unlocks.]


    "Good," Reign nodded in satisfaction, pleased to hear his progress was exceptional. It would''ve been embarrassing if it wasn''t, considering all the cheats he got from the system.


    "Tell me, how can I open these clusters? And why did I turn into an ore to begin with? " He inquired.


    If the system had brought him to this mental space, there must be a method to make it easier for him.


    So he was certain that real demons had different, more challenging methods of unlocking it.


    [System: Normal demons undergo multiple enlightenments and temperings to unlock clusters instinctively. However, with the system aid, you can manually unlock clusters on your own.]


    [And because the Overlord Race requires a minimum of 199 clusters, you need to reach that threshold before the entire evolution is completed.]


    "Will I become a Demon King after unlocking 199 clusters?"


    [System: Negative. Clusters measure potential, not actual fighting power. You will need to undergo another ordeal to reach Demon King status. The gap between Demon King and Demon Lord is like heaven and earth.]


    "So, in terms of power right now, how strong am I?" he inquired .


    [System: Middle Rank Demon Lord ]


    "Got it," Reign nodded .


    If it were that easy to reach Demon King, then this world would be filled with them already.


    To become a Demon King, one must have the right lineage, potential, resources, luck, and even with all of that, the chances were still low.


    Reign had only been able to reach this far because of his system.


    "Okay, tell me what I need to do," he asked, ready to follow the system''s guidance.


    However¡ª


    Instead of instructing him, the scene changed abruptly.


    When his vision cleared, he found himself in another dark place filled with giant orbs with different sized scattered all around.


    Few glowed a deep red, while the majority emitted a pure white light.


    Vein-like lines pulsing with red energy connected the already unlocked orbs together.


    ''These must be the clusters!'' he concluded, counting the dark red orbs that totaled 165 , and the 34 white orbs .


    "But how can I even unlock one?" he wondered aloud.


    He focused intently on a white orb closest to the red one.


    However, it didn''t bother him much; being trapped this long were rookie numbers compared to what he had experienced before.


    His main concern was that someone might discovered his ore-like body and turn it into a weapon.


    It would be ironic if he returned to find himself forged into a sword or some other tool.


    ''Alright, one last orb and I''m done,'' he muttered to himself, his focus unwavering as he positioned himself between the two orbs.


    The veins connected automatically, and he began feeding energy into the 199th orb.


    With the connection forged he could feel losing his energy in a rapid pace.


    100%


    90%


    50%


    25%


    10%


    5%


    ''My full reserve is not enough to fill it,'' he thought to himself, realizing the orb was only 85% filled.


    Even if he exhausted all his energy, he could only fill it up to 90%.


    He needed to rest a bit before attempting to continue filling it again.


    Stopping the energy flow, he anticipated a moment of break.


    However¡ª


    Unexpectedly, the vein he focused on began to twist and convulse, as if it was collapsing .


    Its steady flow of energy turned into erratic pulses, like lightning in a storm.


    Reign quickly tried to stabilize it by feeding more energy, but it was too late.


    The vein started to break apart, making sharp cracking sounds.


    Bright sparks burst from the fractures, lighting up the space momentarily. Each rupture weakened the connection to the orb, its glow fading with the instability.


    "You got to be kidding me," he gritted his teeth.


    Desperately, he pushed himself harder, trying to restore order. But with no energy left, the vein reached its breaking point.


    With a final shudder, it collapsed completely, turning into particles of light that scattered into nothingness.


    The orb, so close to completion, reverted to its original white color.

 Chapter 234: Clusters 3

    ''Damn it,'' he muttered under his breath, frustration clear in his voice as he saw all his hard work go to waste just like that.


    But that wasn''t his main concern right now.


    His current energy capacity was clearly lacking, and he needed to find a way to bridge the gap.


    The problem was that the math wasn''t adding up.


    No matter how much he calculated, there was no way he could fill the final orb for several reasons.


    First, his energy could not regenerate while he used it, forcing him to rely on his current capacity.


    Second, stopping the energy flow would destabilize the delicate balance of the entire process.


    ''Think, think,'' he began, pondering deeply. He was a genius, so he should leverage his ability to think outside the box.


    Recalling all his experiences in this world¡ªhow he utilized his energy, powers, and abilities¡ªthere had to be insights hidden within his past experiences that he might have overlooked due to the aid of the system.


    He was well aware of becoming overly dependent on the system, which might have obscured clues on how to overcome this challenge. If he thought hard enough, there must be a way forward.


    ''There''s always a solution,'' he thought to himself, his mind racing for answers.


    Then, a eureka moment struck him. He remembered how the demon he had tricked before used her power to make the air heavy by scattering her energy and embedding it in the purple mist.


    It was not an aura; the molecules in the air had literally and physically increased in mass due to her own power and intervention.


    If he could imitate that and find a way to scatter his own energy first, keeping it suspended for some time, he could then reabsorb it back.


    This new external source would mitigate his current energy deficiency.


    ''Alright, this can work,'' he muttered determinedly.


    He focused, attempting to emulate the demon''s technique of scattering energy.


    Concentrating intensely, he managed to disperse a small portion of his energy into the surrounding air.


    For a fleeting moment, he felt a slight hope as the energy hung in the air.


    However, just as quickly as he dispersed it, the energy dissipated, leaving him frustrated and confused.


    "I need to try harder" he mumbled.


    After a brief reflection, he decided to name it "Ethereal Suspension." This name captured the essence of manipulating energy in a suspended state.


    When the system registered the skill, Reign activated it again. This time, it had become much easier.


    ''That took a lot of time. I can''t believe it requires this much effort just to master a skill of this caliber. Good thing I have the system, or it would take me years,'' he sighed.


    Now, he viewed beings who grew through hard work more favorably.


    Well, he would still kill and eat them, but hey, at least this time, he would acknowledge their effort first. It was a step up from being seen solely as a convenient food source.


    Maybe he''d even give them some pep talk before killing them and digging in¡ªsmall gestures mattered, right?


    Now fully prepared, he shifted his focus to the 199th orb.


    First, he scattered his power around him until it coalesced into multiple red orbs resembling fireflies, then controlled them to hover near his body.


    Next, using the remaining 15 minutes to fill up his reserves, he meticulously prepared for the second phase.


    The veins reconnected to the 199th orb, and he started using his internal energy first. When he had 80% remaining, he began reabsorbing the dispersed energy from the air to replenish his reserves, ensuring a seamless process without any pauses.


    And just as he had hoped, the connection remained stable this time, and he had enough energy to completely fill the 199th cluster.


    ''Closer, closer,'' he thought, watching intently as the orb slowly fill up .


    When it reached its maximum capacity, a sudden vibration echoed not just from the last orb, but from every one of them.


    The entire sequence of 199 clusters completed, and the flow of energy stabilized.


    Reign waited intently to see what would happen next as he watched the clusters hum and vibrate with power like parts of a complex engine design.


    It looked stunningly beautiful, and he could sense a deep resonance with all the clusters.


    However¡ªWith a disorienting jolt, he found himself being forcibly ejected from this place.


    The transition was abrupt, leaving him momentarily bewildered as he struggled to regain his bearings.


    ''I''m back?''


    His vision cleared, and he found himself back in the desolate land filled with black miasma.


    He tried to move his body and realized that he still looked like an ore deposit. Confused, he had thought he had completed the entire process successfully, so what was happening?


    As if in response to his question, his body began to heat up again, the metallic rock glowing intensely like red-hot metal.

 Chapter 235: Formation

    ''Damn, why does the transformation have to hurt so much?'' Reign cursed inwardly


    It wasn''t just the physical pain that tormented him; it felt as if his very soul was being churned in a pit of magma.


    Each moment stretched agonizingly, making him wonder how long this unbearable sensation would last.


    Finally, some changes began to stir the moment he completely melted into a pool of magma. At this point, only his soul and cores remained intact


    From his melted form, a small shape began to emerge.


    First, his head reformed¡ªa skull emerging from the molten mess. Sharp, jagged edges surrounded his eyes, giving them a hollow, menacing look.


    As the molten metal cooled and solidified, his other features took shape.


    Raw-boned cheekbones and a sharp jawline diverged from the human norm. His chin, elongated and forming like a reverse pyramid with a curl at the end, added to his demonic appearance.


    With the transformation progressing, the rough, unfinished surface of his face smoothed out, revealing a silver-colored head with two prominent horns curling upward like a devil''s crown.


    Thick at the base and sharp points at the tip, the horns added to his imposing presence.


    Anyone who saw this head would run for their life , this form put the word "FEAR" in "FEAR "


    Next, his neck materialized.


    The cervical vertebrae emerged one by one from the molten pool, pushing his head up as the transformation continued downward.


    Each vertebra had defined ridges and joints, resembling interlocking bones. Then , a layer of red-hot metal enveloped them like protective chainmail.


    The torso took shape next, with broad shoulders extending outward from his neck. At the top of each shoulder, sharp edges protruded like cones, curving slightly to resemble horns.


    His hands took shape next, fingers solidifying into distinct, flexible parts.


    The abdomen developed with well-defined metal abs, each texture sculpted from molten metal, followed by a strong, supportive waist.


    Continuing downward, his legs formed, each thigh and calf taking form with strength.


    His feet built was sturdy and grounded.


    When his entire metallic body base was finally completed, he stood as a tall 6"5 foot tall humanoid figure gleaming like he was made of aluminum foil.


    Every contour and bone reflected a polished sheen.


    Just when he thought the transformation was over, something stirred behind him.


    From his back, wings began to emerge alongside a long, sharp tail. The tail had edges resembling fish fins from base to tip.


    The once jelly-like texture of his wings transformed into a delicate, translucent material, flexible yet maintaining structure.


    Lightning crackled through them with an ethereal glow while the talons in his wings resembled thick, razor-sharp blades rather than bones.


    As the pure lightning energy stabilized in his wings, another transformation began from his chest.


    A jet-black color spread outward from his three cores, enveloping his entire body in deep obsidian.


    However, certain parts took on a dark crimson red shade¡ªhis hands, fingers, elbows, knees, feet, shoulder blades, forehead horns, and wing linings.


    The combination of jet black and dark red enhanced his appearance, giving it a more refined and uniqued aesthetic.


    When he flexed his fingers, the dark red joints glowed like neon lights, while a crimson aura leaked from his body, completing his devilish appearance.


    <Original Skills>


    (Click for More)


    <Bloodline Skill>


    Overlord Authority : 1 -new


    True Death : 1 - new


    Death Embrace 1- new


    <Mutation>


    (Click for More)


    (Click for More)


    <Rune Hearts>


    (Click for More)


    ======


    "Now, this is what I call an evolution," Reign chuckled, examining his improved attributes with satisfaction.


    He received free upgrades to his attributes and discovered three new skills that sounded really cool and powerful.


    "System, am I close to the strength of a Demon King now?" he asked.


    [System: Far from it.]


    "Wow, the gap between Demon Lord and Demon King must be really wide. How strong is a Demon King compared to a peak Demon Lord?"


    [System: An average Demon King is equal to 12 average Peak Demon Lords.]


    "That much?" he exclaimed. But after thinking it over, he realized this was to be expected.


    Demon Kings were akin to walking weapons of mass destruction, so their energy reserve had to be on a different level.


    "And where do I stand?"


    [System: An average Demon King is equal to 5 of you in terms of Energy.]


    Reign paused, absorbing the information.


    ''Five might sound way better than twelve, but it still means a Demon King could one-shot me,'' he mused, realizing the huge gap in strength.


    Just imagining his own power multiplied by four, Reign couldn''t help but feel a tinge of fear at the potential destruction a demon king could caused.


    The fact that an average Demon King was already that strong spoke volumes about their overwhelming power.


    He made a mental note to avoid facing a Demon King, even the weakest one, until he reached the same rank.


    This gap in power couldn''t be bridged just by having a legendary race.


    "It''s alright. With my current rate, I could catch up to them in no time. Speaking of time, how many days was I stuck here?" Reign inquired. .


    [System: 42 days.]

 Chapter 236: [Bonus] A lot of Time

    "That long?" he slapped his forehead in surprised after hearing the system''s response. If that were the case, then he had been missing for more than two months now.


    He knew he had spent a lot of time in that mental space, but he hadn''t realized that so much had passed in the physical world too.


    ''Wait... This might be a good thing. I''m pretty sure they all thought I had already left this region with how long I was gone. I can continue massacring cities, and with my power, I don''t even need to be too careful anymore. I can go straight for the kill,'' he thought, a hint of optimism creeping in his mind.


    After realizing the advantages he could used from this setback, he began to think that this was all a blessing in disguise.


    ''I''ll allocate my points first, then head out,'' he decided, refocusing on his status window.


    He noticed a plus sign, indicating that all his skills could now be upgraded to level 50.


    With plenty of spare skill points, he quickly maxed out everything except for the new skills and turned his attention to their descriptions to understand it better.


    <¡ª>


    Overlord Authority: This skill grants the host the powerful ability to summon up to 500 additional puppets in addition to Bone Summon, each of which can be upgraded in rank manually, bypassing the need to wait.


    This allows the host to command a formidable army of loyal servants, each capable of evolving to higher tiers of power at your command.


    Skill Upgrade: +10 slots per level


    Available Rank Up Points: +1 per 10 levels


    <¡ª>


    True Death: This skill negates the ability of organisms to cheat death through life-saving methods. However, its effectiveness depends on the target''s power level¡ªif a being is too powerful, True Death may not work against them.


    Skill Upgrade: +0.5% chance per level up


    Skill Upgrade: +1% Additional bypassing Power


    <¡ª>


    Death Immunity: This skill grants immunity to all forms of death, including instant death attacks, for a certain period of time.


    Skill Upgrade: +0.10 seconds per level up


    Skill Upgrade: +0.5% defense against One Shot Attacks.


    <¡ª>


    "Nice!" Reign was elated after reading the skill descriptions.


    With Overlord Authority, he could command a legion of puppets, allowing him to combat an entire army if such a situation arose in the future. He would no longer have to worry about being overwhelmed by sheer numbers.


    ''I wonder what''s the population of the next one, I hope it''s way more than Crestwood'' excitement coursed through him at the thought of entering and killing more humans to level up.


    The more he killed, the faster he would grow stronger.


    However¡ª


    ''What happened while I was out?'' Reign muttered, pausing his flight as he saw a destroyed city below him.


    At first, he thought it was just an old invaded city. However, as he observed the newly constructed buildings, he realized this was very recent.


    The whole place looked exactly like what had happened to Summit City, now this place was also overrun by Corrupted.


    "RAWWWWR!" The zombie-like Corrupteds sensed his aura and began running towards him.


    But since he was flying, they ended up swinging their deteriorating dark hands in the air, flailing wildly as they desperately tried to reach him.


    As they continued to growl and move around, other Corrupteds in the vicinity also started converging towards his direction.


    It didn''t take long for them to begin piling up into a mountain of dead and smelly organism, all trying to reach him.


    It was a total nightmare.


    As their bodies writhed and convulsed, they looked like something straight out of a horror movie.


    But to him, they looked like a bunch of pest, unworthy of his attention.


    Nor did he care about what they were currently doing; none of them were capable of even hurting him, so there was no need to hurry in disposing of them for Dark Dust Points, of which he still needed a lot.


    Reign was more curious about how could all of this had happened to a city that was well-prepared and heavily equipped .


    He could accepted what happened to Summit City because it was a complete surprise attack so it has a high chance of falling to begin with.


    But this? This was completely different.


    He refused to believe that a horde of zombie-like creatures could have caused all this destruction.


    Something else must have happened or been responsible for all of this.


    ''I needed to find out what it was... and fast.''


    Reign flew lower, scanning the area for clues, his mind racing with possibilities.


    Suddenly, amidst the growl of the tens of thousands of Corrupteds below him, a thunderous roar echoed through the air.


    In the distance, he sensed that a lone figure was watching him with a very strong killing intent.

 Chapter 237: Loud Clash

    "RAWWWR!!!" The lone figure''s roar reverberated through the air, its deafening volume spreading like a shockwave.


    Beneath Reign, the Zombie-Corrupted froze in their tracks, then suddenly turned away as if on command, sprinting towards the direction of the roar.


    The hordes of Zombie-Corrupted froze in their tracks beneath Reign, then suddenly turned around as if on command, sprinting towards the direction of the roar.


    Their movements resembled a panicked stampede of wild beast, limbs flailing and bodies colliding in a frenzied rush. The ground trembled under the weight of their hurried steps.


    Reign, on the other hand, stayed hovering. His arms crossed over his chest as he waited for whatever was trying to intimidate him to show itself.


    He could pinpoint its exact direction using his Undead Eyes, but the miasma hid its actual appearance.


    "RAWWWR!!!"it roared again.


    ''Can this thing only roar?'' Reign asked, annoyance evident in his voice.


    "RAWWWR!!!"


    "MOTHERFUCKER, STOP SHOUTING!!!!!" Reign roared in response, his voice a deep, rumbling growl that echoed like an erupting volcano.


    Negative energy and a dominating aura surged from him, making the air vibrate.


    The ground began to shake, windows rattling and buildings quivering as if in an earthquake.


    Structures already on the verge of collapse crumbled, reducing to debris.


    Clouds of ash and shattered concrete filled the air, intensifying the turmoil stirred by his overpowering roar.


    A group of Zombie-Corrupted, too close for their own good, didn''t even have time to scream before they exploded like overripe tomatoes from the sound waves.


    Their remains splattered against walls and debris, creating a gore art masterpiece.


    This was the effect of the knowledge he gained from unlocking clusters; now he could infuse negative energy into his voice, turning it into a powerful attack.


    [System: Congratulations, Host, for creating a new original skill. Please name it.]


    Reign didn''t dwell on it much and just called it (Sonic Roar.)


    ''Seriously, who needs this much roaring? It''s like watching a bad monster movie''


    He adjusted his arms, crossing them tighter over his chest, waiting for whatever was out there to make a move¡ªpreferably one that didn''t involve more screaming like a bitch.


    However¡ª


    "RAWWWWR!"


    ''That''s it, you''re dead,'' Reign clicked his tongue in annoyance, his patience snapping like a twig.


    BAM!


    The impact sent the monster flying downward, crashing violently onto the ground.


    He then activated his railgun; there was no need to prolong this fight against such a weak enemy.


    If it had been a demon, he might have tried to tame it like Wick, and use it as a mount.


    When the railgun formed, it appeared sleeker and smoother than before. It no longer resembled a bone but took on a futuristic and alien appearance, as he chose to maintain its exotic look of having some curves that looked like veins.


    With a low hum, the railgun powered up in his hands, its side lighting up in red.


    "You had your chance," he said, his voice firm . "Now, it''s time to end this."


    CLICK!


    ZZZZZZZZ!


    The railgun burst through the air, directly destroying the creature''s middle head.


    Pieces of bone and flesh scattered in all directions, mixing with the dark spray that painted the air.


    Despite the devastating blow, the creature''s body continued to convulse and twitch, its remaining heads snarling at him.


    ZZZZZZZZ!


    ZZZZZZZZ!


    He fired two more shots with lightning speed. The creature was unable to move an inch before its remaining heads exploded like ripe tomatoes, bursting in a gory spectacle of shattered bone and splattering muscle tissues.


    THUD!


    With the last two heads obliterated, the creature finally collapsed to the ground in a heap of twitching limbs and pooling blood.


    Reign hovered over the grotesque remains, his railgun still hot from the rapid succession of shots.


    Just as he began to relax, thinking the battle was over, a new threat emerged.


    The ground beneath him trembled as the horde of Zombie Corrupteds, drawn by the scent of blood , rushed forward.


    Rotting bodies surged and flailed as they descended upon the fallen creature, tearing into its flesh like hungry beast.


    Their numbers were so overwhelming that the dog-like creature was quickly engulfed and drowned beneath them.


    ''Is this considered cannibalism?'' he asked inwardly.


    ''No, they''re not eating it,'' he mumbled, puzzled by the strange sight unfolding before him.


    As time passed, the number of Zombies surrounding the corpse diminished, but the creature''s body was growing larger and more menacing by the moment.

 Chapter 238: Unclear Result

    The three-headed dog loomed over the ruined cityscape. Its 20-floor body was huge and monstrous, towering like a behemoth. It had just finished consuming the last of the decaying zombie-corrupteds. Each head had metallic teeth and crazy red eyes. Its once-fleshy body was now compact and solid like hardened steel.


    Below, its claws had turned into sharp blades. They looked powerful and could easily cut through buildings.


    He observed the creature''s transformation, and had some important questions in mind.


    ''Why do corrupted always grow larger to get a power up?'' he muttered to himself. "Size alone won''t save you, especially not against someone like me."


    "RAWWWWWR!" The creature''s thunderous roar shook the city, crumbling buildings that had withstood his previous scream.


    He braced himself against the shockwaves, noting the surge in the creature''s power and size.


    "Quiet down," he shouted back over the deafening noise.


    However, the three-headed dog did not listen and instead raised its voice even louder.


    "Here we go again," Reign shook his head and raised his weapon.


    ZZZZZZ!


    The railgun round hit the creature''s forehead with a clean, piercing force. But before it could exit the other side, the wound began to heal in real-time.


    Its flesh knitted itself back together at an astonishing speed, so fast that by the time the projectile passed through, the creature''s head looked perfectly unharmed again.


    "That is borderline cheating," Reign sighed.


    He wasn''t genuinely worried; instead, he just wanted to highlight the creature''s unfair skill.


    Even the giant humanoid and the snake he had fought before hadn''t shown such quick and extreme regenerative abilities.


    Ironically, this came from him, someone who literally possessed the greatest cheat called the system.


    "Let''s see how you handle this," he muttered under his breath.


    This time, he switched mode to rapid fire.


    ZZZZZZ!


    ZZZZZZ!


    ZZZZZZ!


    He unleashed shot after shot at the creature''s heads. He aimed to overwhelm its regenerative rate.


    With each successive shot, the railgun discharged faster and faster round, striking the middle head brutally.


    The impact of the rapid-fire caused the creature''s head to jerk violently, bits of corrupted flesh and bone splintering off with each hit.


    He sensed a shift in the creature''s energy as concentrated miasma began to form within each head.


    Unlike before, this miasma was not merely toxic air; it burned with a dark intensity, emitting black flames that heated the surrounding air.


    "So you plan to use your trump card too? Let''s see who has the bigger gun," Reign challenged, excited to see the aftermath of this clash.


    He infused more negative and lightning energy into his weapon, intensifying its charge.


    His increased conductivity due to having a more metallic bones amplified the magnetic field within the barrel, stabilizing the spinning projectile effortlessly


    As the humming sound grew louder and louder, the air around him also started to heat up. More and more arcs of electricity began to leak from his body, drawn towards the railgun.


    While he stabilized the energy , he waited for the perfect opportunity to use it.


    ''Come on, hurry up and use that trump card of yours, ''he thought.


    As the three-headed dog unleashed its black flames, the separate streams of fire merged together into a single, massive jet flame of darkness.


    The fire intensified, growing stronger and wider, resembling a colossal flamethrower aimed directly at Reign.


    He stood firm, eyes fixed on the approaching inferno


    Instead of retreating, he stood his ground. And with a confident expression, he unleashed the charged round.


    ZZZZZZ!


    Dark-red streak of lightning crackled through the air, followed by a thunderous roar as the projectile shot forth from the barrel.


    The charged round flew into the flame with such incredible speed and violent force that it seemed to defy the laws of physics.


    Normally, such temperature would have melted the outer shell of any other ordinary projectile.


    However, this one was different.


    Its momentum was so strong that the flames atoms barely had time to react as it pierced through them like a bullet through paper.


    Reign, on the other hand, also brushed against the dark flames, but they were not hot enough to even warrant dodging.


    After the projectile completely passed through the flames, it struck the creature''s chest .


    A shockwave rippled outward from the point of impact, sending the three-headed dog staggering backward


    The force of the blow cracked through its thick metalic hide, eliciting a deep, roar of anger that echoed across the battlefield.


    "RAWWWWWWWWWWR!"


    ''Did it even work?'' Reign muttered with uncertainty .

 Chapter 239: Political Mess

    The three-headed dog, enraged by the gaping hole in its chest that refused to heal, lunged towards Reign. Each head roared furiously, their combined voices creating a deafening sound that shook the ground.


    ''Why didn''t it work?'' he pondered, watching the giant three-headed dog got closer .


    He had expected the creature to collapse right away. But, it remained furious and powerful as ever, except for the wound.


    Quickly assessing the situation, he reasoned,'' So, even True Death can''t fully stop it.''


    ''It must be composed of different organisms,'' he concluded.


    True Death had worked, killing the organism struck directly. But, the creature managed to evade instant death. This was due to its nature, which was composed of parts rather than a single entity.


    The three-headed dog finally reached him. Its eyes burned with rage. It lunged forward, swinging its right claw.


    He saw the attack coming, but it moved too slowly, that he decided to dodge at the very last moment.


    Reign shifted sideways, eyes fixed intently on the creature''s movement.


    He noticed the energy from the chest wound. It was slowly corrupting the creature from within. Dark-red veins spread, causing flesh and bone to decay.


    ''Interesting'' he muttered. ''My skill is killing it, but not quickly enough.''


    The dog charged again, its movements slower and more labored this time.


    Recognizing the opportunity, Reign flew to the left, avoiding a swipe of its massive claws, then backward to evade its snapping jaws.


    Seeing its slow decline, he flew higher, waiting for its inevitable death.


    The creature, enraged and desperate, leaped high into the air but couldn''t reach him.


    He hovered just out of reach, observing its futile attempts with a calm, curious gaze.


    "RAAWWWWR!" The three heads roared in unison, opening their maws and spewing dark flames into the air.


    The attack, however, was much weaker than before. Reign endured the damage and basked in the residual heat, feeling almost as if he were in a sauna.


    This was the unfair advantage of being a demon lord with balanced stats.


    Some demons might excel in e attack power but lack defensive capabilities, while others could have the opposite.


    But, due to the system, Reign''s basic attributes were evenly distributed across the board.


    He could stay in this place and let it attack him, and the poor creature wouldn''t even be able to break through his defensed.


    ''This thing''s attack power is only at the Peak Upper Demon Level in terms of damage,'' he pondered.


    <Governor''s Officer>


    "What''s happening? How could we lose four cities in just two months?" Governor David exclaimed, frustration evident as he rubbed his temples while seated at his desk, reading over the reports.


    "This is already beyond my control... one more city..." he mumbled, but before he could finish, the door slammed open.


    His assistant rushed in, breathless with urgency.


    "Governor! Another city has been destroyed!"


    "No... No way," he slumped in his chair, as if all the energy had drained from his body.


    This was the final straw.


    "Leave me," he instructed his assistant, waving him off.


    Next, he slowly opened his desk and found a black metallic briefcase inside.


    Entering the code, he opened it to reveal a special type of paper: his Special Seal of Authority.


    As a Regional Governor, the power of his seal was much better than normal city governors.


    However, in this case, it also meant that he couldn''t handle his region well, so he would be forced to resign and relinquish full control of the region to a Tier 2 City for three whole years.


    It was the worst type of political scenario.


    Regions that reached this point were heavily taken advantage of; all resources would essentially be exploited freely, and after three years, the entire region would be left with only the bare minimum.


    He had even heard of some regions choosing to extend the three-year period because they wouldn''t be able to sustain themselves independently.


    The governor began writing his request and resignation letter at the same time.


    When he finished, he knew he would become the laughingstock of everyone, with no way to return to the political world


    ''I''ll just transfer my family to a Tier 2 city and spend my days there until I die,'' he sighed.


    The long political history of his family would come to an end with him, and he would be labeled as an incompetent fool by the next generation.


    After wrapping things up, he picked up the phone and called several people.


    He needed to quickly transfer his assets to his sons and daughters and arrange for them to relocate to a Tier 2 city as soon as possible.


    David had many enemies, and if they discovered his plan to resign, there was a high chance they would try to assassinate him and his family.


    "Honey where are you?. I want you all to get ready. You need to catch the next train to Skyline Bay."

 Chapter 240: Family Mess

    "Wait... It''s too sudden!" A beautiful MILF around 40 years old exclaimed. Her voice was tinged with irritation after she had heard her husband''s instruction over the phone.


    She had a sexy body, with shoulder-length, chestnut-brown hair framing a face that retained traces of youth despite being a mother already.


    Her chest was also big, the result of surgeries that made them soft, flexible, and supple.


    The skin had also undergone enhancements, giving her a youthful appearance more akin to someone in their thirties than forties.


    And despite having five children, her figure remained youthful and shapely, a proof to what money could achieved.


    She embodied the saying, "You''re not ugly, just not rich enough."


    "Another city got destroyed?" She paused, absorbing the weight of her husband''s words, now fully grasping the gravity of the situation.


    As David began explaining his plan, she nodded along, keenly aware of the danger and valuing her own life as well.


    "Alright, Honey, I''ll head home quickly," she agreed.


    "I love you too, honey. Don''t worry, no matter what you decide, I will support you," she added, her voice filled with care and assurance.


    After ending the phone call, she glanced at her reflection in the mirror.


    She wasn''t wearing any panties at the moment, and below her was a blond middle age man with muscular physique , grinding her cheating soaking wet slit .


    "Darling, I''m sorry, but I need to transfer to another city," she said, turning to her secret lover and gazing into his charismatic blue eyes.


    Her lover raised his eyebrows. Out of respect for her husband, he stopped his movements completely while she was talking.


    "It''s alright ,but you need to let me cum inside " The man chuckled and started sliding his rod in and out of her slit, causing her to moan wildly.


    The forbidden pleasure coursed through her body as she arched her back, wanting more. The soft bed beneath them cushioned their movements as they continued to make love.


    Their bodies glistened with sweat under the red neon light, their hearts pounding in unison. The man''s hands held onto her hips, guiding her as he thrust deeper into her soaking wet slit.


    She opened up her legs wider, feeling the heat from his dick as he thrust into her again and again.


    "Fuck ! I love it! It''s way better than my husband!" She moaned , her eyes rolling back as she started squirting nonstop.


    At the same time, the man also unloaded his thick sperm into her cheating slit, unconcerned that he could impregnate her.


    THUD!


    She slumped into his chest, exhausted but contented.


    "That was the best; I''ll miss you.... how about you follow me to Skyline Bay? I can pay for the ticket" She asked, tracing her palm across his hairy chest.


    "I''ll think about it, but can you give me first what I asked for?" The man shifted the discussion.


    "That''s unfair comparison , that guy doesn''t even think about those things."


    "Fair point," Melissa nodded and laugh , though there was a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    "So, did you get the files? Is it really him?"


    "Take a look ," he handed her the folder and she started flipping into it and stopped on the picture.


    "Is this really him? Why does he look like a badass demon lord?" she asked in surprise.


    George leaned back in his chair. "He doesn''t just look like one, he already is a demon lord according to the report."


    "For real!" she exclaimed.


    It had only been a few months since she met Reign, and now he was already a demon lord?


    She might not be well-versed in these things, but she was pretty sure a demon couldn''t jump from a Low Demon to Demon Lord in under a year.


    Even Anna, who was very talented, had been stuck as a High Demon for years.


    "I told you before, that guy is special. Are you glad you sided with him?" he asked.


    "I would be dead by now if not for him," Melissa rolled her eyes. ''What kind of question is that?''


    George nodded in acknowledgment.


    "So, what''s the plan now?" she inquired.


    "We go to the market and buy the most expensive steak," he replied.


    "Why?" Melissa was confused. "Are we going to celebrate that he''s alive?"


    George sighed. He still had to teach her the tricks to staying on Reign''s good side.


    "Wick," He uttered one word.


    At that moment, she finally realized what he meant.


    In terms of status, that dog held a higher place in Reign''s heart than they did. Now that they knew he was alive, they needed to take care of his pet more.


    "You''re right. While we''re there, let''s also buy different types of meat so our lovable and cute dog won''t get bored with the taste," she added.


    "Now ,you''re talking," George laughed.


    Melissa hit the pedal, and the car took to the road.


    These two might looked insignificant in Green Valley, but they had the best backer they could ask for¡ªa literal unrivaled Demon Lord.

 Chapter 241: [Bonus] Good News

    <Green Valley 5th Region>


    <Cat Cafe>


    Inside a large cafe? where dozens of cats roamed freely, one animal stood out¡ªa large, black dog that, for some reason, was being used as a cushion by the cute cats.


    "Oh, look at the dog! He''s not attacking the cats at all."


    "Hey, take a picture. This is Instar worthy."


    "Wow, I can''t believe how chill it is."


    Small talks started to circulate as a group of high school girls took pictures, ensuring they were in the frame so they could brag on social media.


    In fact, 75% the pic was their face, and they ended up pouting their cheeks and adding heavy filters to make themselves look cuter than they actually were.


    "Do you think we can touch it?" one of the girls asked.


    "I think so. It looks smart and not aggressive at all," another student chimed in.


    The group of high school girls, encouraged by the dog''s calm demeanor, approached it cautiously.


    One of them extended her hand to pet its head, and it merely glanced at her before resting its head back on the floor, utterly unbothered by the attention.


    "Oh my gosh, he''s so soft!" one of the girls exclaimed, running her fingers through the dog''s dark fur.


    "He''s like a big teddy bear," another added, kneeling down to scratch behind the dog''s ears.


    The dog let out a contented sigh, its tail thumping lazily against the floor.


    The cats continued to lounge on and around it, seemingly unfazed by the growing crowd of admirers.


    "This is amazing," one of the girls said, snapping more pictures. "I''ve never seen a dog so relaxed around cats before."


    As the girls continued to pet and fuss over the dog, it remained calm, enjoying the attention.


    A cafe? employee approached, smiling at the scene.


    "He''s a special one, isn''t he?" she said. "We call him Wick. "


    "Wick, huh?" one of the girls repeated. "I don''t think that''s a good name at all"


    "Yeah, he looks like a gentle giant, it''s better to call him Blackie" another girl agreed.


    "RRRRR," Wick suddenly growled, his demeanor shifting dramatically.


    His eyes squinted as he stared at the girls.


    Startled, they stumbled backward, falling to the ground in a scramble to get away from him.


    "What the¡ª?"


    "Why is he angry all of a sudden?"


    The cafe? fell silent as everyone turned to see what was happening.


    The cats, sensing the change in the Wick''s mood, quickly scattered, hiding under tables and behind chairs.


    "Yeah, by the way, we have good news," George hurriedly spoke up.


    "What is it?" Cyril asked, noticing the genuine happiness on his face for the first time in the long time.


    George''s face lit up with excitement. "That asshole is alive!"


    Cyril''s eyes widened in surprise, her heart skipping a beat.


    "Are¡ªare you sure?" she asked, still in shock from the news. It was almost unbelievable, especially after all the bad news she had heard.


    "Trust us. I''m sure that guy will just come and find us sooner or later," George assured with confidence.


    He had believed the chance of rescuing his daughter was nonexistent after months of not receiving any news from her


    But with him becoming a demon lord, all he needed to do was figure out her exact location, and they could save her.


    "That''s a relief," Cyril sighed, a soft smile lighting up her face.


    But she quickly turned away, cheeks flushing slightly as she realized her expression might be giving away more than she intended.


    However ¡ª


    Melissa and George noticed Cyril''s reaction and couldn''t help but feel awkward.


    Cyril still didn''t know that Reign was a man-eating, psychotic, brutal, demon made of bones.


    They knew it would take all the kindness in the world for her to actually like him after seeing his true form.


    As for Melissa?


    Well, she had always been the type to be attracted to exotic men.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    ''Why do I feel like someone is talking behind my back?'' Reign muttered to himself as he made his way to the next city.


    He kept following the railways, but after passing another destroyed city, he ended up at a crossroads.


    Ahead, one rail continued straight, while another veered to the right.


    ''Wait, where should I go now?'' he mused.


    The map he had seen last time turned out to be fake, leaving him with two options: go straight or turn right.


    As he pondered, one part of him leaned towards going right, while another insisted on continuing straight ahead.


    "Fuck it, I''ll just go straight," he decided and flew forward.


    SWOOOOSH!


    The wind from his flight created small shockwaves. They uncovered something buried in the sand.


    It was a sign that read [Green Valley City Straight Ahead.]

 Chapter 242: Pinned Down

    BOOOOOM!


    A shockwave rippled through the air as Reign abruptly stopped in mid-air.


    His once quickly moving wings froze, hovering in the sky.


    ''There''s something out there,'' he thought, eyes fixed on the horizon.


    A hunch urged him to investigate.


    He looked down at the track below, torn between continuing to the next city or following his instinct.


    ''Where there''s danger, there are rewards,'' he mused. If it was another crystallized negative energy, he couldn''t afford to ignore it.


    Crystallized Energy was one of the best resources for him. It allowed him to gain attribute and skill points without relying on the slow process of normal leveling up.


    SWOOOOSH!


    With a decisive flap of his wings, he sped toward the source of his odd feeling.


    As he flew closer, the air grew colder and the landscape more barren, confirming his instincts.


    ''This is farther than I expected,'' he thought, already over 10 kilometers in.


    Soon, he spotted a hill, sensing something emanating from there.


    After landing, he found only sand swept by the wind from his wings.


    ''I''m certain I sensed something,'' he thought, kneeling to touch the cold darkened sand.


    ''It''s underground,'' he concluded .


    With his discovery, he reshaped his hand into a rapidly spinning drill. He drove it into the sand, piercing through with ease.


    He kept drilling, the ground giving way under the rotation of his makeshift drill.


    Suddenly, a loud crack echoed through, followed by a rumble as the hillside collapsed.


    Dust and debris flew as the ground gave in, revealing a massive hole beneath.


    "What is this feeling?" Reign was stunned.


    After the hole was exposed, he sensed a resonance deep within himself.


    Shutting his eyes, he concentrated, trying to figure out what it was.


    ''My runes are reacting!''


    He decided to investigate the hole further. With slow steps, he approached the edge where the hill had collapsed.


    Peering down into the darkness, he sensed an unusual energy emanating from below getting stronger.


    ''Okay, bring it on... I''m ready,'' he muttered confidently.


    But to his surprise¡ªand slight embarrassment¡ªthe shock-wave turned out to be even stronger than before.


    Despite his efforts, he found himself flying backwards again


    "Whoa, okay, maybe not that ready,'' he exclaimed as he crashed into a nearby pile of rocks, sending them scattering in all directions.


    He quickly stood up and shook off the debris from his body


    ''Third time''s the charm,'' he reassured himself with a determined nod.


    This time, he came more prepared.


    He created spikes on his feet for better grip and summoned hundreds of sharp tendrils that pierced into the cave walls, acting like cables to anchor himself firmly against the expected attack.


    As the stone flashed and hummed with power again, he braced himself.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The shock wave hit with unexpected force, despite his preparations.


    The spikes gripped the ground, and the tendrils strained against the walls, but he was still lifted off his feet, soaring through the air again.


    ''Seriously?'' he exclaimed in disbelief as he landed with a thud, this time in a heap of loose rubble.


    He shook his head , dusting himself off again.


    ''I don''t think this rune wants to be taken away,'' he clicked his tongue in annoyance. At this point, he was convinced that the shock-wave was not following the laws of physics at all.


    He calculated the level of force each shock-wave had generated.


    Despite their power, they shouldn''t have been able to throw someone like him off balance.


    This meant something strange was shielding the stone from his grasp.


    ''If I can''t take it with my strong body, there''s no way a human could. So how did the hunters get this things?,'' he reasoned .


    ''There must be a way to get this stone.''


    Unfortunately, he lacked the knowledge to figure out what it was, so trial and error looked to be his only option.


    He paced around it, deep in thought. He knew brute force wouldn''t work, so he began considering alternative approaches.


    First, he tried to use his wind to blow the stone away. As the rune flashed again, he put more effort, but the stone didn''t even flinch.


    "If wind isn''t enough, then how about this?" He materialized a railgun and shot it point-blank.


    As the round left the barrel with a loud humming sound, it traveled at hypervelocity toward the stone.


    However, just before impact, the projectile bent around the stone. It then ricocheted back towards him.


    He was struck in the arm at close range, sending him flying and pinned against the wall.

 Chapter 243: Hidden Meaning

    CRACK!


    Reign pulled his arm from the wall and checked if his hand was okay.


    He was durable, but the hole made by the rail gun round showed its incredible penetration.


    If not for his defense, it would have drilled straight through the wall.


    ''Am I not putting enough much power into this?'' he mused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    He still had a lot of ways and skills if it was just increasing his destructive power , so he wondered if this was really the right way of doing things .


    "But if I use that, this whole place might collapse from the shockwave," he rubbed his temple, unsure whether to unleash his strongest attack.


    ''There''s also a chance it could destroy the rune completely, wasting all my effort.''


    ''If force isn''t the answer, then maybe there''s a mechanism here that will allow me to get it after I meet some conditions,'' he concluded, pacing around the rune.


    He noticed markings on the stand and followed them downward to a tablet in the ground that contain texts.


    "System, I have auto-translation ability, right? Can you translate this?" he asked.


    In this world, they used a different type of language, but thanks to his system, it automatically translated everything he read and heard.


    [System: Negative, host. This text is in an alien language.]


    "An alien language? So whoever created this isn''t from this world?" he exclaimed, feeling like he was onto something.


    [System: Affirmative]


    Reign paused for a moment, his mind racing with possibilities. "Am I considered an alien too?" he asked aloud.


    [System: Affirmative]


    He nodded, already expecting it to be the case. "Is there a way for me to translate this?"


    [System: Affirmative]


    "There is? How?"


    [System: Host, you can study the language behind the runes using the system Intermediate Mode.]


    "I can do that? Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"


    [System: Intermediate Mode requires a lot of processing power, so it is currently locked. You will unlock this mode after reaching level 100]


    "That''s too long," he shook his head.


    With his current speed of leveling, he wasn''t even sure if he could reach that level after destroying multiple Tier 3 city.


    "Is there any other way ?"


    The system had become smarter after Reign unknowingly kept feeding it every time he gain EXP . This was also the reason why he was leveling up at a snail''s pace.


    However, being unaware of this, he just attributed it to the idea that the stronger he got, the higher the EXP requirements were.


    It also helped that the system''s responsiveness allowed him to ask it more frequently about things he was unsure of.


    Slowly, he began to trust the system more and more.


    The moment he clicked the analyze button, a torrent of information surged into his mind.


    Bit by bit, he started to decipher the core concepts of the text more deeply.


    Diagrams, symbols, and text data filled his mind. They showed tiny details about language''s structure and meaning.


    "Wait, is this real?" He was shock after seeing the translated text.


    =====


    Whoever reads this must be of my kin, and I have departed this world a long time ago already.


    I am Satoshi, the creator of these Runes. I crafted them to grant humans a chance against demons.I know one person''s strength is not sufficient to save humanity.


    Thus, I created the Breathing Techniques, taught the forging of powerful katanas, and crafted these runes. I left behind legacies I hope will aid humanity.


    To those now wielding my legacy, I wish you will one day eradicate all demons from this world and prove that humans deserve to survive.


    From Satoshi,


    I hope to see you again my motherland, "Nihon" - Land of the Rising Sun.


    =====


    "Satoshi, huh?," he thought to himself. But he didn''t find it weird, considering Aiku was also an uncommon name in this world.


    He was just surprised that the name wasn''t more exotic, considering the system had identified it as an alien language.


    ''Maybe this Satoshi was Aiku''s ancestor. It could be possible if the guy lived a very long time ago,'' he thought.


    He was also intrigued by the last text, "Land of the Rising Sun."


    There was a nation on his old world, before his father united all the nations, that has that same tag line, but it started with J and not N.


    After pondering the less important details, Reign finally got some clues from the text.


    These runes were made to fight demons. So, they had defenses to stop demons from getting them.


    So, how did he get the runes inside his body?


    Simple. Those runes were no longer pure; they had already been absorbed and broken by humans, so the defense mechanisms were no longer in place.


    And with the help of the system, he was able to acquire their power.


    ''The reason it reacted was because even though I''m not a demon in the literal sense, my whole body is still filled with demonic elements. If I learn how to isolate all energies related to demons, then I should be able to pick it up normally,'' he hypothesized in his head.


    ''But how?''


    His mind raced as he searched for a solution until suddenly, an idea struck him.


    He raised his hands, using what he had learned about controlling energy from when he unlocked his "DNA CLUSTERS"


    Focusing on only releasing his Lightning element, he carefully separated it from the other energies inside him.


    CRACK!


    Sparks of bright blue lightning emerged in his hand, the purest form of the lightning attribute.


    ''I hope this works,'' he smiled wryly as he cautiously reached out to grab the rune.

 Chapter 244: Rune Effect

    The vibrations from his now lightning-charged hands ensured his bones wouldn''t touch the stone directly.


    Slowly but surely, the rune started vibrating. This time, the stand where it sat didn''t react.


    As the sparks touched the rune, it was lifted by the magnetic field created by all the electricity.


    Carefully, he guided it out of the stand.


    His mind raced as the rune hovered in his grasp, suspended by the energy flowing through him.


    The control needed to be precise, maintaining the delicate balance to keep the rune from falling or reacting negatively.


    With a deep breath, he carefully walked backward and moved the rune away from the stand.


    He sighed in relief, knowing he had succeeded without causing any reactions at all.


    "I did it," he muttered to himself, feeling a sense of accomplishment wash over him.


    ''But it''s not over yet. Now for the real deal,'' he thought.


    He needed to be quick for this to succeed.


    Once everything was in place, he gripped the rune and removed the electricity from his hands.


    Clasping the rune tightly, he heard a notification from the system.


    [System: Do you wish to absorb the rune?]


    "Yes!" he hurriedly replied.


    CRACK!


    The runes shattered into pieces, and the energy coursed through him, immediately redirecting to his cores where the other runes were embedded.


    He felt his body growing heavier, not just a feeling¡ªhis feet was literally sinking to the ground.


    ''What''s happening?''.


    The pressure increased, making it hard to move. It felt like gravity itself was pulling him down, trying to crush him.


    [System: Rune absorption in progress. The rune''s energy is integrating with your body.]


    "Alright," he replied casually.


    The increase in pressure was not problematic for him, considering how powerful his body was.


    But as time passed, he felt that the integration was having an adverse effect.


    It reminded him of what had happened to Jayden, or Arc as he was now known, when he had forcibly destroyed the rune to gain a boost in power.


    The only difference was that, because he was a demon made of hard material, the internal pressure wasn''t as severe.


    If the rune could also decrease weight, its effect would be more useful .


    He decided to further test its capabilities to see just how much he could increase the weight of his attacks.


    He swung the Skull Grinder again, focusing on increasing its mass.


    With each swing, the weight increased by a notch, pushing the limits of the rune''s power.


    The force behind each blow was getting stronger, causing deep fissures in the ground and sending shock-waves through the air.


    After a series of swings, he reached his maximum of seven times the original .


    ''Seven times the weight,'' he muttered, impressed by the rune''s capacity. ''That''s not bad at all'' he nodded in satisfaction.


    It meant that if he was wielding a 100kg weapon, he could enhance its weight with each swing until it reached a staggering 700kg.


    This increase was separate from the actual force he applied to his swings, which meant that the actual impact force would be much stronger if timed perfectly.


    The reason was in the physics of mass and acceleration.


    It was akin to dropping a heavy ball of metal versus dropping a wood at the same height.


    Despite applying the same force to both objects, the heavier one would accelerate faster due to its greater mass.


    And the greater the acceleration, the more damage it could cause.


    ''I''ll try testing it on my other skills later,'' he mentally noted, planning to further experiment with this new ability.


    As he reabsorbed the Skull Grinder, he began to ponder the strength and abilities of Satoshi, the creator of the runes.


    For someone to craft an object capable of altering the natural laws of the world, Satoshi must have been extraordinarily powerful.


    ''Just how strong was hei?'' he wondered. ''To create runes that can manipulate mass... its even more complex than the elemental runes''


    He considered the potential of the rune he had just absorbed.


    While elemental runes granted him control over specific elements, this new rune offered a broader range of applications.


    Increasing the mass of his attacks, enhancing his physical strength, and even creating defensive measures were just a few of the possibilities.


    He knew he had only scratched the surface of its potential. The ability to manipulate mass could change the way he fought.


    "I wonder if someday, I could also create things like this," he wondered aloud, contemplating the rune''s intricate design and its creator''s skill.


    Right now, all of his original skills still followed the laws of nature and physics, but the runes, on the other hand, did not.


    They were more magical than scientific, if he was being honest.


    Even the defense mechanism that he encountered before was something that could not be explained by science or logic.


    "Speaking of magic..." He turned towards the stand, thinking there might be still something there that could be useful to him.


    He walked closer to study it more closely.

 Chapter 245: Fated

    ''Yeah, this thing is pretty much useless without the rune,'' he concluded after not sensing anything.


    He even broke the stand, half expecting it might unleash a curse, but nothing happened at all.


    ''Is that it? Is there any treasure here?'' he mused inwardly as he started searching for more, hoping that he would uncover another one aside from the runes.


    In movies, places like this would contain a lot of hidden treasure.


    However¡ª


    After a thorough search of every corner, he sighed in disappointment.


    ''All that effort for nothing'' he muttered, kicking a small pile of debris. ''I guess not everything can be like the movies.''


    He took one last look around the place, ensuring he hadn''t missed anything. Seeing that there was nothing left to find, he decided to leave.


    With a wide motion of his wings, he flew toward the opening in the ceiling.


    Emerging into the space above, he was greeted by a familiar scent of decay and death.


    The world outside remained as bleak as ever, but he paid it no mind. His only concern was the miasma constantly obscuring his vision.


    Without wasting any more time, he flew back in the direction of the train track.


    The wind whipped around him as he soared through the miasma-filled sky, his wings cutting through the thick air with ease.


    ***


    One Day Later.


    BOOOM!


    A loud explosion thundered, sending debris and sand flying in all directions.


    When the dust settled, a crater marked the epicenter, and above it hovered a humanoid figure, embodying evil itself, like a harbinger of death.


    [Ding!]


    [Level + 1]


    Reign leveled up, reaching 62, after destroying another nest.


    So how did he end up here?


    After flying for nearly a day, he found that the number of Nests in the area had grown a lot. Each was teeming with a large population of targets to kill.


    He first noticed this when a unique monster attacked him. He quickly killed the monster without hesitation, then immediately traced its origin.


    His strategy remained the same. He would find a nest, unleashed an area-of-effect attack, absorb the corpses for experience points and Dark Dust, and repeat the process.


    They worked fast, using shovels and their hands to pack the soil and sand back into place around the base of the pole.


    ''This is my chance'' Reign thought to himself.


    Quickly shrinking down and using his Night Crawl ability, which was at level 50, he slowly inched toward the truck.


    The area was dark because of the miasma, which helped him stay hidden.


    Finding enough space under the truck, he slipped underneath and fit perfectly.


    So why did he bother to do all of this ?


    He saw the name on the truck: "Green Valley Military Research Department."


    Putting the pieces together, he realized he had inadvertently taken the route to it.


    Because of this, he decided to change his plan. He couldn''t just waltz into a Tier 3 city without gathering proper information first.


    For all he knew, powerful people could already be there. Especially after seeing the destroyed cities he had passed.


    At the same time, there was also the information he got from Aiku.


    According to her, the barrier of a Tier 3 city was much stronger, and anything that passed through it would be detected almost immediately.


    After hanging around for a couple of minutes, the military personnel finally returned.


    They quickly got into their vehicle as their air reserves were running low and drove back to the city, unaware that an uninvited guest was hitchhiking along with them.


    The ride was quite bumpy due to the uneven sand, but he didn''t mind at all.


    In fact, he began to yawn from the boredom of the journey.


    After 3 hours, they reached a platform .


    It began descending slowly, revealing a tunnel. This tunnel was familiar to Reign because he had used something similar in CrestWood.


    And, he knew there would be a checkpoint at the end, where the vehicles would be inspected. So he decided to quietly jump out of the Humvee without causing any commotion.


    Using the ceiling like a spider, he capitalized on the darkness to quickly follow the them to the gated checkpoint.


    When the heavy metal gate opened for the truck, he casually slipped through it.


    ''Too easy''


    The similarities of the tunnel system made it easier for him to infiltrate it without drawing too much attention.


    ''I''m finally here,'' he chuckled quietly to himself.


    He had thought about coming here last, but it felt like fate had brought him here.

 Chapter 246: Twisted Idea

    ''I take back what I said. This place is larger and more heavily guarded'' Reign sighed after seeing the inside of the Military Base.


    The entire area was also filled with sensors and CCTV, leaving him with few options.


    While his night crawler skill made him almost invisible in low-light settings, he doubted it could evade sensors sensitive to even the slightest movements.


    Plus, unlike humans, digital equipment like CCTV recorded raw footage, so it was not affected by his skills at all.


    It would have been much easier if all his equipment and gadgets, including his mask, were still here, but they all burned after he melted into molten metal.


    ''I have to restock my supplies after I escape this place,'' he made a mental note .


    What was more dangerous than a powerful and deadly monster?


    Of course, it was a powerful and deadly monster who was always prepared.


    This combination spelled trouble for all humans unfortunate enough to be on his menu.


    As he thought it over, he decided to take his time and hide among the stacked crates.


    He pondered his next move and noticed people entering a nearby room. They always wore plain white clothing when they entered and exited in their military uniforms.


    ''Is that a changing room?'' he thought.


    Reign decided to crawl towards it and check it out. Luckily, there was a small vent in the ceiling, so he used it to gain access to the room.


    Inside, he discovered a spacious changing room, just as he had guessed, filled with various clothing.


    There were even small private cubicles where people could change discreetly.


    ''This is perfect... I can pretend to be a military personnel and get out.''


    The plan was good, but then he realized one problem: his face.


    ''I can hide my horn and materialize a new skin, but my face...''he trailed off.


    He didn''t find his face unbearable at all. In fact, he had grown to love it.


    Unfortunately, no human in their right mind would consider him even slightly normal after seeing it.


    ''Maybe I can wear a mask?'' he pondered. ''No, that would just make me stand out more.''


    He was running out of ideas when something popped into his mind. ''Wait... I think that could work,''


    Reign quickly climbed down from the vent and hid.


    Since there was no one else around, and the area was specifically for changing clothes, there were no CCTV cameras, which was exactly what he needed.


    After some reformation, he wore his new mask and made some minute adjustment to ensure it fit perfectly.


    "Smile!" He looked in the mirror and tried to imitate a smiling facial expression.


    It looked really awkward because this human skin was not meant to be worn to begin with, but it would suffice for now.


    ''Perfect ''With a satisfied nod, he exited the room with a confident stride.


    He wore his visor and stole his victim''s access card and other belongings to pass the checkpoints.


    As he approached the first door, he swiped the card and waited.


    The scanner beeped, and the door clicked open. He stepped through casually to not stand out.


    He blended seamlessly with the surroundings, expertly avoiding people who might notice his odd-looking face.


    Fortunately, everyone was too preoccupied to give him more than a double take and simply let him pass.


    Within minutes, he reached the parking lot, a space filled with rows of vehicles.


    He scanned the area, searching for any clues about newly acquired car.


    Pulling out the key-chain he stole, he began walking down the rows, pressing the buttons methodically.


    At first, there was no response, so he kept going, his eyes darting from side to side, looking for any signs of a reaction.


    Suddenly, a distant chirp caught his attention.


    He approached the car, confirming it was the right one.


    ''Nice,'' he nodded in satisfaction, observing that it was a well maintained pick up truck.


    He unlocked the door, sliding into the driver''s seat.


    ''That guy had good taste. Too bad he''s dead now,''he thought to himself, a smirk playing on his lips as he adjusted to the vehicle''s feel.


    CLICK!


    Reign inserted the key into the ignition, twisting it until the engine roared to life. Rather than hitting the pedal right away, he let the engine idle for a moment, allowing it to warm up.


    VROOOOOOM!


    VROOOOOOM!


    Satisfied with the roar of the engine, he gently pressed the accelerator, maneuvering the truck out of its parking spot.


    Along the way, there were checkpoints, but with an access card and some convincing excuses, he was able to pass with no trouble.

 Chapter 247: New City

    As the wheels of the truck rumbled along the highway, Reign hummed under his breath.


    "Country Road, take me home... to a place... where I beloooong!!!" he sang out, his voice filled with nostalgia as he drummed the beat on the steering wheel.


    His head bobbed up and down to the rhythm, his eyes focused on the road ahead but his mind drifting to memories of his past life.


    The familiar melody of a hundreds of years old song filled the vehicle, blending with the steady hum of the engine.


    With each verse, his voice grew stronger, echoing through the empty stretches of road ahead.


    The sun dipped low on the horizon, casting long shadows over the landscape.


    He had been flying for so long, moving fast and quick, that he decided to appreciate the charm of driving a diesel-powered truck while polluting the environment.


    Because in a world filled with miasma, who cared about pollution anyway?


    ''How far is the city?'' he pondered, turning his head towards the dashboard.


    Even the civilian cars here were more advanced, equipped with touch screens and other features.


    He checked the local GPS map and saw that he still had a long way to go to reach the capital, highlighting the vast size difference between a Tier 3 and a Tier 4 city.


    Not only was the city larger, but even the quality of the roads impressed him.


    It boasted 8-lane highways, and despite being on the outskirts, he noticed numerous exits leading to big towns located outside the city limits.


    The traffic was also more lively. He started remembering his old world, where his mother would always give the "F" sign every time someone cut her off on the road.


    Lost in memories, he mused inwardly, ''I could have contacted those two if I still had my phone,''


    His phone had also been destroyed during the incident, leaving him no choice but to purchase a new one and possibly re-register with the Veiled Nights.


    ''Ah, fuck, my card was also gone. Do I have to start all over again?'' he mumbled to himself.


    He realized how much he had lost after that melting accident . Experience magic on m-vl-e-mpyr


    Before, he had been flying around a literal wasteland , where he didn''t need any of those human technology.


    Now that he was back in civilization, he began to appreciate their importance and started to feel their absence was inconvenient.


    He made a mental note to look into those things later, but for now, it was time to increased his paced and get to the city sooner.


    Just as he started feel the gas pedal, preparing to overtake, an accident suddenly occurred.


    "Wow, look at that. That''s Hunter Risa! She''s really cool and sexy!" remarked a kid, about sixteen years old, his eyes fixed on a hunter with a short orange hair and eyes.


    Her movements were smooth and precise, each slash of her sword generating sparks of electricity.


    "I think Hunter Vin is more awesome. Did you see how strong he was?" remarked a girl, about fifteen years old, her eyes filled with admiration as she continued to film the entire battle.


    They were talking as if they were watching basketball, not a dangerous fight.


    ''Whoa, even the hunters are like celebrities here!'' Reign exclaimed, experiencing a big culture shock.


    He knew Tier 3 citizens were more aware about the existence of demons and corrupted, but he hadn''t expected them to treat a fight like this as if it were a TV show.


    More and more people gathered to watch the fight as they saw the hunters guiding the demon away.


    In the distance, the hunter continued to confront the demon.


    Their movements were synchronized, and even Reign had to admit there was no way the poor creature would survive this encounter.


    In fact, he noticed the hunters could have ended the fight much sooner, but they deliberately prolonged it for some reason.


    ''Why are these guys doing all of this?'' he wondered, his genius mind could not understand the logic behind it.


    "Wow, my Risa is so good. I''m going to donate money!" exclaimed a 30-year-old man with thick eyeglasses, looking like he hadn''t bathed in days, as he fumbled with his phone.


    Intrigued, Reign edged closer and asked, "What are you doing?"


    The man looked at him like he was an idiot for asking such a dumb question.


    "What am I doing ?" He rolled his eyes " I''m her loyal fan, so I''m donating money to her!" "


    "Donating money?" he asked, still confused. He felt like he was talking to some kind of rare specimen.


    The man sighed, seeing that Reign was not willing to back down without getting answers.


    He showed him his phone and began to explain.


    "See, this app here is like a Social Media app for hunters," the man started, swiping through the interface to reveal a livestream of the ongoing battle.


    "People like me can donate money to our favorite hunters while they''re out there risking their lives. It''s like supporting them and cheering them on."


    Reign watched the screen intently, seeing comments scroll by and virtual gifts being sent to the hunters.


    "So, you''re giving them money for fighting monsters and saving people, right ?" Reign clarified, beginning to understand.


    "Of course not, dummy. I''m giving her money because she''s hot and the girl of my dreams!" the 30 year old man retorted, adjusting his eyeglasses like he was some badass Anime MC.

 Chapter 248: Showcasing

    "Fair enough," Reign nodded in understanding.


    He didn''t see the appeal of ogling and simping over beautiful and sexy women, but it was the man''s money.


    His cash, his rules. Kudos to him for being honest and not a hypocrite.


    Reign hated hypocritical people the most. In his case, he had always considered himself evil; he never justified his actions as good, nor did he feel the need to. He saw himself as a monster, devoid of morals.


    "Now that you understand how awesome I am, get out of the way. I''m watching my Risa."


    The man shooed Reign, oblivious to the fact that he was addressing a Peak Demon Lord capable of killing everyone here with a flick of his finger.


    The funny thing was, Reign just nodded and stepped aside, finding a spot to watch the battle himself.


    "Oh my god, did you see that? I think I just saw her panty!" The man kept mumbling . Others heard him and gave him funny looks.


    In another five minutes, the battle finally ended.


    The four-legged demon was slain after the hunters had finished showcasing their skills for the audience''s benefit. .


    ''Maybe I can still steal it for negative energy,'' Reign wondered, eyeing the demon''s corpse.


    ''Nah, it''s too weak to be useful anyway,'' he concluded, seeing no reason to take the risk.


    Wr! - Wr! - Wr! - Wr!


    The distant whirring of helicopter blades caught his attention.


    A large cargo helicopter, its rotors slicing through the air, descended smoothly onto the scene of the fight.


    The ground vibrated under its immense weight, sending gusts of wind in all directions.


    As it landed, the back hatch opened with a hydraulic hiss, revealing a team of people in clean white hazmat suits.


    Their movements were coordinated and efficient, suggesting they had done this countless times before.


    "Secure the perimeter."


    "Check for pathogens."


    "Check for dangerous chemicals."


    One by one, the people in hazmat suits began following orders.


    They moved with a sense of urgency, each task executed properly.


    The perimeter team spread out, marking the area with bright, reflective tape and setting up portable barriers.


    Their job was to ensure that no unauthorized personnel got too close to the site, and they were diligent in their patrol.


    Reign shook his head in disbelief.


    ''What a load of bullshit,'' he chuckled under his breath.


    These hunters were just paying lip service at this point.


    What hard battles? If they hadn''t held back, the accident on the road could have been prevented.


    Risa noticed Reign''s subtle movements and turned her head towards him.


    ''Did she realize something?'' he thought to himself, staying calm.


    Not that his expression could be read anyway¡ªthankfully, he wore a face mask and visor, leaving him looking shady, and not demonic at all.


    After giving him a double take, Risa returned to answering the reporters. She had only glanced at him when he shook his head, which caught her attention.


    "It''s your fault! My father died because of you!" A sudden cry of anger echoed, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    When they turned around, they saw a 15-year-old boy crying, his body bloodied.


    "If you had killed the demon faster, we wouldn''t have been in an accident!" he spat out in anger. He was one of the unfortunate victims of the road incident. Tears streamed down his face as he struggled to articulate his grief and frustration.


    Risa looked sad after hearing him, but Reign'' sharp senses says otherwise. He noticed that before displaying sadness and concern, she clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry!" she bowed her head, her voice breaking as if she was on the brink of tears herself.


    This prompted her fans to rush to her defense.


    Her fans immediately rallied to her defense, their voices rising in solidarity.


    "Don''t blame her! She did her best!"


    "She saved so many lives today!"


    "It''s not her fault, it was the demon!"


    Their passionate support echoed through the crowd, forming a protective shield around Risa amid her fake emotional turmoil.


    It was ironic how they dismissed the fact that the kid had just become an orphan because of the incident.


    ''Wow, this is really low,'' Reign sighed inwardly.


    He knew he had no right to judge her reaction, considering he had killed many parents before, and indirectly caused human deaths across all ages.


    However, at least he didn''t pretend to be a good Samaritan.


    "I... I..." The poor kid stuttered, forced to step back, unsure of what to do next after being berated by the adults.


    His shoulders slumped, overwhelmed by the weight of his grief , and being called out.

 Chapter 249: Masked

    When the commotion was over, the poor kid was left alone and sat on the ambulance to treat his wounds.


    He continued to cry over what had happened, feeling utterly alone.


    Some of the health professionals tried to talk to him and offered counseling, but the damage was done.


    The sense of abandonment and loss weighed heavily on him, and no words could ease his pain in that moment.


    "Are you alright?" A man wearing a face mask sat beside the boy.


    The boy looked at him, unable to see the man''s face clearly. He sniffled and wiped his tears, unsure how to respond.


    "It''s my mistake. I know it''s not the hunters'' fault," he replied, his voice dejected. He was afraid of being judged again, so his answer was more careful.


    "Those guys could have killed that monster in one attack," the masked man chuckled, his tone filled with sarcasm.


    The boy frozed, confused by the man''s words.


    "But they dragged it out, didn''t they? That''s why your father died," he hinted.


    "N¡ª No, you''re lying," the boy replied, stuttering. His eyes filled with a mix of denial and fear as he tried to reject the masked man''s insinuation.


    "It''s up to you whether to believe it or not. Just remember, calling them out¡ªthat was the right thing to do, and you''re brave for doing that. You''re father will be proud of you if he was still alive," the masked man said while standing up.


    He walked away, leaving the boy confused.


    "I¡ª I''m right? It''s their fault that Daddy died?" The boy repeated those words, his eyes narrowing in anger.


    Find adventures on m v l e m p y r


    He gripped his fists in rage, glaring at the hunters who were still talking to the press like they were some kind of hero.


    The boy slowly stood up, wanting to run at them, but he knew he was too weak.


    Then, he saw something in the area where the masked sat: a vial and a letter.


    Curious, he picked up the letter and read it. "If you want to get your revenge and become stronger, drink this"


    A couple meters away , Reign lean on the railings as he watched a masked man interact with the orphaned boy.


    He overhead them with his senses, and he also saw how the man put the vial into the boy''s side.


    ''Man, this place is really lively¡ªa demon right of the bat, and then a mysterious person casually giving strange drugs to minors,'' he thought to himself.


    "Don''t worry about me,"


    "You''re crazy, man!" the 30-year-old man shouted, before finally turning to run with the fleeing crowd, leaving Reign free to watch the whole fight.


    The three hunters quickly shifted tactics, opting to lead the rampaging boy away from the crowded highway to prevent further civilian casualties.


    Risa took the lead again, skillfully dodging the boy''s frenzied attacks.


    She dashed around him, provoking him to chase her as she leaped and rolled away from his clawed strikes.


    Behind her, the other hunters mirrored her movements. They formed a coordinated front, their katanas ready to strike defensively and guide the boy''s movements away.


    They refrained from using stronger techniques despite their capability, mindful of the potential collateral damage it could cause.


    In the distance, the masked man responsible for the chaos watched everything with a smirk, jotting down notes as if the entire scene were merely an experiment to him.


    "So, I''m right. Strong emotions can increase the chance of the serum working," he mused aloud, affirming his hypothesis with a satisfied nod.


    "But the boy is still too impulsive. At this point, he''s no different from a monster," he shook his head.


    "I beg to differ. I think the boy is doing pretty well," a voice came from behind the masked man, startling him as he realized someone had approached unnoticed.


    With a quick reaction, black miasma started to release from his body, but before he could unleash it completely, his whole body froze.


    It felt as though he was being stared down by death itself.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you," Reign warned.


    "W¡ªWho are you?" The man asked, his voice trembling, unable to muster the courage to even turn around.


    His instincts warned him that any unnecessary action might lead to his death.


    "Don''t mind me, I''m just a demon lord," Reign answered casually, downplaying his title as if it were nothing impressive.


    "A demon lord?" The man gulped nervously after hearing Reign''s response.


    Normally, he might have dismissed such a claim as a bluff, but in this moment, he couldn''t deny it even if he wanted to.


    He had faced off against a Middle Upper Demon before, and though he had been forced to retreat, he had still managed to hold his own in the fight.


    But this was different.


    The power in Reign''s words alone was enough to make his target cower in fear, leaving the masked man to wonder just how powerful the being behind him.

 Chapter 250: Agendas

    "Why are you shaking?" Reign asked, noticing the masked man sweating a lot.


    He had only spoken the truth, but the masked man reacted as if his soul had fled his body.


    "I-I''m sorry, I didn''t know there was a Demon Lord in this city," the masked man replied, his voice stuttering under the pressure of standing near someone who could end his life effortlessly.


    The masked man, once filled with pride and arrogance, would have faced down dozens of hunters without hesitation.


    Now, confronted by someone at the apex of the food chain, all his bravado evaporated, leaving him humbled.


    Little did he know, Reign was still keeping his aura controlled, ensuring no one else noticed.


    ''Could Demon Lords be such a big deal already?'' Reign pondered.


    He knew he was strong, but he was still far from being the strongest .


    And strength was subjective; for instance, he might be powerful, but he would have still avoided the Illusion Demon girl because her abilities posed a serious threat to him.


    "What was that serum you gave the boy?" Reign shifted the conversation, curious about its origin.


    The serum had turned a seemingly harmless kid into a wild killing machine, impressing even Reign, who had taken multiple evolutions to reach such power.


    The masked man hesitated, realizing the danger of divulging his secret.


    But he had no choice. If he didn''t answer, he would be killed on the spot.


    "I''m waiting," Reign repeated, tapping his foot impatiently, his tone growing more annoyed .


    "Please don''t kill me! I''m just a lackey. I don''t know where the serum comes from; someone just ordered me to test it," he pleaded, valuing his life above all else.


    "Why would I kill you over that?" Reign asked with a puzzle tone.


    "B¡ª Because of what I did to the boy?" the masked man asked nervously.


    Reign shook his head. "That''s his choice. Besides, you did nothing wrong. You just provided an option," he said calmly.


    The masked man was astonished by Reign''s response. He had anticipated a one sided judgment and execution.


    "S¡ª So you''re not going to kill me?" the masked man asked cautiously, seeking confirmation.


    He found it hard to believe that a Demon Lord would make such a statement so casually.


    He regretted coming here in the first place. It was his leader''s idea to provoke the demon attack, hoping to lure hunters to test the experiment''s combat capabilities.


    Instead, it had backfired, leaving him cornered and facing unexpected consequences.


    "I have a car," the masked man replied dejectedly.


    "Lead the way."


    Reluctantly, he led Reign to where his car was parked nearby.


    As they drove down the highway, the masked man stole nervous glances, uncertain of the Demon Lord''s intentions.


    ''So their base is in the capital, huh?'' he mused, having assumed it would be hidden in a smaller town. He was surprised when the GPS indicated they were headed toward the city center.


    Throughout the journey, the masked remained silent, acutely aware of Reign''s watchful eye.


    Every move, every glance, and every gesture was scrutinized. The masked man kept his actions careful, afraid to provoke any suspicion that could lead to dire consequences.


    After an hour or so.


    ''This place is on another level,'' he muttered to himself as they finally saw the outline of the city .


    Towering walls loomed larger than any he had seen in Tier 4 cities. They stretched so far that even with his vision, he couldn''t see from end to end on either side.


    Atop the walls, rows of massive cannons were visible, their size and scale apparent even from a distance, emphasizing the city''s formidable defenses.


    And not just the walls, he could also see a lot of equipment on the flat area surrounding the area. They looked like cannons but more advanced.


    Read further on m_vl em,pyr


    "Where exactly is your base ?" Reign asked .


    The masked man paused for a moment, gripping the steering wheel tightly. "It''s in the 3rd Region," he admitted reluctantly.


    "3rd Region, huh," Reign nodded.


    He had done some research using the man''s phone and figured out that this place had a total of 5 regions. The closer to the center, the more exclusive it became.


    After seeing the entire map on the local internert network, he discovered just how massive this place was.


    The area inside the barrier was only twice as big as a Tier 4 city, but the actual walled capital was at least six times larger.


    ''I''m finally here,'' he muttered.

 Chapter 251: Closer

    "ID and registration," the city guards demanded as they scrutinized the vehicle.


    They wore combat suits, though not as advanced as those worn by the mercenaries Reign had encountered in Crestwood.


    Only a few guards at the gate had these suits, providing minimal defense against low-caliber bullets and stab wounds. They were essentially glorified full-body vests.


    HuNovelFireees equipped with mounted machine guns also flanked the gate, a deterrent against any troublemakers.


    CCTV cameras dotted the area, and drones flew overhead, scanning cars for illegal merchandise.


    The driver handed over his ID, which read Richard Simon.


    The guards scanned it, checking the system for any crimes associated with his name.


    The ID''s QR code ensured that even if someone else had committed a crime under the same name, it wouldn''t flag in their system as a positive match.


    "It''s clear," a guard said, handing back the card.


    However, he didn''t let them pass immediately.


    Instead, he shone his flashlight into the passenger seat, noticing a large metal ball, about the size of six basketballs.


    "What''s in the back?" the guard asked, his tone neutral but curious.


    "It''s a piece of art," Richard replied, following the alibi Reign had instructed him to tell.


    The guards exchanged glances, their skepticism evident.


    "Sir, please park over there for inspection," the guard instructed, pointing to a designated area.


    Richard nodded, outwardly calm but inwardly anxious, hoping the guards would discover Reign so he could escape.


    "We''ll run a few checks. Keep your hands on the wheel and don''t move," they warned.


    "Alright, officer," Richard nodded in compliance.


    The guards brought out an array of sophisticated sensors, each designed for specific purposes.


    Handheld devices resembling scanners with glowing displays were swept meticulously over the metal ball.


    Larger sensors, mounted on tripods, emitted faint hums as they scanned the vehicle''s interior.


    Richard recognized these devices. They were advanced technology capable of detecting Negative Energy, important for identifying demons.


    He felt relatively safe because his abilities were concealed from detection.


    However, he knew that Reign, being a powerful demon lord, would likely be detected due to the nature and intensity of his negative energy.


    But to his surprise, the guards repeatedly scanned the round object but received no reaction.


    "You can go now, sir. This art is beautiful. It must have been expensive," a guard remarked, impressed as he touched the object and felt its quality.


    Without wasting any time, he stepped on the gas and drove the car towards their base.


    VROOOOOM!


    ***


    ***


    ***


    <Cat Cafe>


    Cyril opened the door to the balcony on the second floor to take a breather.


    She leaned on the railing, watching the cars on the road below.


    The traffic was no longer that congested due to the time, but it was still lively.


    ''I wonder how Wick is doing? It''s lonely here without him,'' she muttered to herself. George and Melissa had taken him, and it''s been days since they came.


    She knew they were safe because she had spoken to Melissa, but she was still worried about him.


    Just yesterday, Wick started getting sick, like he had a fever.


    They took him to the vet, but he ended up attacking the staff. So, Melissa and George decided to take care of him at home instead.


    ''Where are you now?,'' she thought, gazing up at the night sky above. This time, her thoughts weren''t on Wick but on his owner.


    "Miss Cyril, you have a call," spoke out one of the female store employees.


    Cyril turned around to answer. "Alright, I''ll be down in a minute," she replied.


    VROOOOOM!


    She heard a loud noise and checked it out, only to see a car speeding away.


    ''Some people really don''t know how to be a little bit patient,'' she sighed before turning away.


    Inside, the cafe? was warm and cozy, with cats lounging on every available surface.


    She made her way downstairs, picking up the phone. "Hello, Cyril speaking," she answered.


    [Hi, Cyril, it''s Melissa. Just wanted to give you an update on Wick, ]


    "Oh, thank goodness. How is he?" she asked, relief evident in her voice.


    [He''s doing much better. ]


    "That''s such a relief to hear. I was so worried about him," Cyril said, her tension easing.


    [We''ll bring him back soon ]

 Chapter 252: Haunting Past

    CLICK!


    "Sir, we are already closed," a female store employee hurried towards the door as five men entered.


    She felt intimidated by their presence, but remained respectful, avoiding eye contact.


    All of them wore black coats except one, who stood out in a gray formal jacket and golden-rimmed sunglasses.


    The man in gray had brown hair, piercing eyes, and a prominent nose. His expensive-looking watch probably cost millions. He moved with an air of arrogance, like someone used to getting what he wanted.


    "I''m looking for the owner," he said, his tone commanding.


    He took a seat while the other men stood guard near him.


    The employee was flustered . Fortunately, her boss stepped in.


    "I''m the owner. How can I help you?" Cyril came out from the kitchen, still wearing her apron.


    It gave her the air of a caring, beautiful housewife who could make any man''s heart skip a beat with her charm.


    The man in gray was momentarily stunned. He adjusted his glasses, not believing his eyes.


    Cyril''s presence captivated him. Even with his experience with actresses and models, they paled in comparison to her effortless charm.


    He reflected on his past experiences; those women were only good for short-term fun in bed, but he often grew bored or annoyed due to their lack of personality and depth.


    Cyril noticed his reaction but didn''t react; she was used to such attention.


    The other men eyed her lewdly too, but they were mistaken if they thought she was easy prey. She could incapacitate them in seconds if needed.


    "Good, very good! You''re even more beautiful in person!" the man in gray clapped, pleased with what he was seeing .


    He stood up to hug her, but she stepped back, and kept her distance.


    She clenched her fists, feeling objectified. She considered using the knife hidden at her waist but held back, not wanting to ruin her peaceful life over one rude man.


    CLAP!


    CLAP!


    CLAP!


    The man continued clapping, ignoring her discomfort.


    ''Calm down,'' She took a deep breath, maintaining her composure.


    "Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Vincent... Vincent Hewlet," he said with an arrogant smirk.


    "Thank you, Boss. I didn''t know what to do."


    Cyril gave her a reassuring smile. "It''s okay. You''re safe now,."


    She glanced at the door where Vincent had just left, her expression hardening.


    "But we need to be careful." She added and instructed her employees to lock up the store immediately.


    Fear rippled through the small team as they hurriedly closed down the Roll Up cover of the store.


    When they were finished, Cyril called everyone together and handed them each an envelope filled with their month''s pay.


    "Please be careful on your way home. I''ve arranged a ride for you guys, don''t worry. I''ll cover the cost, and...." Cyril assured her employees, her voice trailing off momentarily. "I think it''s best to close the store for a few days until I sort this out," she added with a heavy tone.


    The employees could sense her distress beneath her composed exterior.


    They had worked with her long enough to recognize the subtle signs¡ªthe slight furrow in her brow, the tightness around her eyes, and the occasional deep breath she took to steady herself.


    They knew she was grappling with emotions far beyond their control or understanding.


    "Boss, are you sure you''re okay?" one her employee asked softly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Cyril met her gaze, offering a faint smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "I''m fine,"


    ***


    In her second-floor office, Cyril locked the door and opened her computer.


    She began by scheduling money transfers to her employees'' accounts, enough to sustain them for three years without needing to work.


    Next, she set up donations to orphanages and other charities, ensuring the funds would be disbursed in a monthly basis unless canceled.


    Lastly, she allocated funds for Melissa to ensure Wick, would be well cared for. She had grown to loved that dog.


    Each action was a deliberate effort to secure the future of those she cared about amidst the uncertainty brought by Vincent Hewlett''s visit.


    With everything set, she leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes, taking a moment to gather her thoughts.


    When she reopened them, her demeanor shifted entirely.


    Her eyes sparkled with determination. She stood up and pressed a hidden button on the bookshelf, which swung open to reveal another room.


    Inside, rows of weapons lined the walls¡ªguns, swords, and high-tech gear neatly arranged. In the middle of the room, under a glass case, was her power suit.


    This suit wasn''t just for show; She had invested a significant portion of her savings to acquire it from the black market.


    It was the kind of gear that only Tier 2 mercenaries could access¡ªsleek and black with white accents at the joints.


    ''Too bad... I won''t be here when you come back,'' Cyril muttered to herself, a fleeting memory of a strong figure that had briefly stirred her heart.

 Chapter 253: Fateful Meeting

    ''Is that a convoy?'' Reign wondered, watching a line of expensive cars emerge from the Region 4 gate. There were five cars in total.


    ''Must be from a very wealthy family,'' he added


    Intrigued, he activated his undead eye to assess the vitality of the people inside.


    He noticed four divergents; though not particularly strong, the fact that they were hired suggested the person they were guarding was extremely wealthy.


    In the past, he might have considered killing those divergents for extra EXP.


    However, now that he was much stronger, such small-time killings didn''t interest him anymore. He just gave the cars a brief double take and moved on.


    His ride passed through the checkpoint, but it was a relatively smooth process now, and Reign didn''t need to conceal himself anymore.


    According to Richard, only Region 1 required an ID for entry, as it was the city''s central hub where the most important people resided.


    ***


    Region 4 stretched out before them, its cityscape boasting prosperity despite being so late already.


    It resembled a tier 4 city but was wider, with cleaner streets and imposing buildings.


    Skyscrapers with shiny windows, some reaching twenty floors high, reflected the city night lights.


    Navigating through bustling streets, they passed upscale shops and soon to closed restaurants.


    As they moved into the Third Region, Reign noticed taller buildings, standing around thirty to forty floors high.


    The streets had changed, now, the pedestrian walkways were paved with zigzagging brick stones.


    Richard drove the car towards a distant residential area filled with mansions, each encircled by tall walls.


    The surroundings were quieter here, ensuring privacy with spacious gaps between the residence .


    "We''re almost there," Richard said nervously.


    He then turned onto a tree-lined driveway leading to one of the largest mansions in the area. The place was really large, making Cyril''s family home looked like a normal villa in comparison .


    The gate opened automatically as they approached, allowing them entry.


    Richard parked in a circular courtyard with a maze garden at the front.


    CLICK!


    They stepped out of the car, only to find themselves encircled by individuals dressed in black trench coats, each figure exuding an intimidating presence.


    "What''s going on? Why did you bring an outsider?" demanded a stern voice, its owner eyeing Reign suspiciously.


    Richard hesitated, trying to explain. "He''s here to talk about an alliance, Dan," he finally managed to say.


    She was like a creature men would willingly risk their lives for, just to witness the seductive power of that tongue in action.


    The possibilities were endless.


    "A demon?" he wondered aloud.


    Reign found himself mostly immune to her seductive allure. While he acknowledged her attractiveness, it wasn''t enough to sway him into imagining her as a potential mate partner. Those things simply weren''t on his mind.


    ''No, it''s different,'' he mused inwardly. What he sensed now was unique, something more complex and unfamiliar to him.


    "Please don''t group me with those cheap copycats ," her disappointed voice echoed, resonating with an unexplainable power.


    Suddenly, Reign found himself no longer in the yard; instead, he stood in a dark, mysterious place.


    ''When did she activate her domain?'' he pondered silently.


    He hadn''t sensed any fluctuations which should have been present if she had activated her power.


    ''This is getting dangerous, but I can''t show her any weakness,'' he thought to himself.


    In situations like this, the first to display doubt and vulnerabilities would be at a disadvantage, and he knew he couldn''t afford that.


    ''I might not know how she did it, but she also doesn''t know that. I just need to pretend to be unaffected,'' he added quietly to himself.


    "So you want to fight me?" Reign taunted, his voice brimming with confidence. "I''ll humor you, but don''t blame me if you regret it,"


    The woman did not speak right away, instead a her lips curl into a smile.


    "You''re not a demon, are you?" she asked with a knowing smile, her voice carrying a hint of curiosity.


    Reign met her gaze evenly, his expression unreadable. "What makes you say that?" he replied calmly, intrigued by her insight.


    She studied him more intently, her glowing purple eyes narrowing slightly.


    "I sense something different about you," she continued, her tone contemplative. "Your aura, it''s more foreign ."


    Reign was shocked by her insights.


    The only beings who had previously figured out his true nature were the Angels.


    Even a powerful demon lord, like the illusionist he had encountered before, had assumed that he was a demon.


    "I''m pretty sure you''re not an angel, seeing that you have a horn," he pointed out, noting the obvious.


    The woman chuckled softly, finding his statement funny.


    She regarded Reign with a playful glint in her eyes, her amusement evident from her smiles.


    "My name is Lilith"

 Chapter 254: Her Words

    "So, am I supposed to know you?" Reign asked casually. He didn''t really care what her name was.


    Powerful people always felt the need to introduce themselves every single time.


    Imagine if he did that. Every time he met someone, he''d say, "I''m Reign! ," like he was some kind of multibillionaire hero who was always prepared .


    It would be unnecessary because 99.99% of the people he met would end up dead anyway.


    "I know it, my name has long been forgotten," she sighed, hinting that she used to be someone well-known.


    Unfortunately for her, Reign was from a different world, so he would not know about her regardless.


    "What are you and what do you want?" he asked, getting straight to the point.


    Lilith smiled at his question, her lips curling.


    "You know about angels, right? So, that means you''ve already met one."


    "I killed two," he replied, trying to intimidate her.


    Lilith burst into a soft laughter. "You killed two angels? Impressive," she said between giggles. "But those were just vessels. The real deal can kill demon gods with ease."


    Reign didn''t reply. He just stayed alert, watching her closely.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not doubting your power for killing a vessel. Besides, angels are hypocrites and annoying so I don''t blame you for killing them," she added with a sly smile on her face.


    "You haven''t answered my question," he interjected.


    "You''re very impatient," she sighed, her voice carrying a hint of amusement rather than hostility.


    "You could say I''m the polar opposite of angels¡ªa devil," she declared proudly, expecting him to be shocked by her sudden revelation.


    "Okay," he nodded calmly, unfazed.


    He had already assumed that if angels existed, devils couldn''t be far behind.


    ''This woman might just be a vessel too,'' he thought, sensing no immediate danger from her.


    If that were the case, there was a probability that he was currently stronger, especially since she didn''t act arrogantly or make any moves to attack him, which led him to assume she lacked confidence in winning.


    ''Interesting'' Lilith was curious after hearing his nonchalant reply.


    She waited for him to break the silence.


    Seconds ticked by, but he remained quiet. In this standoff, the one who spoke first risked losing ground, and he was determined not to be the one to give in.


    Even humans often ignored contracts, so what use could it have for powerful beings like them?


    "I''m not talking about just any contract." Lilith raised her hand, and a flame ignited, revealing a parchment made of human skin.


    Strange symbols adorned it, in a language he didn''t understand, but he could sense its extraordinary nature.


    "This is the Devil''s Contract," Lilith explained solemnly. "It''s a powerful tool for binding agreements. If we use it, betrayal would mean death as the only way out, regardless of a person''s strength."


    "And you expect me to sign it?" he asked skeptically.


    Why would he sign a strange document from hell?


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to sign. But I can sign here that I would never tell anyone that you''re here... the wanted rogue demon that destroyed Crestwood City, right?" she pointed out.


    His expression hardened at her mention of Crestwood City, silently acknowledging that she possessed knowledge that could potentially threaten him.


    Lilith also noticed the sudden shift in his aura, but she intentionally did it


    "I told you what I know because I want you to trust me. I might be a devil, but I am far more trustworthy than those angels. We always follow our contract ,"


    "Let me see it first," Reign''s tail extended and coiled around the contract, bringing it closer for inspection.


    "It''s no use; you won''t be able to understand the devil''s language. I need to help you translate the content," she explained.


    "No need for that," Reign shook his head, and use analyzed.


    Just like that, the whole document was auto-translated.


    He read through it and was impressed by how detailed it was, considering she had just offered it.


    ''Can this contract read minds?'' he wondered, noting its thoroughness, especially the clause about her not divulging information about him being in the city.


    However, he also spotted some loopholes that could potentially be used against him.


    The contract did not specify a duration.


    If circumstances changed or if Lilith found a way to interpret the terms loosely, she could exploit this to reveal information about him in the future.


    There were also vague references to situations where disclosure might be deemed necessary for her safety or to fulfill other obligations


    This could allow her to justify revealing sensitive information under certain circumstances, potentially compromising him.


    Although divulging his presence here would lead to death as stipulated, the conditions triggering termination of the contract were vaguely defined.


    If she found a way to trigger these conditions without technically betraying him, she might escape the consequences while still harming him.


    ''Can he really read it?'' she wondered silently, observing him closely as he focused on the contract.

 Chapter 258: The Garden

    Lilith took a deep breath, her fingers lightly tapping on the armrest of her chair as she gathered her thoughts.


    "The Seed of Knowledge works on all organisms, elevating their power to the highest potential. In your case, reaching the peak rank in this world was just a matter of time, meaning your potential is not at all worse than mine, maybe even better," she explained, not forgetting to compliment him for added points.


    Unfortunately, her compliments didn''t even register in his mind.


    What Potential?


    He had the system, giving him all the potential he could ask for.


    It would be weird if someone surpassed him in that department with all the cheats he possessed.


    But the pressing question remained: did he really require the Seed of Knowledge?


    Were its rewards worth the risks?


    ''System,'' he asked internally, his fingers absentmindedly tracing the outline of his chin, ''any insights on the power of Primordial Devils?''


    [System: Negative. That classification predates the most recent data available.]


    ''Can I reach that level someday ?''


    [System: The host possesses the capability to surpass the level of a Demon God. However, confirmation of superiority over a Primordial Devil or a fully empowered Archangel requires additional information.]


    ''I see,'' he nodded thoughtfully. ''If even the system lacks data, then the Seed may really be worth the risk''


    ''Wait, System,'' he continued, shifting slightly in his seat, ''my race is categorized as Legendary Rank, aligned with demons. Why am I unable to access the Devils Race?''


    [System: Angels and Devils were absent during the first system scan, resulting in incomplete or unavailable information. Other foreign entities are also not included in the System''s database and require updates.]


    ''So the system''s limitations are much bigger than I had assumed,''he mused inwardly.


    He had to see it for himself, whether it was worth it or not.


    So, regardless of the risks and uncertainties, he knew he couldn''t rely solely on the limited insights provided by the system.


    "Okay, I will assist you, but first, I need clarification," he agreed.


    Lilith''s lips curled into a knowing smile, her posture relaxed and attentive. "What would you like to know?"


    "Are you collaborating with other Demon Lords? I''m sure you already know that I am being hunted," Reign asked.


    "The Abyssal Alliance?" she echoed softly, her own fingers tracing patterns on the polished surface of her desk.


    "Yes," he affirmed with a nod, his gaze steady.


    "It''s warm," Reign commented casually.


    "I... " Lilith blushed slightly in response, but quickly regained her composure, realizing he was simply noting the key''s temperature, and not hinting that it was warm because it came from her cleavage


    [System: Error]


    ''Error? So you can''t analyze it?'' he asked.


    [System: Affirmative]


    ''What if I eat it ?'' he asked.


    [System: Bad Idea]


    Seeing that the system couldn''t extract any information from it, he handed the key back to her.


    "So how many do you have ?" he asked .


    "Just one, " she replied with a smile.


    "But don''t worry. Now that we have this, it''ll be much easier to find the others. You see, the reason it''s warm is because it reacts whenever another key is nearby," she explained, raising the key and giving it a shake to emphasize her point.


    "So, you''re searching for a key in this city, right? What''s the status?" he asked.


    "I have some leads, but it will still take time," she replied honestly.


    "Alright, I''ll..." Reign was trying to say something when he was cut off by a knock on the door.


    Lilith''s expression changed abruptly. She had instructed everyone never to disturb them unless it was urgent news.


    "Excuse me," she said as she stood up and walked towards the door. She opened it, revealing Dan, who was visibly anxious.


    "What is it ?" she asked.


    "Miss Lilith, one of our labs on the outskirts has been attacked," he reported urgently, his breath coming in short gasps.


    "Which one ?"


    "The one that was making the serum," he replied, shifting his weight nervously from one foot to the other.


    "Do you know who attacked us?" she asked, stepping closer to Dan, her eyes narrowing . She did not appreciate this turn of events.


    Dan rubbed the back of his neck, glancing around nervously before meeting her gaze.


    "We don''t have all the details yet, but our surveillance team is working on it," he replied, his eyes darting away.

 Chapter 259: Holding Back

    "I''ll handle it," she sighed, gesturing for Dan to leave her for now.


    Then she turned around to face Reign, who was still lounging in his chair like usual. He didn''t even bother to look at her because it wasn''t his problem at all.


    "I''m sorry about this, but I have to take care of something important," she said, walking closer to him.


    "Don''t worry about it," he replied with a nonchalant tone.


    "I already know what I want. By the way, whatever you need to do to find the key, finish it fast. I plan to destroy and kill the humans of this city soon."


    Lilith was taken aback, her eyes widening in shock.


    She hadn''t realized Reign had such evil intentions. She thought the city he destroyed was just a one-time impulsive behavior, but it wasn''t the case. His hunger for more bloodshed and his desire to take more lives were clear.


    The scary part was that, as a devil, Lilith had the natural ability to sense a person''s desires.


    When he had said the word "destroy," "Killed," she felt it resonate deeply within her.


    She took a moment to compose herself before speaking again.


    "Why this obsession with killing humans?" she asked, trying to keep her voice steady. "Even compared to demons, your thirst for bloodshed is extreme."


    "It''s none of your business," he replied with a cold tone


    Pausing to assess the situation, Lilith knew she it was not a good idea to force her question.


    ''Did I just ally myself with a total psycho?'' she asked herself, feeling that he was too unpredictable even for her own taste. She had dealt with many dangerous beings, but his thirst for destruction was on another level.


    "I''m not against you destroying this city," she began slowly, choosing her words with care. "But if it''s just humans you want, why not target a smaller city first? It would be less risky and draw less attention."


    He considered her words for a moment, his eyes narrowing in thought. "And why should I take your advice? What do you gain from this?"


    Lilith met his gaze steadily. "As I said before, I need time to find the key. If you destroy this city now, it will become chaotic, and my search will be more difficult."


    His gaze bore into hers, searching for any hint of deceit.


    Finally, he nodded. "Okay. I''ll consider your suggestion."


    Lilith smiled, relieved that he was at least willing to listen to her.


    "By the way, I think your mask is of low quality. If you want, I can get you new ones," she offered, trying to lighten the tension.


    "Oh, that''s a good idea. Give me a phone too, and a new identity," he added, his tone commanding as if he were addressing a servant rather than a Royal Devil.


    Lilith suppressed a sigh, maintaining her composure.


    Dan quickly circled around to the passenger seat in the front, taking his position with efficiency


    The rest of the team moved fast, entering their vehicles.


    VROOOOOOM!


    The convoy set off, driving quickly towards the outskirts of the city where the laboratory was located.


    Inside the lead car, Dan began briefing Lilith on what they had gathered so far.


    "The laboratory managed to hold on for a while," he began, his voice steady despite the gravity of the situation.


    "But we have news that the attack was planned by the Scorpion Mercenary Group. They sent a team of twenty to infiltrate the base."


    Lilith listened intently, absorbing the information. They were notorious for their ruthless tactics and relentless pursuit of their goals.


    However, she never expected that they would attack her, considering she had been buying black market materials from their group for a high price.


    ''Humans sure do like to backstab the hands that feeds them,'' she sighed, the weight of betrayal heavy on her mind.


    ''I''ll teach them that the tolerance of a devil can only go so far,'' she muttered, her purple eyes glowing with frustration.


    The convoy moved steadily through the Region 5 streets, the silence only broken by the loud hum of engines. Suddenly, the lead car screeched to a stop, throwing everyone forward in their seats.


    Lilith''s sedan followed suit, coming to an abrupt stop.


    BOOOOM!


    Before Dan could respond, a deafening explosion shattered the quite night.


    Up ahead, a building crumbled into a wreck, debris scattering across the street.


    The force of the blast had caused the lead car to brake abruptly, avoiding the falling rubble.


    "An explosion," Dan said, stating the obvious.


    Lilith rolled her eyes, "I have eyes,"


    "This wasn''t an accident," she muttered. "Someone''s trying to delay us."


    "Find another way, " Dan quickly relayed orders through the convoy''s communication system.


    ''If I could just use my powers, this would be a piece of cake,'' she sighed, feeling frustrated.


    She had been holding back to avoid being discovered and causing more complications.

 Chapter 260 : Smooth Transition

    The driver quickly shifted the car into reverse, maneuvering the vehicle back to find another route.


    BOOOOOM!


    Another explosion echoed, stopping them in their tracks before they could put any distance between themselves and the first blast.


    CLICK!


    A group of individuals wearing black vests and visors appeared, their red visors glowing ominously.


    They surrounded the cars, their heavy-duty guns pointed directly at the convoy.


    Red laser dots flickered across the vehicles, showing them that one more moved and everything will go down.


    Lilith clenched her fists, her eyes narrowing. "Looks like they were waiting for us," she said, her voice low and annoyed.


    Dan glanced at her, waiting for orders. "What''s the plan, Miss Lilith? Should we activate our powers?" he asked.


    There are 12 people who can used the serum in their group. Seven are in this convoy. The others were in different facilities.


    "We''ll have to fight our way out. But remember, don''t activate your true powers unless absolutely necessary. Don''t show any aura; just use your physical strength." She instructed.


    Dan nodded and relayed the message to the others. They all activated the power-suits beneath their coats.


    Ironically, these suits came from the Scorpion Mercenary group, so they looked alike, except for the visors.


    BAM!


    With quick feet, they kicked their car doors open, the metal door thudding against the pavement, and dashed towards the attackers.


    Ra-ta-tat-tat !


    Ra-ta-tat-tat !


    Ra-ta-tat-tat !


    The air crackled with gunfire as the mercenaries opened fire.


    Dan, using his power armor, raised his arm, the suit''s reinforced gauntlet absorbing the impact of bullets aimed at him Experience new worlds on M-VL-em|p,yr


    Others leaped to the side, their agility augmented by the suit''s enhanced reflexes, narrowly avoiding a spray of bullets.


    Because Dan''s group did not wear any helmets, they had to raise their hands to protect their heads.


    Ra-ta-tat-tat !


    Bullets flew nonstop through the air, their sound echoing all around them.


    Jayson shook his head and chuckled. "Sorry, we have principles," he teased her.


    "Well, I don''t," a voice echoed behind the Divergent group.


    They hurriedly scattered in defense, but before the others could get far, a cold sensation cut through their abdomen. A long blade sliced through their power armor as if it were paper.


    Jayson and the remaining four jumped away from the attacker.


    They turned to see a man in a black trench coat wielding a long katana His face was obscured by a black motorcycle helmet, hiding his identity.


    "A hunter?" Jayson asked with surprised expression, after seeing the katana and the attacker''s movements.


    He could tell from these clues that whoever had just attacked them was a skilled and powerful hunter.


    "Why is the Hunter Association intervening here? This goes against the rules," Jayson spat out, his frustration evident.


    "Rules? Says the one who destroyed a whole block just to bully a beautiful woman," the newcomer with the helmet shook his head, resting his blade on his shoulder with a casual swagger.


    "Besides, I don''t need a reason to save a lady in distress," he added, turning towards Lilith and raising his right hand to form a heart shape with his fingers.


    Lilith didn''t appreciate the gesture, but seeing that this flashy guy was willing to help her, she decided to smile back, showing him a thankful smile.


    Despite his helmet covering his face, the hunter''s body language showed that he like what he saw, clearly smitten by her gorgeous smile.


    "Back off, fellas," he declared dramatically, "she''s under my protection!,"


    Jayson''s brows furrowed in irritation at the hunter''s flirtatious antics


    "You will regret this?" Jayson warned, his voice tinged filled with anger. He was very prideful because of his power, but the newcomer just treated him like air.


    "Regret? That''s only for mob characters," the newcomer shook his head confidently.


    "I''m a main character type of guy, so a bunch of thugs won''t be able to touch me." His tone carried arrogance.


    "You crazy son of a bitch," Jayson spat out, his power armor humming as he prepared for battle.


    "This is why I don''t like stereo type villains , they don''t know what''s good for them," the newcomer sighed, he then lower his sword casually.


    "Lightning Dragon Breathing Technique... Blinding Slash!" he uttered.


    FLASH!


    A blinding light followed by thunder engulfed everyone. When it cleared in a matter of seconds, everyone, including the normal mercenaries, was cut down .


    The newcomer was already behind Jayson''s severed body. He sheathed his sword on the scabbard on his back, looking really powerful as white sparks of lightning covered his body.


    He turned and walked casually toward Lilith, grabbed her hand, and kissed it.


    "My name is Quill... Quill Flazer. May I ask the name of a beautiful lady such as yourself?" he asked smoothly.

 Chapter 261 : Flasher

    Lilith was momentarily stunned by this chain of events.


    Quill''s entrance was sudden and shocking. She had thought he was just a powerful hunter who came to help, but what he showed was extraordinary even for her standards.


    Despite being able to see through his attack, she was still impressed by how quickly he moved.


    During that moment, he swung his blade to the ground, creating a spark strong enough to blind everyone.


    Then he moved, accelerating from zero to top speed without any preparation whatsoever.


    So, with all of that variable combined, he was able to disorient his enemies'' sense of time, making it appear that he moved in an instant.


    It was an impressive feat, especially considering her own reaction time was not too shabby, despite her power not leaning on direct physical combat.


    "Wait... Flazer ? Does he mean the legendary Flazer Family from the Tier 1 city of Tempest Fort?" she gasped.


    Lilith had heard about this family extensively. She had invested considerable resources to gather information on the current powerhouses of the human world.


    The Flazer Family was one of the twelve most powerful Hunter families known for practicing the Lightning Dragon Breathing Technique, often compared to another family skilled in the Thunderbird Breathing Technique.


    Both families used lightning attributes, but they differed in how they utilized them, sparking numerous debates over which style was superior.


    According to her information, Thunderbirds specialized in long charged attacks, using unrivaled top speed and penetrating power, akin to a predatory bird diving head-on from the air to catch its prey.


    While Lightning Dragon users were quicker, they sacrificed penetrating power for faster acceleration, a trade-off that made them more deadly in combat against other hunters.


    ''Why is someone like him here in this place?'' she mused inwardly, realizing this could complicate the situation.


    She couldn''t shake the uncertainty¡ªwas his presence here mere coincidence, or part of a larger scheme?


    ''No, that''s not important right now. I need to act more normal or he might get suspicious,'' she thought to herself.


    "Thank you for saving me," she replied, adopting a maidenly and gentle demeanor.


    She played the role of a damsel in distress so convincingly that even Dan felt their leader could apply for an acting career. She was just too natural.


    "It was my honor to come to your aid, Lady...?," he asked.


    "Lilith, my name is Lilith," she replied, keeping up with her facade.


    "What a beautiful name, " he replied with a gallant bow. "Such beauty deserves nothing less than the utmost protection. "


    Little did she know that the man in question didn''t have a dick yet.


    ''I hope that jerk doesn''t come back,'' she sighed, feeling even more afraid than when she met Vincent.


    After a couple of minutes, she heard the roar of engines. Looking down, she saw a convoy of damaged black sedans, some with doors destroyed.


    In that split second they passed through her shop, she noticed something that even made her look.


    ''What a pretty person,'' she thought, a compliment that meant a lot coming from someone as attractive as herself.


    ***


    Lilith and her group passed a seemingly ordinary Cat Cafe and headed directly to the gate to exit the Walled City


    The night air was thick with tension, each member of the convoy on high alert after the unexpected encounters they had just faced.


    As they sped towards the laboratory, Lilith replayed their encounter in her mind.


    His quick movements and the way he effortlessly disoriented their senses of time.


    ''Can I beat him?'' she thought to herself. She excelled in other aspects, but fast opponents would be a bad matched with her fighting style.


    In Hell, at her peak form, it wouldn''t matter. However, her current body was at best equivalent to the power of a Middle Rank Demon Lord.


    She thought she was safe in this city, believing that her current power was enough to put her in the list of one of the strongest.


    ''Speaking of the strongest? Can he beat him?'' she wondered, her mind imagining Reign.


    She had not fought him directly, but when he released his aura, she could tell right away that he was way stronger than her.


    ''No, I think it''s also a bad match-up. I feel like he''s also weak against fast opponents,'' she thought, assuming that Reign might be strong but not particularly fast.


    The lightning attribute was the fastest attribute.


    Even in Hell, devils who could control lightning were more powerful and revered, but they were few and far between.


    So, Quill having mastered his own lightning attribute to a level that could even threaten someone like her, just showed how dangerous he was.


    ''I need to tell him to be careful, or he might end up fighting that weird hunter,'' she made a mental note to warn her new ally.


    She needed him to stay healthy for her own goals, after all.

 Chapter 262: Lightning vs Lightning

    Inside Lilith''s mansion, Reign lounged on the bed. He decided to stay for the night and leave tomorrow.


    Though he appeared to be lazing around, it was far from the truth. Richard had given him a new phone, and he spent his time reading e-books.


    Now that he had evolved, he felt it was time to improved his original skills using all the knowledge he had gained so far.


    ''I see, so I can develop more variants of my railgun if I do this,'' he mused inwardly, the idea forming in his mind as he absorbed more knowledge from the E-Book he was reading .


    He first created a small, long spike. This was the bullet for his railgun, and he wanted to see if he could improve it to explode on impact instead of just piercing through.


    As he studied the long spike, he began reshaping it. He increased its size and created a hollow space at the tip.


    Then, he released dark-red lightning from his hands, channeling it into the hollow part.


    He continued until the spike started vibrating. Carefully, he released the pent-up energy so it wouldn''t destroy the room.


    ''I need to find an open area to test this new projectile,'' he chuckled to himself.


    He was confident it would work, but a practical experiment was still needed to make adjustments.


    ''Lightning element is really powerful. Good thing I got this one early on; it''s helped me a lot of times,'' he added as sparks of dark red lightning ran through his hand.


    He was thankful he met Jayden early on.


    Even the powerful hunters he fought before didn''t have any lightning element, showing just how rare this attribute was.


    ''Speaking of which...,'' he closed his eyes and found himself inside his summoner''s space.


    The place was now more lively and bigger. He could even see a mountain of bones, and the higher-ranked summons were starting to build villas for themselves.


    This showed they were becoming more intelligent.


    ''I wonder what this place really is,''he mused.


    At first, he thought it was just a mental manifestation, but seeing it develop, he felt it was a different world altogether.


    The bones had also become more permanent; they no longer disappeared like before because of his new skill that automatically absorbed souls. It was an ability he acquired when he killed the second angel.


    "Come ," he ordered, and from the bone made villas , all the 5 hunters and the Shackler jumped in front of him and bowed their head .


    "My King, why did you summon us?" Arc was the first to speak.


    He had already evolved into an Elite Knight Grade, and as the first summon, he held a higher status than the others. His villa was also the largest.


    "Also, your energy control needs improvement. You''re wasting too much power in your initial charge. Focus on conserving your strength and releasing it in more precise bursts. Efficiency is just as important as power."


    "Thank you for pointing out my flaws, my king," Arc said, kneeling on the ground as he contemplated his mistakes.


    "Next," Reign said, pointing his katana at Winder One, the hunter with the ability to control winds.


    Winder One nodded and took his stance.


    Learning from Arc''s mistake, he didn''t go for a heavy attack.


    He began by summoning a gust of wind to propel himself to Reign''s left side. He swung his blade in a wide arc, aiming for the ribs.


    Reign effortlessly dodged by stepping back, the wind from Winder One''s attack barely touching him.


    Undeterred, Winder One continued his assault, using the wind to enhance his speed and agility. He spun around, using a series of rapid, precise strikes aimed at the legs and torso.


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    Reign parried each strike with his katana, their blades clashing with a sharp metallic ring.


    Winder One then changed tactics. He created a small whirlwind to lift himself into the air and struck downward, aiming for the head.


    Reign sidestepped, his katana rising to meet Winder One''s blade.


    CLANG!


    The impact sent sparks flying, and Winder One used the momentum to launch himself back into a storm of attacks from different angles.


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    Reign dodged and blocked each attack, his movements smooth.


    He could see Winder One''s strategy¡ªusing speed and unpredictability to find gaps in his defense.


    However, Reign''s reflexes and experience kept him one step ahead.


    Reign smiled. "You''re skilled, Winder One. But you''ll need more than just speed and agility to defeat me."

 Chapter 263: Master of Lightning

    SWOOOOSH!


    Winder One dashed forward again, putting more force into his swing, thinking that was what Reign had pointed out.


    He held his sword further away from his body to build more momentum as he swung it horizontally.


    But, this made his attack path longer and more predictable.


    "Not like this," Reign shook his head and put more weight into his counter attack.


    CLANG!


    The force behind Reign''s attack caught Winder One off guard .


    Despite his control over the wind, he was unable to evade the force of the blow, and was sent flying backward, crashing into the ground with a thud.


    He skidded several feet before finally coming to a stop.


    "You''re lacking patience, Winder One," he remarked calmly.


    "You''re quick and skilled with your wind control, but you rush your attacks. You need to wait for the right moment, not force it, especially if you are facing a faster opponent,."


    Winder One nodded, absorbing the advice with a nod of understanding. "Thank you, My King. I need to be more patient, wait for openings instead of creating them forcefully."


    "Exactly,"


    "Next,"


    He wasted no time and began sparring with everyone, teaching them individually what they were lacking.


    Reign focused on refining their techniques, enhancing their strategies, and instilling patience and adaptability in their approaches.


    Despite his strength, he always approached his fights with logic.


    He never engaged without thinking multiple plans ahead, a strategy that had kept him alive for so long.


    He aimed to teach his summons this principle so they would become more valuable in future battles.


    Because at their level and ability, they were basically just distractions against peak Demon Lord level opponents.


    It wasn''t that they were too weak; Peak Demon Lords were simply too strong. Without using techniques and strategy, they wouldn''t stand a chance in contending with them at all.


    With that, the training continued, each hunter summon striving to improve under his guidance, while Shackler worked diligently to find her place in their combat strategies.


    Because her ability was unique compared to the others, she approached combat in her own way. However, due to her lower rank, her ability to learn and adapt was limited.


    Her chains and restriction ability, while useful in certain situations, lacked the versatility and quick movements seen in the hunters.


    Reign observed her during their training sessions, noting her struggles to keep up with the fast movements of her peers.


    While she could effectively restrain weaker opponents and create strategic advantages with her ability, she often found herself outmatched in dynamic and fast-paced combat scenarios.


    Taking a deep paused, he aimed again at the bone mountain.


    ZZZZZZZZ!


    The round shot out with precision, flying toward its target with controlled speed.


    It struck the bone mountain dead center, and this time, there was a brief pause¡ªa moment of suspense that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    Then, with a satisfying roar, the round detonated exactly as intended.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The bone mountain erupted in a powerful explosion, sending bone shards flying in all directions. The lightning explosion did not stop there; a bunch of chain lightning bolts started to disintegrate even the bones that were sent flying.


    With this level of destruction, even a Peak Demon Lord would cry out as their body completely turned into a fireworks display.


    If Lilith were here right now, witnessing this, she would scold herself for ever comparing Quill''s lightning to Reign''s.


    What flash?


    What technique?


    What speed?


    Every feat Quill accomplished could be effortlessly matched, and surpassed, by Reign.


    If there was a master of lightning in Green Valley City, it wasn''t a skirt-chaser but rather a calculated, man eating monster whose sole purpose in life was to refine his skills to kill more people.


    Reign grinned , his persistence and hard work finally paying off.


    He had successfully mastered the creation of explosive rounds for his railgun, achieving the desired effect through careful experimentation and adjustment.


    ''Got it,'' he muttered, nodding in satisfaction.


    ''I wonder what would happen if I enlarged the round by 200 times and just dropped it in the middle of the city?'' he wondered .


    ''Oh right, she told me not to destroy this place yet,''


    It was meant as a joke, but anyone overhearing would likely sweat blood after discovering how brutal his line of thoughts were.


    ''Now let''s tinker a bit with my other original skills,'' he thought to himself as he summoned his Skull Grinder.


    He began tweaking the melee weapon, sharpening the cutting teeth and increasing its rotational speed.


    The faster it rotated, the more damage it could inflict, so he added new gears to facilitate smoother operation.


    With the modifications complete, he tested the Skull Grinder''s enhanced capabilities.


    He swung it through the air, observing how effortlessly it sliced through solid objects compared to before.


    "Now we''re talking," he was satisfied with the result.

 Chapter 264: Professional Deal

    "That was exhausting," Reign muttered aloud as he returned to reality, staring up at the familiar ceiling of the bedroom.


    He hadn''t anticipated it would take such a long time to adapt and enhance all his original skills. It highlighted how much extra knowledge could improve one''s skills.


    Diving into a book on mechanical engineering and machinery had elevated his combat skills by around 10-15%, even without any direct boosts to his stats.


    To others, it would appear he had simply gone to sleep, unaware that he had spent the night training and refining his abilities.


    He sat up in bed and glanced at the wall clock, seeing that it would soon be morning.


    ''She''s not back yet? May be she''s dead already?'' he wondered momentarily, then quickly shook his head.


    He was certain the entire city would be in an uproar if she had really unleashed her full power.


    Reign wasn''t really concerned about her. If she died, it was no longer his problem.


    However, he would feel a bit disappointed that he wouldn''t be able to eat her body. That missed EXP and reward would haunt him in his sleep.


    KNOCK!


    KNOCK!


    KNOCK!


    The sudden noise jolted him from his thoughts. He turned toward the door, and replied


    "It''s open"


    CLICK!


    The door swung open, revealing Richard standing there with another person.


    Exclusive content from m,v lem|p,yr


    It was a young woman wearing a black jacket, a bright bubble gum bubble popping between her lips.


    She held a briefcase in one hand and surveyed the room with a casual, almost bored expression.


    The woman raised an eyebrow, blowing another bubble before letting it pop.


    "Nice place, so where is the demon that needs a make over? "


    When the woman spoke so boldly, Richard almost raised his hand to slap her in the face.


    ''Watch your tone in front of a demon lord," he thought angrily. "Do you want us all to die? Are you really that bored with your life that you want this city to perish with you?''


    However, before he could react, he noticed that Reign hadn''t moved at all.


    After a few moments, she carefully removed the mold and inspected it with a critical eye.


    She then poured a white chemical into the mold, which would form the basis of the mask.


    While waiting, she then pull up a tablet and then showed him an app that has controls in it where he could actually edit his face


    "This is a face customizer. You can tweak it so I can make masks for you," she explained.


    "Can I design multiple masks?" Reign asked, feeling like he was using a character creation tool in a game.


    "Sure, as long as you have the money," she turned towards Richard.


    "Money is not an issue. He is our very important guest and deserves only the best," Richard replied, making sure to butter up Reign for added points.


    The woman smiled, knowing she would earn a huge sum from this job.


    As for Reign, he had already begun designing his face in the app.


    He didn''t really care about Richard''s words¡ªwhat was money to him anyway? If she didn''t make more masks, he would just rip her head off.


    After much editing, he designed three masks that he believed he could use in the future.


    The first mask featured his iconic white hair and youthful, smooth skin that made him appear to be 20 years old.


    Second mask was similar but with a different hairstyle, styled in a brushed-off fashion.


    Lastly, there was a mask that aged him to look like a 70-year-old man, with gray hair and signs of aging etched across the whole face.


    The woman examined the designs and didn''t question his taste; as long as she got paid, her job was to make masks, not to judge others, after all.


    "Perfect," she said,. "I''ll have your new mask ready soon."


    "How many days?" Reign asked, curious about the time frame. .


    "Days? I can finish this in 5 hours," she replied confidently.


    "Then make four of each for me," he ordered.


    Losing his mask had become a recurring issue, so he planned to have plenty of spares hidden in different locations, just in case something happened again.


    "Alright, that''s not an issue." she responded.


    When she left the room, Reign called for Richard.


    "Make sure she doesn''t leak anything," he warned.


    "Don''t worry, Master. We already know what to do," Richard replied, his eyes suggesting that the woman wouldn''t be able to enjoy her money for long.

 Chapter 265: Compensating

    "Is this the safehouses I can choose from ?" Reign asked as he swipe through the picture that Richard had sent him.


    "Yes Master, that''s all the properties that Miss Lilith sent me," he replied respectfully.


    Even the one pulling the strings behind their organization treated Reign with importance, so it was only right that he treaded carefully.


    Reign continued to review the properties, impressed by the wealth Lilith had amassed in such a short time.


    He wondered what kind of business genius she was to achieve such expansion without revealing her true powers.


    On this regard, even he doubted he could accumulate such wealth in his own.


    "Why don''t you have any property in Regions 2 and 1?" he wondered aloud.


    "Master, the prices of land in Regions 2 and 1 are so inflated that only the very rich could afford it," Richard explained. "Even renting there costs a fortune."


    "So Lilith didn''t have the money, or is this list incomplete?" he asked, seeking clarification.


    "I don''t know," Richard shook his head, genuinely unsure of the answer.


    "Never mind, I''ll pick this then, " Reign said, handing back the tablet.


    On the screen was a two-story house in Region 5. He didn''t particularly care for the designs of the houses in the higher regions and preferred something simpler.


    "I''ll get the key to this, Master," Richard said, bowing his head without question.


    After a couple of minutes, he returned with the key and informed Reign that they were ready to go.


    "Lead the way" he ordered.


    Along the way, Reign began asking questions about the problem that Lilith had gone to fix.


    However, Richard didn''t know because they hadn''t received any reports yet.


    Seeing that there was no information about it, he shifted the conversation to another topic.


    "Did you find the people I told you about?" Reign asked.


    "Not yet. It''ll take a day or two to find them because the city is big, and most of the information from government logistics is encrypted. But I''ll update you right away after we have something," Richard answered, sounding determined to assure Reign they were doing their best .


    "Just make it fast. I''m not good at waiting," he warned firmly, ensuring his point was clear. Fear was a powerful motivator, after all.


    Hearing this, Richard gulped nervously, mentally noting to push their intelligence team to expedite their efforts.


    He picked up his phone and started texting, [Fuck, all of you stop lazing around or we are all dead].


    Reign saw this and was satisfied with the immediate effect. This was the perk of being on the dark side¡ªno need to beat around the bush, just take charge and order what he wanted.


    "Master, the garage isn''t far," Richard said, gesturing ahead. "We have quite a collection of cars. I trust you''ll find something suitable for your needs." He added.


    ''Manual transmission? Sweet,'' he chuckled, noticing the three pedals and the six gears available on the shifter.


    Placing the key in the ignition, he turned it, and the engine roared to life.


    The truck vibrated with the power of its large engine, filling the air with its commanding presence.


    But Reign didn''t immediately press the accelerator .


    He waited patiently for the engine to warm up. He felt that using such a magnificent piece of machinery improperly would be a disservice to its capabilities.


    After 10 minutes, he could feel that the engine was warm enough.


    VROOOM!


    VROOOM!


    VROOOM!


    He hit the pedal and revved the engine up, eager to feel the horsepower.


    ''Nice sound,'' he added with a grin. ''I''ll call you Dark Six, because you''ve got six awesome wheels.''He affectionately patted the steering wheel, already feeling a connection to the powerful vehicle.


    He knew he would have to let go of this beauty eventually, but he vowed to take good care of it while it was under his possession.


    CLICK!


    The passenger seat opened, and Richard began to climb into position, but Reign pushed him again.


    "You sit in the back," he ordered, pointing to the cargo bed .


    "Yes, Master," Richard replied obediently, choosing not to protest and simply following Reign''s command.


    At this point, Richard realized that trying to understand how a demon lord''s mind worked was useless.


    He was too impulsive and unpredictable, making it difficult to please him because he didn''t conform to certain stereotypes.


    VROOOM!


    VROOOM!


    VROOOM!


    Reign revved the engine again, causing the exhaust pipe to released more dirty fumes in the air.


    RING! RING! RING!


    Richard hurriedly answered his phone, noticing the call was from the intelligence unit.


    "You found them?" he asked aloud.

 Chapter 266 : Hard Choice

    Reign''s ears perked up when he overheard the call, but he didn''t react immediately.


    He didn''t want to appear excited about finally seeing his two somewhat useful servants and most importantly, his trusted dog.


    It would be odd for a demon, whose sole purpose was to kill humans, to be happy to see insignificant figures. It would break his whole evil persona. Nevertheless, he was glad inwardly.


    So he waited for him to finish, but after a couple of seconds, he didn''t seem to say anything at all even after finishing the call.


    ''What''s taking this idiot so long ?'' he wondered, his patience running thin.


    But there were no reports at all. Instead, Richard leaned on the edge of the cargo bed, texting on his phone.


    "What''s the status? You said you found them?" he snapped, , a bit annoyed that he was being kept in the dark.


    "Find what, Master?"Richard''s brow furrowed, and his eyes widened in confusion .


    "You just got a call, right? And you said you found them," he asked, tapping the steering wheel to control his frustration.


    "That Call ? Oh, It was my subordinates. I lost my house keys and asked him to find them. Sorry for the misunderstanding," Richard hurriedly replied, realizing that the call had been misunderstood. .


    Reign''s clenched his fists, fighting the urge to snap Richard''s neck on the spot.


    He took a deep paused, reminding himself of the bigger picture and the need for some level of patience.


    "You''re telling me," he began, his voice dangerously low, "that all this was about your house keys?"


    Richard nodded nervously, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    Reign glared at him, the intensity of his gaze enough to make anyone feel like they were shrinking from fear.


    "Consider yourself lucky," he growled. "If you waste my time like this again, I won''t hesitate to make an example out of you."


    "Yes.. Yes..." Richard nodded quickly, scrambling into the cargo bed, his heart pounding with fear.


    But deep inside, he felt it wasn''t his fault that Reign misunderstood. He had a life too.


    Why would Reign assume that everything he did was related to his orders?


    Unfortunately, he had to suck it up because people with power could do whatever they wanted. It was their right.


    VROOOOOOM!


    He hit the accelerator, guiding his truck out of the large garage and into the mansion private road.


    The sound of six wheels spinning on the asphalt road made him a bit calmer than before. At least he got something useful in this mansion other than an incompetent assistant.


    As they drove, they encountered several checkpoints.


    Reluctantly, he allowed Richard to take over the driving until they reached Region 5, where they saw several burned buildings, the aftermath of a recent conflicts.


    For some, this type of scene might be terrifying, but for him, the damage was negligible. It barely registered as something to care about.


    ***


    "RAWWR!"


    "RAWWR!"


    "RAWWR!"


    "What''s happening? Why did he start acting crazy?" Melissa asked, her expression anxious.


    Wick suddenly began behaving strangely. They thought he was recovering, but he started acting wild, his eyes turning red and saliva dripping from his mouth, as if he had rabies.


    They locked him in a heavy-duty cage, but it was barely holding on because even his body was getting stronger and his claws sharper.


    Wick''s behavior had turned frantic¡ªhe bumped his head against the cage, clawed at it furiously, and then began biting the metal bars like a craze animal.


    "Hey George, I thought Wick was a normal dog now? Why the hell does he look like a demon?" Melissa asked, her voice tinged with growing anxiety as she watched the dod''s disturbing transformation and violent attempts to escape the cage.


    "I don''t really know. Wick is Reign''s pet, so don''t expect him to be normal," he replied, cautiously holding a long stick as he attempted to push the wild dog back.


    However, Wick aggressively bit off the stick and threw George against the floor with surprising force.


    CLICK!


    "Wick, stop! Why are you doing this?" Melissa cried out, hoping he would remember how they had taken care of him.


    "RAWWR!"


    "RAWWR!"


    "RAWWR!"


    Wick continued to growl, his barks growing louder and more menacing.


    "This can''t go on. The neighbors might call the police on us," she muttered anxiously, tapping her feet on the floor and biting her fingers as she tried to think of a solution.


    "I''ll prepare the tranquilizer," he sighed. He had bought it after noticing Wick''s increasing aggression, just as a precaution.


    George carefully opened the long briefcase, revealing the tranquilizer gun nestled inside.


    First, picked it up and loaded a tranquilizer dart into the chamber, pressing it in until it clicked securely into place.


    "Is that thing strong enough ?" Mellisa asked.


    "Don''t worry, this thing has enough juice to make an elephant fall asleep," he assured her.


    George positioned himself for a clear shot, aiming the tranquilizer gun towards Wick''s lower body, who continued to growl and thrash in the cage.


    He adjusted his stance, aligning the sights carefully with the target.


    ''I don''t really want to do this to you,'' he sighed,

 Chapter 267 : Pacify

    ''But you leave me no choice,'' George sighed with a heavy heart.


    He had grown to love Wick, despite the dog being snobbish most of the time and only playing with Melissa, especially during bath time.


    This dog loved being bathed by her and wouldn''t let males touch him.


    ''I''m totally not doing this because I hate you,'' With a deep breath, he took aim, focusing on the moment he would need to fire.


    However¡ª


    Wick suddenly stopped moving and looked at George intently.


    Read captivating tales at m v l e mpyr


    ''Can he recognize me? Could it be that he remembers our good time together?'' he thought to himself, noticing that Wick didn''t looked aggressive anymore.


    In fact, it started brushing its head against the cage, as if wanting to be petted.


    "Oh my god, I can''t believe it, he remembered us!" Melissa exclaimed, her eyes almost teary. She felt proud that they were able to fix the issue without resorting to their last choice.


    "Good boy... good boy," George chuckled with relief as he slowly reached to give it pat.


    "RAWWWR!" Wick snapped and open his maw for a bite . George barely pulled back in time, yelping in surprise.


    "Whoa! " He exclaimed, stumbling backward and nearly tripping over his own feet.


    "RAWWWR!"


    "RAWWWR!"


    "RAWWWR!"


    Wick immediately reverted to his aggressive behavior, snarling and snapping at the cage bars .


    ''Shit, he almost got my hand,'' he muttered, sweating cold buckets.


    The thought of his hand being torn off flashed through his mind, sending a chill down his spine.


    "It''s no use... " he sighed and took aim. " You forced me ,"


    He squeezed the trigger, the dart launching from the gun with a soft hiss.


    It hit its mark, embedding itself into the skin.


    George monitored Wick closely, watching for any signs of the tranquilizer taking effect.


    ''Please let this work,'' he whispered, hoping the drug would do its job without any more surprises.


    Looking around, he saw that there was no other furniture there because the project had been abandoned after they realized it was too dangerous to turn into a drug lab.


    That''s right. So one of the reason Lilith was so rich was because she also made drugs for a living, and hers was quite popular¡ªa product called Sin Crystal Meth with 99.5% purity.


    ''Why are people in this world so fixated on drugs?'' he sighed, genuinely wandering what''s so good about them.


    ''This place would be a cool hideout though,'' he thought, continuing to stroll the place out of curiosity.


    He began to feel like he could really live in this house for a long time.


    When he reached the bottom floor, he found it was just an open space.


    Thinking there was nothing of interest there, he climbed back upstairs.


    ''Good,'' he chuckled inwardly, noting that Richard was still in the truck, not moving an inch due to his orders.


    ''But this is really boring,''he sighed as he sat on the chair directly facing the window.


    ''I really want to start killing as soon as possible. How long should I wait? Where is my mask? My new identity?'' he wondered impatiently.


    With those things, he would be able to move around the city more freely and perhaps find something interesting to do.


    Because at this point, he was going mad from all the waiting.


    It was one thing to refrain from eating humans when he was outside, surrounded by miasma and desolation, and another to be in a city teeming with millions of potential meals just walking around.


    He could even see a few of them passing him in their jogging clothes.


    Unfortunately, in reality, everything takes time, and his wishes couldn''t just materialize out of nowhere. So, he had to be patient.


    Suddenly, Richard stood up, his eyes fixed on the window as he tightly gripped his phone. Without hesitation, he dashed towards the window of the house.


    "Master, I got the news. We found the people you''re looking for" he reported, all smiles, finally bringing good results and hoping to increase his value.


    Reign did not reply and maintained his chill demeanor. He had learned his lesson from the garage incident.


    Richard hesitated, uncertain of his next moved.


    Was Reign pleased with the news or indifferent?


    Regardless, he pressed on, his voice steady but nerves shaking .


    "We found George and Melissa, "he reported, choosing his words carefully. "Their home is only 7 km from this place."


    Richard waited anxiously for the response, hoping this information would prove valuable


    "Oh, good job then," Reign replied with a nonchalant tone, as if the locations of the two meant nothing to him.

 Chapter 268: Secret Boss

    KNOCK!


    KNOCK!


    KNOCK!


    A sound at the door jolted George from his half-dozing state on the sofa.


    He had already moved Wick to the basement and was trying to catch a few moments of shut-eye before Melissa returned.


    Exhausted from all the drama with Wick, George struggled to keep his eyes open.


    ''Already back?'' he muttered to himself, his voice tinged with weariness.


    The commercial area was at least 20 minutes away from this place without traffic, so he started to wonder if maybe she had left something and came back.


    He forced his tired body to the door, annoyed at being disturbed .


    However, when he reached the doorknob, he realized something.


    ''Why would she knock? She should have her key with her. '' He thought to himself.


    ''Could it be the police?'' A lump formed in his throat as he swallowed hard, his mind racing through the possibilities.


    KNOCK!


    KNOCK!


    KNOCK!


    The door rang again, this time much harder.


    He looked through the peephole, and when he did, he cursed aloud and jumped back.


    "Motherfucker, a serial killer!" he stumbled, seeing someone who was definitely wearing human skin.


    He remembered a popular movie where the antagonist did that¡ªit had the number 13 in the title.


    He drew his pistol from his waist and pointed it at the door.


    "Fuck you! Don''t come inside or I''ll shoot! Don''t test me, I''m not joking around" he warned.


    On the other side of the door stood two individuals.


    ''Shit, this person has a death wish,'' Richard paled after hearing the warning.


    He looked at Reign, thinking that he would destroy the whole house judging by how petty he was¡ªor with his power, even the entire residential area.


    "Old man, it looks like your voice is still as annoying as ever. You want to shoot the one person that can save your daughter? I guessed you don''t care about her anyway" Reign replied, his voice carrying a hint of playful tone that shocked even Richard. He hadn''t known Reign could talk like this. .


    "Nope, but he''s the second craziest person I know. I''m the first, by the way," Reign replied.


    "What!" Richard trembled unconsciously. He wondered what sick act or crime this seemingly normal person had committed to garner such feedback.


    If it had been just a normal person telling him that, Richard would have dismissed it as nonsense, believing himself far more vile and degenerate if he listed his own crimes.


    But hearing it from Reign, someone whose moral compass was so twisted, added a lot of credibility,


    George now looked like the incarnation of evil in Richard''s eyes.


    "Hello, my name is Richard," he introduced himself, putting extra effort into sounding respectful.


    "Hello, Richard. My name is George," he responded, raising his hand for a handshake.


    "Why are you shaking?" George asked, sensing the vibration in the handshake.


    "I have weak hands," Richard replied, trying to find a reason that wouldn''t sound awkward.


    "Stop wasting time and walk!" Reign ordered, seeing the two talking like idiots.


    Why did they think this was, a family reunion?


    Richard and George exchanged a quick glance, both sensing Reign''s impatience.


    They nodded at each other and silently followed Reign down the corridor.


    George led the way towards the basement where Wick had been temporarily subdued, his mind racing with thoughts of the demonic transformation he had witnessed earlier


    CLICK!


    They opened the door to the basement and saw a sleeping dog, but this time Wick''s body was larger, around 10 feet tall, and it was him sleeping.


    His form loomed ominously in the dim light of the basement, his breathing heavy and labored.


    "You said you put him in the cage?" Reign asked.


    "Are you seriously asking me that?" George sighed, finding it hard to believe Reign could miss the broken cage right in front of him.


    "That piece of trash is a cage?" Reign pointed, his tone clearly trying to annoy George.


    "Well, I''m sorry, that''s the only thing I could get," George replied defensively.


    "Don''t be, I never expected anything from you anyway. It''s alright , not everyone was born equal, there are just some that are pretty much a waste of space ," Reign patted George shoulder trying to act like a buddy.


    George stiffened slightly, his jaw tightening. He forced a tight-lipped smile. ''Now I remember how annoying he is. I can''t believe I missed him.''


    "RRRRG"


    Suddenly, a low growl rumbled from Wick''s throat. His eyes flickered open, glowing red in a crazed state.

 Chapter 269: Demon Standards

    "Stay back, I''ll handle this," Reign said as he stepped forward, pushing the other two aside with such force that they ended up tumbling to the floor.


    "Oh, sorry about that. I forgot you''re all weak," Reign apologized.


    But both of them knew it was intentional; they felt that he had put extra force into pushing them away.


    "Hey buddy..." Reign spoke, but before he could do anything, Wick extended his head , shocking George and Richard, who anticipated a huge fight.


    However¡ª


    "Woof! Woof!" he stopped and began licking Reign''s face.


    "Oh, so you just missed me?" he chuckled aloud, his voice tinged with amusement as Wick nuzzled against him, tail wagging eagerly.


    "Wick is not crazy. He was just stressed out from not seeing me for so long," he added while patting his pet''s head.


    Wick''s tail wagged faster and he even rolled over, slowly relaxing and shrinking his body.


    George''s heart sank as he watched the affectionate behavior between the two.


    Feeling a pang of betrayal, he couldn''t shake the memory of Wick almost biting his arm off earlier. If he hadn''t been quick enough, he would have had to get a disability card.


    ''I took care of you for months, fed you expensive steak, played fetch with you while you''re owner is busy doing his own thing,'' he sighed inwardly .


    It was akin to putting effort into healing a broken-hearted girl, only for her ex-boyfriend to return, bend her over, fuck her , and take everything away including the gifts given to her.


    All the memories of being the good partner, all the effort put into providing, gone just like that because of one bad boy.


    "Are you sure he''s not crazy? He tried to kill me earlier ?" George couldn''t hold it anymore.


    In his mind, there had to be a reason why Wick had acted wildly.


    What about Melissa? Wick liked her better, and even she wasn''t spared from his aggressive behavior.


    "Pretty sure," Reign replied with a nonchalant tone.


    "Are you really sure?" George asked, now feeling bit angry.


    "I don''t see anything wrong with him," Reign shook his head.


    "Maybe he was cured after calming down. I used a tranquilizer on him earlier," George tried to get some credits.


    "I don''t really know what to say, but I can confirm that he was in the right state of mind. Maybe he just hates you? I mean, I also think of killing you from time to time," Reign replied, patting Wick''s head and adding insult to injury.


    They sat in the living room coach, the air thick with anticipation as George, eager to share his findings, leaned forward.


    Wick, now calm and behaving like a normal dog, lounged comfortably nearby, his earlier aggressive state no longer an issue.


    "Alright, let''s hear it," Reign said, leaning backward in his chair.


    "I got information about the demons that kidnapped my daughter and almost killed us. They were from the Bloodcrest Empire, and the man who took Anna, Alexander is part of the demon family that controlled that region."


    George pointed out, emphasizing the words "almost killed us" to trigger Reign''s vengeful nature.


    "Bloodcrest Empire?" Richard repeated, familiar with the name.


    "You know about it?" George asked.


    "Yes, we have some info about Demon Cities. If my memory is correct, this empire is pretty popular even among Demon Territory because of its leader, Demon Lord Elizabeth," he explained.


    "Is she really that strong to be so well-known?" Reign asked, intrigued.


    "Well, she''s bound to be strong because she''s a Peak demon lord, but she''s popular for a different reason. You see, a lot of people say she''s the kindest demon in the world. Her empire is a paradise for humans where they can just enjoy their lives without worrying about anything," Richard began, sharing what he knew about her.


    It wasn''t exactly secret information; Elizabeth was like a celebrity, and many humans adored her.


    "Paradise for humans?," Reign started laughing hysterically after hearing all that nonsense.


    "A demon building a paradise for humans? What''s next, don''t tell me she also thinks humans deserve equal rights?" he added, finding it all too amusing.


    "Alright, nice joke. Now tell me the truth, she''s just pretending, right?" he asked, unable to believe such a fairy tale-like person existed.


    Everything moved for their own self-interest. There was no such thing as a person who acted without wanting anything in exchange; even animals knew that.


    "There''s no hard catch, Master. She has a perfect record. Well, she does require humans to donate blood, but that''s it, and it''s not even life-threatening. In her city, demons can''t even insult humans and has more rights than human cities," Richard added.


    ''What a load of bullshit, '' Reign shook his head and turned to George , he knew he could get more honest answer from him.


    "He''s telling the truth. Elizabeth is a good demon, and I think you really have a twisted way of judging intelligent demons. You know, not all are like you. I don''t know if you are aware of it, but you''re crazy even by demon standards," George bluntly pointed out.


    Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr


    "I am?" Reign asked, puzzled. He was quite certain that what he was doing was the normal way to act as a monster.


    "Yes, you are," George sighed


    Reign turned to Richard, who immediately averted his eyes, sharing the same opinion as George.

 Chapter 270: Demon Type

    "Why bother doing all those good things for humans?" Reign shook his head, disappointed. "It seems like a waste of time."


    "Maybe she can do it because she''s not human?" Richard suggested.


    "If that''s true, then the secret to being kind to humans is to not be one," George added sarcastically. "Guess that means we are more flawed than demons."


    "I do think that we are flawed, ," Richard responded. "I''ve seen how greedy humans can be, and that''s really the core of our organization. We want to surpass our limits and become non-humans," he added with conviction.


    "What do you think, Master?" Richard asked.


    ''These two...,'' Reign sighed, hearing them talking as if they were ordinary. One was a demon fucker, and the other was worse than a demon in many ways.


    "I think talking about this topic is a waste of time. Flawed or not, everything that moves is food in my eyes," Reign declared with a nonchalant tone.


    "Just give me the info on where that place is located so I can get my payback on those three. And if that Elizabeth tries to stop me, then humans would have their first demon saint after I rip her head off." He added


    Both George and Richard visibly swallowed hard, their expressions tensing as they registered the seriousness in his words. They could tell he meant all words he said.


    And they were right. He didn''t care whether he was killing a good demon or not.


    He would be a failure of a monster if he had to take into consideration every good deed of the people he killed.


    In that case, he might as well stop what he was doing and spend his life hiding.


    "Reign, about Anna..." George spoke up, his voice laden with the concern he had been hiding all this time.


    He had pretended to be okay, but inside, he was consumed with worry for his daughter well-being. Now that Reign was here, he finally saw a chance to save her.


    During these few months, George slept with dozens of women to forget. He also gambled heavily and was forced to borrow money from Cyril. That''s how hard depression hit him.


    Of course, he would never tell anyone this. He was certain it would get him killed on the spot if Reign discovered his coping mechanism.


    Reign pondered for a moment. He had almost forgotten about Anna, and while he didn''t like her, it was because he had been weaker than her before and hated being treated like a toy..


    Now that he was stronger, he found all her actions just a bit annoying.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll save her," Reign replied confidently .


    If she pushed him too far, he could just slap some sense into her.


    CRACK!!!


    The entire couch where Reign sat exploded to nothingness after dark red sparks of electricity burst out from his body.


    The intense energy burned away his human face-skin and tore apart his clothes, revealing his true form in a dramatic display of power.


    "Sorry. I must have lost control for a moment," Reign apologized, his voice dangerously low.


    Everyone froze, feeling the heavy atmosphere weigh down on them, as if the air had turned to lead.


    ''Yeah, he definitely likes her,'' George sighed in defeat.


    There was no other reason a psychotic monster like Reign would react this way if that weren''t the case.


    ''I''m sensing a huge commotion coming,'' George added.


    Anyone foolish enough to kidnap Cyril would soon learn a hard lesson. Never mess with a woman who had a demon lord for an admirer.


    "What happened exactly?" George asked, his brow furrowing in concern.


    By now, Melissa had already realized Reign was back, but there was no time for a reunion hug, not after hearing what happened to Cyril, who she now considered as her girl best-friend.


    "I came to their store to check on her, but the windows were broken and there were signs of a fight. When I reviewed the hidden CCTV she told me about for emergencies, I saw 10 people ganging up on her and then taking her away." She hurriedly explained.


    "Who kidnapped her?" Reign asked, his voice still cold, but at least the crackling electricity around his body had stopped.


    Melissa paused for a moment. She already knew the answer after talking to one of the store employees, but she feared Reign would blow everything out of proportion.


    "TELL ME..." Reign spat out, this time Melissa was forced to kneel on the ground, his dominating presence pressing her against the cold floor.


    "Pantheon... it''s the CEO of Pantheon Corporation," she replied, gasping for air.


    But the physical pain was secondary; she was more hurt emotionally .


    Almost not answering nearly cost her dearly, highlighting that she was far less favored compared to Cyril.


    Even Melissa could see that Reign had a favorite human. He was just too inexperienced to accept his feelings or maybe too broken to understand the idea of actually liking someone.


    But actions spoke louder than words.


    "Pantheon?" Reign repeated through gritted teeth, unfamiliar with the term.

 Chapter 271: Demons Wrath

    "Master, it''s one of the largest conglomerates in Green Valley. Its roots are so deep that it has connections to other companies in Tier 2 cities. You could even say that Pantheon is by far the wealthiest and most powerful company in Green Valley," Richard hurriedly explained.


    He wanted to emphasize the company''s reputation so Reign wouldn''t impulsively rush into decisions and start a war.


    Even Lilith was wary of fighting against the Chamber of Commerce because they controlled the government. Engaging them meant taking on the entire human race.


    "So?" Reign asked. "I don''t care if it''s the number one company in the world. That place will be destroyed today," he declared, his wings expanding from his back.


    He was ready to take off, fly directly through whatever skyscraper they were holding her in, and destroy everything that dared to stop him.


    "Wait Master!, please think this through! Everything will be messed up if you just go there. Miss Lilith''s plan would be ruined too. I can call our people, and we can save her without causing too much commotion."


    "Fuck Lilith. I''ll kill her too if she dares to stop me," Reign growled.


    He felt like he was wasting time here, and he began to imagine what could happen to her. He didn''t know why, but just thinking about it grated on his nerves.


    ''If they dared touched her...'' he thought, sparks of electricity beginning to dance aggressively around his body again.


    "Reign, let''s just save her without making a commotion. You can pretend to be a mercenary and infiltrate the place. You don''t have to reveal your full power," George interjected. He also didn''t want to escalate the situation.


    "That''s right Master!, we can give you a full combat suit to hide your identity, and then you can just go attack the place. I''ll call my people to prepare everything," Richard added.


    This was a far better option than him rampaging through the city like a flying weapon of mass destruction.


    If that happened, the city would become the center of attention for multiple powerhouses, making it harder for Lilith to find the key with so many additional eyes on them.


    In the worst-case scenario, they might discover her organization and launch a hunt.


    That wasn''t the only issue; it would also be dangerous for Reign, no matter how strong he was.


    A demon lord of his caliber flying around the city, would invite all the hidden powerhouse to attack him.


    And because this was a Tier 3 city, reinforcements from higher-tier cities would also flood in an hour or two.


    The resulting chaos would be catastrophic, drawing attention from far and wide.


    "Stop wasting time and prepare everything then!" Reign ordered while retracting his wings.


    Hearing this, everyone nodded and didn''t waste any time. Even Melissa did not ask about Richard''s identity or Lilith''s organization; Cyril''s life was more important.


    And the longer they waited, the more her life would be in danger.


    Melissa already had an idea why she had been abducted¡ªthe curse of being a generational beauty in a world filled with greedy and perverted bastards.


    ***


    ***


    The helmet, with its reflective visor, concealed the face completely, adding an air of mystery and intimidation.


    As the figure moved, the segmented plates of the suit shifted seamlessly, revealing the sophisticated engineering beneath the surface.


    The chest plate was broad and solid, designed to withstand powerful impacts.


    Black panels crisscrossed the torso, highlighting the reinforced areas and adding to the suit''s futuristic aesthetic.


    The figure wielded two short blades made of black material, one at each end of his hands, ready to fight.


    "Will he be okay without using his demonic power?" Mellisa asked as they watched Reign.


    The robots looked pretty advanced and powerful.


    "I don''t know. Even I would struggle to deal with 5 those things, even if I used my full power," Richard admitted.


    Those things were really durable to the point that they could even contend with a High Demon, especially if they coordinated their attacks.


    "It''s starting!" Melissa exclaimed as the robots dashed forward, armed with what looked like saw blades, to confront Reign.


    The trio waited inside the vehicle, anticipating a hard fight.


    When the first robot swung its weapon downward, Reign sidestepped effortlessly.


    But it wasn''t over yet. Electric shocks burst from its weapon, attempting to stun him.


    "Cute," Reign commented. "They actually think an oversized taser would work on me?"


    Before the robot could retract its weapon, Reign launched into action. With a casual leap, he sliced through its neck using nothing but his raw physical prowess.


    THUD!


    One robot went down, and the remaining fourteen decided to attack Reign using rocket launchers.


    But before the cannons could fire, Reign countered by flicking coins into their barrels, causing all their guns to jam, with some even exploding.


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    The blasts echoed loudly, shaking the ground with their force.


    "I don''t have time to waste on tin cans ," he muttered, shaking his head.


    SWOOOSH!


    In the blink of an eye, he blurred into motion, his movements so fast they made him appear like a blur, powered by pure agility alone.

 Chapter 272: Long Ride

    He didn''t need to tap into his Lightning attribute; his agility alone was fast enough, moving at (SS-) level speed.


    In moments, he closed the gap between himself and the surviving robots. With a swift upward swing of his dagger, he sliced through their hardened metal bodies effortlessly.


    The other robots retaliated with their saw blades, but Reign dodged at the last moment, using their large weapons as stepping stones to jump.


    Mid-air, he spun, his twin blades severing two robot heads cleanly before they could even recognized what happened.


    And he was not done yet.


    Using a headless robot as a platform, he launched himself towards another cluster of enemies, his movements a blur as he dodge the incoming slashes mid air.


    When he got close enough, he sliced through the remaining robots effortlessly, his dagger cutting through them like butter.


    After clearing the immediate threats, Reign sprinted back to the Humvee. He stood at the roof with his two blades ready


    VROOOOM!


    The trio accelerated through the streets, leaving the destroyed checkpoint behind.


    But they all knew this was just the beginning; what would happen would be even more chaotic.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    BANG!


    Reign squeezed the trigger of the sniper rifle, the sharp crack echoing across the road.


    The weapon, borrowed from Lilith''s organization, was meant for stationary combat due to its weight, but in Reign''s hands, it felt as light as a pistol.


    He steadied his aim, slowly as he adjusted for wind and distance, before delivering a precise shot.


    BANG!


    As the bullet left the barrel, it sliced through the air and shattered the windshield of a police car, instantly headshotting the driver.


    The vehicle veered wildly out of control, slamming into another car in a violent collision.


    But it wasn''t over yet; more and more cars were coming hot on their heels.


    BOOOOM!


    Reign shot the fuel tank of one of the police car and it exploded.


    In responses, they tried to shoot Reign''s Humvee and use rocket launchers to stop him, but he was always one step ahead. His reaction time allowed him to pinpoint his targets with deadly accuracy.


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    Just like that, multiple police cars exploded, and Reign''s ride plowed through anything they sent in their way.


    The sound of gunfire echoed through the air as the guards attempted to stop hims, but it was no use.


    He was unbelievably fast, dodging bullets like they were moving in slow motion.


    Armed with two daggers, he slashed through anyone who tried to stop him, cutting their throats without remorse.


    Richard, watching from afar, couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "Is he really a demon? How can his technical skill be this good?" he whispered to Melissa, both of them wide-eyed with amazement, as Reign continued to deflect bullets with precision.


    Demons typically rely on their sheer power, often neglecting refined techniques in combat.


    However, observing Reign''s fluid and precise movements, he appeared more akin to a seasoned mercenary than a demon relying solely on brute force.


    His actions were so clean and controlled that one could hardly believe he was a demon at all.


    The trio focused their eyes on him, feeling like they were watching a movie at this point.


    Reign faced a Divergent-type guard clad in a powered suit with a long blade.


    The guard was fast, but as their blades clashed, Reign used Stream Guide to redirect the force downward.


    In a seamless motion, he cleanly decapitated his adversary with his other blade.


    Before the other guards could react, the divergent''s head flew through the air, and Reign was already moving towards his next target.


    "He''s too strong, and he''s not even serious right now!," George exclaimed.


    Mellisa nodded in agreement, her eyes wide with awe. "It''s like he''s in a different league altogether. They don''t stand a chance."


    Near the main building, soldiers and guards tried to stop Reign, but he moved like a blur that their efforts were useless. He moved through their ranks like a ghost, leaving a trail of headless bodies behind.


    It reached a point where some of the guards felt like just facing the enemy was suicidal, with no hope of victory whatsoever.


    "Why are you attacking us ?" One of the guards shouted in fear he wanted to know why they had to die.


    "It''s because a pig took something that does not belong to him," Reign answered coldly


    SWOOOSH!


    Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e-NovelFire


    He threw a small knife, which hummed from the force , and pierced through three people at once before landing on the wall and also penetrating it.


    Even a simple knife throw became a deadly weapon in his hands.


    Without wasting movements, he retrieved another throwing knife from his "Knee Sheath" and launched it again.


    Each hum as the blade cut through the air meant one to four lives ended simultaneously, escalating the chaos of the situation to a whole new level.


    "When will the backup arrive?" one of the guards shouted, realizing this situation was far beyond their capabilities.


    "I don''t..," a guard attempted to reply, but before he could finish, a dagger struck his head, bursting it open.


    His comrades, who witnessed this, were stunned.


    But soon after, their heads also exploded .


    Their brain matter painted the ground, and they all met a gruesome end because their employer had foolishly provoked someone that should not be messed with.

 Chapter 273: Risk Taker

    On top of Pantheon HQ.


    Vincent slammed his desk in frustration. The impact echoed through the room, rattling the items on his desk.


    His face twisted with anger, and his eyes burned with fury as he glared at the massacre unfolding on the monitors before him.


    "What''s happening? Why can''t you stop a single mercenary?" Vincent roared over the phone, scolding his security team.


    Pantheon HQ had its own private army for situations like this, but now his security was telling him they couldn''t stop the attacker because he was just too strong.


    He watched the footage more closely and finally understood what was happening.


    The attacker had at least a Diamond or maybe even the Black Rank by mercenary standards.


    Mercenaries of this caliber could only be found only in Tier 1 cities, and each one was a prideful and egotistic individual, beyond even Vincent''s status to hire.


    "Enter the emergency code, send more people, and activate the unmanned combat robots we bought from EDGE TECH INDUSTRY for emergencies," he ordered, his voice pissed and urgent.


    He had been looking forward to enjoying himself after securing a quality woman, but before he could even take advantage of her body, someone had dared to attack his building.


    ''Who would want to attack me? No, who would dare? I have the Chamber of Commerce Protection,'' he thought to himself.


    He began to ponder, realizing there were very few who would dared to attempt a direct assassination against him.


    Even the new group opposing the Chamber of Commerce wouldn''t risk such a controversial move.


    ''Could it be?''An idea struck his mind, and he hurriedly ran to another room.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-NovelFire


    His office had a private bedroom where he took advantage of women he liked.


    As he opened the door, he saw Cyril, still weak and groggy from being drugged.


    She looked at him with frustration, thinking of biting her tongue off rather than give her self to a pig like Vincent.


    But her mouth was stuffed with a red ball gag strapped around her head, preventing her from biting, and her hands were tied down securely.


    Surrounding Cyril were a bunch of toys like whips, chains, handcuffs, and other items that Vincent would use to sadistically stimulate a woman.


    "Who''s backing you, bitch?" Vincent snarled as he stormed towards her. He grabbed her hair roughly, yanking her head back.


    His eyes were filled with fury, and his knuckles turned white as he tightened his grip, forcing her to meet his intense gaze.


    She was the only new variable in this whole situation, so he suspected her right away.


    The glass entrance to the building shattered as Reign forced himself inside, his power armor suits now coated in red blood, a visual proof to the lives he had taken to reach this point.


    Waiting for him were advanced unmanned robots, humanoid in form and standing at 8 feet tall.


    They wielded giant blades crackling with electricity. Each robot had a futuristic design, with over sized, mechanical arms and intricate details that gave them a menacing presence.


    Their central eye or sensor, prominently displayed on their head, glowed with red light, adding to their intimidating appearance.


    The white metallic sheen of their bodies reflected the sparks from their electrified blades, making them look more powerful.


    There were twelve of them in total, each also equipped with a peculiar rectangular-barreled gun alongside their electric blade, which added to the strange and formidable sight.


    But Reign did not even feel any threat; he was more concerned with the aftermath of all of this.


    He was risking everything to save her, and the funny part was that he didn''t know why. He simply couldn''t bear the thought of her being hurt.


    ''I''m really acting out of character,'' he sighed. If it was the normal him, he would only went with this kind of approach if he was serious about destroying the whole city.


    But today, his mind was muddled by the thoughts of her well-being.


    ''Time to end this fast,''


    Reign wasted no time and bent his knee for a dash.


    The robots raised their guns in response and unleashed a sudden heat wave that forced him to jump in the air.


    The intense blast struck a pillar behind him, instantly blackening it from the heat.


    Before he could even land, the remaining eleven robots bombarded him with their heat wave guns, forcing him to slice through the air with his dagger to accelerate his fall speed.


    As he landed, he dashed forward with increased force, putting more weight behind his attack.


    His blade connected with the closest robot . It cut through the metal casing like a hot knife through butter, slicing vertically from top to bottom.


    The robot''s components sputtered and sparked as it split cleanly into two parts, which thudded heavily to the ground before exploding.


    These things were still nothing to him. He twirled his dagger, rotating it skillfully between his fingers to readjust his grip.


    The remaining enemies attempted to surround him, but he moved like master of combat.


    He parried incoming strikes with his dagger, countering with precise slashes.


    One by one, he destroyed them, exploiting weaknesses in their wide attacks.


    Sparks flew as he dispatched them one by one, until only silence and the faint smell of burnt metal remained in the aftermath of his wrath.

 Chapter 274: Fifty Percent

    On top of Pantheon HQ, Vincent roared in anger over the line.


    "Send me your hunters! I don''t care if the one attacking us is not a fucking Demon. One guy just destroyed advanced unmanned combat robots from a Tier 2 city like they were nothing! If you don''t send a hunter now, you can forget about our company funding your useless organization!"


    BAM!


    In a fit of frustration, he slammed the desk phone back down hard.


    He had hoped the combat robots would neutralize the threat, but they hadn''t even slowed down the attackers.


    ''I need more people,'' he thought, quickly dialing more numbers.


    He called the military and local police, demanding assistance and cursing them for moving too slowly and letting this event unfold.


    In addition, he also threatened that if they didn''t send more troops, he would report this to the chamber and cut their funding.


    After that, he watched the CCTV feed, horrified, as the infiltrator massacred everything in sight.


    It was a brutal display of violence, indiscriminately targeting even innocent employees who happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time.


    RING! RING! RING!


    His private phone rang, a line reserved for those with influence¡ªmeaning whoever was calling must be important.


    The call displayed no number, indicating it came from an untraceable phone .


    "Hello? Who is this?" he asked, ensuring his tone was respectful to avoid offending the person on the other end.


    [It seems you''re having problems on your end. Want me to take care of it?]


    "Who are you ?" Vincent asked with a low voice.


    And after hearing the caller''s name, a smile formed in his face.


    "Yes, I''m willing to agree to your terms. If you kill that bastard, Pantheon will support your family , and I''ll donate five billion credits for the trouble!" he exclaimed.


    Five billion credits meant nothing to someone like him. His company earned billions of credits per month across multiple cities.


    In fact, he didn''t really need to pay the caller the money; he offered it as a gesture of goodwill.


    When the call ended, he settled back into his chair, a wide smile stretching across his face.


    He leaned back and lit an expensive cigar, confident that this incident would soon be resolved.


    "I''m one lucky bastard," he chuckled to himself.


    "I''m not really in the mood for a chat right now," Reign replied, finding the hunter''s demeanor a bit irritating.


    A smile formed under Quill''s helmet. He sensed that his enemy was equally confident.


    "Shame... I only brought my katana with me. If I''d known someone like you was here, I would''ve brought my full gear... But I think this will do," Quill chuckled aloud, swinging his sword lazily to the ground.


    FLASH!


    A sudden burst of blinding light filled the corridor.


    As the brilliance faded, Quill was already a couple of meters behind Reign, his katana now sheathed.


    The fight had ended in an instant.


    "So, you''re weaker than I thought," Quill sighed. He had expected his enemy to at least survive three of his casual attacks.


    "You''re really funny. You just broke my dagger and act like you''ve already won," Reign responded.


    Quill had thought he had sliced through the body, but when he turned to look, only the dagger was cut in half.


    "Good. It would be boring if you died too fast." He chuckled confidently.


    Without wasting a moment, he unleashed another flash of light, increasing his speed a bit to uncover how his first attack got evaded the first time.


    Inside the blinding brightness, he dashed forward and swung his sword vertically, aiming to cut his target in half.


    His speed was extremely fast, but just before impact, blue arcs of electricity crackled around Reign, and he sidestepped with lightning-fast reflexes, evading the attack completely.


    He then returned to his original position seamlessly, as if he had never moved at all.


    When the light subsided, both looked each other face to face.


    ''Thunderbird?'' Quill mused inwardly.


    He was almost 60% certain that the arcs of lightning he had seen moments ago were from the Thunderbird Breathing Technique.


    ''But his acceleration was too fast for the Thunderbird,'' Quill contemplated. ''I''ll keep an eye on him during the fight.''


    He moved his katana, shifting from a lazy stance to a precise, battle-ready posture.


    He spread his legs for a firm grip on the ground, with his front knee slightly bent and his back leg stretched out straight.


    His body leaned a bit forward, ready to move. Gripping the katana firmly in his right hand, he angled the blade down, its tip pointing toward the floor.


    His eyes locked into his opponent, no longer underestimating the threat. ''Let''s see if you can handle my 50%,'' he chuckled inwardly, eager to test someone who could match his speed.

 Chapter 275: Seventy Percent

    FLASH!


    With another blinding flash, both of them sprang into action.


    Quill moved from his position, swinging his katana with precise vertical slashed aimed at the body.


    Reign countered, dodging and blocking with his daggers.


    They circled each other, trading blows in a fast-paced of attack and defense.


    The disorienting effect of the blinding light made it seem like they were moving instantaneously , when, in fact, it was just the light affecting their visibility, and those around observing them.


    After the blinding light ended , the two stood face to face again.


    Quill despite increasing his speed to 70% midway was unable to get a proper hit.


    Reign, constrained by the amount of energy he could safely use, also found himself unable to deliver a killing strike.


    But, that wasn''t the sole reason he couldn''t defeat his enemy.


    His opponent''s exceptional skill and quick reaction time matched Reign''s own abilities, making it challenging to gain the upper hand.


    If he get really serious, Reign could destroy his opponent along with the entire block where this building stood.


    However, doing so would reveal to the world that he was a demon.


    "Hey, tell me, why are you attacking this place?" Quill asked, hesitating to go all out now that he had confirmed that his opponent was using a unique version of Thunderbird style .


    Both families were in a delicate situation, and killing one another could spark a war.


    Reign did not reply right away.


    He was also surprised that he was forced to use his lightning attribute just to dodge the attacks.


    The lightning he used was the one he got from arc, with only about 60% of the power and speed compared to his Dark Red lightning.


    However, being forced to use an elemental attribute showed that his enemy was too fast for him to rely on raw speed alone.


    In addition, it was clear that his opponent had not yet unleashed his full power.


    Whenever Reign tried to speed up and increase the force of his attacks, the other party adjusted too, maintaining a balanced fight.


    "Why do you want to ask? Let''s just fight and end this quick," he raised his daggers, fully prepared for battle.


    With lightning-fast reflexes, he dodged the bullets coming at him .


    SWOOOOSH!


    He dashed forward, moving so fast he was almost a blur, and began taking down everyone in sight.


    Blood splattered the floor and walls as he quickly cut down every guard he encountered.


    The lobby echoed with screams and the sickening sound of metal slicing through muscles and bones.


    Until finally there was silence , no one dared to approach him anymore, no amount of money would force a sane human to give away their lives , knowing full well that only death would await them.


    "Where is the woman you kidnapped?" Reign asked, his voice cold and intimidating, as he watched the surviving guards lose their will to fight.


    "I know where she is," a middle-aged man answered, looking pale and sick after witnessing so much death.


    "Good," Reign replied.


    He swung his dagger, quickly killing everyone except the middle-aged man.


    "I only need one guide," he added, his dagger dripping with blood.


    The middle-aged man trembled after seeing his co-workers died just like slaughtered pigs.


    He forced himself to lead the way, hoping desperately that he would prove useful enough to escape death.


    His steps were hesitant, his eyes darting nervously around as they passed empty offices and locked doors.


    Reign followed closely behind. His dagger remained in hand, a constant reminder that he could kill the middle age man anytime he wanted to.


    After 5 minutes of silence, they reached a door at the end of a long hallway.


    The man hesitated, swallowing nervously before finally pointing to the door.


    "She''s in there," he managed to say, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Thank you for guiding me," Reign responded calmly.


    For a brief moment, the middle-aged man felt a sense of relief wash over him.


    However, it was short-lived as, within a split second, he saw his own body while his head was in free fall to the ground.


    "Eh?" he wondered, confused by the sudden change in perspective.

 Chapter 276: Born Lucky

    CLICK!


    Cyril was on the ground when the door slowly opened, her face wounded and bleeding, her hair disheveled. Her breaths came in ragged gasps, each one a struggle.


    She tried to lift her head, to see who had just entered the room, but her vision was blurred and unfocused, making it impossible to make out any details.


    Her once bright green eyes were now clouded with pain and exhaustion. She winced as she tried to move, her body aching all over.


    Every movement hurt, but she forced herself to try to stay awake. She needed to know who had come in.


    Was it someone to help her or someone who wanted to hurt her more.


    The room around her seemed to spin, and she could barely make out the shape of the person standing in the doorway.


    Her mind was full of questions, but she couldn''t speak because her mouth was covered with a ball gag. She tried to move her jaw, to say something, but the gag muffled any sound she made.


    The figure moved closer, and she tried to focus on the face, but it was too hard. Her head hurt, and she felt herself getting weaker because of the drugs.


    When the hazy figure got near her, she felt him untie the gag in her mouth. She took a deep breath, her lips trembling as she finally felt the restraint removed.


    She tried to speak, but her voice was weak and shaky. "Who... who are you?" she whispered, her voice trembling .


    "It''s okay," a calm voice said. "You''re safe now."


    Cyril wanted to believe the words, to feel comforted, but the pain and confusion were too much.


    Her vision kept getting blurrier, and she felt herself fading, the world around her growing darker.


    In her last moments of being awake, she hoped that whoever had found her would help her and keep her safe.


    And then, with a final, shaky breath, she let the exhaustion take her.


    "You''ve suffered a lot," Reign muttered aloud as he gently fixed her hair. He still couldn''t understand why he was doing all of this.


    Maybe he had gone soft, or perhaps there was something special about her that drew him in. Some kind of unique charm


    His mind raced with questions, but he pushed them aside, focusing on her.


    Her breathing was shallow, and she looked so fragile. He felt a surge of protectiveness, a need to be there for her, even though he didn''t fully understand why.


    "I will kill everyone related to this incident," he whispered with a cold tone, more to himself than to her.


    "Come on, come on," he muttered, his fingers pulling the Cyclic Stick , trying to stabilize the spinning.


    The wind howled around him as the helicopter continued its erratic movements in the sky.


    "Shit! Shit Shit," he growled, his jaw clenched .


    He knew his power armor gave could him surviving chance.


    As long as the helicopter didn''t explode, his survival odds remained high.


    "Hold together you piece of junk,," he muttered through gritted teeth, his knuckles white as he gripped the controls.


    "Not today," he muttered defiantly to himself. "I won''t go down like this."


    He fought against the spinning, using every ounce of strength from the power armor to wrestle the helicopter back under control.


    The strain was immense, but he refused to give up. The Hewlet name, his family''s honor, depended on his ability to survive this ordeal.


    And as if by a miracle, he managed to barely wrestle the helicopter back under control just in time for him to emergency land it .


    CRASH!


    The aircraft descent was rough, crashing onto another building rooftop with a loud, bone-jarring impact.


    But, thanks to his last-minute save and the protection of his power armor, he emerged with barely any injuries at all.


    "You can''t kill me bastard! I am born lucky! " Vincent exclaimed in pure ecstasy , his voice hoarse with adrenaline as he gripped the controls tightly.


    Next, he took a deep breath, laughing almost maniacally. He felt a rush of liberation and empowerment after pulling off that stunt.


    As he calmed down a bit, he noticed a stainless steel flask containing alcohol in one of the compartments.


    To soothe his agitation, he grabbed it and drank deeply, savoring the moment.


    It was true what they said about near-death experiences¡ªpeople learned to appreciate life more.


    He felt as though everything around him had more vivid colors now, and he began to contemplate all the ways he could enjoy life even more in the future.


    "Is this red wine?" he murmured to himself, noticing a drop of red liquid along the flask.


    As he focused, a burning hot sensation throbbed in his forehead. Raising his hand to check, he surprisingly saw his own blood smeared on his palm.


    "Fuck..." he uttered, his voice trailing off before his head slumped down.

 Chapter 277: Connections

    "Idiot," Reign coldly remarked.


    "That''s what you get for biting off more than you can chew," he added, letting out his anger one last time.


    If there was one thing he was disappointed about right now, it was the fact that he couldn''t torture Vincent slowly.


    After confirming his target was dead using his undead eye, he lowered the seemingly ordinary pistol he was carrying.


    Normally, a handgun wouldn''t be capable of hitting a target at such a distance due to the limitations of its muzzle velocity and aerodynamic drag.


    But, using his blue lightning element, he imparted additional kinetic energy to the bullet, augmenting its speed and force.


    This enhancement extended the projectile''s effective range beyond conventional limits, resulting in a shot that surpassed even the longest distances achievable by the most powerful sniper rifles currently available.


    .net


    In addition, because of the bullet''s incredible speed, the wind had minimal effect on its trajectory, enabling him to accurately shoot Vincent.


    As he stood there, he heard the distant sound of rotor blades approaching.


    ''So the backup has arrived'' he mused inwardly, observing as dots in the sky grew closer and closer.


    In the distance, a fleet of helicopters approached the building, their presence growing nearer.


    Looking below, the roads were also filled with tanks and other military vehicles rushing in, a formidable show of military might converging on his location.


    There were even combat robots, at least five dozen of them surrounding the entire area.


    It was clear that the authorities weren''t taking any chances.


    He would have loved to play with them, but he needed to ensure Cyril was safe.


    ''I''ll kill you all later,'' he thought.


    Before exiting the office, he inserted a Data Stick into the desk computer . This way, the mainframe could be hacked, and the CCTV footage erased.


    With the flash drive in place, he watched as the hacking program quickly did its job.


    Within moments, the screens flickered, and the data began to disappear.


    Satisfied, he turned around and went to check on Cyril.


    She was still sleeping soundly in the bed, which was better for him¡ªit meant he could move unhindered.


    ''I''ll bring you to a safer place,'' he muttered, even though he knew she couldn''t hear him.


    "Welcome back," she greeted.


    Her back turned toward them so George and Melissa didn''t see her face, but her voice alone suggested she was a beauty.


    "You made quite a commotion," she giggled, showing that she wasn''t displeased with what he had done.


    "You helped me a lot this time," Reign responded, his tone surprisingly thankful.


    Normally, he would be too reserved to admit it, but he must give credit where it was due.


    "Of course I''ll help you, we are partners," Lilith replied.


    This time, she stood up and turned around to face them while holding her glass of wine.


    George and Melissa were shocked; she was even more charismatic and alluring than Cyril.


    ''Why is this guy a chick magnet?'' George thought, glancing at Reign and noticing how Lilith seemed to hold this man eating monster in high regard.


    ''Is it just me, or am I becoming less attractive?'' Melissa wondered silently. She could sensed her confidence slipping with each passing moment.


    Anna, Cyril, and now Lilith¡ªshe felt like all the women in Reign''s life were stunning beauties of their generation.


    While Melissa knew she was beautiful in her own right, she couldn''t help but feel that her genes were too ordinary compared to theirs.


    "I''m sorry, where are my manners? I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Lilith," she apologized warmly, her tone instantly making everyone lower their guards down.


    Melissa nodded and smiled politely, while George was still struck by her beauty.


    Even his wife, Annabelle, couldn''t compare to Lilith''s effortlessly charming face. Her purple hair and eyes made her stand out even more¡ªshe was otherworldly beautiful.


    THUD!


    Reign kick George''s behind after seeing him waste time.


    "Pervert," Melissa sneered in disdain, knowing exactly what was going on in George''s mind.


    Lilith, on the other hand, just smiled at their interaction.


    She was accustomed to this kind of situation; after all, her beauty was renowned even in the highest echelons of Hell.


    She even recalled a time when even the King of Hell himself tried to win her over.


    It was a rough period, and she had ended up hiding for countless years until the connection to the human world was reestablished.


    "Please bring her to the other room. I''ve already called a private doctor to check on her," Lilith said, breaking the awkward silence.

 Chapter 278: Questions and Realizations

    When everything was said and done, Reign sat on the large sofa and watched the news while he waited for the doctor to finish treating Cyril.


    It was a major event; on the screen, a female news anchor was reporting with the destroyed helicopter visible behind her.


    ( This is a sad day for Green Valley City, as one of our most influential men, Vincent Hewlet, the CEO of Pantheon, was assassinated by multiple assailants a couple of hours ago. Mr. Vincent was a good man; he and his family had been donating money to the city''s betterment for generations. )


    ''Good man?'' Reign sneered with contempt . ''Humans have such low standards for what qualifies as ''good'','' he mused. ''If I could turn back time, I''d have killed that pig a hundred times over ''


    Bored and annoyed by the biased news, he changed the channel, but the topic persisted


    This time, a male reporter was speaking outside the building.


    ( This incident is unprecedented,) the male reporter narrated, his voice somber.


    ( We''re standing outside the Pantheon headquarters, where the brutal murder of hundreds of innocent civilians and renowed CEO Vincent Hewlet took place. Witnesses claim they saw only one man in white power armor suit attacking the building and single handedly killing everyone on sight. ) Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-novelhall.net


    The reporter took a deep breath and paused for a moment before continuing,


    (As you can see, the area is currently secured by the local law enforcement, and the city is on high alert. The authorities are urging residents to stay indoors until the situation is fully under control.)


    The camera panned to show a side street where several headless bodies were laid out on the pavement, each one surrounded by dry blood.


    Dozens of health officers were organizing the bodies, trying to figure out which head belonged to whom.


    The people who saw this on their screen felt their stomach churn despite the censorship .


    (The attacker was a total maniac and psychotic ,) he went on, his voice filled with anger .


    He knelt beside one of the bodies, his voice shaking slightly as he delivered the grim details.


    (All the victims appear to have been killed by a sharp blade. The precision and brutality of these actions suggest a professional killer from a higher tiered city. The police are working tirelessly to piece together what happened here and bring those responsible to justice.)


    "Wow, they''re really milking this headline," Lilith giggled as she sat beside him.


    His actions might not have pleased her, but at least he had shown some restraint.


    Little did she know, Reign himself didn''t realize he liked Cyril.


    His mind couldn''t process something so illogical. Why would he like a fragile woman? He didn''t even have the right sexual organs to get aroused in the first place.


    As seconds stretched into moments, Lilith resisted the urge to break the silence, sensing that whatever occupied his mind was important.


    She also leaned back in her chair and drank her wine while watching him with curiosity and patience, waiting for him to emerge from the depths of his thoughts.


    "I like her ?" he asked, his voice tinged with puzzlement. Even now, he struggled to accept such reasoning.


    Lilith was stunned by the revelation. ''Wait... he didn''t know?''


    ''How could someone be so clueless? He had rushed in to save her without even realizing?'' She shook her head, unsure if he was playing a prank on her or genuinely oblivious.


    ''Do I really like her?'' he pondered silently, beginning to contemplate again. ''What does it even mean to like someone? I remember liking my mother, but that''s definitely a different kind of liking,''


    Reign''s missed puberty had finally caught up with him, a consequence of his past as a lab rat.


    "Hey, what does it mean to like someone?" He turned his head towards Lilith, the only other person present, seeking an answer to the question bothering in his mind.


    Lilith blinked, taken aback by the unexpected inquiry.


    As she pondered, she realized that she also lacked genuine experience in liking someone


    Female Devils typically interacted with others for deals or benefits, often neglecting romantic feelings in the processed.


    That concept was also interpreted differently by male devils.


    In many cases, when a male liked a female , they just pursued her, often forcefully.


    There were even cases where two devils who liked the same woman would battle to the death to prove their worthiness for her hand.


    ''I can''t say I don''t know,'' she thought, reluctant to admit ignorance given her ancient age. She decided to come up with something, drawing on her extensive interactions with humans to make an educated guess.


    "Liking someone is..." She paused, feeling Reign''s serious and powerful gaze even through the blindfold. He was really interested in hearing her say on the matter.

 Chapter 279: Broken Individual

    "It''s like finding someone''s presence comforting, their smile warm," she began while eyeing Reign for any reaction.


    "It''s about wanting to be with them, to share moments, to protect and maybe even to... feel something."


    Lilith felt a little awkward discussing such a human concept she learned from watching a drama series on TV.


    ''Damn it, I might actually like her,'' Reign sighed.


    Every word she said hit the mark, and now he felt that this could complicate things.


    It wouldn''t be an issue if he were a good guy, but he was a monster who had killed many people and would surely kill more in the future.


    And the worst part was, he enjoyed killing and eating humans more than anything.


    That alone was already a major hurdle, because he doubted she would accept his way of living.


    If there was one woman who could accept him for who he was right now, it would be Anna.


    She was the only one crazy enough not to question him at all; she would even support his endeavors by killing humans alongside him.


    Even Lilith, who was a devil herself, found him too evil and brutal for her own taste. It showed that his actions were beyond even the baseline for what an actual devil would find acceptable.


    ''I can''t talk to her right now,'' he thought. ''I need to figure this out first. Maybe I''m just confused,'' he added, attempting to deny his own feelings.


    "Which Tier 4 city is on the brink of being overrun by the corrupteds?" he asked hurriedly, trying to shift the conversation to distract himself.


    Lilith noticed this but decided not to point it out, avoiding pushing him into a corner.


    As a demon lord, his emotional instability could potentially cause the destruction of this whole building.


    "There''s a Tier 4 city called Brentwood. I heard from my intelligence that the number of corrupteds surrounding the barrier is increasing daily. I think that''s your best bet to kill humans without attracting too much attention to yourself," she responded.


    "That''s it? Just one? I need more cities. Give me all you got," Reign ordered.


    One city was no longer enough because he planned to leave for long a period of time to think, and to sweep through more Tier 4 cities along the way.


    ''But where is he getting this confidence from ? Or does he has more lose screw than I assumed?, ''


    "Okay," George nodded and accepted. He had no say in this matter and could only wait .


    Lilith almost laugh up after hearing George''s response.


    She assumed he was ignorant of how difficult it really was to reach Demon King status¡ªit could take years, perhaps even a decade.


    "Good. While I''m gone, I want you to work for Lilith and gather more information about the Demon Territory. Also..." He paused for a moment. "And don''t tell Cyril about me, and don''t mention that I''m the one who saved her," he added.


    George and Melissa exchanged surprised glances, unsure of how to respond to his request, so they just nodded.


    After he finished giving his instructions, he turned to Lilith and ordered her to take care of them.


    He was already treating her more like a servant than a partner, but she could only endure.


    "Are you leaving without waiting for Cyril to wake up?" Mellissa asked, overhearing Reign discussing plans with Lilith.


    "Of course. Why should I wait for her?" Reign replied, his tone dismissive and indifferent, as if Cyril''s well- being was no importance to him.


    It was a complete reversal of the attitude he had before he became aware of his feelings. Now, he was doing his utmost to ignore them.


    This line of thought wasn''t merely because he disliked having a relationship with her; it stemmed from a fear that entertaining such emotions would make him soft, illogical, and dumb in the long term.


    Recalling how he had almost jeopardized himself to save a single human woman reminded him of the idiocy of it all.


    He had become vulnerable because of her, and he despised this feeling; he wanted it gone.


    "But you like¡ª" Mellissa blurted out, but before she could finish her words, she felt his killing intent.


    She gasped for breath after realizing that she just made a huge blunder.


    "I think you people are misunderstanding something. I''m a monster, and I''ve never liked or considered anyone as my friend or ally. You''re just my tools for convenience, so just do what I ask you to, and stop meddling in my business or I''ll kill you all myself," he warned, his dominating and brutal aura exerting a pressure that also weighed heavily on George and Lilith.


    ''What is this killing intent? He''s not joking at all,'' Lilith thought, puzzled by how quickly his demeanor had changed like a light switch.


    ''He''s even more mentally broken than I thought ,'' she concluded quietly to herself.

 Chapter 280: Holding Back by Miles

    <Green Valley City>


    <Region 1>


    One mansion stood tall in the fading light of dusk, its elegant structure casting long shadows over the gardens.


    A mysterious figure approached, dressed in a black jacket with swirling patterns of white lightning on the side, and a black helmet that hid his face.


    Despite his suspicious appearance, the guards at the entrance barely glanced at him before stepping aside. They were all expecting this person to come here.


    Not only that, but the security guards had been strictly instructed not to speak to him or ask any kind of questions, emphasizing just how important this person was.


    In front of the mysterious man was the paved private road to the villa.


    The mansion symbolized timeless beauty, with a blend of Mediterranean and modern styles.


    Its soft pastel walls glowed warmly at twilight.


    A curved driveway led to the main entrance, surrounded by well-kept gardens and tall palm trees.


    As he approached, gentle lights highlighted the mansion''s details.


    The front doors were wooden with intricate carvings and iron accents. Above them, arched windows hinted at the elegance inside.


    To the left of the entrance, a three-car garage was partly hidden by vines, adding privacy. Its dark wood doors matched the main entrance.


    The second floor featured balconies with wrought iron railings, ideal for taking in the views.


    While this place was smaller than other mansions in Green Valley, this one commanded a higher price .


    Its location in the first region alone increased its cost by 50 times compared to other properties in the other region because of the limited space


    Inside, the mansion was filled with luxury. Soft, warm lights shone on shiny marble floors with intricate patterns.


    The air smelled like polished wood and fresh flowers, and soft classical music could be heard from afar.


    As Quill walked further into the mansion, his footsteps echoed softly on the tiled floors.


    "Welcome, Mr. Quill Flazer," greeted a distinguished middle-aged man as he came down the stairs.


    Jones felt a slight insult but chose not to dwell on it .


    Expecting someone like Quill to respect his elders was out of the question .


    After all, the young man in front of him was infamous for being the genius black sheep of the Flazer Family.


    He was so uncontrollable that he remained an unranked hunter, despite proving to everyone that he was a one in a billion talent, just because he refused to work for the Hunter Association.


    "So, regarding your question," Jones''s shifted the topic. "Yes, those legendary Rune does exist," he declared.


    "Are you sure?" Quill asked, his tone filled with doubt.


    Runes were divided into four categories: Common, Rare, Advanced, and Mastered.


    The God''s Rune was like a myth even in the long history of hunters. Though mentioned in ancient texts, no one had ever actually found it, making its existence questionable .


    "Of course, I''m sure. And I know you believe it too, Mr. Quill," Jones responded, with a knowing look in his eyes. "That''s why, even now, you haven''t integrated with any rune yet, correct?"


    Quill paused for a moment, momentarily shocked by Jones''s accurate guess.


    "How did you know that?" he replied, his tone turning serious. The secret of his runeless status had been carefully concealed by his family for years.


    Due to his exceptional strength, everyone assumed he had already integrated with a rune.


    Why wouldn''t they?


    He would be more like a monster than a human if that was not case .


    But the truth was, he had deliberately handicapped himself by not integrating with a rune.


    With his skill and talent, he could potentially become the youngest Hunter to reach the Peak Demon Lord Level of power if he integrated with a Mastered Rune.


    However, his aspirations were much higher . He aimed not just to achieve the Demon King Level of power but to surpass it, ultimately reaching for the realm of the Demon God level.


    And it was not an impossible dream for him; Quill indeed possessed the talent to break through.


    "I have my sources, but honestly, I''m quite amazed at how you''ve achieved this level of power relying solely on your talent. Your genetics is too exceptional," Jones remarked, impressed.


    "Perks of being the main character," Quill joked, attempting to conceal his earlier shock by using his sense of humor.


    Since Jones already knew his secret, there was no point in denying it. Experience more content on m v|l e''-novelhall.net

 Chapter 281: Unrivaled Talent ?

    Jones leaned back, watching Quill return to his usual easy going demeanor.


    He had hoped to surprise him with the revelation, but the young genius looked unaffected.


    For Quill, the only drawback with this info leaking was that those aiming to kill him would know he lacked Rune Overload, making them bolder.


    But he wasn''t concerned because he still had plenty of tricks up his sleeve.


    If anyone thought they could eliminate him just because he lacked a rune, they would end digging their own graves.


    "So, tell me what you''ve learned about the rune," Quill redirected the conversation.


    Jones took a deep breath and began to explain. "The map I have is really old, showing a civilization in the Eastern part of the planet, located in a tall, mountain long before the Demons took over. "


    "They revered the Lightning God''s Rune as sacred¡ªnot merely a weapon or tool, but a powerful artifact that has many uses," he added, his tone growing more serious.


    "In fact, they didn''t just use the rune in battle; it also powered their entire civilization for centuries. And unlike standard runes, these variant could continuously strengthen the user." Discover more content at m,v l''e-novelhall.net


    Quill paused, absorbed in the discussion but still skeptical. "How do I know you''re telling the truth?" he pressed, seeking reassurance.


    Jones stood up and retrieved an old book from his file cabinet. The cover was filled with text written in an ancient language.


    "That''s one of Satoshi''s tomes!" Quill exclaimed, recognizing the text. These tomes were rare and invaluable.


    Satoshi''s name was renowned in the Hunter Association as the originator of breathing techniques and other inventions that empowered humans to stand against demons.


    One could argue that without him, the human race would have long succumbed to the demons.


    "Yes " Jones confirmed. "We found this during an excavation in the Tier 1 region. You can tell that its the real deal, right? ."


    Quill nodded, sensing the aura even without touching the tome. "Why keep this from the Hunter Association?" he inquired, intrigued.


    Jones sighed, reclining in his chair.


    "The Association is currently under conglomerate control. Frankly, I kept this information hidden because I aim to instigate change from within, but I will need the help of the strongest hunter to achieve that," he answered, his gaze fixed on the genius hunter, subtly hinting at his political agenda.


    "So you want me to take on that role because I don''t let the Association dictate my actions?" Quill deduced, connecting the dots.


    "That''s one reason," Jones affirmed, his eyes narrowing with conviction. "But the most important one is your talent. If you integrated with a God''s Rune, there''s no doubt that you will be unrivaled among Demons and Hunters alike."


    Reign cut him off with a dismissive wave. "Diplomacy won''t work with someone like her. Trust me, I''ve dealt with enough of these situations. Most people who act like they''re doing something for the greater good are just hypocrites pretending for their own benefit."


    George persisted, his voice tinged with hope despite Reign''s skepticism.


    "But she might be different. We have to try every option, Reign. Anna''s safety is at stake here. The more we wait, the higher the chance that something will happen to her!"


    Reign scoffed, his tone laced with disdain.


    "You''re naive, and you''re way of thinking is just plain stupid. The only way to ensure this goes smoothly is for me to assert dominance. Trust me, overwhelming force is the only language these demons understand. Trying to reason with her will get us nowhere."


    "But..."


    "Not another word. If you keep pestering me, forget about me saving her. I couldn''t care less about her life. I''m only in this for revenge against those three bastards . She just happened to be there," Reign spat out, his irritation evident.


    This was precisely why he preferred working alone¡ªto avoid people and their nonsensical arguments.


    ''Why are humans so dumb and irrational?'' he sighed, burdened by his high intelligence, which forced him to lower himself to their level whenever he engaged in conversation.


    CLICK!


    Their talk was interrupted by the door swinging open. Melissa entered abruptly. "Cyril just woke up," she announced.


    Reign''s aura flickered momentarily, but he quickly regained his composure. "Don''t mention me to her," he warned.


    "Okay," she replied weakly.


    Seeing Reign''s foul mood, George also decided it was best not to engage further.


    Silently, he stood up and left the room, leaving Reign alone with his thoughts.


    "Is he okay?" Melissa asked George after leaving the room, noticing Reign''s unusual moodiness.


    George sighed, concerned. "He''s dealing with a lot right now. I think he just needs some space to gather his thoughts," he replied quietly.


    "Maybe it''s really best for him to take some time away," she suggested thoughtfully. "I don''t think he enjoys being around too many humans."


    George nodded in agreement. "We have to accept that he''s different. Maybe it was wrong of us to expect him to understand humans like us," he sighed, grappling with the realization.


    Lilith overheard their conversation and couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows.


    ''Please, not all of us are crazy and aggressive like him. Don''t generalize us,'' she sighed, feeling that Reign was singlehandedly destroying the reputation of Demons and Devils.

 Chapter 282: Complicated

    "What do you feel? Are you okay ? Are you still feeling dizzy ? " Melissa asked with a concerned look on her face as she handed Cyril a cup of warm water.


    "I''m still weak but I can manage," Cyril replied in a low tone. "Thank you for saving me," she added, turning towards Melissa and George.


    Her eyes softened, filling with warmth and sincerity. A gentle smile spread across her face, showing the depth of her gratitude.


    "We really didn''t do much, it''s all his..." Melissa almost made a blunder, but George hit her with his elbow.


    His face tightened with urgency, his brows furrowing as he glanced sharply at Melissa. His eyes widened a bit, silently begging her to stop talking.


    Melissa got his message and quickly corrected herself,


    "Ah, right, we got some help from an acquaintance of ours, Miss Lilith," she quickly salvaged the situation.


    Reign had instructed them to never tell Cyril that he was the knight in shining armor who had recklessly attacked the biggest company in the city just for her sake.


    "Miss Lilith?" Cyril asked, looking confused. She didn''t know anyone by that name.


    "She''s a good friend of ours and she helped us when we asked," George answered.


    "I see, then I must thank her and repay my debt," Cyril replied with a smile.


    She still had a lot of money to spare because she could cancel all the advance donations she had made.


    It didn''t sit well with her to owe someone , especially considering the amount of resources used for her rescue.


    There was no way it had been that easy, and whoever they hired to rescue her must have been very expensive, likely from a higher-tier city.


    "I remember someone, a man. He was the one who rescued me. Where is he?" she asked, wanting to thank him herself.


    "Ah, that..." Melissa trailed off and looked at George for answers.


    .net


    George''s eyes flicked to Melissa, then back to Cyril. He took a deep breath, trying to remain calm. His jaw tightened slightly.


    "He''s already on a mission," a sweet female voice chimed in.


    When the trio turned their heads to the source, they saw a beautiful woman whose charisma even Cyril couldn''t match.


    "Miss Lilith," George greeted, his voice filled with relief and respect.


    But Cyril didn''t need to know that. Lilith could tell that Reign wasn''t fond of involving Cyril in his dark business.


    ''I don''t know if you''re unlucky or lucky for having him as an admirer,'' she thought, finding it ironic that someone so well-educated and well-mannered like Cyril was admired by someone so different.


    "So, that person who saved me?" Cyril tried to bring up the topic again.


    "I''m sorry for asking so many questions. It''s just that when he touched me, I felt he was familiar," Cyril said apologetically.


    "She touched you? Where did he touch you? That pervert!" Melissa reacted, her eyes wide with disbelief. She couldn''t fathom that Reign would stoop to such behavior.


    "No, no, please don''t misunderstand!" Cyril quickly interjected, shaking her head rapidly. "I meant when he carried me to the bed!


    "Carried you to the bed? And do what ? " Melissa''s confusion deepened.


    Cyril, feeling the need to clarify further, spoke up. "Really, he was nothing but respectful. He carried me because I was tied down on the floor, and he made sure I was safe."


    "Oh," Melissa muttered, scratching her head in embarrassment. She realized she had judged Reign without hearing the full story. "I''m sorry, I jumped to conclusions."


    George, who had been watching the exchange, sighed deeply. Melissa was too quick to assume the worst.


    Based on Reign''s character, he had the lowest possibility of doing something so inappropriate if killing and eating humans was not included.


    "Melissa, not all men are like that," George said gently.


    Melissa looked down, feeling a bit ashamed. "I know, it''s just... the idea of him taking advantage..."


    Lilith, observing the conversation, decided to set the record straight.


    "He''s just an assassin. You don''t really need to be thankful to him. If it wasn''t for my order, he would have killed you too, thinking you could be a witness." Her tone was blunt, but she knew it was necessary to prevent Cyril from being too curious about her masked savior.


    Cyril looked at Lilith, processing her words. "I understand," she nodded, finally letting it go.


    The idea of her rescuer being an assassin was not important to her, but she realized it was best not to delve too deeply into it.


    "Thank you for explaining," she added softly, appreciating Lilith''s honesty.


    Lilith gave a small nod. "It''s important you know the truth. Now, focus on getting better. You have friends here who care about you."


    Cyril smiled and nodded, but deep inside, her heart raced as she recalled the person who had rescued her.


    ''I really wish it was you,'' she muttered to herself.

 Chapter 283: Swarmed.

    Two days later, Region 2 remained under lockdown as authorities continued their intensive search for the individual responsible for the assassination.


    Normally, this case wouldn''t attract much attention, but the Chamber of Commerce''s top leaders demanded action from the local government.


    Vincent''s death severely damaged the Chamber''s reputation since they pride themselves on their power and invulnerability.


    Losing someone like him makes them look weak and could make other members doubt their strength, especially now that another big rival organization was trying to challenge them.


    Given the seriousness of the situation, many officials and political figures in Green Valley found themselves in precarious positions, especially the governor


    "Damn it! I can''t believe something like this would happen just after I took over," Johnson, a middle-aged man with gray hair and a neatly trimmed beard, roared in anger, nearly tipping his desk before realizing it was too heavy.


    "If I had known this would happen, I would have never agreed to take over in the first place," he muttered in frustration, clicking his tongue in annoyance.


    "It''s that incompetent fool''s fault, that bastard. I''ll make sure to get someone to take care of him and his family," he spat out, the memory of the previous Governor David enough to darken his mood even more.


    He calmed himself down and leaned back in his chair, taking a moment to double-check the reports again.


    In his hand, he held his glasses, and his other hand massaged his forehead as he stared at the documents spread out on his desk.


    "I need updates on the lockdown status," Johnson called out to his female assistant, who hurriedly entered the room with a folder in hand.


    "Sir, the search are ongoing, but there''s been no progress in locating the suspect," the assistant reported with a tone of concern.


    Johnson nodded grimly. "We can''t afford to let this drag on. The Chamber won''t tolerate any more delays."


    As he reviewed the reports, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his every move was being scrutinized, not just by the Chamber but by the public as well.


    His decisions now would shape his tenure and define his future.


    At this rate, finding the culprit looked impossible, so he felt compelled to take drastic action to salvage the situation.


    "Contact the police commissioner and tell them I want to discuss something with him," he ordered.


    Yes, Governor," the assistant nodded, then quickly left the room.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    Inside the hotel room, Reign spent the past two days doing nothing but sleeping.


    He had been in a foul mood, tempted at times to check on Cyril in the adjacent room, but always stopping himself.


    They cornered the culprit in a hotel, but it made a desperate attempt to escape.


    He moved really fast, wielding his two deadly daggers and leaving a trail of blood to whoever tried to face him.


    As he ran through streets, police officers tried to stop him.


    With quick and deadly movements, he cut through the officer''s defenses, leaving a deep, bloody wound on their chest, and instantly killing them.


    Some hunters tried to attack together, thinking they could overpower the culprit.


    Sadly, their plan failed miserably.


    The hunters were quickly struck down, their necks sliced as if they were made of tofu.


    They collapsed instantly, paying a heavy price for underestimating their opponent.


    "There''s no doubt about it, we have the right man. This guy is the one who attacked Pantheon," one of the hunters declared, after seeing their target''s combat ability.


    Not just anyone could move so fast like that.


    "He''s heading east! Don''t let him escape!" shouted by one personnel as they began their chased.


    "Be careful, he is really strong. I can''t believe he managed to kill so many military officers in such a short amount of time," commented one hunter, surveying the numerous bodies strewn across the ground.


    BOOOOOM!


    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-novelhall.net


    Another Explosions reverberated in the distance, heightening the urgency of the situation as they closed in on their target.


    One by one, additional teams of hunters joined alongside military personnel in vehicles.


    Above, helicopters swarmed the area, maintaining a vigilant watch from the skies.


    Surrounded on all sides, the culprit finally found himself trapped amidst a storm of gunfire and explosions.


    "Let''s end this !" Armed with their katanas and breathing techniques, the hunters began coordinating for a stronger attack, forcing their target to be on the defensive.


    Meanwhile, the military had begun using rocket launchers, unleashing a nonstop assault.


    The air filled with the acrid scent of burning debris and the deafening roar of explosions as the battle continues.


    Military forces went all out, relentlessly bombing a single spot, while hunters skilled in fire breathing techniques united to obliterate the enemy into ashes.


    In just under a minute, when the dust and flames subsided, the only remnants left were traces of the power suit.


    ''It''s finally over,'' they thought to themselves, relieved that the culprit was now dead.

 Chapter 284: Fade Away

    ''It''s finally over,'' Reign muttered with a smirk, watching his decoy get blasted to bits from a safe distance in another building.


    He reclined on a sofa, legs stretched out comfortably, as if he was just watching a simple movie.


    He had orchestrated the whole charade, using Arc as his stand-in to deceive everyone, ensuring a quicker way to put an end to this manhunt once and for all.


    Below, the authorities were still swarming the area, convinced they had killed the real threat.


    ''They''ll probably drink and celebrate tonight,'' he chuckled to himself. ''Enjoy your life. Because sooner or later, this place will also be destroyed by me,'' he added with a cold tone.


    ''Now I just need to wait for the lockdown to be lifted so I can finally leave this place,'' he thought to himself.


    ''If I had known it would take this long, I would have made a move much earlier,'' he sighed.


    Without his intervention, this mess would''ve dragged on much longer.


    He appreciated Lilith''s assistance, but found her way of thinking too narrow.


    Unlike her, he thrived on daring and bold schemes with low risk and high returns¡ªsomething that set him apart from others.


    He had believed she was smarter than humans, but he had clearly overestimated her.


    ''I knew it. I can only rely on my intelligence,'' he added, making a mental note to never expect anything from anyone and to assume everyone was stupid.


    As minutes ticked by, he decided to focus on a new goal, and that was to reach Demon King Status.


    He carefully reviewed the information given to him by Lilith, considering every detail and thinking about strategies that would maximized his benefits and minimized the risks.


    While immersed in this process, he began to uncover deeper understandings that extended beyond just his goal to level up.


    Reflecting deeply, he gained insights into both his personal life and the broader implications of his own emotions.


    ''I''m more myself when I''m away from her,'' he concluded, rubbing his temples. ''So she''s basically my weakness,'' he added with a heavy sigh, slumping slightly in his chair, fully aware now that her existence could lead to his downfall.


    ''I need to find a way to forget about her. I can''t allow my emotion dictate my actions'' he thought, redirecting his focus toward something that he loved doing more than anything else; killing , eating and leveling.


    The thrill of power and destruction was a good distraction , leaving him invigorated and eager to unleash his violent nature again.


    Meanwhile, on another rooftop across the area, a man frowned in confusion. He had observed the whole affair and sensed the figure they had taken down was far weaker than the one he had faced.


    ***


    Back at the house Reign got in Region 5, he sat on his couch, casually relaxing.


    He had intended to head to the next city immediately, but a piece of news caught his attention, so postponed his plans.


    He leaned back, a smirk playing on his lips as he regarded his visitor


    "So, what news do you have for me?" he asked, his tone commanding and serious.


    A woman in casual red clothing bowed her head before speaking.


    "Master, I was able to infiltrate the Hunter Association and got the info you wanted. These are the lists of hunters currently in Green Valley City and the other Tier 4 cities." It was Aiku who was now working as a double agent for him.


    She handed him a flash drive and a laptop.


    He inserted the flash drive into the USB socket and began reading the information, meticulously scanning through the lists, searching for someone specific.


    "Weird, he''s not here at all," he wondered aloud, remembering the strange hunter he had fought before.


    He knew the hunter''s name was Quill Flazer from Lilith''s words, but he wanted to figure out why such a person had come to this place in the first instance.


    Reign suspected that Quill was hiding a secret or searching for something worth stealing.


    Unfortunately, he found no official record about his visit.


    "Is this all the info you got?" Reign turned his attention to her, frustration evident in his voice. The information he got was pretty much useless.


    "Please pardon me, Master, but my current body is not that high ranking. It took a lot of effort for me to gather this much," Aiku replied, trying to explain her side.


    "So?" Reign raised his eyebrows. "Is that supposed to be my problem?" he asked, disappointed by her performance.


    She was a ghost who could possessed bodies, and this was all she had managed to obtain?


    "I..." Aiku''s reaction was one of fear and apprehension. She lowered her gaze, her voice trembling as she responded, "I-I''m sorry, Master. I did my best. Please forgive me."


    Her body language showed her anxiety, hands fidgeting nervously as she awaited his response.


    She knew all too well how unpredictable her master could be. If he deemed her useless, then only death would follow.


    ''I need to teach her a lesson; she''s just wasting her abilities,'' Reign muttered, shaking his head in disappointment.

 Chapter 285: The Obvious Answer

    "Listen here, Aiku," Reign''s tone was harsh and condemning, sounding like a boss about to fire an under performing employee.


    But in this case, her life depended on getting her act together.


    "Your use of your abilities is so pitiful that sometimes I wonder if you even have a brain. Do you?" He emphasized his words, making sure she understood his displeasure.


    Aiku listened intently, fear evident on her face, afraid that any more mistakes would cost her life.


    ''I can''t die here,'' she thought to herself.


    As a ghost, her will to live surpassed even that of humans.


    It was why she had never betrayed Reign, still convinced that his summons lurked within her shadow, capable of ending her at any moment.


    "What should I do, Master?" she beg for answers.


    There was a moment of silence before she received a reply.


    "Instead of possessing someone with mediocre strength like your current body, it''s better for you to possess a person with a higher status," he suggested.


    "Remember when you had Demi''s body? You were more useful to me then," he pointed out.


    Aiku nodded, conceding that he had a point. Her current body was physically strong, but it was too limiting. .net


    "Master, are you telling me to possess the current Director of the Hunter Association?" she asked with a hint of worry in her eyes.


    That route would be challenging because her possession ability takes time to work.


    "Now you''re using your brain," Reign nodded approvingly. He wanted more information about the Hunter Association, and Aiku''s ability was the perfect double agent as long as she improved.


    "But that''s impossible for me, Master. The director always has hunters guarding him in the shadows. If they see me acting suspiciously, they''ll capture or kill me," Aiku protested, her nervous habit of shaking slightly while talking to him was still obvious.


    Reign leaned back on the couch, shaking his head.


    "That''s why you''re not improving," he retorted bluntly. "You''re a coward who thinks of reasons before even trying. If you can''t do it now, then find a better way. Use your mind and think outside the box. Observe and study him. It''s not like you have to possess his body right away."


    Aiku''s face flushed with shame after being called a coward. The worst part was, she knew it was true. She was indeed a scaredy-cat.


    But if she wanted to avoid being discarded, then she needed to prove her worth.


    "I understand, Master. I will find a way," she promised.


    Lilith''s lips curled slightly as she saw her plan had worked on him. Before she turned to face him, she erased the smirk and simply answered,


    "These are ancient documents. I''ve been trying to decipher them because they might lead us to clues about the exact location of the key," she explained, pushing the documents toward him.


    Reign, already curious, grabbed it and used his system translation skills . He read through the pages, flipping them one by one until he had covered everything.


    "I see, so that''s how it works," he nodded with satisfaction before handing the documents back to her.


    She was shocked by how quickly he had translated everything, as if he already knew the language beforehand.


    "So, what is it? What''s the content? Did it give you any clues?" she asked eagerly, excited to know his findings.


    "What content?" he feigned ignorance.


    "You said something about how it works," she pressed on.


    "Ah, that? I was just talking to myself," he answered with a sarcastic tone. He had seen through her ploy from the moment he entered her mansion and decided to turn the tables on her.


    ''You think you can fool me? You''ll have to be better than that,'' he chuckled inwardly, enjoying her uneasy expression.


    After a while, she also realized what was happening.


    She felt the urge to scold Reign for playing with her, but then she remembered that she had started this game.


    After a moment of composing herself, she cleared her throat and spoke with a calmer tone.


    "I apologize. I shouldn''t have tried to trick you into helping me without being upfront about it."


    "You were trying to trick me? I had no clue," he replied casually, pretending not to know.


    Lilith sighed softly, realizing he wasn''t going to let her off easily. She straightened her posture and replied with a hint of sheepishness, "I understand. I''ll be more straightforward next time."


    She took a moment to collect herself before continuing, "So, what did you make of the documents? Any new information?"


    Seeing that she had shifted into her business mode, Reign decided it would be boring to continue teasing her.


    He knew that the sooner she found the key, the sooner he could wreak havoc and gain a lot of experience points.


    "It''s describing a place," Reign started, . "An island, a single tree, a body of water , but the details are vague and can be interpreted differently. "


    "An island with only one tree? Oh my goodness, how did I miss that!" She muttered aloud.

 Chapter 286: A New Threat

    "Maybe because you''re not smart enough?" he asked sarcastically, making fun of her for not being able to figure it out.


    Too bad she didn''t have a system like his, which allowed for quick translation of any type of language.


    And since the text was not as foreign as the one used by Satoshi, it cost him almost nothing to run the analysis.


    Her eyes narrowed, and a flash of frustration crossed her face. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to remain calm.


    Her hands clenched at her sides. She maintained her composure, determined not to let him see how much his comment had stung


    "I don''t need your sarcasm," she replied, clearly insulted. "If you''re so clever, how about you tell me what to do next?" she added, trying to manipulate him into helping her again.


    He smirked, clearly reading through her again.


    ''She really doesn''t learn,'' he chuckled inwardly, finding her tricks futile against someone with his intelligence.


    Maybe it was her Devilish pride that made her try these tricks from time to time.


    Nevertheless, he was not kind enough to let it slide.


    "I could do that, but it would just make you feel worse, so I''ll leave it up to you," he added with an arrogant tone, crossing one leg over the other while he clasped his hands on his knee to emphasize his confidence.


    "So why did you really call for me? Don''t tell me this was just about this silly ancient text?" he immediately shifted the conversation, not allowing her to dwell on the topic.


    Her expression twitched slightly, realizing she needed to change her approach when dealing with someone as unpredictable and erratic as Reign.


    "Fine. You''re right," she admitted. "This ancient text are important, but there''s more. I''ve received top secret information about a new threat in Brentwood. Maybe you''d like to know about it before you go there?"


    He leaned forward, curious. "Tell me more."


    She took a deep breath, collecting her thoughts. "Have you ever heard of a unique type of Corrupteds?"


    "I might have. I killed a couple of them while I''m on my way here. One was a giant humanoid the size of a skyscraper, a big three headed dog, and the other was a huge snake. They were too easy to kill, so calling them unique doesn''t really fit," he replied with a nonchalant tone.


    ''That''s like an overpowered version of my Seed,'' he thought to himself. He had considered his Seed to be powerful, but now he realized it was comparatively weak.


    This showed that he could not underestimate the corrupteds; what he had faced before was just the tip of the iceberg.


    "Is there any drawback to its ability? Like a weakness or a particular habit?" he inquired further, now curious about its other abilities just in case he had to actually fight it.


    She took some documents from her table and handed them to him while explaining the information she had gathered.


    .net


    He flipped through the documents and saw some top-secret files and pictures.


    No. 17 was relatively small, maybe only around 10 feet in size, and it looked like a deformed human.


    Its sharp, jelly like features and hands were so long that they touched the ground even when it was standing. This combination of attributes made it appear both disgusting and menacing to looked at.


    "You''re really good at getting information. It must have taken you a lot of resources to get all of this... Nice " He commented, impressed by her resourcefulness, and attention to detail.


    Lilith was flustered for a moment after hearing something so positive from him.


    His compliment was barely passable, but because she was so used to his rude attitude, it felt more important and satisfying than it actually was.


    At this point, even a simple thank you from someone like him would have a bigger impact on her.


    ''He''s more cunning that I thought, I need to be careful,'' she made a mental note to be wary of his manipulative habit, assuming that he was doing all this on purpose.


    The funny part was that he wasn''t intentionally doing it. He was basically acting on impulse and would insult others just to alleviate his boredom.


    While he read the documents, she decided to speak and provide a summary.


    "One of its weaknesses is that it can only regenerate within a 1 km radius," she began. "The Hunter Association tried to isolate it before but failed because it can control other creatures like it, and they always follow it."


    "Is that all?" he asked.


    "They even tried extreme measures like using a powerful bomb to kill No. 17 , but it still managed to come back."

 Chapter 287: An Old Threat

    "They did? Then this creature is nearly impossible to kill," he responded, second-guessing whether it was worth attempting to go there with such a creature lurking around.


    The document mentioned its weak attack power compared to the other numbered, so he didn''t need to fear being killed by it.


    However, he wasn''t so bored that he would attempt to hunt an unkillable and annoying monster just for the sake of it.


    ''Would my True Death even work?'' he pondered, recalling his skill that had managed to defeat the three-headed dog known for its rapid regeneration.


    ''This thing could be a good test subject to push the limits of my skill,'' he added, recognizing the potential benefit of hunting it down.


    He continued to read the content, but the more he read, the more he felt that something was wrong. .net


    "This information is outdated. Are you really sure its area of effect still spans a 1km radius? That''s quite some time ago, and it may have grown stronger since then," he pointed out, noting the document was from two years ago


    "And how did they even figure out that it was within 1km, when they weren''t even able to kill it in the first place?" he added, his keen eyes not missing any inconsistencies.


    "I..." Lilith was speechless. She couldn''t believe how easily he had figured out all those flaws in the information she had given him.


    ''Is he really a psychotic monster, or was he a scholar before?'' she thought.


    He would always make her felt dumb whenever he pointed out something.


    "I think some of this information is bullshit... Either that or you didn''t give me the whole data," he said, throwing the document back on the table with displeasure in his tone.


    Lilith took the documents back "I don''t really know how they did it, but this is the only info I have," she admitted.


    "So, we just have to trust this data? For all we know, it could be fake," he shook his head in disappointment, his tone turning more rude again.


    Lilith decided not to respond. She had shared the information to ensure he was prepared, but she felt her efforts were unappreciated.


    ''This stuck-up..rude.. Annoying ...'' she began to vent her frustration in her mind, imagining various complaints.


    But outwardly, she maintained a poker face. She knew she still needed him, and he didn''t really need her, so she felt she needed to put in more effort to add value to their partnership.


    Her evaluation of his power had also increased, especially after witnessing his summoning ability. She assumed he had a lot of tricks up his sleeve, so she didn''t want to upset him while she was still much weaker than him.


    "How many corrupteds are following it right now?" he asked, breaking the silence to assess the current level of difficulty of confronting number 17.


    "Then please, just follow her and don''t destroy the facility. I need something from there, and if you go all out, all that research would be lost," she explained, stressing how important it was for her.


    The research aimed to enhance her followers'' abilities and benefit herself as well.


    She realized that the serum could enhance her own power, so she wanted to gather more information about it. Her goal was to find a way to reverse-engineer it to work on Devils.


    "Alright, if you tell me why you really need that serum, then I might reconsider," he replied, intrigued by what kind of research could make someone like Lilith so invested.


    If he found it beneficial to himself too, he wouldn''t mind taking a look while he was there.


    Lilith hesitated for a moment.


    Her research was about strengthening herself, and she didn''t like the idea of sharing it with someone like him, whose sole purpose in life was to become stronger and more powerful no matter what.


    But she didn''t have many options.


    The real reason she asked him for help was because she had received information that an exceptionally powerful guardian was protecting the Research Facility in Brentwood.


    It wasn''t a hunter or a demon, but something else entirely.


    Therefore, she believed only someone as capable as Reign could handle this task.


    "I''m developing a booster serum that could work on Demons and Devils," she admitted.


    There was no point in lying, as he could easily see through it.


    "A serum for Demons and Devils," he mused, a glint of interest flickering in his gaze.


    He crossed his arms, his expression unreadable. "And you need my help to get it from just a harmless research facility?" he stated, more as an observation than a question.


    "Is the facility owned by BioGen Corporation?" he asked, recalling his less-than-positive experience with the organisms they referred to as "Meta Humans."


    "How did you know?" Lilith was surprised that he was familiar with it.


    "I see," he sighed, finally piecing everything together. He had been wondering why she needed a Demon Lord like him for this job.


    "So you want me to go there because you''re afraid of dealing with the Meta Human yourself?" he pointed out, revealing her hidden agenda.

 Chapter 288: Preparing for the Storm

    "Yes," she admitted, her shoulders slumping slightly in defeat.


    It was embarrassing that a Royal Devil like herself would be afraid of something created by humans, but her current power was a far cry from what she had in Hell.


    If not for this, she wouldn''t bother to act so deferential and accommodating in front of Reign.


    He looked at her for a long moment, weighing his options.


    "Alright," he finally said, his tone neutral. "I''ll help you. But I expect something in return."


    Lilith narrowed her eyes. "What do you want?"


    He smiled with a hidden motive. "Access to the serum and all related research. I want to know everything you''ve discovered and plan to develop. And when I say everything, I mean everything."


    She hesitated, knowing how much she was giving up.


    But she had no other choice. "Fine," she agreed reluctantly. "You''ll have access to everything."


    "Good," he said, uncrossing his arms. "Now, tell me everything you know about this Meta Human and the facility''s defenses. I need to be prepared."


    The Meta Human he had faced before could freeze his thoughts, demonstrating just how dangerous they could be.


    They were an enigma even for someone like him. It would be dumb to be overly confident just because he had reached the Peak Demon Lord Level.


    Lilith nodded thoughtfully and led the way back to the meeting room.


    She took a seat at her desk, gesturing for Reign to sit across from her.


    Retrieving a document from a drawer, she carefully reviewed its contents before handing it to him.


    "Wow, you really like hard copies," he chuckled, seeing how outdated she was. "Even Aiku uses digital copies."


    "Aiku?" Lilith raised her eyebrows, curious, as that name was uncommon in this part of the world.


    "Ah, don''t worry, she''s just one of my servants," he answered, dismissing her question quickly.


    "But isn''t it a hassle to carry hard copies all the time?" he asked, curious about why she preferred old-school methods.


    Lilith shrugged, unfazed by his comment. "Old habits die hard," she replied. "And sometimes, it''s harder to hack paper."


    Reign raised an eyebrow, clearly not expecting such a sharp response. He let out a genuine laugh, finding her response amusing. "Fair point"


    There was a single bed with a blue checkered blanket, a small desk, and a digital window screen showing fake footage of the world before the corruption.


    The screen displayed serene images of green mountains and untouched nature.


    Warm and inviting lighting created a comfortable refuge from the unsettling environment just outside. Experience tales at m v|l e''-novelhall.net


    ''Wow, so this is the VIP lounge,'' he thought as he lay down on the bed. He rode the train because of Lilith''s request.


    Regarding hunting Corrupteds for Dark Dust points, he decided he would wait until after they had taken over Brentwood, his next target city. This way, he could kill two birds with one stone.


    KNOCK !


    KNOCK!


    KNOCK!


    Echoing through the cabin, a series of knocks interrupted him.


    "Go open it," he ordered Wick, who lay on the floor.


    Wick nudged it with his nose, sniffing around the handle. Finding it familiar from previous nudges, he pressed against it with enough force to unlatch the door.


    On the other side stood a woman in a blue train uniform, pushing a tray loaded with dozens of steaks¡ªa treat he had ordered for his beloved dog.


    "Just put it there," he gestured to the employee.


    The woman nodded and placed everything on the desk. However, before leaving, she walked towards him with a nervous expression and handed him a note.


    He took the note, unfolding it to read its contents.


    "So, now I''m a private mercenary?" he chuckled, reading the note left by one of Lilith''s followers who had infiltrated the train.


    "I guess that girl was also part of the organization," he thought, recalling the train employee who had brought them food.


    He began to wonder just how many people on the train were Lilith''s henchmen.


    ''She''s really resourceful,'' he complimented her silently. Despite his rude attitude towards her, he could tell she had a knack for running a secret organization.


    In his defense, he had a habit of being straight-out rude as a way to channel his violent nature in a more controlled manner.


    If he didn''t do it, he feared he might lose control and start a killing spree, especially when forced to socialize too much .


    Sometimes people close to him forgot that he wasn''t a human pretending to be a monster, but rather a monster trying hard to act human when interacting with them.

 Chapter 289: Riding to the Storm

    After ensuring Wick was well-fed, they strolled towards the exclusive area of the train, his steps muffled by the plush carpet that ran the length of the corridor.


    Along the way, the interior began to transform, shifting from a contemporary style to a more elegant wooden decor.


    Each compartment they passed showcased a distinct level of luxury, emphasizing that this area was exclusively reserved for the wealthy .


    ''Humans sure love to divide themselves, even in something as simple as traveling,'' he chuckled, observing how their behavior remained consistent regardless of the world.


    ''So, this is the bar? Seems like a waste of space,'' he thought to himself.


    The bar was a luxurious spot with a shiny wooden counter and soft velvet stools.


    A short flat patterned ceiling light hung above, casting a warm, golden glow that made the room feel rich and inviting.


    The air carried the scent of whiskey and leather, creating a cozy atmosphere despite the train''s steady rumble. Discover stories with m,v l''e-novelhall.net


    As he approached, the mahogany counter caught the ambient light from above, enhancing its eye-catching appearance.


    A middle age bartender, dressed in a white crisp uniform, greeted Wick with a smile before turning his attention to Reign.


    "What can I get for you, sir?" His voice was seasoned with a blend of courtesy and genuine interest.


    Reign settled onto a stool, his gaze sweeping the room as he pondered his drink.


    "Just a whiskey," he replied casually.


    He wasn''t particularly interested in drinking, but it was necessary to order one while here. It was his way of blending in and avoiding unnecessary attention.


    "Give me a moment, " The bartender nodded knowingly, his hands moving to pour a generous amount of dark red liquid into a glass over ice.


    As the bartender worked, he struck up a conversation, his tone tinged with curiosity. "I''ve never seen a pet like yours before. Is he a rare breed?"


    "You could say that," Reign replied with a hint of amusement, glancing down at Wick, who lounged at his feet.


    ''Yeah, being a demon dog is definitely rare,'' he chuckled to himself, amused that anyone could mistake his pet for a normal dog.


    "Here you go, Sir, " The bartender finished preparing the drink.


    Pretending to take a sip of his whiskey, he glanced around, absorbing the layout and the constant murmur of conversations.


    In response, Reign also raised his glass in a gesture of agreement, deciding to play along for now.


    Their conversation flowed effortlessly as they discussed plans and contingencies, the train''s gentle sway beneath them a steady reminder of their journey''s.


    In the middle of their discussion, a woman with short brown hair approached their counter, her demeanor was normal.


    "Mr. Lucas, thank you for including me in your plan," she greeted warmly.


    Lucas smiled warmly in return. "It''s my pleasure, Ms. Emy. Biogen is one of my most reliable customers. So this is the least I could do," he replied graciously.


    "Care to join us for a drink?" he asked.


    "I won''t say no," Emy replied with a nod, taking a seat beside him.


    "A martini, please," she requested politely, her gaze shifting from the bartender to Reign with genuine interest.


    "And who might this gentleman be?" she asked.


    "Rain. He''s my bodyguard," Lucas introduced.


    Emy''s eyes twinkled with curiosity as she observed Reign. "Oh, so you''re the one keeping us safe," she giggled. "You must be pretty powerful."


    Reign paused, catching the hint of sarcasm in her voice, which annoyed him.


    "Yeah, I can handle everyone," he responded bluntly, his tone honest rather than boastful.


    Emy blinked a couple of times in shock at his declaration, but her expression quickly turned calm as she assessed him,


    She understood the implications behind his words¡ªwords that spoke volumes about his capabilities without the need for embellishment.


    But she was curious whether he was telling the truth or not.


    "Perfect. I''ve also hired three Divergents as bodyguards, and they claim to be quite strong. Would you like to spar?" she asked, attempting to test him.


    "Inside the train? This place will get messed up," Reign shook his head, feeling no obligation to prove himself to her.


    "Are you perhaps afraid of losing? You said you can handle everyone, right?" she challenged, her tone shifting from calm to haughty.


    Reign did not appreciate her attitude, feeling a strong urge to kill her if not for the mission at hand.

 Chapter 290: Testing the Waters

    "Alright, I''ll humor you. So, how do you propose we compete? Don''t tell that you want us to fight in this cramped space?" Reign replied confidently.


    "I can do that, but it would be bad if I sent your cheap bodyguard flying a few feet and ended up breaking the furniture. I''m pretty sure those things are more valuable than him." He added.


    His words were meant to stir things up. He wanted pushed their buttons, eager to see how far they could go.


    This challenge wasn''t just about showing his strength; it was about letting out his irritation and making them regret underestimating him.


    Emy narrowed her eyes at his taunting words. She crossed her arms, trying to stay calm despite the tension building up.


    "Fine," she replied, her voice steady but tinged with annoyance. "We''ll wait until the next stop where there''s more space. Let''s see if your confidence holds up,"


    "Oh, this is getting interesting," Lucas chimed in, his voice carrying across the bar.


    The other patrons paused in their conversations, intrigued by the unfolding challenge.


    "How about we place some bets?" one man suggested, clearly fascinated by this turn of events.


    "Alright, I''ll bet 1,000,000 credits on my bodyguard. Alfonso, come here," Emy declared.


    A tall, dark-skinned man, closed to seven feet tall, stood beside her. He had an impressive physique, and even though he wore a coat, it was clear that he had a lot of muscles beneath it.


    "Only 1,000,000 credits? I didn''t know a representative of BioGen Corporation could be this poor," Reign said, shaking his head. "I''ll bet on myself¡ª10,000,000 credits!" he declared confidently.


    Lilith had given him 10 million credits as pocket money. He didn''t really need it, but she insisted


    Emy''s eyes widened in surprise at his bold bet. She hadn''t expected him to be so confident and assertive.


    She had only intended to test the waters because she suspected Reign might be a spy.


    Who would have thought that instead of keeping a low profile, he would make himself the center of attention?


    A spy wouldn''t behave in such a manner.


    "I..." She paused, feeling the urge to retract her earlier challenge.


    However, the crowd in the bar began cheering and placing bets, escalating the situation to the point where backing down would be embarrassing.


    "Very well," she said, swallowing her hesitation. "Let''s see if you can back up that confidence."


    A middle age woman nodded admiringly "I heard about that. They say he was one of the best, known for his strength and unmatched combat skills. No wonder the representative of BioGen hired him as her bodyguard."


    Another passenger chimed in, "It makes you wonder how strong Lucas body guard must be to challenge someone like Alfonso. This is going to be an interesting fight."


    Similar conversations unfolded throughout the train.


    In the dining car, a group of businessmen speculated on the upcoming clash.


    "I''ve seen Alfonso in action before," one man said, slicing his steak. "He''s not just strong, he''s smart. This Mercenary must have a death wish."


    His companion, sipping a glass of wine, shook his head. "Or he''s got something up his sleeve. Either way, it''s going to be quite the show."


    In another cabin, a couple of gamblers excitedly placed their bets. .net


    "I''m putting my money on Alfonso," one of them said, counting his chips. "A guy with his track record? No way he loses."


    "Don''t be so sure," his friend replied, leaning back in his seat. "The Mercenary seems confident for a reason. He might just surprise us all."


    As the train sped towards its next destination, the anticipation grew with every passing mile.


    The upcoming fight between Reign and Alfonso became the main thing everyone talked about, making the train buzz with excitement in every part.


    Meanwhile, Reign was lounging in his cabin, relaxed and unconcerned about the upcoming fight.


    There was no way he would lose to an Ex-Platinum Divergent, or even hundreds of them.


    To him, defeating such a weak opponent would be as simple as snapping a chicken''s neck.


    And he wasn''t the only one confident in the outcome. Lucas began placing bets left and right, while even Lilith''s hidden followers wagered on Reign to earn some extra pocket money.


    "A bet?" A woman with jet-black hair and piercing black eyes raised her eyebrows after overhearing the rumors circulating.


    Her unique appearance stood out, so she covered her face with glasses and a hoodie.


    But beneath the hood and glasses, she had flawless skin, small eyes, and cute lips that gave her a youthful appearance, despite being 25 years old¡ªa common trait among people of her race.


    "Yes, Seki-sama," her male body guard bowed respectfully.


    He shared her jet-black hair and small eyes, and also wore a cover to hide his face.

 Chapter 291: Gathering of Agendas

    "What kind of bet, Nobu-san?" she asked, her tone respectful despite her higher status.


    Respect for the elders was deeply ingrained in their culture, a sign of their disciplined upbringing.


    "Seki-sama, someone called Alfonso, an Ex-Platinum Mercenary, is fighting an unknown individual," Oda Nobu answered.


    He wore a simple black jacket with a minimalist design, his appearance reflecting his straightforward nature.


    They came from an island nation in the Far East, one of the few places that had not yet been conquered by the Demons.


    The East was known for its tough and strong willed people who never gave up, even when things were really hard.


    "Platinum? Is that rank renowned for their strength, Nobu-san?" she inquired, showing her unfamiliarity with Western rankings.


    Having been sheltered in a temple, her exposure to common knowledge beyond spiritual teachings and martial arts was limited.


    The concept of this new hierarchical rankings in Western territories, particularly regarding combat power, was intriguing to her.


    "Seki-sama, their rankings here are also unfamiliar to me, but observing the battle will allow me to gauge their combat power," he responded without sounding too confident.


    Coming from a family of Shinobi, he held the rank of Master, but even he was unsure how he would fare against a Platinum Rank.


    It wasn''t because he doubted his own skills; rather, his culture placed a high value on respect and honor.


    In his training and doctrine, he had learned that underestimating an enemy was a grave mistake.


    He understood that without comprehensive knowledge, making assumptions could lead to catastrophic failures.


    ''To know your enemy is to be prepared; to underestimate him is to invite defeat.'' he muttered to himself.


    "Very well, Nobu-san, let us observe. I am curious to witness the ability of those from the West as well," she nodded in agreement.


    People might think that the Easterners were weak because they had lost much of their territory to the demons, but that was far from the truth.


    In reality, the demons had focused on the East first because it was a place where even a simple drunkard could be a formidable martial artist.


    And despite the Demon''s aggressive invasion, some nations still stood strong, showcasing their enduring strength and readiness for battle.


    "A pair of relics, Seki-sama?" he repeated.


    "It''s important for our people''s survival. Sadly, some greedy individuals only saw them as two expensive-looking pendants, Nobu-san," she sighed.


    "Do you believe it''s linked to the recent surge in Corrupted activity around here, Seki-sama?" he asked, his tone reflecting concern.


    "It''s possible, Nobu-san," she nodded, her eyes narrowing in thought.


    Those pendants were made to store a single soul, which goes against the natural order. It could very well be the cause of all this. If that was the case, then Brentwood was their best bet.


    As Seki and Nobu discussed their next steps, they finalized their plan to investigate Brentwood thoroughly. They knew they had to tread carefully in unfamiliar territory.


    "Perhaps we should consider hiring a Westerner, Seki-sama," he suggested, acknowledging the practicality of seeking assistance.


    She hesitated, uncertain about involving outsiders in their mission. "But how can we be certain of their trustworthiness, Nobu-san?" she questioned, her brow furrowing with concern.


    He reassured her calmly, "Seki-sama, we can keep our intentions a secret and reveal only what''s necessary. A trusted individual could offer invaluable insights without attracting unwanted attention."


    She nodded slowly, recognizing the wisdom in his words. "Very well, Nobu-san. Let''s proceed carefully and find someone who knows Brentwood well but can keep our mission confidential."


    As the train continued its journey, various agendas began to form among its passengers¡ªnot just theirs. Many others where here for a purpose, all converging on one common destination: Brentwood.


    But despite the tension brewing on the horizon, one person was sound asleep in his bed, his dog resting on his stomach out of sheer boredom from waiting.


    "Is it still far?" Reign asked aloud, itching to stretch his wings but holding himself back.


    "Woof! Woof! Woof!" Wick barked playfully.


    "You''re hungry again? Want to go grab dinner?" he asked.


    "Woof," Wick replied, tongue out.


    "Alright, let''s go to the Diner," he chuckled and gestured Wick to follow.


    As they walked through the long corridor, he noticed two mysterious individuals wearing hoodies and sunglasses.


    ''What a bunch of weirdos,'' he thought to himself.


    Then, with a sudden realization, he burst out laughing¡ªrealizing he, too, was wandering around with a blindfold on.

 Chapter 292: Grand Entrance

    "Did you see that, Nobu-san?" Seki asked, her attention focused on the person with a dog who had just passed by them.


    "Yes, Seki-Sama," he replied, a bead of sweat dripping from his forehead. "That person''s movements were too fluid. I could tell he was very skilled just by the way he walked."


    As a ninja specializing in stealth and covert missions, Nobu was used to encountering other skilled shinobi. But he hadn''t heard a single footstep.


    Then, a realization struck him. "Seki-Sama, that person matches the description of the unknown fighter who will fight Alfonso!"


    "Are you sure, Nobu-san?" she asked skeptically.


    "I''m sure, Seki-Sama."


    "If the person we saw is going to face off against a well known Platinum Mercenary, just how strong is this Alfonso?" she pondered aloud.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    <Diner> Read the latest on m_v-l''e|-novelhall.net


    Reign ordered 2 dozens of steaks and fed them to Wick, pretending to eat one himself to maintain his disguise among the patrons.


    "This tastes terrible," he grumbled, clearly displeased. He wished they served something better than this; like human meat.


    Meanwhile, Wick seemed to enjoy the meal.


    ''You have really low standards,'' Reign sighed, finding his pet too domesticated. ''I''ll have to toughen him up later.''


    If Wick was to be his battle companion, he needed him to be ruthless and effective when needed.


    Reign recalled the three-headed dog and the Demon Wolf he had encountered before.


    He desired a bad-ass mount like them. Since Wick was his only pet and he cherished him deeply, Reign wanted him to become stronger.


    To achieve this, he planned to train his pet through live combat and by feeding him ample human targets.


    He also had access to the System Store, where he could purchase items to accelerate Wick''s growth.


    ''Speaking of which, I wonder what would happen if I added another DNA to him. Like the DNA of a Bat Demon¡ªwould he grow wings and be able to fly?'' he mused, eyeing Wick, his imagination racing.


    ''Hey system, can I combine multiple DNAs in one organism?'' he asked eagerly, seeking clarification.


    [System: Affirmative, but the host needs to find compatible DNA. Too much difference could lead to mutation or death.]


    ''I thought as much,'' he nodded thoughtfully, absorbing the system''s response.


    Its metallic surface had a weathered, battle-worn appearance, hinting at its extensive use in countless battles.


    The hilt, located at the midpoint of the blades, was crafted with ornate golden details, providing both elegance and a secure grip.


    Eager to display his strength, Alfonso raised the weapon and spun it, causing it to blur as it generated wind .


    The dual blades rotated rapidly, creating a visual effect like a helicopter rotor, showcasing both his power and the weapon''s lethal potential.


    The hum of the weapon alone made everyone gulp, their mouths dry with anticipation.


    Some spectators who had bet on Reign were now having doubts.


    No matter how they looked at it, Alfonso clearly had the advantage with both his weapon and armor.


    His power armor and formidable double-edged sword looked like an unfair combination against any opponent.


    "He''s here too!" One spectator broke the silence, pointing to a figure walking alongside his dog.


    Unlike Alfonso''s grand entrance, Reign appeared in the same casual clothing as before, showing no sign of any power armor.


    "Is he planning to fight like that?" spectators murmured anxiously, especially those who had bet on him.


    "He''s not even wearing a power armor? That''s suicide!" someone exclaimed, their disbelief turning to frustration.


    "I think he''s throwing the fight!" one man exclaimed angrily. "Hey, give me back my money!"


    Lucas sensed the tension among the crowd and stepped forward to calm their concerns.


    "Hey, don''t jump to conclusions. My bodyguard''s strategy is different. He''s a speed type, relying on agility and quick attack rather than armor."


    "I don''t know, man. Alfonso looks like a walking fortress over there," another remarked skeptically.


    Lucas nodded . "I get it, but trust me, my bodyguard knows what he''s doing. His techniques are unconventional, but really effective."


    "But what if he gets hit? He''s toast! Alfonso''s weapon can cleave a metal in half !" a voice shouted, growing more agitated.


    Lucas raised his hands in a calming gesture. "Look, I''m just as invested as you are, but my bodyguard got this. Let''s give him a chance to show us what he''s capable of."


    The crowd grumbled with uncertainty, torn between faith in Reign''s unorthodox approach and fear of losing their bets.


    As tension mounted, all eyes remained fixed on the upcoming clash, waiting to see how this daring gamble would unfold.


    Reign ignored the crowd noise and walked confidently towards his designated spot.


    As he approached, he glanced at his daring opponent, slightly tilting his head up due to the height difference between them.


    "You look like a garbage bin ," Reign pointed out bluntly.

 Chapter 293: Snapped and Triggered

    Alfonso''s smug smile turned into a snarl as he stepped forward, the FLEX Defender synchronizing with his movements.


    "You dare insult me? Where''s your pride as a Mercenary?" he growled, his voice echoing through the tunnel.


    "I don''t have any," Reign said, shaking his head. "But that''s not important. You should put your visor, or this will be too easy."


    "Or are you using your ugly face as a distraction? Well played." Reign clapped his hands, further mocking his opponent.


    Reign aimed to shatter Alfonso''s pride and teach him that some mountains were too high to overcome.


    "Take out your weapon so I can beat the crap out of you," Alfonso growled, glaring as he prepared his stance.


    "Alright, but put on your helmet first," Reign said sarcastically.


    The Divergent gritted his teeth, anger burning in his eyes.


    "You¡ª" he began, his voice trembling with rage.


    He was about to snap when Emy intervened


    "Alfonso, calm down," she said firmly, holding up his metallic visor. "Put this on."


    He grabbed it from her, glaring at Reign before putting it on.


    CLICK!


    The helmet clicked into place, completing his full gear armor .


    His body was now fully protected, the helmet gleaming under the industrial lights.


    Fully equipped and ready, he felt more confident about winning this fight.


    The helmet was equipped with advanced AI combat technology that could predict attack trajectories after analyzing the opponent.


    .net


    It was still in beta stage at SPARK Corporation, but BioGen obtained it due to their close relationship.


    "There you go, now you look even more like a trash can." Reign chuckled louder.


    "Keep talking shit," Alfonso growled from behind his helmet. "When I''m done with you, no one will be able to recognize that smug face of yours."


    He tightened his grip on his big weapon, his eyes narrowing as he focused his mind, ready for the fight.


    Alfonso''s face turned sour with anger and disbelief. "Are you mocking me?" he spat out.


    "What makes you say that?" Reign asked, feigning ignorance.


    "You will regret this!" Alfonso roared in anger, and dashed forward without waiting for any signal.


    He swung his double-edged blade downward with force, aiming to break through his opponent''s defenses


    The steel gleamed as it descended, the sheer force behind the blow threatening to break through any resistance.


    However, it was easily dodged by Reign who sidestep to the left.


    Alfonso anticipated that his initial attack would be evaded, so he quickly twisted his wrist and swung the blade horizontally, not allowing his opponent any break.


    But Reign just casually leaped back, effortlessly dodging the incoming blade.


    ''That''s it, get angry. I''ll let you think you''re winning first, and then I''ll show you hell when you realize I''ve just been toying with you, ''Reign chuckled sadistically.


    ''And when the time comes, I''ll make you beg for your life.'' He muttered menacingly, excited in the psychological torment he would unleashed slowly.


    His vengeful nature had been triggered, and all the taunting was just his way of holding back from killing his opponent too quickly.


    If he hadn''t been venting his frustrations and distracting himself by taunting his opponent, he would have lost control of his emotions much earlier.


    "Stop dodging !" Alfonso''s eyes glinted with killing intent as he tightened his grip on the double-edged blade, the weight of the weapon looked insignificant in his hands.


    Without hesitation, he closed the distance again, moving with a speed that defied his size.


    The massive blade whistled through the air in a deadly vertical arc.


    Reign, armed with nothing more than a steak knife, dodged the incoming assault. His movements were too simple, narrowly avoiding the attack that could have easily cleaved a weaker opponent in half.


    Alfonso wasn''t done yet. Learning from his mistake, he threw a punch with his free hand, but Reign dodged it by tilting his head


    Undeterred, he tried a new approach, alternating between punches and swings of his weapon.


    Each time, Reign managed to evade the attacks at the last possible moment.


    The nonstop pattern of dodging only fueled his frustration as he struggled to land a hit.


    ''Shit, no wonder he is really arrogant.. I have to admit, he''s good at dodging.'' Alfonso thought to himself.


    ''But if that''s the only thing you can do, then your fate is sealed when you face someone like me!'' he added fiercely as he continued to swing his weapon.


    The design of his blade made his attacks hard to predict. Unfortunately, one unique weapon wasn''t enough to be a real threat for someone with Reign''s caliber.

 Chapter 294: A Foolish Challenge

    CLANG!


    The sound of steel meeting asphalt echoed through the air as Alfonso''s double edge blade struck the ground, sending sparks flying.


    Reign had dodged just in time, the blade missing his head by inches. He took advantage of the brief pause, darting in with his steak knife to slash at Alfonso''s side.


    But the veteran Divergent was ready. He pivoted on his heel, bringing the hilt of his sword up in a counter-strike.


    CLANG!


    The knife struck only the hilt.


    Alfonso didn''t waste any time. His blade sliced through the air, missing Reign''s face by inches before he could jump backwards.


    He landed a few feet away, his eyes never leaving Alfonso, who was already preparing for the next attack.


    "That almost got me," Reign remarked, his words contrasting with the confident smile on his face.


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    Alfonso pressed the attack, his sword a blur of motion.


    He swung it overhead, then abruptly twisted his wrist to reversed the direction, the other end of the weapon arcing up in a devastating uppercut.


    Reign twisted his body to the side, feeling the rush of air as the sword narrowly missed him again.


    Rolling across the ground, Reign rose to one knee just in time to see Alfonso charging toward him, determined not to give him a breather.


    SLASH!


    Reign dodged to the side and jumped away, ensuring he had plenty of space between them.


    "FIGHT! FIGHT ! FIGHT!


    The tunnel reverberated with the crowd''s thunderous cheers, their voices blending into a lively chorus of support for the armored Divergent.


    "Alfonso, you got this!" echoed through the air, accompanied by enthusiastic claps and stomping feet.


    "Finish him off!" cried one spectator, their voice rising above the rest.


    "Show him what you''re made of!" shouted another, their excitement visible in their faces.


    "Don''t let him dodge you like that!" came a frustrated yell, highlighting the growing impatience with his opponent''s evasive tactics.


    "Knock him out!" roared a voice from the back, urging him to deliver a decisive blow.


    In the middle of the cheers, an angry and frustrated shouts echoed.


    "Stop dodging, you coward!"


    His combat AI had already finished analyzing Reign''s movements, speed, agility, and other statistics. He saw the attack coming from miles away, baiting him into making a move.


    "Die," Alfonso roared, redirecting his blade to strike the head.


    But before the blade could connect, Reign twisted and spun his body in an unexpected manner, completely evading the attack.


    Then, he kicked Alfonso hard in the stomach, sending the armored divergent flying.


    To prevent himself from being thrown off, Alfonso hastily plunged his weapon into the ground.


    "You''re not the only one who can predict attacks, but mine comes more naturally," Reign remarked sharply, twirling his knife to taunt his opponent further.


    His Raven Eye ability normally struggled against extremely fast opponent like the flashy hunter from before, but Alfonso''s slower speed made it easy to foresee movements.


    Alfonso got back on his feet. He hadn''t been knocked down because he couldn''t handle the blow, but simply due to his footing.


    But, in that moment, he recognized that his opponent was skilled not just in evasion.


    "I won''t underestimate you again!" Alfonso steadied himself and adjusted his stance. "This time, I''ll put an end to you for good."


    He launched another attack, aiming to catch his opponent off guard. But Reign was prepared. He met his charge, skillfully dodging each strike and countering effectively.


    Both of them were predicting each other''s moves, but Reign was faster and more agile.


    ''What''s happening? Every time my Combat AI finishes readjusting, he gets faster,'' Alfonso clicked his tongue in annoyance. It felt like his opponent was deliberately restraining himself.


    ''Could his real speed be faster?'' he wondered, a bead of sweat trickling down his forehead as he realized that his opponent was a complete mystery.


    But stopping now wasn''t an option. He had to push harder; he was confident in his stamina, so he decided to wear down his opponent first.


    However--


    Alfonso''s attacks grew more desperate as he tried to find a gap.


    Meanwhile, Reign remained calm and chill, exploiting every opportunity to strike back.


    CLANG!


    In a critical moment, Alfonso''s helmet saved him from a potentially deadly blow. Catching his breath, he realized he needed to change his approach if he wanted to win this duel.


    But Reign didn''t give him a moment''s rest. He continued to attack the armor nonstop.


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    While each individual strike was not strong enough to break through the armor, their sheer number gradually pushed Alfonso back.


    ''Shit, what''s that knife made of?!'' Alfonso cursed inwardly, frustrated that despite his opponent wielding a kitchen utensil , he was being pushed back like a bitch.


    He started to wonder whether the steak knife was actually a disguised super advanced weapon.

 Chapter 295: Unstable

    CLANG!


    After continuous use, the steak knife finally bent to the point of being useless.


    Alfonso felt relieved that it was just an ordinary knife after all, but his relief was short-lived when Reign delivered another kick that sent him staggering back five steps, despite his attempt to block it with his weapon.


    "Come on, do you think I only brought one weapon?" Reign mocked.


    He reached into his pocket, and everyone anticipated he would reveal his true weapon.


    Instead, to further taunt Alfonso, he pulled out another steak knife.


    "This is more than enough for someone like you," Reign sneered.


    His insulting words struck his opponent''s pride.


    With a furious roar, Alfonso spat back, "You Bastard!!"


    His attacks grew fiercer, driven by anger. Each swing of his blade was aimed to kill in one shot.


    But as his emotions clouded his judgment, he began to become more open for attacks.


    Reign seized the opportunity, exploiting the gaps .He struck at the armor from different angles, ensuring each blow was precisely calculated to just leave a dent rather than fatally wound the divergent.


    Reign was like a lion savoring the hunt before delivering the final blow to his prey.


    CLANG!


    Another strike landed, and this time Alfonso felt it deeply. Reign had finally breached the armor.


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    The frequency of Reign''s attacks intensified, each blow chipping away at the defensed.


    Though the wounds were superficial and non-threatening, they revealed the disparity in power between the two combatants.


    ''I can''t hold back anymore,'' Alfonso gritted his teeth. He had wanted to save this mode for something more important, but his enemy''s strength left him no choice.


    Inside his armor, there was a serum created by BioGen to enhance the power of Divergents.


    This was why he chose to work for them instead of remaining a mercenary. He understood that even if he reached the Black Rank, he would still be weaker than Hunters that he despised .


    To make up for this, he opted to sign a contract with the corporation.


    The spectators all started talking after witnessing the used of a breathing technique.


    "Was that a Hunter''s move?" one asked.


    .net


    "Yeah, that''s iconic for them," another replied.


    ''I knew it. They all assumed I was one,'' Reign mused inwardly.


    He had picked up on their earlier conversation¡ªAlfonso''s disdain for Hunters. To rub salt in the wound, he decided to play along and pretend to be one himself.


    The Divergent was taken aback by this turn of events. His enemy was actually a Hunter, and what shocked him even more was that no breathing techniques had been used prior. It became clear that Reign had been toying with him all along.


    He gritted his teeth in anger. Alfonso harbored a deep hatred towards Hunters because he had once aspired to become one himself. But he was told that Divergent like him couldn''t practice breathing techniques.


    This discrimination pushed many like him into mercenary work.


    In his view, being a Divergent didn''t make him any less capable than a Hunter. He believed it was all driven by political agendas and biases that perpetuated this unjust perception.


    ''I can''t lose here. This is my time to prove that I''m not inferior!'' he steeled his resolve and took out the pill that Emy had given him.


    "No, don''t use it," Emy warned. "This is enough. I admit my mistake, and we are surrendering," she admitted, her tone now more humble.


    She could already predict the outcome of this battle after seeing the arcs of electricity.


    Lightning was a rare element among hunters, so she immediately assumed that Reign came from a powerful family.


    Not just her, even the others in the crowd were thinking the same thing.


    Alfonso paused in his tracks. He was angry, but not so angry that he would risk his life over a bet. If he needed to fight, he would, but if not, he was willing to let this go.


    "Oh, you think you can just surrender? This is a fight to the death. "Reign taunted.


    Emy stepped forward to deescalate the situation and avoid further damaged .


    "Mr. Lucas, I apologize for my rudeness toward your bodyguard, but I believe we should end this. Please, ask him to stop," she pleaded earnestly.


    Lucas''s expression turned awkward. Reign worked for Lilith, not him, so he couldn''t act too boldly.


    However, taking no action would make him appear involved in bullying a representative of BioGen, which would not be good for his reputation and own business.


    It also didn''t help that Lucas had bet a huge amount of money on Reign. Now that Reign was revealed to be a Hunter, everyone would assume Lucas knew all along.


    "Mr. Rain, I think we should..."


    "I''ll kill you too if you stop me," Reign warned cutting him off.

 Chapter 296: Not Fit

    Reign''s sudden declaration made Lucas break into a cold sweat. He realized that he was in no position to give orders.


    In fact, from Reign''s tone, it was clear he was dead serious.


    ''These ignorant humans. I''ve been playing along with your games, and now you think you can just back away without consequence?'' he sneered in contempt.


    ''Who gave you the right to bypass me?'' This was a bigger insult to him than the fight itself. How dare they act like their words held more weight than his?


    Emy stepped forward, her face serious. "This is enough! This has gone too far. You can''t just threaten everyone because you''re strong. I admit my mistake and is willing to compensate you. "


    CRACK!


    The sparks of blue electricity around him intensified. "You dare to lecture me?" he growled, his anger evident. Her words only fueled his frustration.


    The once easygoing personality had vanished, replaced by his true naturel; a vengeful monster. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -novelhall.net


    Emy was taken aback. She had hoped her words would bring him to his senses, but they had the opposite effect.


    "Don''t make this more complicated. I''m a representative of BioGen, one of the biggest corporations under the Chamber of Commerce. Do you know what you''re doing by rejecting this compromise?" she warned, now forced to use her background as leverage.


    "BioGen? Am I supposed to kneel and beg just because you''re using that name?" he sneered in contempt.


    "Fuck your corporation and Fuck you. We already had a deal¡ªthis is a fight to the death, and no one is allowed to interfere."


    Emy''s face went pale as she heard his words. She realized that her attempts to de-escalate the situation had failed .


    She looked at Lucas, only to see him sweating as well.


    "Isn''t he your bodyguard? order him to stand down," she protested.


    CRACK!


    The sparks of electricity around Reign''s body grew stronger.


    ''This woman really doesn''t know what''s good for her. Just shut the fuck up,'' he mumbled, his mind urging him to tear her apart.


    Emy''s eyes widened with fear. The raw power emanating from him made her confidence waver.


    The dangerous energy crackling around him made her realize just how dangerous the situation had become.


    But instead of apologizing and begging, she kept talking as if her words had the magical ability to fixed anything.


    "Don''t do this. I''m warning you! " she threatened, feeling cornered and desperate.


    THUD!


    Both halves of his body dropped to the ground almost simultaneously.


    "You can blame your death on someone who couldn''t keep her mouth shut," Reign sneered in contempt, turning his head toward Emy.


    He walked closer to her and leaned in to whisper something.


    "You''re the one responsible for his death. Don''t say another word if you don''t want to follow in his steps," he warned, walking past her.


    After he was gone, her knees weakened, and she dropped to the ground. She was stunned and speechless, feeling in that moment that she was going to die.


    ''Why did I mess with someone like him?'' she thought, tears welling up. She was humbled and had a harsh reality check.


    When her gazed landed at her ex-lover''s body, her stomach churned, and she vomited the meal she had just eaten. The sight was too gruesome to bear.


    The crowd on the other hand was completely silent, their faces showing shock and fear.


    There were no cheers¡ªjust complete silence.


    What they had just seen wasn''t a fair fight but a one-sided massacre.


    ''Shit, who did Lilith sent to guard me?'' Lucas muttered, wiping his forehead with a handkerchief, still shaking.


    In his honest opinion, Reign was not fit to be a bodyguard. He would be better suited as an assassin.


    "Miss Emy, believe me, I had no idea this would happen. I hired him through a close acquaintance of mine and didn''t know he was connected to a well-known hunter family," he explained. It would be disastrous if he became a target of BioGen.


    She didn''t reply; she was still too heartbroken and unstable.


    "I''ll take my leave," he said, bowing his head and walking away. He would collect his winnings later, assuming he wasn''t beaten to death by the other gambler.


    But after recalling Reign''s display of power, though, he knew they wouldn''t dare risk not paying.


    When the crowd began to thin out, two people in hoodies remained.


    They had witnessed everything with their own eyes, and their perception of the West''s power level had shifted.


    "Did you see that, Nobu-san? That technique is similar to our Azure Dragon Lightning," Seki whispered.


    "Yes, it felt similar, but at the same time, it was odd, Seki-sama," he answered, his voice skeptical.


    "What do you mean, Nobu-san?"


    He touched his chin in contemplation. "I don''t think that was a breathing technique at all, Seki-sama" he concluded.

 Chapter 297: Reverse Status

    "Can you please elaborate, Nobu-san?" she asked in a disciplined manner, noticing nothing unusual. As a temple priestess, her expertise lay in other areas, not in breathing techniques.


    On the other hand, Nobu, with his experience in sparring with Demon Slayers, sensed something was off right away. It felt unnatural, but he couldn''t quite figure out why. He furrowed his brows, still trying to pinpoint the issue.


    "I''m not sure, Seki-sama. There''s something... off. The way he''s breathing doesn''t feel real. It''s as if he''s imitating it, but something is not quite right."


    She frowned thoughtfully, her eyes narrowing as she considered his words. "What should we do, Nobu-san?"


    "I think we should keep our distance, Seki-sama. That person is extremely dangerous and mentally unstable," he replied bluntly. He had encountered many crazy individuals before and could see that Reign had serious mental issues.


    She nodded, making a mental note to avoid Reign.


    However, her curiosity got the better of her. She asked, "Nobu-san, who do you think would win if you fought him? I''m just curious."


    He scratched his chin, considering the question carefully. He could have also easily beaten Alfonso based on the previous battle, but he was certain that Reign was not even serious back then.


    "I''d probably lose completely, Seki-sama. I might manage to dodge a few of his strikes, but that''s it. He''s not just powerful; he''s also exceptionally skilled at predicting his opponents'' movements. I hate to admit it, but his technical skills and battle IQ are off the charts. If it weren''t for his crazy nature, I''d love to spar with him for some pointers."


    She tilted her head, intrigued. "What if you use the element of surprise and tried to assassinate him, Nobu-san?"


    Nobu sighed. His mistress was always curious about many things, but since there was still time, he decided to share his thoughts with her.


    "Seki-sama, I might have a 1% chance of succeeding if I was lucky. Someone at his level has sharp senses and intuition; he would know right away if I tried to get close. Besides, from observing his movements, I believe he''s an even better assassin than I am," he admitted.


    "Are you sure, Nobu-san? You''re a practitioner of the shadow arts. Aren''t you overestimating him too much," she protested, unable to understand his reasoning.


    His brow furrowed. "Even if I fought with everything I''ve got, it would be the same, Seki-sama. I can''t see myself winning against someone with his level of skill and power."


    "Is he really that strong, Nobu-san ?" she asked, still having a hard time to believed it.


    "He''s a monster in human form," Nobu sighed, using an analogy to described Reign.


    Her time in the temple, surrounded by formidable fighters, had skewed her sense of what was truly strong.


    To her, someone like Reign might not seem extraordinary, but he knew the reality of facing such a powerful and skilled opponent.


    Meanwhile, the talk of everyone was lying on his bed, trying to calm himself down. If he didn''t, he risked losing his composure completely. But with the way things were going, there wasn''t much of his cover left anyway.


    KNOCK!


    KNOCK!


    KNOCK!


    "Who is it?" Reign asked, his tone tinged with annoyance.


    "It''s me, Lucas. I''m here to deliver your winnings," Lucas''s voice came through the door.


    "My winnings? Oh right, I almost forgot about that," he said, his tone indifferent. Money was inconsequential to him.


    "Can I come in?" Lucas asked, his tone more respectful than before.


    "It''s open."


    Lucas hesitated before stepping inside the cabin. He remained standing near the entrance, his posture rigid and his eyes darting around nervously.


    "So where''s my money? Why are you just standing there?" Reign asked, his irritation clear.


    Lucas swallowed hard, his nerves on edge.


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a thick envelope, holding it out with a shaky hand. "Here it is, Mr. Reign. All the winnings you won," he said, his voice trembling slightly.


    Reign took the envelope and opened it, revealing a stack of semi-metallic paper in various colors. "What are these?" Reign asked, puzzled. "What am I supposed to do with them?"


    "Those are Cash Certificates approved and signed by the Railing Company," Lucas explained. "We can''t use digital money here due to the lack of internet. These certificates can be exchanged for real money once we reach the city."


    Reign frowned, clearly unimpressed. "What a hassle," he muttered. "But I suppose it''s better than nothing." He shrugged and pocketed the certificates.


    "So what else do you want to talk about?" Reign asked, fully aware that Lucas didn''t come here just to deliver something so insignificant.


    Lucas hesitated, clearly uncomfortable under Reign''s intense gaze.


    "Well," he began, "there''s something else I wanted to discuss. Given the... intensity of what happened earlier, I thought it might be important to address any potential concerns or... future arrangements." He shifted nervously, waiting for a reaction.

 Chapter 298: Most Valuable

    "What''s to discuss?" Reign raised his voice, his impatience clear . He was curious about what Lucas wanted to say after all that happened.


    He was tired of pretending to be human. If not for the weapon dealer being his ticket to Brentwood, he would have caused a massacre on the train. Unfortunately, he had to restrain himself.


    Lucas moved nervously, sensing the irritation. He now saw Reign as someone far more important than just a bodyguard.


    Reign''s arrogance and dismissal of BioGen''s influenced made everybody think that his background was beyond anything the Chamber of Commerce could touch.


    No sane person would intentionally mess with such a group without being confident in their own backing.


    "Well, Mr. Rain," Lucas said, trying to stay calm, "Miss Emy wanted to speak with you and apologize for disrespecting you earlier. She mentioned that if there''s anything you need or any concerns you have, please let her know. She wanted to avoid any trouble that could affect your plans or our arrangements." Explore more stories with m,v l''e-novelhall.net


    Reign paused for a moment, as he absorbed the information. ''So she decided to change her bitchy attitude. What a boring move,'' he thought, dismissing the gesture as futile.


    He would be a fool to believe she genuinely wanted to make peace. With her personality, she was likely trying to find a way to temporary be out of harms way.


    Once she was in a better position, she would likely try to take her revenge.


    ''But alright, I''ll play along. Let''s see what she''s planning, '' he thought, his lips curling into a sadistic creepy grin.


    Lucas shivered at Reign''s expression and sighed, thinking, ''I hate this. I want this deal to over as soon as possible.''


    Although Reign''s protection would make reaching Brentwood easier, Lucas felt that the person before him was more dangerous than the hordes of corrupted surrounding the city.


    ''Am I just imagining things? I wish I''m just over thinking ,'' he wondered, hoping that his usually accurate intuition was wrong this time.


    Reign''s smile lingered as he observed Lucas''s discomfort. He could sense the man''s growing unease, which only amused him further. He had no intention of revealing his true intentions just yet.


    For now, he would play along and see how the situation unfolded.


    He liked this much more than pretending to be just another person among ordinary humans. Lilith might be able to fake it for a long time, but he couldn''t stand it.


    Reign''s true identity was a Peak Unrivaled Demon Lord, capable of destroying cities. If any humans thought they could boss him around, he would gladly teach them a lesson¡ªfree of charge.


    "Tell her I expect a direct apology. Tell her to come here," he ordered, his voice more commanding, knowing no one would dare question him.


    "Anything but that," she protested strongly


    ''But what? Did she somehow figured out what I wanted even before I did? ''he thought, amused. ''I don''t even have anything in mind yet!''


    However, seeing her conflicted face gave him some satisfaction, so he decided to go along with it.


    "Why not? Do you think that''s more important than your life?" he replied with a sneer, making his response vague because he didn''t know what she meant.


    ''Disgusting murderer! she cursed inwardly. '' She felt insulted as a woman that Reign saw her body like an object.


    She wanted to slap him so badly but controlled her emotions. She had come here to mend their relationship, not to make things worse.


    "Please don''t be too unreasonable. I know you hate me, but this is just too much," she pleaded, trying to negotiate.


    ''What the hell is she talking about?'' he thought. ''Maybe it''s something so important that she''s acting this desperate?


    "Just give it to me," he ordered, his voice growing colder and deeper.


    The sudden, unsettling vibration in his tone made Emy instinctively drop to the ground, feeling suffocated.


    ''What''s happening to me? I can''t breathe, '' she gasped.


    Reign stood up and moved closer.


    "Listen, you came here to apologize, so it''s my right to demand what I want. Stop talking and just give me what I want," he warned.


    "I..." she tried to fight it off, but the pressure was too much.


    In the end, she finally gave in. "I will."


    At that moment, the pressure on her body was released.


    He sat back on his bed, excited about whatever she was planning to give him in exchange. It must be really important, given her reluctance to part with it.


    "Show it to me now," he ordered, his creepy smile widening with anticipation.

 Chapter 299: Coming Out

    "Give me time to prepare emotionally," she said, standing up with her thin soft looking legs still trembling.


    .net


    ''I knew it. What she''s about to give me must be really important,'' he thought to himself, feeling pleased for going along with her nonsense.


    Emy took a deep breath and slowly removed her jacket, her movements hesitant. She glanced around nervously, unsure if what she was doing was the right moved.


    Her face turned red with embarrassment, and she wiped a tear from her eye before finally letting the jacket slip to the floor.


    ''She is too emotional,'' he sighed, thinking she was making things more complicated than they needed to be. ''Just give it to me so we can get this over with.''


    Emy, on the other hand, felt more and more self-conscious.


    She felt disgusted just imagining what would happen next. The evil man before her would ravage her, and she could do nothing .


    ''Am I really going to be used by the same person who killed Alfonso?'' Her heart ached at the thought of her own fate.


    Reign stayed still, keeping his grin in place to hide his confusion.


    ''Why did she even take off her jacket?'' he wondered, but decided to keep quiet and see what would happen next.


    Emy darted her eyes around as she slowly unbuttoned her top, unable to bear looking at his creepy smile.


    ''Oh, she''s undressing? '' Reign was puzzled but quickly reached a conclusion with his sharp mind. ''I see, she must have hidden something inside her clothing, maybe a secret drug to boost strength?. ''


    He watched with no perverted thoughts, simply curious about what she was going to give him.


    Her fingers trembled as she slipped out of her dress, and drop it to the floor , to reveal her black laced bra with flower pattern on it.


    Reign assumed she would pull something out of her cleavage, but her next move was unexpected.


    She focused on her pants, her fingers shaking slightly as she undid the button. As she slid her pants down, her black panty was revealed with a subtle touch of sexiness .


    ''Did she put it there? Not bad. I think that''s a good hiding place ''


    Now, she was left in just her underwear, her bare skin exposed for Reign to scrutinized and enjoy.


    Emy''s face turned bright red from a mix of embarrassment and anger. She felt like crying but tried hard to hold back the tears.


    That was how she understood his statement.


    Hesitantly, she began to touch her slit, feeling awkward with each movement. But, at the same time, she couldn''t help but feel a strange thrill from being so exposed.


    Her cheeks burned with a blend of embarrassment and excitement as she grew more comfortable with the sensation.


    The gentle strokes of her own thin fingers grew more vigorous and she discovered the rhythm that felt just right. Her breathing grew heavier, and she could feel her chest rising and falling with each touch.


    Her body was responding in ways she had never imagined. The tension grew, squirming up like a spring inside her belly.


    She closed her eyes and focused on the pleasure that was building. The sounds of her own moans filled the quiet room, echoing off the walls and bouncing back to her ears.


    "Can you tell me what you''re doing?" Reign asked, clearly confused by what was happening.


    He noticed an unusual smell coming from her slit, but as a man-eating monster, such smells didn''t bother him.


    ''He wants me to talk while touching myself?'' she thought.


    Misunderstanding his question, she began to speak, "I¡ª I.... making myself... wet so it will be easier later," her words blending with her moans.


    "I see," he nodded, thinking she was talking about the item she planned to give him. "It must be big," he added.


    ''Big? Is he referring to his? '' she thought, glancing towards Reign''s pants. She couldn''t see any trace of it, so she assumed he must be wearing something to hide the bulged.


    "Yes, it''s pretty big," she replied with a rugged breath, playing along with the roleplay.


    "That''s insane. Can it even fit in that hole?" he asked again.


    ''Is he asking if I''ve had experience with something extra large? ''she thought. ''That should be obvious,'' she added, recalling her past experiences with her previous BBC partner who was brutally killed by none other than Reign.


    "I can take it... I''m used to it" she answered, her strokes growing faster. The conversation seemed to heighten her excitement, making her moans louder.


    The sound of her slit was a soft, rhythmic slapping mixed with a wet, squelching noise.


    Each stroke created a gentle, sticky sound as her fingers glided over her private parts. The echoes of her pleasure filled the room, blending with the sounds of her breathing and moans.


    "It''s coming!" she exclaimed, feeling herself getting closer.


    "It''s coming?" Reign asked, his gaze fixed on her slurping wet slit, expecting to see a valuable object came out.

 Chapter 300: First Time

    A squirting sound echoed as she finally couldn''t hold it anymore. Her sticky and murky arousal discharge flowed down her thighs, and she began to shake from too much pleasure.


    Her eyes widened in shock as her squirting grew stronger, soaking the floor beneath her.


    She had never experienced anything like this before. Her body was not her own, it was a playground for the intense sensations that coursed through her.


    Emy couldn''t believe what was happening to her, but she also couldn''t stop it.


    It was a woman''s nature to be attracted to someone they deemed a fine specimen. No matter how much she hated him, subconsciously, she admired him for his overwhelming power.


    His sheer power and commanding presence was intoxicating. She hated how her body reacted, how it trembled with an undeniable attraction.


    Reign, on the other hand, was utterly confused. "Where is it? Where is the serum?" he asked.


    Emy, thinking they were still roleplaying, assumed ''serum'' meant her love juice.


    "It''s this thing...you can check it out.." she replied, embarrassed.


    ''What a weird way to store a drug, but I need to test if it''s really effective,'' he thought.


    He stood up and then knelt in front of her slit. It had a murky odor, but he didn''t mind; he was used to the stench of foul corpses, so this smell was like a perfume in comparison.


    Slowly, he opened his mouth and licked her slit without any thought of perverseness. He was still under the impression that he was merely testing a drug .


    He tasted the saltiness of her juice and felt nothing out of the ordinary. ''Is it working ?''


    She on the other hand reacted very differently .


    "Ahhh" Her breath hitched as she watched him, her eyes locked onto his hair as he took a tentative taste.


    The sensation of his tongue on her clit sent shockwaves through her body, making her squirt even more.


    He felt her slit opening and throbbing, and for a moment, he wondered if the serum was affecting her too.


    Emy''s breath grew ragged as she watched him, her chest heaving with every gasp.


    Her body was a reacting too much, each pulse of pleasure building on the last, and she could feel another climax approaching like a tidal wave.


    As Reign continued to lick and explore, she felt her legs begin to shake and open up more.


    She reached down and grabbed his hair, pulling him closer as she moved her hips, wanting more stimulation.


    "Do something perverted ?" Reign pondered aloud, his gaze moving from top to bottom. The only thing he could think of was eating her.


    Technically, he had already done that, albeit without him realizing it.


    She noticed his intense gaze and felt a shiver run down her spine. "What are you thinking?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    "There are no hidden drugs? No special serum?" he inquired again.


    She shook her head.


    He sighed, trying to clear his thoughts. "Never mind. Just get dressed. I don''t want anything to do with you anymore. I''ll tell you what I need later. You can go now."


    He dismissed her with a wave, as if her body was of no importance.


    Emy''s ego took a huge hit, and she felt a mix of embarrassment and hurt.


    ''Am I not enough for him? Am I not attractive? ''she thought, clicking her tongue in annoyance. She was already enjoying it, and she believed Reign had teased her slit just to make fun of her. Explore new worlds at m,v l''-novelhall.net


    "Get the fuck out of here, you just wasted my time," he snapped, shooing her away, no longer in the mood.


    "I..." She wanted to say something, but seeing him strongly turn away and head back to the bed made her even more furious.


    She quickly put her clothes back on, her face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and indignation.


    As she walked out of the cabin, her steps were unsteady, and her flushed face showed her lingering discomfort


    The humiliation was clear on her face as she retreated from his presence, her dignity feeling bruised.


    Reign, on the other hand, shook his head and muttered, ''What a weird woman.''


    He had expected something worthwhile, but instead, he received nothing of value.


    Moments later, another individual entered in the cabin. It was one of Lilith''s hidden spies, pushing a food cart.


    She left it in the room, bowed, and then took her leave.


    Reign walked over to the cart and slowly opened it to reveal the contents inside.


    ''Now this is what I call food,'' he chuckled inwardly, his smile growing wider as he smelled a familiar cuisine.


    He was so excited that he had already pushed the memory of what had happened earlier to the back of his mind.

 Chapter 301: Piece by Piece

    With a much better mood, Reign locked the door to his cabin to ensure privacy for what he had planned in mind.


    The clunk of the lock clicking into place signaled that he was now free from unwanted interruptions.


    He turned his attention back to the food cart, prepared his plate and began pulling freshly slaughtered meats from inside one of the stainless container.


    Although the pieces were black and pale on the outside, the inside was still red and juicy. It was Alfonso''s corpse, cut into steak-sized portions as he had ordered.


    Thanks to Lilith''s influence, and of course, some money and bribery, he managed to secure the corpse this without drawing attention.


    If Emy ever asked where it went, they could simply say they had dumped it along the way.


    And if it came to that, they didn''t have to worry because just one word from Reign could silence all of her protests.


    ''I''ll start with the belly,'' Reign said, taking his time and savoring each moment as he prepared to eat.


    He carefully arranged the meat on his plate, appreciating the rich color and texture.


    Using a sharp knife, he sliced off a piece, noting the tenderness of the flesh. Each cut was precise, revealing the juicy interior.


    He lifted the first bite to his mouth, savoring it.


    ''Yummy! I knew it, nothing beats human flesh,'' he chuckled inwardly. ''The fat-to-muscle ratio is just right. I''d rate this a 7 out of 10. ''


    "WOOF! WOOF!" Wick started barking, his eyes fixed on one of the steaks.


    His excitement was obvious as he wagged his tail furiously. Wick''s mouth watered, and he started salivating as he tried to get closer to the meat.


    "You want one too?" Reign asked


    "WOOOF! WOOOF! " Wick nodded.


    "Alright, but remember, next time you need to hunt for your own food. You can''t just rely on me just because I spoil you," Reign said as he stood up.


    "What part do you want?" he asked, holding out various pieces of meat for Wick.


    He moved the different cuts around, watching for a reaction to see which one his pet preferred.


    Reign could feel the anticipation in the air, not just within himself but among the other passengers as well. They had been on this journey for a while, and the end was finally in sight.


    The train made a brief stop at a platform, and the track descended, leading into an underground tunnel.


    When it was done, the screen stopped playing the fake footage, and everyone could finally see what was really outside. Not that it had much to offer¡ªjust hard cement and overhead lights.


    Reign looked around the compartment, observing the other members of Lucas'' group.


    They were all silent, each lost in their own thoughts. The tension from what happened seemed to have dissipated.


    They knew that reaching Rosewood was just the beginning; their true mission awaited them after they changed transportation.


    After the train went through some checkpoints , it emerged from the tunnel, and the passengers were greeted by the sight of Rosewood Station.


    Steam hissed from the train''s brakes as it came to a stop, and the doors opened with a mechanical hiss, releasing a burst of cool air into the warm compartment.


    Reign and the others in Lucas'' group gathered their belongings and prepared to exit.


    They moved together in a coordinated manner. As they stepped onto the platform, they were hit by the busy scene around them.


    Passengers rushed about, porters pushed carts full of luggage, and the noise of people talking filled the air.


    Reign, on the other hand, just observed. ''This city will be my next target,'' he made a mental note to himself before following Lucas.


    While the other passengers headed towards Customs to enter Rosewood Capital, Lucas'' group had different plans.


    They bypassed the main exit, heading instead towards a more secluded part of the station. Their destination was a large, industrialized freight train that was already waiting for them.


    The freight train stood out among the other trains at the station.


    Its once-sleek, metallic exterior now looked old and worn. Rust had built up in places, and the paint was chipped and faded. The engine made a low rumbling noise, adding to its old-fashioned feel.


    "This thing is a mess," Reign muttered aloud. "Are you sure it''s still working?" he asked Lucas, who was leading the group.


    Lucas looked at the train with a hint of embarrassment.


    "Uh, yeah, it should be," he replied, his voice lacking confidence. "It''s seen better days, but it''s still operational. It will get us where we need to go." He avoided Reign''s gazed, not wanting to admit how unreliable the old train might actually be.


    "I hope it gets us there in one piece," Reign said sarcastically, causing the other passengers to shift uneasily and glance at each other with anxious looks.

 Chapter 302: Rough Ride

    Reign''s sarcastic comment made everyone uneasy. The passengers expression soured, giving each other worried looks. Quiet whispers started to spread through the group.


    "Is this really safe?" one of them muttered, glancing doubtfully at the train. He tried to find something good about it, but no matter how hard he looked, the train''s old and rusty structure made it hard for him to see any positives.


    "I heard it''s been out of service for years," another whispered, eyes wide with concern.


    "Do you think Lucas knows what he''s doing?" someone else questioned, his voice barely audible.


    A sense of doubt seemed to take hold of the group. People started to huddle in small clusters, whispering to each other.


    Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -novelhall.net


    "What if it breaks down?" a young woman asked, her voice trembling.


    "If we''re in the middle of nowhere," her companion replied, glancing around nervously. "We''ll be stranded."


    Lucas overheard some of the whispers and was annoyed by Reign''s words, but he felt powerless to do anything.


    When he looked at the person who was responsible for all of this, he saw him standing there with his dog, smiling and enjoying the whole situation.


    "Ahem!" He cleared his throat, trying to regain control of the situation


    "Everyone, calm down," Lucas said loudly to cut through the noise, "This train might not look great outside, but it''s functional and the engines were well-maintained inside. We''ll reach our destination safely."


    But even though he tried to reassure everyone, the doubt remained.


    Seeing the unease and whispers still spreading, Lucas had an idea. He spoke up loudly, trying to sound confident.


    "Besides, we have Mr. Rain here," he declared loudly, causing heads to turn. "With him around, it will feel like we are being escorted by an army of one thousand! No.. Two Thousands!"


    The group fell silent, eyes turning to Reign. For a moment, the anxiety in the air dissipated, replaced by awe as they remembered his epic and overwhelming one sided performance.


    He was someone who could move like lightning, someone who could kill opponents before they even processed what was happening.


    In their eyes, he was the epitome of power and strength, and this made them calm down. .


    "That''s right ! We have him on our side. He''s like a force of nature," someone whispered, admiration clear in their voice.


    In her mind, Reign had played with her emotions, and she couldn''t forgive him for that.


    "Alright, let''s go," Reign declared, leading the way. "Don''t worry, I''m a man of my word. I will protect you all." He walked in first, signaling everyone to follow.


    With their mind now a bit more calm, they slowly entered the train.


    As they boarded the freight train, a crew member in casual, mechanic-like clothing greeted them.


    His shirt was stained with oil, and his pants were worn and patched. The uniform, clearly meant for manual labor rather than customer service, added to the rough and unpolished feel of the train.


    He pointed to their designated car, which matched the train''s overall worn-down appearance.


    Interior was basic and old, designed for function over comfort, and the crew member''s attire only reinforced the sense that this was not a train meant for luxury .


    The metal benches, worn and scratched, lined the walls. The floor was covered in a faded, industrial-grade material that had seen better days.


    Reign found a spot, sitting down on one of the hard benches casually. The car''s unpolished, utilitarian design made it clear that this was a no-frills ride.


    The others, especially those used to wealth and comfort, had a very different reaction. They looked around with visible disappointment and discomfort.


    One person wrinkled their nose at the old, worn metal benches and the grimy floor. "Is this really where we''re supposed to be? We might get sick just sitting here" he whispered to a companion, his voice filled with disbelief.


    Another passenger tugged at their expensive clothing, trying to avoid sitting directly on the worn seats.


    "I thought we''d be traveling in something a bit more... civilized," she said, her tone laced with irritation.


    Few others exchanged uneasy glances, clearly unsettled the interior.


    Once everyone was settled, the crew began closing the metal windows to ensure no miasma could get through.


    They also started up the outdated filter system to prevent anyone from suffocating. Fortunately, most of the train cars were packed with weapons, and only one car was set up for passengers, so the amount of oxygen needed wasn''t very high.


    The freight train began to move, starting slowly and then gradually picking up speed.


    As it passed through the station, it drew curious looks from others. Its worn appearance made it stand out compared to the newer trains.


    Reign just leaned back against his hard chair, shutting of his eyes and allowing himself to relax until they reached Brentwood.

 Chapter 303: Howling Air

    As the train moved through the track, the passengers continued to reluctantly settled into their uncomfortable seats.


    Some brought their own sleeping cushions and placed them on the chairs so they could lie down. It was a good thing the train car wasn''t very full, so there was plenty of space.


    The interior was dim, lit only by a few flickering lights. The filter system hummed loudly, but at least it was working.


    Lucas kept a close eye on everyone.


    His eyes landed on two mysterious people who had asked him for a ride a while back. They hadn''t revealed their identities, but they paid triple the amount of others, so he had gladly accepted their offer.


    On any other day, he might have been suspicious and afraid. But with Reign guarding him, only an idiot would dare to sabotage or assassinate him.


    As he continued to scan the area, he looked at the other people who had come. Each one had a different story about why they went through all this danger.


    Emy sat in a corner, arms crossed, still angry but quiet. Every now and then, she would glare at Reign, her annoyance barely contained.


    Reign, on the other hand, was completely relaxed. He was just chilling, his dog at his feet, and just slept through it.


    He wasn''t really worried. Even if a unique corrupted appeared and destroyed the whole train with one attack, he would still be okay and unscathed.


    As for the other passengers, well, they''d just have to blame it all to bad luck.


    Meanwhile, outside the train, there was no landscape to see¡ªjust the swirling black miasma. The windows were tightly sealed, keeping the dangerous air from seeping inside.


    After a while, one of the passengers broke the silence. "How long until we get there?" he asked, his voice shaky.


    Lucas checked his watch. "10 hours, maybe less if we keep this speed."


    One burly train crew chuckled. "Worried we won''t make it?"


    The passenger glanced at him nervously. "Just... curious."


    "We''ll make it," Lucas assured him, giving the train crew a warning look. "Just sit tight."


    The train continued, the steady clanking of the wheels almost comforting. But despite Lucas''s reassurances, the tension in the train car remained thick.


    The filter system struggled with the increasing miasma , and after 7 hours, a faint, nasty smell began to seep inside.


    "What is that smell?" one passenger protested, covering her face with a handkerchief . The others noticed it too, and began to murmur in concern.


    "It''s the miasma," Lucas explained, trying to stay calm. "The filter system need some maintenance, but it''s still working. Just hang in there."


    Reign ignored him and didn''t answer. He opened the first door, revealing a small room that could only fit one person.


    There was a second, mechanical door behind it that would only open once the first door was closed and locked.


    CLICK!


    When the door opened, the black miasma immediately surrounded him. He spotted a ladder on the side of the train and climbed it to reach the roof.


    Once on top, he walked slowly towards where the noises were coming from.


    It didn''t take long for him to spot dozens of corrupted creatures on the roof.


    Crawling towards him, their grotesque forms was horrifying to see.


    Their thin, spindly limbs moved in a creepy way. The creatures had twisted, unnatural bodies. Their eyes bulged and moved around in all directions, and their mouths were full of sharp teeth dripping with a thick, black goo.


    Some had extra limbs sticking out at odd angles, twitching and jerking in a creepy way. Their unblinking red eyes were filled with a strange hunger and stared directly at him.


    "This is new," Reign chuckled aloud. This was the first time he had encountered creatures like these.


    "EKKKKK!!!" The air was suddenly pierced by a shrill, unnatural screech.


    Without warning, their twisted limbs shot towards him, multiplying in mid-air as they aimed to ensnare and crush him.


    The attack moved with such speed that a human would barely have time to react.


    But Reign perceived everything in slow motion. Calmly, he walked towards the creatures while dodging their attacks, moving with minimal, motions, exuding absolute confidence in his reaction time.


    It wasn''t that the creatures were weak; he was simply too strong for them to be a real threat.


    ''This is far enough,'' he said, stopping suddenly. He drew his daggers with a smooth, decisive motion.


    SLASH!


    The wind howled loudly, cutting through the miasma with a piercing shriek.


    For a moment, the air around him seemed to clear as if by magic.


    But when the howl stopped, everything in his path was cut¡ªsevered limbs and twisted bodies scattered across the train roof, a chilling proof to his overwhelming power.


    ''I should have charged them more for super premium security,'' he sighed, feeling that five million credits was too little for his level of skill.

 Chapter 304: Unique Creature

    Reign brandished his dagger, flicking off the foul black blood that clung to its blade. The miasma absorbed the droplets, hissing quietly as the train moved steadily along the tracks.


    Thinking the danger had passed, he turned to head back inside. Just then, a low vibration hummed through the air. Reign spun around, eyes narrowing behind his blindfold as the miasma above the train parted.


    From the swirling darkness, a disgusting mass of corpses emerged, bound together by a twisted force. Countless eyes dotted the monster, each one glowing a menacing red. It floated above the train, hovering its massive body over him.


    ''How can this thing even fly?'' Reign muttered, puzzled by the absence of wings. ''Does it have a jet engine at the back? ''


    The abomination hovered, defying logic. Reign focused, trying to discern how it stayed suspended. The miasma swirled around it, almost supporting the creature like water.


    ''It''s the miasma,'' he realized. ''It''s using it to float like it was in water.''


    ''What a unique ability. How did it do that?'' He began studying the creature more closely, but before he could get any answers, he was cut off .


    "EEKKKK!"


    A chilling screech pierced the air as the abomination''s many eyes locked onto him with murderous intent.


    Suddenly, the creature''s lower half convulsed violently. The shaking intensified, accompanied by a sickening ripping sound.


    A tear appeared in the abomination, revealing a creepy and horrifying sight.


    From the ragged, pulsating opening, new monsters emerged, covered in slick, black ooze. Their countless eyes glowed sinisterly, and their mouths gaped open, revealing rows of sharp teeth.


    Reign watched everything unfold, patiently waiting as their numbers grew. He wasn''t in a hurry, and the sight didn''t disgust him.


    The newborn creatures slithered onto the roof of the train, their bodies slick with dark ooze. They wiggled and squirmed, struggling to find their balance on the moving train.


    Limbs twisted and flailed, trying to gain a foothold on the smooth surface.


    The dark ooze dripped from their bodies, leaving a sticky trail behind them as they wriggled closer to him, who stood casually.


    SLASH!


    With just one slash, all the effort the flying corrupted spent was reduced to nothing. Reign''s blade cut through its spawns like they were made of butter.


    And from within his feet, he absorbed their corpses, earning himself a huge chunk of Dark Points.


    "Don''t worry. It was just a unique corrupted," Reign said nonchalantly. His tone conveyed how insignificant the beast had been in his eyes.


    "What !" Lucas''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. "A unique corrupted?" he repeated, his voice almost a whisper.


    He looked at Reign, trying to comprehend the magnitude of what had just happened. A unique variant was something that could make an entire Tier 4 city declare a state of emergency.


    "Do you understand what that means?" Lucas asked, his voice rising "A unique corrupted could decimate a city. It could... it could..." His words trailed off as he struggled to find the right way to express the potential catastrophe.


    Reign smirked, clearly enjoying Lucas''s reaction. "I know exactly what it means," he said. "And it was just one more monster in my way."


    Lucas shook his head, still trying to process it all.


    ''Maybe it''s not that strong? That''s right, there''s no way he could take out something like that alone, even if he was powerful,'' he thought to himself, trying to rationalize what he had just heard.


    Reign, on the other hand, didn''t really care whether what he fought was considered strong or not. At his level, everything below the Demon Lord Rank was weak.


    After calming down, Lucas spoke again. "We need to make sure the passengers are safe and that the filters are working. We can''t let our guard down, not after something like this."


    Reign leaned against the wall, his demeanor relaxed. "I did my job already. Now it''s your turn. "


    Lucas nodded, his respect for Reign growing despite his lingering doubts. He felt a pang of guilt for having judged Reign as someone evil and crazy when, in reality, he had just saved everyone.


    "I misjudged you," Lucas admitted quietly, glancing at Reign. "I thought you were... well, something else. But you just saved all of us."


    Reign shrugged, not looking particularly moved by the admission. "It''s all part of my job. Just keep the train moving."


    Lucas nodded again, more firmly this time. "Right. We''ll do our part."


    ''You better do your job, or I''ll rip your head off for wasting my time,'' Reign muttered to himself, not liking the idea of saving humans he barely knew.


    As Lucas moved away to organize the crew and check on the passengers, Reign''s thoughts lingered on how inconvenient all of this was for him. ''I want to kill everyone and just fly out of here,'' he sighed.


    Lucas, unaware of Reign''s darker thoughts, started working. He quickly coordinated with the crew to fix the filters and ensure the passengers were safe and calm.


    As the train continued its journey, the steady clanking of the wheels provided a rhythm to their work.


    Lucas couldn''t help but glance back at Reign occasionally, grateful for his presence despite the unsettling aura he carried.

 Chapter 305: Breaking Through

    The screeching sound of the train wheels against the track echoed through the cabin as it disengaged the brake. Anxiety spread among the passengers.


    "Why did we stop?" one of them asked.


    Lucas stood up, his face calm despite the tension.


    He moved to the front to speak. Though he might have seemed cowardly before, now, with the confrontation near, he stepped forward with the authority of a true leader.


    "A few kilometers from here is the hordes of corrupted camping outside Brentwood . We have to break through them, and this will be dangerous. So, I want you all to wear this power armor."


    He gestured to the suits stacked nearby. The suits were bulky, with a metallic sheen, and had built-in oxygen tanks.


    "These suits come with a back oxygen tank, just in case," he continued. "They''ll protect you from the miasma and give you a fighting chance if things get rough." He added.


    Next, he opened a secure compartment and revealed a cache of high-powered guns. "These are weapons designed to handle zombie type corrupted. Normally, they would be too heavy for anyone to carry, but with the support of your power armor, you should be able to manage."


    The passengers exchanged nervous glances but began to don the armor and take the weapons.


    Lucas and the other crew members moved among them, helping with straps and making sure everyone was properly suited up and armed.


    "What''s the plan?" one of the passengers asked.


    Lucas took a deep breath. "We''ll ram through the horde. This train is equipped with flamethrowers and missiles. Our goal is to clear a path by using these weapons to break through . Once we reach the checkpoint, we''ll have support from the Brentwood military." He paused to let the information sink in.


    He noticed the others still had doubtful looks, so he decided to explain more to give them hope.


    "The flamethrowers will deal with any corrupted blocking our way, and the missiles will help us handle larger clusters or particularly tough ones. Keep your weapons ready and stay alert. Our job is to keep this train moving and defend against any threats."


    His words seemed to boost the passengers'' confidence a bit. Despite the grim situation, the detailed plan gave them a sense of control.


    They adjusted their weapons and armor, preparing for the imminent confrontation.


    "Remember," Lucas continued, "once we break through, we need to move quickly. The Brentwood military will take over from there, but until we reach them, it''s up to us to keep this train safe."


    He surveyed the crowd of passengers, his gaze steady and commanding. "So, anyone here who can fight, please raise your hands," he inquired.


    "What are you doing here? The east is pretty far away," Reign asked, certain they had come for something important. His senses for treasure and opportunity tingled just hearing her voice. Well, he didn''t actually have such senses, but he liked to believe he did.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s our business," Nobu replied warily. He didn''t trust someone like him and feared Seki might be too naive and reveal their secrets.


    Reign might be acting normal now, but everyone knew he was a sadistic individual..


    "Okay, but if you need any help, just let me know. It''s not every day I meet someone from the East." Reign cupped his hands and bowed. He had seen this on TV as a kid and wanted to see if it worked here.


    Seeing Reign''s gesture, Nobu and Seki did the same, drawing the attention of everyone.


    But it did not last long as the train jolted back into motion, breaking the silence and redirecting everyone''s attention.


    "Alright everyone, get ready. The corrupted are not going to wait for us to be fully prepared. We will reach the place in ten minutes."


    The passengers, now armored and armed, took their positions on their seats. The train shuddered as the engines roared louder, gaining speed. It was determined to crush anything in its path.


    The first sight of the horde corrupteds sent a wave of fear through crew members manning the train.


    Lucas and Reign moved to the front to get a better view of the situation through the monitor.


    "Full speed!" the driver shouted, pushing the lever forward.


    The train engine let out a powerful roar as it surged ahead, ramming into the horde with a tremendous force. The train plowed through the twisted figures, clearing a path.


    Once the way was partially cleared, the driver flipped a switch, and the flamethrowers roared to life. Flames spewed from the front and the side, incinerating any remaining corrupted in their path.


    But the chaos was far from over. The commotion had attracted more corrupted, their twisted bodies running toward the train.


    Lucas signaled the crew, who began launching missiles to thin out the approaching waves.


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    Explosions after explosions rocked the area, sending shockwaves through the surrounding as debris and corrupted bodies were destroyed from the impact. They spared no ammunition, firing missile after missile to clear the way.

 Chapter 306: Breaking Through Part 2

    The train¡¯s powerful engine roared at full strength, making everyone worry that it might break under the immense pressure.


    Lucas and Reign watched through the monitor as the train plowed forward, its massive frame pushing against the hordes of corrupted that dared to block it.


    Initial impact of their attacks had been devastating, but as the train continued its advance, it became apparent that their previous estimates had been grossly underestimated.


    The horde turned out to be thicker and more aggressive than expected.


    Metal wheels of the train screeched and scraped against the corpses, filling the air with a terrible grinding and tearing noise.


    The train shook violently as the pile of twisted bodies grew larger in front of it. Each moment, the train¡¯s progress slowed more because of the heavy weight of the corrupted corpses.


    "Losing momentum!" the driver shouted over the noise, his voice filled with panic. He fought with the controls, pushing the engine to its limits.


    But despite his efforts, the train struggled to move forward, held back by the ever-growing pile of corrupted bodies.


    Lucas, his face full of worry, turned and walked to the passenger car, with Reign following closely behind.


    "We¡¯ve underestimated their numbers," he announced, his voice firm. "The train can¡¯t continue like this. We need to clear the path ourselves."


    A wave of unease swept through the cabin. Several passengers exchanged worried glances, their faces pale under the harsh lights.


    One tall man, his face lined with stress, spoke up,. "Are you serious? Fighting them head on? We¡¯ll be slaughtered! We¡¯re safer inside the train."


    Another passenger, a woman clutching her weapon tightly, nodded in agreement. "We don¡¯t even know how many are out there. We¡¯re just going to make things worse if we fight now."


    As the conversation grew more frantic, the passengers turned their gaze toward Reign, who had been observing the scene with a detached air.


    "What about him?" one of the passengers asked,. "He¡¯s really powerful. Can¡¯t he do something to help us?"


    Reign turned his head toward the source, his face giving nothing away. A faint, almost mocking smile appeared on his lips.


    "I¡¯m powerful," he said, trying to sound modest, "but do you really think I can deal with all of this by myself?"


    The first burst of gunfire shattered the air, hitting the corrupted outside. They were pushed back, but more kept coming.


    The sound of weapons firing and the roaring flamethrowers filled the air, mixing with the screeching of the train wheels and the groans of the struggling engine.


    Lucas scanned the room, his eyes sharp and focused. He saw several passengers who looked ready for action. "If you can fight, get ready to go outside!" he shouted over the noise. "We need to clear the front manually!"


    With reluctance, a group of experienced fighters, their faces set with annoyance, headed for the train¡¯s exits. Among them were five men and a woman, all strong and capable.


    When the crew opened the emergency exits, they were immediately swarmed by corrupted creatures.


    The fighters, ready and determined, began fighting back with all their might. They moved together seamlessly, their weapons blazing and slicing through the horde to keep the corrupted at bay. Their coordinated effort was important; if they faltered, they risked being overwhelmed.


    The train¡¯s flamethrowers continued to roar, burning the corrupted and creating temporary gaps which the fighters used to break and push forward, helping to clear a path and allowing the train to move a little.


    Lucas, watching from the window, nodded in approval. "They¡¯re doing great. Keep focusing on clearing the areas they¡¯re working on. We need to make sure we don¡¯t fall behind."


    Inside the cabin, the other passengers and crew kept firing their weapons to support the fighters. The train¡¯s engines struggled against the pile of bodies in front of it, but the combined efforts were making a difference.


    However ¡ª


    Even with their hard work, the horde seemed endless, constantly coming at them from every side.


    The fighters, though skilled, were battling new waves that seemed to never stop. They fought with all their strength, pushing forward despite their exhaustion.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe I was assigned to guard someone so incompetent,¡¯ Reign grumbled.


    Seeing the tough situation, he finally decided to join the fight.


    ¡¯Time for me to step in,¡¯ he muttered while walking towards the exit.


    Some of the passengers noticed him and, for a brief moment, began to wished that he might somehow perform a miracle and turn things around.


    However, those who understood the situation better, like Nobu and Seki, were doubtful that he could save them all. They even considered abandoning the train and making a run for it.

 Chapter 307: Breaking Through Part 3

    "RAWWWRRR!!!"


    The corrupted swarmed the area , their bodies twisted and deformed.


    Their eyes glowed red as they charged at Reign, their ragged fingers outstretched.


    They moved in chaotic waves, each one desperate to tear at him. Driven by frenzied instincts, their attacks came from every direction.


    Anyone else would have felt threatened by the scene, but Reign didn¡¯t even consider them worth his full attention.


    Without breaking his steady pace, he brandished his dagger.


    SLASH!


    The blade flashed with a sharp, blue electric arc, slicing through the air.


    With each swing, the corrupted fell before him. His blade sliced through their rotting flesh, sending dark sprays of blood into the air.


    Their growled were cut short as their bodies hit the ground with dull thuds, only to vanish into the miasma that hung thick and suffocating around them.


    Meanwhile, tiny, nearly invisible bones tendrils extended from Reign¡¯s feet into the ground. They absorbed the fallen enemies silently.


    The rise of his Dark Points satisfied him, and he began to think that it might not be such a bad thing after all. He had been frustrated with saving annoying, rich, and stuck-up humans, so the points were a welcome reward.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t forget the rest,¡¯ he muttered to himself, making sure to absorb the thousands of corrupted who had fallen in the initial bombardment.


    ¡¯Free points, nice,¡¯ he thought inwardly.


    "RAWWWRRR!!!"


    The corrupted kept coming, their attacks growing more frenzied as they failed to realize that their efforts were futile and useless.


    So Reign just advanced steadily, cutting down anything that was within his range.


    Thirty, forty, fifty¡ªeach number marked a new wave of enemies falling before him. Their bodies piled up around him, before vanishing .


    The passengers watching from the windows could hardly believe their eyes. Reign movements where so amazing, as if the battle were merely a walk in the park.


    "He¡¯s... he¡¯s incredible," someone whispered in awe, unable to look away from the scene.


    Everyone watched Reign as if they were witnessing a a real life superhero in action.


    His dagger gleamed through the miasma, slicing through the air with a humming sound followed by a chorus of crackling, like the flutter of thousands of birds.


    The corrupted fell in droves, their numbers thinning with every step he took.


    Inside the train, a new sense of hope began to rise.


    He didn¡¯t look at her or respond. He just kept staring into the distance, and completely ignored her.


    "I¡¯m sorry for running my mouth," She apologized , accepting that he needed space.


    The engine started , and it began to move forward, crushing any remaining corrupted along the way.


    With the train picking up speed, the passengers, who had been gripped by fear, now felt more safe .


    Meanwhile, seeing that there was no more immediate danger, Reign returned to the passenger car.


    The battle was over, but the impact of his actions would linger long after the train left the danger behind.


    Upon entering the car, the passengers burst into applause, their faces reflecting relief and genuine appreciation.


    They now saw him as a hero, feeling grateful for his timely intervention and skill.


    Some approached him, eager to thank him for his heroic intervention.


    Their voices were filled with admiration, and a few even reached out to shake his hand or offer their heartfelt thanks.


    However, Reign just ignored them.


    One particularly enthusiastic passenger, her face alight with admiration, stepped forward with the intention of hugging Reign.


    Her arms were open wide, and she had a big smile on her face.


    Reign, however, grumbled under his breath, clearly irritated by the overzealous display of gratitude.


    But before she could reach him, he lifted his leg and delivered a sharp, brutal kick.


    BAM!


    The impact sent the woman stumbling backward, crashing into a nearby seat with a grunt of surprise and pain.


    "I¡ª I can¡¯t..." she gasped, squirming on the floor as she struggled to catch her breath.


    The cabin fell silent, with all eyes turning toward Reign.


    "You¡¯re misunderstanding something," Reign said, his voice breaking the silence. "I¡¯m not your hero, so don¡¯t get too friendly. If you do, I¡¯ll throw you off this train," he warned.


    His aggressive tone and the brutal kick made it clear that he had no interest in their thanks.


    The once-celebratory atmosphere turned tense and uneasy. The passengers¡¯ gratitude was overshadowed by his harsh and brutal response.


    With a final glance at the shocked faces around him, he turned and found an empty seat.


    He sat down, his expression unreadable .

 Chapter 308: Checkpoint and Background

    The cabin was so quiet it felt like everyone had stopped breathing. A moment ago, there had been cheers and clapping, but now everyone was stunned and scared.


    His action of kicking a woman reminded them that he was still the cold-hearted person they had thought he was.


    "Please... " The woman who had tried to hug him struggled to her feet, her face pale and her eyes watering with pain and humiliation.


    She clutched her side where she got hit, wincing with each breath. If not for her power armor, that kick would have killed her.


    "I just wanted to thank him," she said in a voice barely above a whisper, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe he hit a woman just because he¡¯s angry,¡¯ one of the passengers grumbled to himself, thinking that Reign was a failure of a man for hurting a woman.


    Little did he know, Reign didn¡¯t see any difference between genders when they were insignificant to him.


    To him, they were all classified as food. Expecting a monster like him to give women a free pass for pissing him off was a concept that only applies for weak humans.


    One of the train¡¯s crew, who had been watching from the back, stepped forward cautiously. His eyes flicked to the woman before deciding to assist her.


    "Let¡¯s get you some help," The crew member said softly, guiding her away.


    The atmosphere in the train car had changed completely after this. No one dared approach him again.


    ¡¯This is much better,¡¯ Reign thought to himself.


    He should be feared, not the other way around. He would be a failure as a monster if he started getting happy from mere compliments.


    The train continued its journey, but the path was not entirely clear of danger.


    Minor blockages, mostly scattered debris and a few remaining corrupted zombies, occasionally slowed its progress.


    However, these obstacles were quickly handled by the train¡¯s crew without needing Reign¡¯s intervention.


    His earlier display of power had left a lasting impression, and for now, his presence was more a symbol of reassurance than a necessity.


    Eventually, the train approached its destination: a fortified platform that had been transformed into a stronghold.


    Tall barriers and heavy machinery lined the area, clearly prepared to fend off any attack that might try to breach the defenses.


    Among the setup were trucks carrying long-range rocket launchers, large cannons, and other heavy equipment designed to hold the line against overwhelming forces.


    As the train inched closer to the platform, the military personnel stationed there signaled it to stopped. They were clad in imposing and gray heavy power armor.


    The inspection team, initially focused on the task at hand, was taken aback when they finally saw the state of the train.


    It was ragged and battered, evidence of the hard battles it had endured.


    The commanding officer raised his eyebrows, trying to maintain his commanding demeanor. "You¡¯re asking for payment now? Right in the middle of all this?"


    Lucas didn¡¯t budge. "That¡¯s right. We took a huge risk to get these supplies here, and we need to be compensated. The amount of money I spent just to break through that horde was astronomical."


    His words left no room for negotiation.


    For a moment, the commanding officer tried to hold his stern expression. But seeing Lucas¡¯s unwavering stance, he finally chuckled, his rigid posture softening.


    "Well, you¡¯ve got some guts, I¡¯ll give you that," the commanding officer said.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes slightly but stayed firm.


    "Even if we¡¯re brave, we still need fair payment for the risk we took. We went through a lot to get these supplies here." He didn¡¯t back down, staring directly at the commanding officer.


    "Alright, alright. Show me the list of the weapons and ammunition you¡¯re selling."


    Lucas handed over a detailed list of the cargo, carefully itemized and organized. The officer took the list, scanning it with his eyes.


    After a moment, he nodded and said, "This looks a lot. Let¡¯s get these unloaded and inspected first, then I¡¯ll pay you"


    He motioned for dozens of soldiers to start moving the crates from the train.


    Lucas nodded in agreement, his expression relaxing slightly.


    "That works for me," he said. He watched as the soldiers began unloading the crates, his eyes scanning the activity.


    As the crates were moved and inspected, he remained alert, ensuring that everything was handled properly.


    He knew that this was just the first step and that the final payment was still to be determined.


    But he wasn¡¯t worried about profits. During wartime, the price of goods could increase a lot. He expected to sell these weapons at a 500% markup or more.


    Plus, there were very few weapons dealers like him who would risk dying just to trade, so the military wouldn¡¯t be too unreasonable with him.


    "I want to report something." A woman¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    "What are you doing here, Miss Emy?" Lucas was shocked; he didn¡¯t expect her to leaved the train.


    "My name is Emy Miller, a representative of BioGen, and I want to report a criminal currently on the train," she spat out.


    "Miller? Are you General Emelio¡¯s daughter?" the commanding officer asked.


    "The one and only," Emy said with a hint of satisfaction, her eyes gleaming with the anticipation of finally getting her revenge.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll make you pay for killing Alfonso and playing with my emotions,¡¯

 Chapter 309: Checkpoint and Background 2

    "This is outrageous!" Lucas exclaimed. He couldn¡¯t believe how audacious Emy was to demand the imprisonment of the one person responsible for their safety.


    Reign might have been overbearing, rude, psychopathic, and unpredictable, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that everyone would likely be dead by now if not for him.


    Lucas had hoped that, given all Reign had done, Emy might let things go. However, he had underestimated how petty she could be.


    "I can¡¯t let you take him. He¡¯s my bodyguard, and without him, I won¡¯t be able to get back to Green Valley!" Lucas protested, finally revealing the real reason he couldn¡¯t allow such action.


    Emy¡¯s smile widened, unfazed by Lucas¡¯s protest. "Your personal concerns don¡¯t matter here, Mr. Lucas. That man is a criminal and needs to be dealt with accordingly."


    The commanding officer glanced between the two, clearly weighing the situation. "Miss Miller, do you have any evidence of his crimes?"


    "Yes," she replied, taking out a small device from her pocket. "This contains footage of him committing several atrocities."


    The commanding officer nodded and took the device from her.


    He watched it, and a series of disturbing images and videos began to play


    Lucas stepped forward, desperation in his eyes. "You can¡¯t just arrest him based on that."


    "Mr, Lucas , please don¡¯t side with him or I will deal with you too. My father is the highest General in this place , and if you kept on talking, I promise you that I will make your life difficult," she warned.


    Lucas felt a chill run down his spine. Her threat was not something he could ignore. Swallowing hard, he forced a calm expression and nodded slightly.


    "Please arrest that man immediately, and be careful. That criminal on par with a high level hunter," she ordered.


    The commanding officer¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He could tell that Emy had ulterior motives and that the video he had seen only showed part of the story.


    However, it didn¡¯t change the fact that her claim about Reign killing Alfonso and threatening the passengers was true.


    "Mr. Lucas, I¡¯m sorry, but as per protocol, we need to detain him for questioning. Don¡¯t worry, if he¡¯s really innocent, we¡¯ll let him go, especially since he¡¯s a powerful person who could be an asset to the city," he explained.


    Lucas wanted to respond, and explain how much Reign had contributed to their survival, but before he could say anything, the commanding officer signaled his men to enter the train for the arrest.


    The soldiers moved cautiously, surrounding the train before entering it. Lucas followed them inside, determined to be the one to deliver the bad news.


    Inside, Reign was sitting calmly in his seat, patting Wick¡¯s head, as they approached.


    "I¡¯m so sorry for this. Miss Emy wants you to be arrested," Lucas explained. "Please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a way to get you out of prison."


    CRACK!


    Without warning, chain of electrical charge surged around him, weaving a shimmering barrier of lightning.


    The air vibrated, and the sound of thousands of chirping birds filled the fort as his aura became brighter and more overwhelming . It sent out waves of blue electricity that seemed to pulse with every beat.


    "Get ready !" The soldiers stepped back, holding their guns up in worry. Some of them shifted nervously, their fingers twitching on their triggers.


    The commanding officer, trying to stay in control, looked worried .


    "I¡¯m from the Razer Family," Reign declared, using Jayden¡¯s last name to his advantage.


    The commanding officer¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. "The Razer Family? One of the two families known for lightning breathing technique ?"


    "That¡¯s right. If you know my family¡¯s reputation, you should understand that what you¡¯re doing is wrong," Reign replied, his voice showing annoyance. "Do you even know why I¡¯m here?"


    The commanding officer¡¯s eyes shifted from curiosity to concern. "I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have all the details. We are arresting you based on the evidence provided by Miss Miller."


    "Don¡¯t believe him!" Emy interrupted. She had been suspicious about his claim to be from the Razer family from the start, and after seeing how he fought before, she concluded that he wasn¡¯t a true hunter.


    "I saw him fight. I think he¡¯s a rogue who stole the Razer Family¡¯s techniques. We¡¯d be rewarded if we turn him in. Think about it¡ªwhy would someone from that Legendary Family be here and act as a mere bodyguard , and without an official mission?" she explained, trying to twist the narrative to her advantage.


    The soldiers exchanged worried glances, understanding the logic behind her words.


    CLAP!


    CLAP!


    CLAP!


    Reign broke the silence with a slow, mocking clap. "I¡¯ve met a lot of annoying women before, but you really take the icing in the cake,"


    "Don¡¯t act so arrogant. You¡¯re a criminal and need to be detained!" Emy snapped, her anger and hatred clear in her every words.


    Her eyes narrowed, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to punish him for all the physical and emotional damage he had caused her.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Rain, but without proper proof of your identity, we need you to come with us," the commanding officer said with a heavy sighed.


    Normally, he would have been more authoritative and firm, but the backgrounds of the people involved made him choose a more neutral approach.

 Chapter 310: Checkpoint and Background 3

    Emy¡¯s smile widened after hearing the commanding officer¡¯s words.


    As long as she could detain Reign long enough, she could convince her father to prosecute him.


    ¡¯My dad spoiled me a lot, so what if you¡¯re from the Razer Family?¡¯ she sneered with contempt. ¡¯You will still die, ¡¯


    ¡¯We can just control the information and pretend you were never here,¡¯ she giggled. The thought alone was enough to lift her spirits.


    "Do you regret it?" she asked with a cruel smile, her cold, mocking gaze never leaving him.


    Reign saw her annoying expression and had to admit to himself that her face was really punchable.


    Staying calm was taking all his effort. To think that a single woman would give him this much trouble.


    "Are you sure about this? "He asked the commanding officer one last time to try and salvage the situation. He didn¡¯t want his efforts to go to waste.


    "Mr. Rain, if you don¡¯t have anything to hide, then you have nothing to worry about. I will personally apologize to you after it¡¯s done," the commanding officer responded, his tone neutral as if he were just following procedures.


    Reign, on the other hand, almost laughed at the response. ¡¯Why would I need an apology from a food who could not even decide which side to take ? ¡¯


    ¡¯Alright, time to kill everyone,¡¯ he thought, his patience running thin.


    They could have lived for a few more days, but they had really pushed his buttons.


    Now, he would teach them a lesson they would only learn once.


    Forget about the corrupted camp outside; he alone would destroy everything in sight to quell his anger.


    And if there were powerful people in the city? He could always fly away if necessary.


    The only downside was that it would make him a target for the Abyssal Alliance again. Unfortunately, being hunted was part of the job, so this setback was to be expected.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll kill this annoying woman first,¡¯ he thought, ready for a bloodbath. His mind raced with plans to torture Emy, making her regret ruining all his hard work.


    But just as he prepared to grab her neck, a loud explosion outside jolted everyone.


    Cannons had been fired, sending shells crashing into the surrounding area.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    She glared at his back, her frustration clear on her face. She even bit her lips to keep her anger under control.


    As the group moved closer into the train, Lucas whispered, "What do you think will happen? "


    "Whatever happens, I hope those things destroy this place," Reign replied with a cold, detached tone.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Another consecutive explosion roared, the rate of fire intensifying. The sounds painted a grim picture of how dire the situation outside was.


    Lucas, sensing the danger, didn¡¯t waste any time and entered the train. Despite some shaking from the vibration, the platform managed to land safely underground.


    From there, the train moved toward the station, its wheels screeching as it came to a stop at the now-busy hub.


    The station was crowded with military personnel , and other trains were quickly leaving for the fort outside. Each train carried supplies and manpower, in an attempt to push back the invader.


    Reign stayed calm and didn¡¯t make a commotion after he set foot at the station. He could sense powerful individuals within the crowd.


    While each one was no match for him individually, their numbers could pose a bit of a challenge.


    "Mr. Rain, follow me," a woman with short orange hair approached. She wore a sharp black coat that fell to her knees, adding an air of authority to her presence.


    "And who are you? "He asked.


    "My name is Agatha. I¡¯m from the Military Intelligence Department, or MID. I¡¯m here to check your credentials " she replied.


    She was surrounded by six military personnel who acted as her bodyguards.


    Their uniforms were neat, and they stood close to her, ready to protect her. Each of them was alert, keeping an eye on everything around them to make sure she was safe.


    "I can¡¯t really let you do that," Reign said, trying to reason with her. "I came here on a secret mission, and letting you know my identity would ruin the whole thing."


    Agatha smiled as if already expecting such a reason: "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. We¡¯re willing to sign a non-disclosure agreement. You can be assured that we won¡¯t do anything to jeopardize you once we confirm your identity."


    ¡¯I see, so I have no choice then,¡¯ he sighed.


    There was no way to validate an identity that didn¡¯t exist in the first place.


    He began to survey the area, looking for an escape route. Being labeled a criminal was way more convenient than being branded a demon.

 Chapter 311: Checkpoint and Background 4

    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Agatha¡¯s phone rang, breaking the silence. She picked it up quickly and stepped away from the group to answer the call.


    "Hello?," she said, her voice steady but her eyes showing concern .


    She started the conversation normally, but as the minutes passed, her face grew paler and her gaze repeatedly shifted toward Reign and the phone.


    By the time she ended the call, she looked ashen and shaken.


    Slowly, she walked back toward Reign, her steps slower and her demeanor subdued.


    "Mr. Rain," she began, her voice soft but earnest, "we believe you came here with good intentions for the city. I apologize on behalf of the military. The General called and requested your assistance because the fort is struggling to fend off the attack, and we desperately need your help." She bowed her head respectfully.


    Reign¡¯s expression hardened, a sneer forming on his lips.


    "So now you need my help?" he retorted. "You insulted me and my family name. What do you take me for? Just validate my identity and let me leave," he spat, trying to sound as irritated as he could.


    Agatha¡¯s face flushed with frustration. She cursed her superiors inwardly for their contradictory orders¡ªfirst to detain Reign and then to seek his help.


    Did they think this was some sort of joke?


    "Mr. Rain, I¡¯m really sorry for this situation. The General said that if you refused, we were to offer compensation to convince you," Agatha said, her voice tinged with resignation.


    "Oh, that¡¯s nice. You should have started with that," he said, nodding slightly as if he were considering the offer.


    She felt a surge of relief. At least he was willing to listen now.


    With the government¡¯s funds, thanks to the businesses contributing to the city¡¯s defense, even ten¡¯s of million credits would be manageable for one person.


    "Alright then," Reign said casually, lifting his two hands as if the amount were trivial. "I will help you all for 10 billion credits."


    "What ?" Agatha¡¯s eyes widened, and she nearly choked at the astronomical figure.


    Only someone with immense resources could demand such a sum.


    "W¡ªwe don¡¯t have that much," she stammered.


    Reign¡¯s eyes glinted with amusement. "I thought you were just a military officer. Didn¡¯t realize you were the treasurer as well," he said mockingly.


    Agatha felt a sting of insult from his mockery but kept her composure, understanding that they needed his help right now.


    "Is this mission sanctioned by the Hunter Association?" Allan asked, his brow furrowing with doubt.


    "No," Reign replied casually. "It¡¯s a family matter. Besides, I don¡¯t really work for the Hunter Association. I¡¯m more like Quill," He referenced the information he¡¯d gotten from Lilith about the infamous hunter.


    Allan¡¯s expression remained neutral. He knew about Quill Flazer¡¯s popularity, known for his independence and godlike level talent and potential.


    But simply mentioning the name didn¡¯t prove much.


    The fact that Reign wasn¡¯t affiliated with the Hunter Association made Allan more suspicious.


    "I¡¯ve heard a lot about the Razer family," Allan said after a moment. "I even sparred with someone from your family once. Unfortunately, he went missing after a corrupted invasion," he added, his voice tinged with sadness.


    He wasn¡¯t alone in his reaction. Some of the hunters behind him also showed somber expressions, their shared memories of the missing person evident.


    Hearing the mention of Corrupted Invasion, Reign immediately pieced the information together and decided to gamble.


    "I understand your pain," he said gravely. "I also have a missing cousin. I hope my little brother, Jayden, will somehow return to our family."


    "What? You know Jayden?" Allan exclaimed in shock. But the young maiden with green hair and eyes had an even more intense reaction.


    "Jayden? You¡¯re his big brother?" The girl¡¯s voice wavered as she stepped closer, her eyes wide with shock. "I trained with him and we were close. Do you know what happened to him? I¡¯ve been so worried."


    Her expression softened from shock to concern, showing a personal connection to Jayden.


    ¡¯Does this girl have a crush on Arc?¡¯ he wondered inwardly.


    If that was the case, he could use her to his advantage.


    "I¡¯m his cousin, but he used to call me ¡¯big brother¡¯," Reign said, weaving a web of lies. Technically, he wasn¡¯t entirely untruthful, as Arc was part of him.


    "Really? Wait, I think I remember now," the girl said, her eyes searching Reign¡¯s face. "Jayden mentioned he idolized someone in his family¡ªhis big brother Jayreen. Are you him?"


    Reign¡¯s expression remained neutral as he considered his response. He neither confirmed nor denied the claim.


    "I¡¯m on an important and secret mission, so I can¡¯t disclose much," he said, choosing to keep the details vague.


    For all he knew, there might be no one named Jayreen, and she could just be trying to catch him off guard.


    The girl looked momentarily dejected but managed a smile as she calmed herself.


    Allan then rejoined the conversation. "I won¡¯t bother you any longer," he said. "But perhaps we can discuss Jayden more after our group finish defending the fort."


    "Sure," Reign agreed, and they exchanged phone numbers.

 Chapter 312: Identity

    "Our ride is here," Allan said, glancing at the approaching train. "Let''s catch up later." He gave a quick nod to Reign before heading toward the platform with his team.


    Their impressive lineup attracted a lot of attention, with journalists snapping photos and capturing their celebrity status.


    They were like real-life superheroes of justice, defending the weak and standing up for those in need.


    Reign wouldn''t be surprised if they had their own action figures.


    After the team of hunters was gone, he turned to Agatha, who had heard everything.


    He crossed his arms before giving her a wide smile.


    "Do you still need to verify my identity?" His tone dripped with sarcasm.


    Agatha took a deep breath, trying to keep her composure. It was clear from the exchange that his knowledge and demeanor suggested he was indeed from the Razer family.


    "No, Mr. Rain," she said, her voice steady despite the previous tension. "I believe we can consider your identity verified."


    "I''ll take my leave then," he answered quickly and called for Lucas and Wick, who were waiting for his signal.


    But before they could reach him, Agatha stepped forward, her eyes signaling that she wanted to continue the conversation.


    She looked determined and hopeful, clearly intent on discussing something important with him.


    "Mr. Rain, please allow me to apologize again on behalf of the military," she said, bowing deeply to show her sincerity. "We were wrong to suspect someone like you, who risked your life to come here and help us."


    Reign stayed quiet, watching her closely. He was curious to hear what she would say next.


    Noticing no reaction, she decided to do her best to make her point clear. She took a deep breath and spoke with more urgency.


    She might not be able to convince him today, but she knew there was still a chance.


    "I know saying sorry can''t change what happened," she said, "but I hope it can be the beginning of fixing things. We really need your help, and I want you to know how much we appreciate talented people like you"


    He didn''t respond right away, his gaze drifting.


    ''It would be bad if I just reject them; I really don''t want the military on my tail,'' he sighed inwardly, hiding his frustration behind a calm exterior.


    Reign knew how politics often worked: if he showed he wasn''t willing to help no matter what, they would see him as a liability.


    He didn''t really dislike that way of thinking; in fact, he shared the same ideology.


    The only difference was that he never pretended to be righteous or acted as though he was morally superior. He was honest about his motives, embracing his own evil nature.


    "Mr. Rain," a female voice called out from behind. He turned to find Seki and Nobu walking toward him.


    "What is it?" he asked, his voice calmer now.


    Seki took a step closer, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I''m just wondering if we could exchange numbers,"


    ''Oh, does she need something from me? ''he silently questioned her motives.


    He found it hard to believe that she would approach him without some agenda, especially after seeing his rough attitude towards women.


    Clearly, her need for his assistance outweighed any reservations she might have had about his personality.


    He studied her for a moment, noting the earnestness in her tone.


    Enjoy new stories from mvl


    "Alright, we can exchange numbers," he said, pulling out his phone. They exchanged contact information.


    "Thanks," she said, her voice filled with gratitude. "I hope we can work together in the future."


    ''I knew it,'' he chuckled inwardly, proving his guessed.


    "As long as you have something worth my time, you can call me." His tone was neutral, revealing neither excitement nor reluctance.


    Nobu also gave a firm nod. "We appreciate your willingness to help. We''ll be in touch if we needed something ,"


    "No problem, " Reign responded causally.


    "Thank you again," Seki said, bowing her head one last time before turning away.


    After the duo bid their farewells, Reign''s group climbed up from the station.


    What greeted them was the sight of the military base.


    Inside, people looked stressed and tired as they carried on with their tasks. Their faces showed the constant pressure and fatigue, and their hurried movements made it clear they were worn out.

 Chapter 313: Hidden

    Above the station, the practical design of the base was immediately apparent. The walls were painted a dull gray, giving the space a semi-industrial feel.


    The minimalistic design was functional but uninviting, reflecting the city''s current state.


    There were no decorative elements, only the essential features needed to keep the station operational.


    Overall impression was one of efficiency over comfort.


    "They look awful," Reign muttered aloud, observing the current conditions of the military .


    The morale of everyone was at an all-time low, especially the soldiers who were all too aware of how serious the situation was.


    Some of these soldiers had sacrificed a finger or two, and in some cases, entire limbs, to protect the city.


    Others had given up their families, leaving them behind to focus on their duty.


    And then there were those who had paid the ultimate price, giving up their own lives for the city''s defense.


    Brentwood was on the defensive, struggling to hold back the growing number of corrupted outside the barrier.


    With each passing day, the situation grew worse. It seemed more likely that the city might be completely destroyed soon.


    "I think they''re losing the war," Reign said, observing the grim situation. "All they''re doing is delaying the inevitable."


    Lucas''s ears perked up after hearing his words.


    "I agree with you. I plan to leave this place as quickly as possible. I don''t think it will hold out much longer too." he remarked.


    He had initially thought the situation in Brentwood wasn''t that serious, but seeing it firsthand and experiencing the horde had completely changed his perspective.


    If it weren''t for Reign''s help, everyone would have already been dead¡ªor worse, turned into corrupted creatures.


    His presence had been the thin line between survival and complete disaster for them.


    "Well, you''d better find another bodyguard. It''s time for us to part ways here," Reign replied.


    "Wait, what do you mean? I thought you were supposed to come back with me to Green Valley?,"


    Lucas asked, surprised by the sudden change of plans.


    Reign shrugged, his expression indifferent. "I''m done with protecting you. I have other things to handle. If you need a bodyguard, you''ll have to find someone else."


    Lucas''s eyes widened in disbelief. "But we agreed you''d come with me. This is sudden."


    Reign glanced at him with a bored look. " You''ll manage without me."


    "No need for that. Just head directly to where the lab is," Reign said sharply. His tone left no room for argument.


    He was still angry about what Emy had done to him and wanted to get to the lab quickly to wait for her there.


    The thought of her reaction when he collected what she owed made him exited. He pictured her face going pale with shock and fear, which made him smile slightly.


    ''Just you wait. I''ll make sure you suffer and beg for your own death,'' he thought, a sadistic chuckle escaping him.


    In a way, he and Emy shared petty personality; the difference was that Reign always delivered.


    Once he set his mind on something, he went above and beyond, ensuring he outperformed even his own expectations.


    This trait worked in his favor but spelled trouble for anyone who crossed him.


    A chill ran down the spines of the two spies as they watched Reign. His smile twisted cruelly, stretching his lips into an unnaturally wide grin that made him look crazy.


    "Sir, we need to head to the safe house first. There''s something there you will want to see," Aljon explained.


    Seeing they were insistent, he decided to check it out first.


    The van continued its journey, passing through the central area of the city. Once lively and vibrant, the place was now overrun with homeless people.


    Teenagers, angry and frustrated, were protesting against the government in the plaza, adding to the sense of chaos in the city.


    After a few more minutes, they finally reached the safe house. It was a two-story building with a very simple design.


    When they opened the door, he found the interior barely furnished. Aside from a basic sofa, there were minimal items, but the house was functional and provided a place to stay.


    "Mr. Rain, the documents are on your desk upstairs," Aljon said, guiding him inside. "Our informant gave this information, and it''s quite accurate."


    Reign nodded, not bothering to respond. He headed up the stairs, the creaking of the steps echoing through the otherwise silent house.


    The wooden floorboards on the second floor felt solid underfoot, and the decor gave the place an unwelcoming feel.


    At the top of the stairs, he found a small, tidy room .A simple wooden desk sat against the far wall, and on it, neatly arranged, were several folders and a stack of papers.


    Reign walked over and began scanning through the documents, his eyes reading quickly as he searched for anything useful.


    As he read through the documents, his face remained expressionless.


    The papers contained detailed information about various key locations in the city, including maps , hunter list, and notes on security measures.


    As he flipped through it, the initial pages held only general information. But as he continued, the content became more detailed and specific.


    Eventually, he stopped on a page that made him question, ''Is this thing real?''

 Chapter 314: Access Point

    In the document Reign read, there was something even a demon lord like him had to be wary about.


    ''This place is filled with hidden powers,'' he sighed, realizing it was a good decision not to start blasting his way through the city.


    ''I wonder why they weren''t making a move yet?'' he thought inwardly.


    If someone of this caliber was here, they should have already taken action and save this place.


    ''Or are they also wary of something else?'' he pondered.


    There was no reason to prolong this invasion if they had the firepower, so he came to this conclusion.


    With that in mind, he made a mental note to be careful of that threat.


    Next, he opened the documents with the blueprint of the BioGen laboratory. The place was at least five times bigger than the one in Crestwood.


    It seemed Lilith had sent many groups there, but they all ended up dead.


    He read and memorized everything. The blueprint wasn''t complete, but it provided enough details to help him figure out the layout of the place.


    With the map clear in his mind, he prepared himself for the next phase of his mission.


    He went downstairs and ordered Aljon to drive him to the location of the laboratory.


    It was already close to noon, and he planned to infiltrate the place at night.


    "Stay here," he instructed.


    "WOOOF!" Wick nodded


    As they drove towards the laboratory, he stared out the window, lost in thought.


    The cityscape blurred by, a mix of towering buildings and almost empty streets, but his mind was focused on the mission ahead.


    After 30 minutes, they left the city walls and drove through the outskirts.


    The urban environment gave way to more open spaces and agricultural areas. The buildings became less frequent, and the streets were quieter.


    "Sir, we''re almost there," Aljon said, breaking the silence .


    Reign nodded. "Park a few miles away. I need to approach on foot to avoid detection."


    They found a secluded spot and parked the car.


    He found a secluded spot near the laboratory grounds.


    Taking a deep paused, he activated his skill. His hands transformed into powerful drills, and he began to dig into the earth with ease.


    Being small and able to transform the shape of the drill in any way, he managed to minimize the noise and vibration.


    This allowed him to dig quietly, avoiding detection from the facility''s guards and surveillance systems.


    The soil and rocks parted effortlessly, forming a tunnel as he worked his way downward.


    After a short while, he reached a depth of around 30 feet underground. He then began digging horizontally until he encountered a wall made of cement.


    ''Sweet,'' he chuckled while knocking on it. ''It''s thick, but it''s not something that could stop me,'' he added while changing the shape of his drill to make it more efficient for digging through cement.


    The reinforced wall was no match for his abilities, and in no time he was able to dig a hole large enough for him to pass through.


    On the other side of the wall, a dimly lit tunnel stretched out before him.


    Explore stories at §Þ??


    The air was cool and damp, and the faint hum of the generator and water pump echoed .


    Pipes lined the walls, carrying water and other utilities to various parts of the facility above.


    The tunnel seemed to go on forever, disappearing into the darkness.


    He followed the map''s directions, navigating the passages.


    As he moved , he remained vigilant, listening for any sounds that might indicate the presence of guards or other security measures.


    Eventually, he reached a large grate that marked one of the access points. He carefully lifted the heavy metal cover and slipped through, finding himself in another dimly lit corridor.


    The walls were lined with pipes and cables, and the air was cooler.


    He checked the area first with his undead eye, and as expected, he saw traces of humans working in maintenance.


    The faint glow of life signatures moved around, some close by and others further down the tunnel.


    CRACK!


    He quickly shrank his body, making it harder for anyone to notice him.


    His smaller form allowed him to move more quietly , slipping through the shadows and avoiding detection.

 Chapter 315: Illogical Results

    The corridors had a lot of corners, casting shadows on the walls. He moved quickly, remembering the way in his head.


    Finally, he reached a reinforced door. It was made of thick, gray metal with a large, central wheel handle, reminiscent of a vault.


    Its surface was filled, with rivets along the edges and seams that gave it an industrial, almost impenetrable look. The door frame was similarly reinforced, suggesting it was designed to withstand significant amount of force.


    ''This should lead me to a warehouse above,'' he thought, comparing the place to the map he memorized.


    ''But why is this thing so sturdy?'' he thought to himself.


    Reign could tell that it was not just a normal reinforced door just by observing the material used, and it was pretty new judging from the color.


    He examined the door closely, noticing the reinforced steel and advanced locking mechanisms.


    His intuition tingled, so he activated his undead eye to check what was inside. Unfortunately, there was no one nearby with any vitality, so he couldn''t see through it.


    Not wanting to waste anymore time, he decided to just open it.


    CREEEEK!


    He twisted the wheel and felt how stiff it was. No human would be able to open it without the key, but Reign, with just a bit of his strength, destroyed the lock mechanism altogether.


    The heavy door creaked open, revealing a dark hallway .


    Reign walked further inside until he saw a staircase. The stairs had a zigzag pattern, leading upward in a series of sharp turns.


    He began his climb, each step echoing softly in the silent corridor. The walls were lined with metallic panels, and the air grew colder.


    When he was close to the top, he felt a cold air wash past him, like he was in a freezer.


    ''Did they renovate this place?'' he mused inwardly.


    But before he could figure out what was happening, a sudden gush of cold mist came down from the top.


    The mist moved quickly, swirling around his feet and rising up to cover him. At first, he thought it was just cold air, but he soon realized it was something worse.


    The mist was freezing cold, making his bones stiff and locking him in place.


    In a split of a second, he turned into ice.


    STEP !


    STEP!


    STEP!


    The sound of footsteps echoed, and along with it came another wave of mist.


    "It''s not a toy, and I''m trying to hurt you," Reign replied while red lightning danced around his body.


    It was time for him to get a little bit serious. He had thought that only Juggernaut could force him to this point, but this place was hiding another metahuman.


    Her eyes widened with fascination as she watched the red lightning crackle around him. "Wow, that''s so pretty!" she exclaimed, clapping her hands together in delight.


    Reign gritted his teeth, realizing she still didn''t grasp the seriousness of the situation.


    ''She reminds me of Anna so much,'' he thought to himself.


    This was exactly how she used to act. The only difference was that this girl was far stronger and more dangerous.


    He steadied himself, his mind racing as he tried to come up with a plan.


    "I can''t let my guard down," he muttered under his breath. The dark red electricity intensified around him.


    CLAAAAP!


    A thunderous sound echoed as he lunged at her and threw a punch, his fist enveloped in lightning and flames, to counteract the freezing effects.


    But instead of a loud thud, what he heard was the sound of his whole arm shattering to pieces upon impact. Even with all the elements he had used, she was still able to completely neutralize him.


    He quickly jumped back again a couple of meters away, his balance a little off due to having one less arm.


    "How is that even possible ? ," he muttered aloud. Her power was even crazier than the angels


    "I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean to break your arm," she said, bowing her head in apology, which further irritated him.


    All his pride and ego had been shattered by that single sentence.


    "Enough," he snapped, unable to hide his frustration. The arm he had lost regenerated, and he was as good as new.


    "If not for me holding back..." he trailed off, pondering if it was now time for him to go all out.


    "You can also heal yourself?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder.


    "Also? " Reign repeated.


    "We are the same ," She ripped off her own right hand with a wide smile on her face.


    In the next moment, ice formed from her shoulder to replace her arm, and she looked completely uninjured. It was even faster than his own regeneration.


    ''System, are you sure I''m the demon lord with a system here ? Why do I feel like this girl has more cheat like ability than me? '' he asked


    [System: Host, your firepower is the best in your rank. However, the girl''s power operates on a different logic and cannot be easily measured.]


    ''In other words, she''s overpowered,'' he sighed.

 Chapter 316: Higher Mountain

    Reign''s mind raced. He had faced many powerful enemies, but this girl was something else entirely.


    He had to find a way to overcome her, but the only thing he could think of was destroying her through overwhelming firepower. He doubted she could withstand an attack capable of piercing through almost anything.


    "Hyper Rail Gun," he muttered, summoning his iconic skill. The weapon materialized from his hands, sleek and powerful, glowing with an intense dark red lightning energy.


    He pointed it at the girl, locking and loading it, his finger hovering over the trigger.


    A smaller projectile was chosen on purpose this time. The idea was that it would cause enough damage to be deadly but wouldn''t create a big explosion. This approach ensured that things wouldn''t spiral out of control.


    The girl gazed up at him with confusion in her eyes. "What are you doing?" she whispered faintly.


    Reign chuckled. "I''m planning to kill you because you''re a bad girl,"


    "I see," she replied with a melancholic tone. "Before you kill me, I want you to know that I did not mean to hurt you," she added.


    "I don''t really care, as long as you''re dead,"he responded, the electric arc in the Hyper Rail Gun charging with a high-pitched sound.


    "Before I die, can you at least give me a name? They just call me M-015," she said, her voice filled with sadness.


    "Are you sure? I''m really bad at naming," he asked.


    She nodded, her eyes bright with excitement . "Yes, I''m sure. "


    "A name, huh?" Reign mused, looking at her. He was going to kill her anyway, so he decided to grant her last dying wish.


    As he accessed his memory, he recalled a particular name from his past life. He remembered watching reruns of a show where the character had left a strong impression on him.


    "Alright. How about... Elsa?"


    "Elsa?" she repeated, her lips forming a smile. "I love it."


    Her smile widened, and she opened and raised her arms to accept her death.


    This made him feel that she was more of a nut-case than Anna. First, she asked him for a name, and now she was just accepting her fate. But that wasn''t important .


    What mattered to him was her power, and he wanted it for himself. If he could absorb her abilities, freezing the entire city would be possible.


    "I hope you can kill me," she spoke up. "Many have tried, but everyone failed."


    There was no arrogance in her voice; she was just stating the truth.


    Looking at her, he felt that she genuinely wanted to die, which might explain why she wasn''t resisting. Regardless, he kept his guard up. He didn''t want to get too complacent and end up dead.


    ''I should use this opportunity to test my power,'' he thought.


    He wanted to see how well she could defend against his normal attacks. So, he materialized two more railguns, intending to see if she could freeze it when he used them in rapid fire mode.


    Reign aimed the three railguns at Elsa and unleashed a barrage of rapid-fire projectiles.


    ZZZ¡ª ZZZ¡ªZZZ!


    ZZZ¡ª ZZZ¡ªZZZ!


    ZZZ¡ª ZZZ¡ªZZZ!


    The air crackled and thundered as the bullets streaked towards her. Each projectile was smaller but packed with immense power, designed to penetrate even the toughest defenses.


    As expected, Elsa''s freezing ability activated, but Reign was hoping that one of his attacks would actually hit.


    However¡ª


    Everything froze and shattered before they could reach her, no matter how fast or numerous they were. Her defense remained constantly strong, and the projectiles froze and get destroyed instantly upon impact.


    Her freezing ability held strong, showing no signs of being overwhelmed. He realized he needed a new strategy, as sheer quantity alone wasn''t enough.


    "Alright, let''s see if you can handle this," he muttered aloud. He combined the three railguns into a triple-barrel railgun, a new variation of his skill that he named Triple Slug.


    This technique was inspired by the concept of a double-barrel shotgun but with three barrels, designed to deliver a powerful and concentrated one shot attack.


    The sound of the spinning projectile hummed inside the weapon like a powerful jet engine, and red electric shocks danced around them, melting the ice on the walls.


    "Goodbye," Reign said with a smirk.


    ZZZZZZZZZZ!


    He fired the Triple Slug, and the three projectiles burst out with power now about 150% stronger than before.


    Reign expected the impact to be enough to make her head explode, but unfortunately, it did not make any difference.


    "I..." Reign was stunned.


    That attack could have killed a Peak Demon Lord, but she just stood there, unaffected.


    The worst part was that she wasn''t even trying to resist; she was simply existing.


    "When do you plan to kill me?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry, she feared that Reign might not be powerful enough to end her life.


    ''Damn it,'' he cursed inwardly, feeling insulted by her honest words.

 Chapter 317: Painful Lesson

    "I admit, you''re the most difficult opponent I''ve ever faced," Reign said, his voice firm.


    "If you were up against anyone but me, not even a Beginner Level Demon King could kill you," he added.


    "Are you giving up?" Elsa asked.


    He shook his head and chuckled. Backing down now would be an insult to his ego. If he couldn''t kill someone who wanted to die, then he has no business in becoming the strongest.


    "You know, your power is a cheat," he continued.


    Elsa didn''t respond immediately, but he could see she agreed.


    "It''s a curse," she said quietly.


    "Let me ask you one more time: are you sure you really want to die? This next attack will definitely kill you," he declared with absolute confidence.


    For the first time in Elsa''s life, she felt death was near.


    "I''d be forever grateful if you killed me. Please, I can''t endure this isolation any longer... I don''t want to be alone anymore," she replied, her eyes filled with sadness.


    "True Death," Reign muttered as he pulled the trigger.


    ZZZZZZ!


    The projectile struck her head before she could react. The shot wasn''t the fastest, but her freezing ability couldn''t counteract its unique effect.


    Her mouth opened slightly, as if to utter a final word of thanks , but no sound came.


    In the next instant, her body crumpled to the floor, collapsing with a sudden thud. Her eyes, wide and glazed, stared blankly at the ceiling, and her lips remained parted in a final, silent gasp.


    Reign regarded her lifeless body with a detached demeanor. "You''re not the only one with a cheat-like ability." His decision was made without remorse.


    He knelt beside her and noticed that despite the hole in her head, she still wore the smile she had before dying. Her skin had become paler, but there was no blood¡ªperhaps due to her own power.


    "Time to eat you," he thought as he reached out to touch her head. But, just like last time, the contact caused an immediate freeze. He had to break his hand himself to prevent the cold from spreading through his body.


    ''How is this even possible? Is she still alive?'' he wondered.


    Reign stared at her body, puzzled by how her power still affected him despite being dead already. The ice around her seemed to have a constant effect.


    ''I need to resolve this quickly,'' he muttered to himself.


    Carefully, he reached out again, trying to touch her without getting frozen. He used his elements to melt the ice around his hands, being cautious not to let the cold spread further.


    But it did nothing. It was as if her freezing ability was directly neutralizing his elemental powers, even his death energy.


    ''What the hell,'' he cursed inwardly. ''If she''s this hard to devour, what about that Juggernaut guy?''


    ''Metahumans are even more complex and troubling than demons and angels.'' He sighed.


    "System, do you have any idea?"


    [System: Host, I advised against devouring her through normal means. Her power operates in the metaphysical realm, not the physical. You are not strong enough to integrate such a unique ability.]


    "No!" Reign roared in anger. He disliked the idea of the system controlling his mind.


    He endured the rising pain, which intensified with each moment. When the chains finally touched Elsa''s body, the agony surged to unbearable levels.


    The torment felt worse than anything he had experienced before.


    "ARGGGGG!" He pounded his head back and forth against the floor to stay conscious.


    [Would you like the system to turn off your consciousness?]


    [Yes] or [No]


    He hesitated, the idea of escaping the pain through the it was tempting. But he refused to let the system dictate his life. ''This is not enough to push me, ''


    "NOOOO!" he roared defiantly.


    The pain grew fiercer as the chains coiled tighter around her body.


    Reign''s vision blurred, and his senses were overwhelmed. Every moment felt like an eternity.


    He felt as though his very essence was being torn apart, stretched thin, and pulled into countless pieces. The inside of his head pounded relentlessly, making it hard to think or see clearly.


    After a while, the pain surged to a whole new intensity. It became too much that he couldn''t help but start shouting.


    "ARGHGGGGG!"


    His regret grew with every passing moment. He wished he had accepted the system''s offer to turn off his consciousness.


    "Turn off my consciousness!"


    "Turn off my consciousness!"


    "Turn off my consciousness!"


    He pleaded repeatedly, but there was no response, which only made the whole ordeal even worse.


    Discover hidden tales at §Þ??


    The pain was unbearable, a sensation beyond what anyone should experience. It felt as though the chain held a secret powerful enough to disintegrate the consciousness of anyone who gazed upon it.


    [DING!]


    Finally, the system responded.


    [Would you like the system to turn off your consciousness?]


    [Yes] or [No]


    "Yes, do it!," he replied immediately.


    [System: Acknowledged. Turning off consciousness for the absorption process.]


    .

 Chapter 318: Within me

    When his consciousness returned, he found himself lying on the cold floor, his face staring up at the still-frozen ceiling.


    The air was still biting, but Elsa''s body had vanished.


    ''My head still hurts,'' he grumbled.


    Nausea gripped his mind, and the world spun around him.


    Struggling to sit up, he felt disoriented and weak. His vision was blurry as he tried to make sense of his surroundings.


    The freezing temperature seeped into his bones, a constant reminder of what just happened. He tried to piece together everything.


    "Did I absorb her?" he asked aloud.


    [System: Affirmative. The absorption process was successful. The Meta-human''s body has been safetly stored in your soul.]


    He touched his chest but didn''t feel anything unusual. Taking a deep breath, he stood up to steady himself.


    "System, what was that chain? Why did I feel so much pain just from looking at it?" he asked, trying to understand the agonizing phenomenon.


    Whatever that object was, it was powerful enough to threaten his consciousness. He needed to understand what he had encountered and why it had such a strong effect on him.


    The system did not respond right away, so he grew concerned and asked again.


    [System: Host lacks the authority to know this information.]


    "Figures," he muttered.


    ''So, it is now hiding information from me,'' he thought, feeling a twinge of frustration.


    The intense pain from what had happened earlier was one thing, but the system''s ability to shut down his consciousness was an even bigger issue.


    He realized that the system was filled with secrets, and the more powerful he became, the more worried he felt about its true nature.


    Unfortunately, he had no means to defend himself against whatever the system was planning. It felt like a ticking time bomb, and he was helpless to stop it.


    His only option was to continue growing stronger and hope to eventually become independent from the system''s control.


    ''I can''t stay frustrated,'' he sighed, trying to calm his emotions. He knew dwelling on this was pointless at the moment, so he redirected his focus to understanding the value of Meta-Humans in his growth.


    It might just give him the answer he was looking for, especially since even the system was unaware of its full abilities


    "Yet?" he asked. "What are the requirements for you to analyze Meta-Humans?"


    The faster the system could analyze them, the sooner he could understand their powers.


    [System: To analyze Meta-Humans, the system needs significantly more processing power and detailed information about their abilities. This involves collecting more samples, studying their powers thoroughly, and improving the operating capabilities of the system. Currently, the system is not strong enough for this task.]


    "Can you make it short? Tell me exactly what I should do?" he asked, his frustration evident.


    [System: Reach Level 100. Reach Peak Demon King.]


    "That high?" he said, shaking his head.


    The system''s requirements were overwhelming, especially since absorbing Meta-Humans required sacrificing his level each time.


    It felt like investing everything he had in the hope of a future gain while risking everything in the present.


    ''Forget it. I''ll deal with it when I get there,'' he decided.


    With that resolved, he continued his mission and headed deeper into the warehouse, which was now a frozen wasteland because of Elsa. The cold persisted, with no sign of melting.


    For some reason, his powerful attacks didn''t trigger any alarms, so he assumed that Elsa''s ability was so strong that even sounds didn''t escape this place.


    ''So they trapped her here because she couldn''t control her power,'' he thought. ''No wonder she looked so lonely. I did her a favor by killing her.''


    He started searching for security cameras but found none. The lights were also frozen, indicating she must have lived in complete darkness.


    ''So that''s why she was so happy when I used my lightning,'' he mused.


    The warehouse was eerily quiet, the silence broken only by the occasional creak of the ice-covered structures.


    He moved carefully, his steps muffled by the thick layer of frost on the floor. Not wasting any time, he searched for another way out.


    Eventually, he noticed a vent that had also been frozen. He raised his hands and slowly melted the ice away. Now that she was gone, the ice was melting like normal.


    CRACK!


    He shrank his body again in order to fit through the narrow space.


    The air was damp and chilly, which made the vent feel even more isolated, but he didn''t mind at all.


    ''Is it just me, or do I actually like narrow and tight spaces?'' he thought to himself as he continue crawling. ''Maybe it''s because I lived in a coffin for a year? Or maybe it''s an old habit from when I was still a lab rat?''


    Those thoughts ran through his mind as he passed the time until he finally emerged from the vent and found himself on the roof.


    ''Wow, this place is even bigger up close,'' he thought.

 Chapter 319: Hard Pick

    Reign stood on the roof of the warehouse, looking out at the large complex below.


    This place was not just any neighborhood; it was a huge laboratory compound where advanced scientific work happened every day.


    The buildings were arranged in neat rows, with some structures standing out because of their structure.


    These lab buildings had shiny glass walls, allowing people to see the high-tech equipment and busy people inside.


    The scientists, wearing white coats, moved around quickly, working on their experiments and research projects despite the late hours.


    Next to the lab buildings were massive warehouses. These enormous, windowless structures looked a bit mysterious and intimidating.


    They were designed to store lots of equipment, hazardous chemicals, and other materials needed for the scientists'' work.


    Their huge size and lack of windows made it seem like they were hiding important secrets.


    Despite the industrial feel of the compound, there were also areas of green.


    Beautiful gardens and rooftop terraces were carefully maintained, providing peaceful spots for the scientists and staff to relax.


    These green spaces, with their winding paths and benches, offered a nice break from the busy, high-tech environment.


    Inside the compound were roads lined with tall trees.


    Trucks and vans drove along these path, delivering supplies and transporting finished products.


    The whole area was buzzing with activity, a mix of nature and technology.


    ''They did not cheap out in making this place,'' he thought to himself.


    Even a monster like him could admire the beauty of an area like this. It just showed that they put more budget into building this compared to the one in Crestwood.


    This also meant that whatever BioGen was hiding here must be even more important and powerful.


    ''The document says they hid the serum inside the most secure building here,'' he thought while scanning the area for the most heavily guarded structure.


    It didn''t take him long to find it because it was too eye-catching.


    The building stood out from the rest because it was completely windowless, with only one big visible entrance guarded by multiple armed personnel and even combat robots.


    And judging by how much smoother their movements were, it was safe to say they were more advanced than the one Reign destroyed at the Pantheon HQ.


    This security setup clearly marked the building as the most important area in this place.


    Now, he knew this was where he needed to go.


    Normally, the Undead Eye couldn''t detect the exact appearance of a person''s vitality, but his near-perfect memory helped.


    As he focused his gaze, the image of people doing their own thing inside their rooms filled his mind.


    He watched them closely. When he didn''t find Emy, he moved to another angle of the building until he saw something that resembled her vitality.


    ''Time to check it out,'' he chuckled sadistically before leaping from his position and heading towards the building.


    Due to the simple design of the structure, it didn''t take him long to reach the 5th floor.


    Reign landed on the balcony and slowly crawled toward the glass window when he heard gasping sounds.


    "Fuck me harder!" A woman''s voice echoed from inside, and through Reign''s eyes, he saw another energy signature lying on top of her.


    "Oh my god. Oh my god," she moaned as she continued to be rammed by one of her bodyguards.


    "I''m close... Don''t stop! Don''t stop!" She urged, her hands clamping on the bedsheet as she neared orgasm.


    But before she could enjoy it, she paused, thinking her bodyguard had come on her face as she felt a hot, dripping substance.


    She opened her eyes to see what had happened but was shocked to find her new lover''s head missing.


    "No!!!" she stuttered, not knowing what to do. "This must be a dream," she added .


    "Oh, it''s not a dream," Reign''s voice cut through the silence.


    Emy''s attention shifted to him, and she broke into cold sweats when she saw a demon made of bones in her bedroom.


    Her heart raced, and she tried to scream in fear, but Reign quickly silenced her by choking her and lifting her off the bed.


    "Look at you, enjoying yourself after what you did to me," he said coldly.


    Emy was confused and afraid. She had no memory of offending a demon, so why was she being attacked?


    "Oh, you still can''t remember me?" he asked again, his lips curling into a sadistic smile.


    "I-I don''t know who you are, please let me go," she pleaded, her oxygen-deprived mind causing hallucinations.


    "Are you sure you don''t remember? Because I still remember your punchable face vividly," he teased, tightening his grip on her neck, making her turn pale and gasped for more air.


    Emy started flailing, trying to escape his hands, but it was no use.


    When she was finally losing consciousness and on the brink of dying, Reign let go.


    Then he grabbed her hair and forced her to look at him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you too quickly. I still have a lot of plans for you," he chuckled sadistically.

 Chapter 320: My Wrath

    Emy''s eyes grew wide with fear as she gasped for air. Her shoulders shook uncontrollably, completely overtaken by her emotion.


    She hadn''t expected such a terrible turn of events after what was meant to be a pleasurable evening following the train ordeal.


    Having faced life-threatening situations before, her instinct for survival and procreating was heightened.


    This same instinct drove her and her bodyguard into each other''s arms, leading them to fuck each other .


    But out of nowhere, her new lover was killed. She felt overwhelmed by a sense of bad luck.


    One by one, her men died¡ªfirst to an arrogant hunter, and now to a terrifying demon.


    "What the hell are you daydreaming about?" Reign snapped, his voice dripping sarcasm.


    Before she could even open her mouth, he slapped her sharply across the face.


    The force made her head jerk to the side, and she ended up falling back onto the bed. Her body bounced a little off the soft cushion.


    Reign''s eyes shone with a cruel satisfaction as he laughed loudly, his voice harsh and full of satisfaction


    "Sweet, that felt so good," he said, clearly enjoying the pain he caused her.


    "What did I do to you?" she asked, her face still red and aching from the slap.


    BAM!


    Without warning, Reign brought his feet down on her stomach.


    The force of the pain made her feel like she was going to vomit. The agony was overwhelming, causing her to let out a strangled, squeaky cry.


    She had never felt so vulnerable and powerless in her life. Her thoughts raced as she tried to understand what was happening.


    What could she have done to deserve this?


    What had she done to provoke a monster like him?


    But as she searched through her memories, everything was a blur. Her mind was too scared to piece together why he was so angry.


    Reign leaned in closer, his bony hands gripping her hair again, forcing her to look into his glowing eyes.


    Her eyes darted around the room, looking for anything she could use to defend herself or call for help.


    If she did have it, he could leave immediately to secure it.


    As for the Juggernaut, he''d deal with him another day. It wasn''t as if he had to fight the meta-human right away anyway.


    "Okay, okay," she croaked out, her voice strained and barely audible. "I''ll tell you what I know."


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to gather her thoughts.


    "The serum.... It''s hidden in my office on the fifth floor of the main building, the one with no windows. I can give you my access card. Just please don''t hurt me anymore."


    "Give me the card, "he demanded, his voice cold and commanding.


    She hesitated for a moment, then shakily reached for her discarded clothes. She found the small card tucked into a hidden pocket and handed it to him with trembling fingers.


    He snatched it from her hand and inspected it.


    The access card was small and sleek, made of a glossy black plastic. It had a metallic strip along one edge and a faintly glowing holographic emblem of BioGen in the center, indicating high-level clearance.


    "Will you let me go now?" she asked, but before she could say anything else, Reign kicked her in the stomach again. The impact knocked the wind out of her.


    "Of course.... not, you dimwit," he shook his head.


    "But you said¡ª" she protested, but he cut her off with his iconic slap.


    The force of the blow made her head snap to the side.


    "You shouldn''t believed the words of someone who looks like this," he said, pointing toward his scary face. He was now smiling in a mocking, twisted way, his expression adding to the horror of the moment.


    "W¡ª Why are you doing this?" she stuttered, her tears and snot mixing with blood as her nose bled from the consecutive blow.


    "Do you still not remember me? I''m the guy you tried to frame. You even scammed me when you asked me to lick that dirty thing," he chuckled with contempt, finally revealing his identity.


    "N¡ª No..." Emy''s eyes widened in shock.


    The memories of her petty actions came crashing back, amplifying her terror as she realized the man she had wronged was standing over her with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    "No... No, you''re lying," she shook her head, her voice trembling with disbelief. She was in a state of denial, unable to accept the horrifying truth.


    "Am I?" Reign raised his hands, and sparks of blue electricity crackled across his fingertips, an undeniable proof of his identity.


    "Y¡ª You''re a demon!" she exclaimed in shock.

 Chapter 321: Mental State

    "A demon lord, to be exact," he responded with a haughty look, further torturing her mentally.


    He leaned closer, his imposing figure casting a dark shadow over her as she cowered on the bed.


    "Did you really think you could go on living after crossing me?" he sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.


    She shrank further into the bedding, trying to make herself as small as possible beneath his towering figure.


    The grin on his face widened as he watched her struggle.


    "P¡ª Please, forgive me. I didn''t know you were a demon lord," she pleaded, her voice breaking with desperation.


    "I can''t do that," he said, shaking his head. "I enjoy watching you suffer," he continued, leaning in so his face was inches from hers.


    "I want to hurt you more, torture you, and destroy you. And after you''re dead, I''ll eat you like livestock¡ªno, you''ll experience worse than that." His words cut deeply, each one delivering a new wave of pain.


    She recoiled, her breath coming in short, panicked gasps.


    "I wonder how this frail thing tastes," he said, grabbing her thin arm and pretending to bite it.


    She wanted to scream, but every time she tried, Reign slapped her brutally, silencing her cries with each harsh blow.


    "The next time you scream, I''ll rip your head off and shove it in your hole," he threatened.


    Emy''s face contorted in horror and despair, tears streaming down her cheeks as she tried to grasp the reality of his threat.


    She knew he could actually do what he had just said, making the situation even more horrifying.


    "P¡ª Please don''t kill me. I''m sorry for everything. I can give anything. My father is the general in this city. If you let me go¡ª" she pleaded, but before she could finish, he slapped her again.


    "I told you to stop making noise, didn''t I? Why can''t you just listen for once?" he added .


    This time, he didn''t stop. He kept hitting her, his hand striking her face over and over.


    SLAP!


    SLAP!


    SLAP!


    Her head jerked with each blow, tears mixing with blood as he held her hair, forcing her to endure.


    Emy''s cries became weaker with each hit, the pain and terror overwhelming her.


    Her eyes, once wide with terror, were now half-closed and glazed over, the whites barely visible behind swollen lids.


    The repetitive slaps had also left her face bruised and puffy, with blood seeping from the corners of her mouth.


    "Why are you not talking anymore? Did you bite your tongue?" Reign''s cruel laughter echoed in her ears, making the nightmare feel endless.


    She tried to speak, but her face was too badly beaten to form words.


    Every nerve in her body screamed as the burning sensation grew more intense with each passing second.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, mingling with the snot from her nose, creating a pitiful and messy display of her suffering.


    Meanwhile, Reign watched with a cold, sadistic look, his eyes fixed on her.


    Her face showed her deep misery and desperation, showing just how much pain and suffering she was feeling.


    Finally, after enduring so much , her heart gave out. She went into cardiac arrest, and in her final moments, all she felt was fear, regret, and horror.


    But even in that moments, Reign didn''t grant her a normal death. He opened his mouth wide and began to devour her.


    Bones and muscles cracked loudly in his mouth as he tore into her flesh.


    Each bite was accompanied by sickening sounds of gnawing and crunching.


    As he continued to devour her, he felt a strange and unfamiliar sensation growing inside him.


    It was as if something new was awakening within him, but he couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was.


    The feeling was different from anything he had experienced before¡ªintense.


    His mind became clouded, focused solely on the intense pleasure of consuming her.


    Until¡ª


    [DING!]


    [HIDDEN MISSION -TITLE QUEST- COMPLETED]


    [Congratulations, host. You have reached the required milestone for attaining a new title by killing and devouring enemies you hated ]


    [REWARD: TITLE]


    <VENGEANCE >


    [VENGEFUL AURA: This skill creates an intense feeling of anger. When activated, it makes host stronger and faster in fights, especially against targets host really hates.]


    "What? I didn''t know something like this actually existed," he exclaimed, taken aback by the unexpected surprise.


    He read the description of the new title, and with each line, his grin grew wider.


    The title''s effects were stackable, and although the system hadn''t specified the requirements, he was certain it was closely tied to his own state of mind.


    ''So once again, I''m being rewarded for being cruel and acting on my impulses,'' he thought to himself.


    He had suspected this before, but the new system feature confirmed his theory.


    ''Well, I don''t really mind the additional benefits,'' he added.


    If it were before, he would have been hyped up, but now he couldn''t help but be wary of the system.

 Chapter 322: Testing the System

    "That was a satisfying meal," he said, standing up and pretending to shake off the remains from his body.


    His mouth was still smeared with blood, so he wiped it off with his hand.


    But instead of finding something to clean it like a normal person, he licked it, savoring the taste as if it were leftover nacho cheese.


    "Yummy," he chuckled, savoring the sensation as his fingers touched his mouth. Her blood flowed through him, an addictive rush that he couldn''t get enough of.


    ''If I had to compare it to another meat, it would be like the most expensive wagyu beef from my old world, and even that pales in comparison in terms of juiciness and fats.''


    "Is it just me, or do people I hate taste better?" he wondered aloud.


    "Maybe it''s because of my race?" he asked. "System, is my tendency to eat humans because of that?"


    He had always thought it was just a trait of being a monster, but now that the system could provide some information, he wanted to understand more.


    But that wasn''t the only reason he wanted to converse with the system casually; he also wanted to test how intelligent it was now.


    The system had shown a level of authority that made him worry, and understanding its capabilities and autonomy was important.


    [DING!]


    [System: Negative. Your chosen race does not eat humans through their mouth because they do not have a stomach. They absorb vitality directly through touch and do not enjoy eating humans directly.]


    Reign was stunned and did not expect that kind of answer.


    "Then why do I find human meat so good?" he asked, curious about why it seemed like the finest delicacy in the world.


    [DING!]


    [System: It''s all psychological. Host convinced yourself that it tastes good.]


    "Wait, what? Of course not. You turned me into a monster, so that''s why I like eating humans," he reasoned out.


    [DING!]


    [The system never gave host a mission to eat humans in the first place; host just assumed .]


    "Don''t twist it. You said eating humans increases my stats and EXP in the cemetery," he argued, feeling like the system was tricking him.


    [DING!]


    [The system only mentioned the benefits of eating humans after you had already eaten one.]


    "I..." Reign was stunned. He began to recall the events, repeating them in his mind.


    He remembered the first time he ate human meat. It was true that the system hadn''t given him a mission back then.


    Feeling hungry at that time and seeing himself as zombie-like, he had assumed that eating humans was necessary to satisfy his hunger like in the movies.


    So when those grave robbers offered themselves to him, he simply saw it as an opportunity to feed. After that, the rest was history.


    [DING!]


    [System: Host is still not qualified to have a human face.]


    "What do you mean? You said I just had to want one!" he asked, his tone showing his frustration.


    [DING!]


    [System: Deep inside, host doesn''t really want a human face. You harbor intense dislike and hatred for the human race, so the system cannot give you a face]


    "What?" Reign paused for a moment, his frustration growing.


    He had thought that just desiring a change would be enough. But the system''s response made him question his own feelings.


    He paced back and forth, trying to make sense of it.


    "So, even if I wanted to look human, it''s not just about wanting it. I have to actually accept the human race?"


    The system didn''t respond, leaving him to mull over the revelation.


    The idea that his deep-seated feelings were blocking his transformation was both unsettling and frustrating.


    "But how can I even accept them?" he wondered aloud. "I see them as food. It''s one thing to call them delicious, but it''s another to accept them as more than that."


    Reign thought hard about this new information, feeling the weight of the system''s words.


    His view of humans as just food was deeply rooted, and changing that way of thinking was really tough for someone as set in their ways as he was.


    "Maybe if I focus on interacting with them in a different way, I can change my perspective ?," he thought, trying to find a solution.


    Just then, an image of Cyril''s face flashed in his mind, and he immediately hit himself.


    SLAP!


    The sound echoed sharply, a loud crack against the hollow, bony surface of his face.


    ''Forget about her!'' he scolded himself.


    The reason he had come here in a hurry in the first place was to avoid her.


    But now that the system had actually given him a chance to have a human face, he found himself getting sidetracked with strange ideas.


    ''Stop thinking about her,'' he told himself firmly.


    He couldn''t afford distractions like this. If he let his emotions dictate his actions again, it would spell disaster.


    Recalling how he always acted out of character whenever she was in danger filled him with disgust.


    The thought of how he had behaved, driven by misplaced concern and emotion, made him feel like a total idiot.


    ''That''s right, she will only hold me back... I don''t need her.''

 Chapter 323: Single Minded

    ''I don''t need a human face,'' he muttered, shaking his head and pushing those unnecessary thoughts to the back of his mind.


    The reason he had made it this far so quickly was his simple, single-minded focus on getting stronger.


    To him, everything else was secondary. His ultimate goal was to become the strongest being, someone who could live freely because no one would dare challenge him.


    He saw nothing wrong with this way of thinking.


    Changing something that wasn''t broken would be dumb. In fact, he had to ensure that his approach to life remained unchanged, no matter what.


    "Okay, forget we talked about this," he said, looking to see if the system would respond, but there was no reply.


    However, he didn''t care about it or take it to heart. At least, their exchange had given him some insight into how autonomous the system was, and it was really high.


    ''I need to be more careful,'' he thought to himself.


    After finishing up, he walked toward the balcony and looked at the building Emy had pointed out. It was time to focus on the mission at hand.


    The building was a distance away, but with his abilities, reaching it without being detected was relatively easy. The real challenge was waiting for him inside the building itself.


    Just as he had climbed here, he decided to scale the walls of the residential building nd then jump from one roof to another until he got closed to his destination.


    Unfortunately, the place was heavily secured. He noticed numerous outdoor cameras and a fleet of small, flying drones patrolling the area.


    The drones were sleek and streamlined, with dark, reflective surfaces that shimmered under the moonlight. Each one glided silently through the night sky, their advanced, nearly invisible propellers barely making a sound.


    Occasionally, the drones would emit a faint, red glow as they adjusted their focus, clearly maintaining a vigilant watch over everything .


    Below, the area was heavily guarded. Security personnel wore helmets that covered half their faces with dark visors.


    They were equipped with high-powered guns that looked very different from what Reign was used to seeing.


    Alongside them were robots that looked far more advanced than any he had seen before in Green Valley City.


    The robots had sleek, humanoid metallic bodies with smooth, high-tech designs and bright LED lights on their heads


    Their movements were smooth and coordinated, showcasing the cutting-edge technology behind their engineering.


    It was clear that BioGen had spared no expense in setting up robust security measures to protect their research.


    He then absorbed the guard''s body, leaving only the clothes behind. The process was quick and silent, leaving no trace of the guard except for the empty uniform.


    Next, he adjusted the uniform to make sure it looked right. He checked himself in a nearby building window, smoothing out any dirt and making sure everything was in place.


    Once he was satisfied, he walked confidently toward the entrance.


    When he reached the first checkpoint, a security guard looked him over closely.


    The guard was stationed at a small kiosk with screens and security equipment. He scrutinized Reign''s uniform and then looked at him with a hint of suspicion.


    Without saying much, the guard raised an eyebrow and held out his hand for the access card.


    Reign handed over the card, and the guard examined it under a bright light.


    After a few moments, the guard nodded and returned it "You''re clear," the guard said, stepping aside.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    Inside, the hallway was busy with people moving around despite the late hours.


    He blended into the crowd, keeping his head down as he moved through the hallway. But he didn''t head straight for the elevator, though.


    ''I need to find another disguise,'' he thought while observing everyone around him.


    The guard''s uniform had been useful for initial access to the building, but wearing it while moving around on higher floors would make him stand out too much.


    As he watched, he saw a female janitor pushing cleaning equipment enter the elevator. He paid close attention to the digital analog and noticed that she reached the 6th floor.


    This gave him an idea.


    He waited again and finally spotted another janitor, this time a male. He followed him towards some kind of utility room.


    He made sure to act normally, keeping an eye on the numerous CCTV cameras. His eyes darted around, searching for the ideal spot where the cameras'' angles wouldn''t catch him.


    After a few moments, he found it: a narrow corner, partially hidden.


    Just as he was about to slip inside, a voice echoed from behind him. "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 324: Friendly Gesture

    Reign didn''t panic. He had heard the footsteps long before and chose not to move, wanting to appear normal.


    "I''m looking for the janitor," he responded casually while turning to face the person who had spoken.


    To his luck, the person who called out was exactly who Reign was looking for, a middle age man pushing a cart filled with cleaning supplies.


    The janitor raised an eyebrow, looking skeptical.


    "Why are you looking for me?" he asked, his voice gruff but not unfriendly.


    Reign smiled, trying to appear as genuine as possible. "I spilled some coffee in one of the rooms. Didn''t want to leave a mess for someone else to clean up. Thought I''d take care of it myself."


    The janitor looked him up and down, considering his words.


    "Most people wouldn''t bother," he said, a hint of suspicion still in his eyes.


    "Well, I guess I''m not most people," Reign replied with a chuckle. "I just need some cleaning materials. Won''t take long, I promise."


    The janitor hesitated, then nodded. "Alright, come on then. I''ll let you in to grab what you need. But make it quick."


    "Thank you," Reign said, following the janitor as he pushed the cart towards a nearby supply room.


    Inside, the janitor handed him a mop and a bucket. "Here you go. Just return them when you''re done."


    "Will do," Reign assured him, taking the supplies.


    As the janitor turned to leave, Reign acted quickly.


    He snapped the mop handle using his finger, creating a sharp, jagged edge. Then he brutally drove the broken end into the janitor''s throat.


    "BUAAHHH"


    The poor man''s eyes widened in shock, but before he could figure out what was happening, his life ended just like that, and the corpse was quickly absorbed by Reign.


    The only proof of the man''s existence was his clothing, now scattered on the ground.


    "Don''t worry, you were going to die anyway. I just killed you in advance," Reign muttered, his voice cold and detached.


    He then picked the janitor''s uniform and tried to put it on.


    The outfit consisted of a plain, dark blue shirt and matching pants, made from strong, stain-resistant fabric.


    A small name tag on the chest pocket read "Ryan," and there were several pockets for holding tools.


    Pants were a bit loose for easy movement and had a belt with a set of keys attached.


    He quickly put on the uniform, adjusting it so it fit him well, and tucked the shirt into the pants.


    Next, he pulled the cap down low to cover his face.


    He moved quickly, scanning the room for anything that might contain the serum.


    His eyes darted around, searching for clues or hidden compartments. He checked the desk, drawers, and even the small cabinet, but found nothing of immediate interest.


    "Where the heck is it?" Reign said aloud, his voice showing frustration.


    He looked around the room again, feeling annoyed that he might have overlooked something.


    Finding the serum was the reason for all the effort and detours he had taken. Each moment he wasted only made him more impatient.


    ''What''s that? ''


    A hidden locked drawer in a filing cabinet caught his attention.


    He moved quickly to the drawer and soon managed to unlock it.


    Inside, he found some folders and a small metal box made from a rare material. It was lightweight, but when he tried to scratch it, it wouldn''t mark.


    ''It''s the same material used in the train tracks,'' he muttered to himself.


    It wasn''t indestructible, but it was much more durable than normal steel and could withstand the miasma''s rusting effect.


    Reign hoped it was the one he was looking for as he carefully opened the box.


    CLICK!


    He found a set of vials, each filled with black liquid.


    Examining them closely, he noticed the distinctive labeling, which suggested these were likely the serum he was looking for.


    ''This should be it,'' he chuckled inwardly, feeling a sense of relief.


    Finally, the serum that had caused so many headaches was in his hands.


    ''I hope this is worth it,'' he added, hoping the effort had been worth the result.


    He also checked the folder and saw it contained files about the serum, so he decided to take it with him as well.


    But just as he was about to celebrate the completion of his mission, he felt the floor vibrating.


    ''Damn it,'' he cursed inwardly as he activated his undead eye.


    Through its view, he saw dozens of people surrounding the office.


    BAM!


    The office door burst open, and armed personnel stormed in, their guns pointed at him.


    Red dots from their laser sights covered him instantly.


    "Mr. Janitor, something came up?," the woman with curly hair said sarcastically while standing behind the armed guards.

 Chapter 325: Knock Down

    "We meet again," Reign said casually, knowing the serum and files were already secured inside his body.


    He thought about escaping through the walls but it would blow his cover and reveal his true nature as a powerful demon.


    With the current tensions in Brentwood, all the major powers in the area would turn over every stone to find him.


    The worst type of enemy, after all, was the one lurking within, so they won''t just let him go unscathed.


    "Would you believe me if I said I was just cleaning the room ?" he asked, his voice steady despite the situation.


    The woman''s smile widened as she took a step closer. "I''m afraid your little plan ends here," she said, her voice full of satisfaction.


    "So, who sent you here? Light Rock Capital?" she asked, her tone sharp and probing.


    ''Light Rock Capital?'' he mused to himself.


    As he recalled Crestwood, he remembered that Light Rock Capital was a new force opposing the Chamber of Commerce.


    It was also the same group that had ordered the hit at the BioGen laboratory back then.


    Curious about this organization, he had asked Aiku for information about it in the past .


    Light Rock Capital had positioned itself as a big challenger to the established Chamber of Commerce, which had long dominated the world''s economic and political landscape.


    LRC was known for its aggressive tactics and innovative strategies, aiming to disrupt the existing order and reshape the balance of power.


    Their rise had been marked by a series of high-profile moves and influential connections, making them a serious player in the ongoing struggle for control and influence.


    But what intrigued him even more was their CEO''s motto: "At Light Rock, we are forcing behavior."


    This slogan suggested a level of control and manipulation that, in his eyes, made the group even more dangerous and ruthless than the Chamber of Commerce.


    At least the Chamber was only in it for the profit; they didn''t really care what others did as long as they got paid.


    ''Wait, she''s assuming I was sent by them,'' a grin spread across his face. ''I could use this,''


    "I''m a professional. I won''t just tell you who my employer is, but I''ll give you a clue: they''re on par with the Chamber of Commerce." Reign replied confidently, showing no hint of fear.


    His calm demeanor and blunt tone made everyone around him more alert, revealing his trust in his own skills.


    The woman''s eyes narrowed, her smile fading slightly.


    "You''re confident, I''ll give you that. But confidence doesn''t change the fact that you''re trapped here."


    One of the armed personnel stepped forward, his gun still aimed at Reign. "We have orders to ensure you don''t leave this building."


    Reign met the woman''s gaze, unflinching. "I''m sure you do. But if you think you can just walk in here and take me out without any consequences, you''re mistaken."


    "He''s down. Get a stretcher and carry him out of here," one of the armed guards ordered.


    A few moments later, a team of personnel arrived with a stretcher.


    Even though he was pretending to be unconscious , His senses stayed sharp. He watched carefully as the guards moved and handled him.


    They annoyingly placed him onto the white stretcher, securing him with straps to prevent any movement.


    The straps were made of very durable material, but in his opinion, they were as weak as paper.


    Next, they worked efficiently, lifting the stretcher and carrying it towards the elevator.


    The guards stayed alert, watching for any sign of resistance.


    One of them inserted a key into the elevator''s panel, activating a special override.


    DING!


    The doors slid open, and the stretcher was pushed inside, along with three guards due to the limited space.


    As the elevator descended, he noticed it passed through underground levels not typically accessible by standard means.


    ''This is getting more and more complicated,'' he thought to himself.


    He quickly tore through the straps, causing the guards to react in alarm.


    But before they could do anything, he grabbed one of their knives and, with a single powerful movement, sliced open the nearest guard''s stomach.


    His sudden move caught others off guard.


    Seizing the chance, he quickly overpowered them one by one.


    He moved around with the knife, slashing at the next guard.


    The blade cut through fabric and flesh, slicing the head''s off.


    The third guard tried to draw his weapon, but Reign was quicker.


    He lunged forward, driving the knife into the guard''s side.


    The victim let out a surprised cry, his eyes wide with pain as Reign twisted the knife, making the hole larger.


    Blood poured from the wound and spread across the floor.


    The guard attempted to fight back, but his movements slowed as Reign continued to stab him nonstop.


    Finally, the guard''s body went limp, his head drooping to one side as he took his last breath.


    ''Alright, time to escape this place,''

 Chapter 326: Incoming Fire

    BEEP! BEEP BEEP!


    The alarm''s loud, repetitive noise echoed through every part of the building, making everyone spring into action and stay on high alert. Chapter Find:


    ''Oh, they were watching me,'' Reign thought as he noticed the small camera in the elevator.


    He gave it the middle finger before smashing through the ceiling to make his escape.


    As long as he was careful, he could get out of this place without revealing his true identity, relying only on his hunter and mercenary techniques.


    He decided to escape the facility and abandon thoughts of confronting Juggernaut for now.


    It wasn''t fear that held him back, but the knowledge that facing the meta-human might force him to use the majority of his power.


    That would reveal his true identity to everyone.


    Even if he destroyed the city within a day, this region would become a focus of interest. It would make it more difficult for him to move and target other places in the future.


    If he got really unlucky, he might even get a visit from an actual Demon King.


    He was strong, but he was still far from being able to contend with the second highest rank in the hierarchy of this world.


    SWOOOSH!


    Reign sprinted upward at the elevator shafts. Using his undead eye, he located the main floor by tracking the highest concentration of vitality.


    ''So they''re waiting for me,'' he chuckled to himself.


    BANG!


    With a powerful kick, he sent the door flying open.


    As expected, a storm of bullets erupted from the other side. But he was ready.


    He grabbed both halves of the door and used them as shields to block the incoming fire.


    However¡ª


    The bullets came flying in, and none were stopped by his makeshift shield.


    ''Damn, those movies were a lie,'' he thought.


    Realizing the door was practically useless, he quickly threw it, sending it crashing into the shooters.


    The guards, momentarily stunned by the flying door, quickly regrouped and resumed their assault.


    But Reign was already a step ahead. He vaulted over one of them, using his momentum to kick another in the chest, sending him sprawling.


    This caused the other guards to react, and they immediately started shooting at him.


    RA-TA--TAT--TA-TATTATTT!


    As the bullets continued to fly, he quickly adapted to the situation.


    He continued to dodge the searing heat waves, but now he maneuvered himself deliberately in front of the armed guards.


    The heat waves from the robots struck them instead of him.


    "ARGHHHHHH! STOP FIRING! STOP FIRING !" The guards'' screams cut through the chaos as the heat waves burned their bodies.


    Their uniforms started to smoke, and the air around them shimmered with the intense heat.


    Everyone was caught off guard and unprepared for the friendly fire, taken down by their own allies'' attacks.


    This led to the guards hesitating, afraid to shoot at him in case he used them as shields again.


    They might be guards, but their lives were more important to them than loyalty and money. Both could be earned, but not life and time.


    ''An opportunity!'' he exclaimed as he dashed forward.


    Rather than fighting the remaining robots, he leapt past them, not wanting to waste any more of his precious time.


    BEEEP! BEEEP! BEEEP!


    The heavy steel doors of the main entrance began to close, a last-ditch effort by the facility to trap him inside.


    His eyes focused as he calculated the distance. He had only seconds to make it, but he wasn''t worried at all. He had a lot of power to spare.


    ''Time to pick up speed,'' he thought to himself, cutting through the armed personnel in his way with quick, sharp strikes.


    They fell as he passed by, their surprised and pained cries blending with the constant sound of gunfire.


    As the space between the closing doors got smaller, Reign quickly decided to act.


    He jumped forward and slid across the smooth marble floor like a skilled athlete.


    THUD!


    The doors slammed shut behind him with a loud crash, sealing off the entrance.


    ''It''s not over yet,'' he thought to himself.


    He quickly got to his feet and stood up, where another batch of armed guards was waiting for him.


    ''You people can''t wait to die,'' he chuckled, turning it into a one-sided massacre against anyone unlucky enough to be in his path.


    "Fire!" one of the officers ordered.


    They tried to shoot or fight back, but he was quicker.


    He struck one guard in the neck, sending blood spraying.


    Another one aimed a gun, but he just grabbed it, twisted it away, and then stabbed the same gun in the chest of the real owner.


    THUD!


    The guard fell to the ground bloodied and dead.

 Chapter 327: Incoming Fire Part 2

    "Shoot him! Don''t stop shooting!"


    Two more guards came at him from either side.


    Reign ducked and closed the gap under their attacks, then spun and delivered a powerful elbow to one guard''s temple, completely shattering the skull.


    Next, he grabbed the closest guard by the arm, twisted it behind his back, and dislocated the shoulder .


    The guard dropped to his knees, howling in pain, and Reign finished him with a sharp kick to the head that completely snapped the neck.


    "Shoot him!"


    "Don''t let him escape !"


    More and more people fired at him, but he rolled to the side, dodging the bullets to make it seem like he wasn''t bulletproof.


    The more he acted troubled, the less likely anyone would suspect the truth.


    ''Interesting,'' he muttered after spotting a gun on the ground.


    He picked up the automatic weapon and returned fire, hitting his targets squarely in the head thanks to his over the top attributes.


    With his ability, he could easily win Olympic shooting competitions in his old world multiple times, even with his eyes closed.


    BANG!


    The victim staggered, and Reign closed in, delivering a final blow to the head.


    ''Wow, this is more exciting,'' he chuckled to himself, feeling that fighting like this had its perks. It was inefficient but really fun.


    ''I''m pretty sure now no one would expect that I''m a demon with all this holding back,'' he added, a sly grin spreading across his face.


    More guards tried to flank him. He leapt into the air, kicking one guard in the face while grabbing the other by the collar .


    He twisted it violently, snapping the guard''s neck and landing as the other guard crumpled to the ground, dead.


    Three more guards formed a tight formation, their guns aimed directly at Reign, but it was a futile attempt.


    "Take this," he shouted, charging at the formation and swinging the rifle like a caveman wielding a club.


    The scene quickly turned into a mess of violence as he brutally attacked anyone who got too close.


    Blood covered the ground as he finally finished dealing with the current threat.


    Chapter Continue:


    One guard tried to run, but he grabbed him and ended his life with a quick punch in the face.


    All of this might sound long, but it all happened in under 30 seconds due to the speed of the exchange.


    Midway through, he slipped into a dark corner and continued toward his original destination.


    He reached the warehouse and found it still empty and cold, just as he had left it. There were no guards or drones in sight.


    Relieved but cautious, he decided to backtrack to the underground tunnel he had used earlier.


    However, as he approached the entrance to the zigzag stairs, he found a huge, bulky man standing there, blocking the way.


    The man was imposing, with broad shoulders and a stern expression that seemed to dare anyone to challenge him.


    This person was massive, more than double the size of a normal human.


    His biceps were as large as basketballs, and his presence alone was enough to make anyone think twice about getting past him.


    But what really made him stand out wasn''t just the size; it was that he was wearing nothing but black underwear, fully revealing the oily hard muscles of his body.


    The bulky man blocked Reign''s path, his body towering over him.


    With a menacing glare, he growled, "Where''s M-015? The girl with the ice power?"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about," Reign replied, feigning ignorance.


    The bulky man didn''t look convinced. "Don''t play dumb with me. I know you''re involved. Where is she?"


    "I don''t really know," Reign said, shaking his head.


    This response only angered the man further. With a snarl, the burly man charged straight at Reign like a bull.


    His massive body moved with such force that the ground began to shake.


    ''He''s too slow,'' Reign thought to himself.


    He didn''t attack right away. Instead, he decided to jump over the charging man and dash toward the door.


    Before completely escaping, he threw one of the knives he had stolen to test his theory.


    CLANG!


    The throwing knife struck the bulky man in the back, and Reign felt a sudden itch on his own back.


    ''So, that guy is Juggernaut,'' He chuckled to himself, recognizing the meta-human.


    "STOP DODGING! Juggernaut roared in frustration, breaking off his charge and turning around to chase Reign.


    However¡ª


    "I don''t have time to play. We''ll meet again," Reign called out with a wave of his hand as he dashed for the stairs.


    His speed was so fast that Juggernaut could only watch helplessly, unable to catch up.

 Chapter 328: The Chase

    He memorized the tunnel layout and moved swiftly through it.


    Along the way, he came across lab and utility workers, who were killed simply for being there.


    Walls were painted with blood. The victims didn''t even know what hit them as they were killed one by one, without discrimination.


    It was his way of giving them justice, treating them fair and square.


    He really didn''t need to kill them, but he did it because he could.


    ''Yeah, I really hate humans,'' he sighed, thinking that the system was correct about his mental stability.


    If given a choice between not killing and killing, he would always choose the latter.


    After a while, he got out of the lab compound through the hole he had dug, slipping through and using the night for cover.


    In no time, he made his way back to the vehicle.


    "What happened?" Aljon asked, his face worried after he saw that the whole laboratory was now filled with chaos, siren echoing all over the place.


    "Stop asking questions and drive,'' Reign ordered, quickly getting into the vehicle."


    Aljon glanced at him through the rearview mirror, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion but he didn''t ask anything further.


    He quickly moved around the car and slid into the driver''s seat, starting the engine with a sense of urgency.


    Shifting into gear, he sped away from the lab, tires screeching on the pavement of the highway.


    Meanwhile, Wick sat in the passenger seat, keeping a sharp eye on their surroundings, ready to spot any signs of someone chasing them.


    As they drove through the dark, wide road, Reign finally relaxed a bit.


    The night helped hide them as they made their way back to their hideout.


    Meanwhile, Aljon trembled in the backseat, still shaken by what had happened.


    "Relax," Reign said.


    Just as he settled more into the back seat, trying to ignore his cowardly driver, four helicopters appeared in the sky behind them.


    RRRRR!-RRRRR!-RRRRRR!


    The sound of the helicopters was a loud, steady roar that filled the air.


    Their spotlights sliced through the highway, and without a warning, the helicopters opened fire.


    The sound of bullets hitting the pavement filled the air, snapping Aljon back to reality and pushing him into a new, urgent crisis.


    "Helicopters!" he shouted, his eyes wide with fear.


    "I can see that," Reign snapped, "I''m not blind."


    Aljon saw the helicopters in the rearview mirror and tried to dodge the bullets, swerving the car erratically to avoid the gunfire.


    He pressed down on the gas pedal, making the car speed up.


    Another humming sound echoed in the sky, louder and faster this time.


    A different helicopter, looking more advanced than the others, sped up behind them, closing in quickly.


    ''How many helicopters do they have?'' Reign thought to himself, peering out the window and preparing to destroy yet another one.


    He grabbed a small object from the floor. With a casual flick of his wrist, he sent it soaring through the air again. It spun end over end, speeding towards the new helicopter.


    CLANG!


    It hit the rotor blades dead-on. The new helicopter shook wildly as the blades struggled to spin. In moments, it spun out of control .


    Just as Reign was about to relax, a dot appeared in the sky and rapidly fell toward the ground.


    BOOOOM!


    The object landed right in front of them, so suddenly that Aljon couldn''t brake in time.


    "Damn it!" Reign clicked his tongue in annoyance. He grabbed the driver by the collar and leaped out of the vehicle.


    In the next moment, the van was punched into oblivion .


    The vehicle crumpled up immediately, its metal bending and folding.


    Parts of the van flew through the air, and metal and glass exploded everywhere, leaving just a cloud of debris where it had been.


    Among the wreckage, a massive figure emerged, each step causing the ground to tremble.


    It was Juggernaut, now clad in metallic red power armor.


    His presence was imposing, and the armor gleamed under the highway lights, making him look like an unstoppable force.


    His helmet, shaped like a rhino''s head, had a menacing horn protruding from the forehead, and the visored eyes glowed with a fierce, red light.


    THUD!


    Reign landed with Aljon in his arms, then tossed him aside like a ragdoll .


    Wick, on the other hand, touched down smoothly, landing on all four


    "Follow Wick," Reign ordered.


    The dog sprang into action and took off running.


    Aljon, seeing how serious the situation was, nodded quickly and followed suit.


    Juggernaut, however, had no interest in chasing the others. His focus was entirely on Reign.


    "You got a makeover," Reign chuckled, eyeing the new look. He had to admit, the meta-human looked even more intimidating than before.


    Juggernaut glared, clearly not amused. "This isn''t a joke. I''m here to finish you off,"


    Reign, still confident, shook his head. "You could have lived longer if you hadn''t chased me," he said


    But inside, he was still wary of using "True Death" against the meta-human.

 Chapter 329: Bounce Back

    Reign studied his opponent closely, searching for any sign of weakness.


    From their first encounter, he knew that the meta-human''s ability to reflect attacks was no joke.


    He had to be extra careful now, because even his strongest asset¡ªsheer firepower¡ªwas a bad match up.


    In fact, the stronger his attack were, the more he would be at a disadvantage.


    It wasn''t wrong to say that Juggernaut made firepower completely irrelevant.


    ''I''ll test the waters first,'' he muttered to himself.


    CLANG!


    He flicked a small object at the armor, but it bounced off the tough plating without making a dent, showing that its quality was far above the one Alfonso used.


    "Weird," Reign muttered aloud, puzzled.


    "If your power reflects any type of damage, why even bother with the armor? Doesn''t it defeat the whole purpose?"


    Juggernaut''s eyebrows raised slightly under his visor, and a hint of surprise showed in his eyes.


    "So you''ve done your homework," he rumbled, his voice deep and rough.


    "You''re completely right," The meta-human admitted, his tone prideful and arrogant.


    "My ability does reflect damage, but you''re too slippery. I needed this power armor to keep up with you, or you''d just run away like last time," he said with a scowl, clearly not impressed.


    ''I''m too fast for him?,'' Reign thought.


    What he had shown so far was only 10% of his true speed, and his opponent was already struggling to keep up.


    ''Why do I feel like meta-humans are so unbalanced? It''s like their stats aren''t distributed properly,'' he wondered.


    He started to suspect that the overwhelming power to reflect anything might come at a heavy cost, leaving his other abilities weak in comparison.


    Determined to test his hypothesis further, Reign decided it was time to up his game a little.


    SWOOOOSH!


    Without hesitation, he dashed forward, using only 20%. If he went any faster, he risked blowing his cover.


    Juggernaut responded quickly, his armor emitting a high-pitched whine as thrusters on his feet propelled him forward with impressive force.


    ''What is that ?'' Reign''s was slightly shock at the sudden burst of speed, but he maintained his composure.


    When they collided in the middle, Reign dodged Juggernaut''s swinging punch and started slashing through the thick metallic armor in return.


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    Determined to test his theory, he kept on slashing at his opponent again and again


    "Stop wasting your time! Something like this can''t hurt me!" Juggernaut sneered, his voice dripping with contempt.


    He threw another punch, a move that lacked finesse or skill.


    It was pure brute force, full of openings, perfect for someone like him who didn''t have to worry about being hit.


    As expected, his punch missed entirely. Reign didn''t even need to try hard to dodge it; the attack was too predictable and too slow to pose any real threat.


    The same could also be said for Reign , who was also struggling to figure out a strategy.


    At this point, he was just buying time so Aljon and Wick could escape with the documents and the serum.


    After a while, enough time had passed, so Reign decided it was time to step up his game a little bit.


    ''Let''s see if you can handle this!'' Reign thought to himself.


    He planned an attack that was powerful but not fatal, even if it were reflected back at him with double the intensity, as noted in the reports.


    He gripped his dagger tightly, summoning some of his powers. He combined pure wind and fire element, charging the blade with intense energy.


    But as Reign thrust the enhance weapon, a confident smile spread across Juggernaut''s face.


    ''I''ve won,'' The meta- human chuckled to himself, his muscles glowing a brilliant gold.


    Reign sensed something was wrong, but it was too late; the momentum was already unstoppable.


    BOOOOOM!


    A massive explosion erupted, engulfing the entire highway in a blazing inferno.


    Fire roared and crackled, swallowing everything in its path.


    The intense heat and flames were so overwhelming that they melted the very air around them.


    But instead of harming the meta-human, the damage rebounded back on Reign with quadrupled intensity.


    When the smoke finally began to clear, Juggernaut emerged from the wreckage, his armor completely vaporized by the blast.


    He stood tall and defiant, now entirely naked for everyone to see.


    Despite the raging flames and searing heat, his glowing muscles remained completely unaffected.


    "Did he get burned to ashes?" Juggernaut asked, his voice filled with curiosity.


    He stared at the spot where his opponent had been moments before.


    The area was scorched, with remnants of clothes and melted debris scattered around.


    Even the van wreckage had been completely obliterated, reduced to a puddle of molten metal.


    "He died just like the others. I knew it, no one can beat me," Juggernaut laughed aloud.

 Chapter 330: Change of Plans

    Reign lay a few kilometers away from the battle site, his body scorched and wounded from his own attack turning against him.


    Fortunately, he had managed to hide himself after that unexpected reversal.


    He had put all his effort into escaping and using that explosion as a diversion, after he was baited by the meta-human.


    ''Fuck, I didn''t know he could reflect back my attack by that much. That was at least four times,'' he cursed inwardly.


    ''That was a close call,'' he thought.


    ''Good thing I didn''t use True Death,''he added.


    Juggernaut was able reflect back his attack four times over, and he was pretty sure that quadruple the concentration of "True Death" would put him in a permanent sleep.


    It was not a question of who''s more powerful. Using that skill head-on was akin to suicide.


    ''I need to find another way,''


    As he waited for his body to recover, his mind raced, formulating the best strategy to take down the meta-human.


    He needed a new plan, one that used his strengths and took advantage of Juggernaut''s weaknesses.


    ''He''s slow and not that strong,'' he thought, recalling the earlier fight.


    ''He doesn''t seem to have any other unique abilities either besides reflecting attacks. His moves are predictable too. ''


    Considering his options. Direct combat was out; he''d need to be clever.


    ''If I can immobilize him, I can trap him'' he mused. ''But I''ll need to be quick .''


    Trapping Juggernaut had been his plan B, and it was still the most viable.


    ''Alright, I''ll go with that plan instead,'' he muttered to himself, standing up as his plan began to take shape in his mind.


    However, just as he was about to move, he sensed something approaching their location, and it was coming fast.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a red blur moving through the dark sky.


    The powerful presence was radiating immense vitality. Judging from its strength, it was at least at the Demon Lord level.


    Reign quickly decided to hide his own aura even more, blending into the shadows. He crouched low, using his heightened senses to observe this new arrival.


    BOOOOOM!


    The figure landed with a heavy thud, sending a shockwave through the ground.


    As the dust settled, an imposing figure emerged. It looked around, seemingly searching for something¡ªor someone.


    Flames on the highway lit up the figure and made his appearance much clearer.


    The new comer had a commanding presence. He wore a tight, futuristic suit that showed off his strong build. Silver and red accents decorated the suit, which featured a large red emblem on the chest.


    A long, flowing red cape added to the imposing look. His brown hair and eyes, matched with a thick mustache and beard, made him appear even more manly.


    ''Damn it. I need to catch up to Wick,'' Reign cursed inwardly, glancing toward the direction where they had fled.


    It was the same direction from which the flying meta-human came from.


    A bad feeling settled in his stomach. Something might have happened to Wick.


    He didn''t care about Aljon, but Wick was his first pet in this world.


    The thought that something might have gone wrong with him or that he might be in danger was enough to trigger Reign''s frustration.


    ''I need to go now,''


    With his partly healed body, he moved through the forest. His bones melded in the dark, making him almost invisible in the shadows.


    As he moved closer, his unease grew stronger.


    ''Damn it, if they did something to Wick, I''ll bury everyone involved!'' he thought, gritting his teeth in anger.


    Reign moved through the forest, tracking the path of broken branches and pushed-over plants that showed someone had rushed through here.


    The forest began to thin out, and he spotted a small clearing up ahead.


    His senses were on high alert. He slowed his pace, moving cautiously towards the edge of the clearing.


    Reign crouched behind a tree, scanning the area.


    There was no immediate sign of the two, but the evidence suggested that his dog had indeed been here recently.


    "Wick, where are you?" Reign shouted, frustration mingling with concern.


    "WOOF!" A distant sound echoed through the forest.


    Reign, recognizing it, felt a wave of relief.


    He quickly followed the sound and soon reached a small cave. Inside, he saw them camping.


    Aljon was momentarily stunned by Reign''s appearance, his eyes widening at the sight of the bone figure.


    Wick, on the other hand, didn''t hesitate.


    The moment he saw his master, he jumped up on all fours.


    WOOOF!


    WOOOF!


    WOOOF!


    With a joyous bark, Wick threw himself into Reign''s embrace, his tail wagging furiously.


    Reign, despite the events that happened, managed a reassuring pat.


    He held Wick close, grateful to find his companion safe.


    "Good boy, good boy," he said, his voice softening as he petted his beloved dog.

 Chapter 331: Meta-Humans

    "What happened back there, Sir?" Aljon asked in a barely audible whisper, clearly worried about upsetting Reign by interrupting him.


    Reign paused and stood up, his face unreadable due to the lack of skin which revealed his true demon form.


    "I was planning to kill the meta-human, but then another one showed up," Reign said, clearly annoyed.


    He chose not to mention how he had been burned by his own skill, as it was too embarrassing.


    However¡ª


    As if remembering something, he walked over to Aljon, grabbing his collar and lifting him off the ground.


    His legs kicked in panic, and his face went pale as he struggled to catch his breath. His voice shaking as he tried to speak. "W¡ª What did I do? "


    "Why the hell is your information so inconsistent? You said there was only one meta-human in the city. I''ve already dealt with one, and now there are two more. Am I that bad at math, or are you just terrible at your job? Because I''m pretty sure I counted three!"


    Aljon''s eyes widened in fear as he dangled in the air. He stammered, trying to find the right words.


    "I-I''m sorry, Sir! I didn''t know there would be more! I only had the initial intel, and things must have changed. I swear, I didn''t mean to mislead you!"


    "So you''re just an incompetent piece of trash?" Reign asked, his voice filled with annoyance. "Why should I keep you alive?"


    Aljon squirmed, his voice trembling. "Please, just let me explain. I''ll make sure to get the correct information this time. Just don''t¡ªdon''t hurt me!"


    Reign''s eyes was tense as he glared at him


    "You had one job," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. "Get the information right. "


    "It will never happen again, I promise!" Aljon begged, his eyes wide with desperation. "I won''t let you down again!"


    "Of course you won''t," Reign sneered with contempt, his voice dripping with malice. A sadistic laugh followed, echoing eerily through the cave.


    Without warning, he tightened his grip on Aljon''s head with his free hand.


    His fingers pressed harder and harder, the bones under his touch beginning to crack.


    Aljon''s eyes widened in horror as pain spread across his face.


    "Please, no! I''m sorry! I''ll do better, I swear!" he cried out, his words coming out as strained gasps.


    "Please don''t! I didn''t mean to mess up! I''ll fix it, just don''t¡ª"


    "AGHHHHH!!!"


    His pleading was cut off by a gut-wrenching scream as the pressure intensified, his cries turning into broken sobs.


    With a final, sickening pop, Reign crushed Aljon''s head like a balloon.


    Brain matter and blood exploded out in a gruesome splatter, scattering across the cave walls and floor.


    Reign tossed the lifeless body aside with a casual flick, as if it were nothing more than a piece of trash.


    THUD!


    "Yes, Doctor," the staff members responded.


    They scrambled into action, sending out search teams and updating security systems to locate M-0015 as quickly as possible.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Hart''s mind raced with worry. She was anxious about what might have happened to M-0015 and feared the potential danger if she wasn''t found quickly.


    As one of the top researchers on meta-humans, she understood how dangerous an uncontrolled one could be.


    "Doctor, Juggernaut and Red are back," one of the staff members reported urgently.


    "Where are they? I need to talk to them about M-0015," she replied, her voice tense.


    She then asked the staff member to guide her.


    Dr. Hart was lead through the sterile, brightly lit corridors of the underground base.


    They passed secure labs with thick glass windows, where researchers worked diligently on various experiments. High-tech equipment and security panels lined the walls, creating a cold, clinical atmosphere in the facility.


    Reaching the elevator, it began to climb up.


    After a few floors, the doors slid open to reveal a huge hall.


    Guards were stationed at various points, and high-tech security systems lined the walls, adding to the sense of strict control and protection.


    Dr. Hart followed the staff member through this high-security area, finally arriving at the entrance to the main room.


    The place was a vast open area where the two meta-human were waiting.


    "Did you find her?" she asked urgently.


    Red was the first to respond.


    "No," he said, shaking his head. "And this guy," he added, pointing towards Juggernaut, "killed the one person who might have known where M-0015 was."


    "WHAT!" her hand raised up to slap Juggernaut but she stopped midway.


    She realized, with a frown, that his ability to reflect damage made such an action dangerous.


    Instead, she glared at him with a disappointed look


    "Idiot," she spat out.


    "I¡ªI''m sorry, Mother," Juggernaut replied, his voice shaking and his eyes nearly filling with tears.


    This was a huge contrast to his usual smug demeanor.


    If Reign had been here, he would have been shocked to see such a dramatic change in the meta-human personality.


    "Do you have any idea what you''ve done?" she demanded, her tone sharp. "We need to find M-0015 now, and you''ve made that almost impossible."


    "But... but..." Juggernaut stammered, but Dr. Hart''s furious glare made him shrink back in fear.

 Chapter 332: Meta-Humans Part 2

    Red glanced at Juggernaut and also felt a shiver of fear run down his spine.


    Dr. Hart looked at them, knowing exactly why they were scared of her.


    It wasn¡¯t her strength; it was the unbreakable bond they shared.


    These Meta-Humans saw her as their mother, a trait BioGen had engineered to ensure control.


    Imprinting occurred early in a Meta-Human¡¯s life. Once bonded, they would exhibit extreme loyalty and obedience, prioritizing their "parent¡¯s" commands above all else.


    This bond was both psychological and physiological, deeply ingrained within their very biology.


    Attempts to resist or disobey these imprinted commands often resulted in intense psychological stress or physical pain.


    ¡¯I need to find her,¡¯ she thought, shifting her focus to another Meta-Human.


    The "No-names", like Elsa, didn¡¯t have this trait. They couldn¡¯t imprint on anyone, making them wild and uncontrollable.


    However, BioGen couldn¡¯t dispose of them because they tended to be far more powerful than named Meta-Humans.


    In terms of just raw power, the No-names were the ideal for BioGen. These beings could contend toe-to-toe with Demon Lords.


    Dr. Hart turned away from Juggernaut and Red, her gaze shifting to the other staff members nearby.


    "What about the search teams? Any updates?" she asked, her voice demanding and urgent.


    One of the employees stepped forward, looking nervous.


    "We¡¯ve increased the search radius, Doctor. We¡¯re covering all possible escape routes and nearby areas."


    "That¡¯s not enough," She snapped out "I want every resource we have dedicated to finding her. Do you understand?"


    The staff member nodded quickly. "Yes, Doctor. We¡¯ll double our efforts immediately."


    Dr. Hart¡¯s frustration showed clearly on her face. Her eyes burned with anger as she gritted her teeth.


    "Double? No, make it triple! If we lose her, the HQ will hold us responsible!" Her voice was filled with annoyance and worry.


    "And you, Red, I want you to fly around and search for her," she ordered.


    "But, Mother, my power is limited at night. Just flying for a couple of miles has already made me exhausted," Red explained, his voice hesitant.


    "You..." She almost raised her hand to slap him for speaking out of turn, but she stopped when she realized he had a point.


    With a frustrated sigh, she clicked her tongue and shook her head in annoyance.


    "Bunch of useless idiots," she muttered, rolling her eyes.


    She turned away, leaving the two standing there, emotionally hurt and dejected.


    These two supposedly powerful beings, one of them even able to make an Unrivaled Demon Lord retreat, were being mistreated like this.


    It was something no powerful demon or angel would tolerate. Even powerful humans had their own egos, but in front of their mother, they were practically useless.


    ***


    The main street had simple, one-story buildings painted in soft colors.


    There were small shops and cafes starting to open for the day.


    Fresh bread from a bakery filled the air, mixing with the clean scent of morning dew.


    At the town square, the cobblestone area had a charming fountain in the middle.


    Some early risers were starting their day, sitting on benches and drinking coffee while talking quietly.


    The streets were becoming busier as the town woke up, but it was still peaceful.


    As he watched everything, he recalled the first town he had seen after he was transmigrated into this world. It had the same feeling.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll wait here,¡¯ he muttered, sitting down by a nearby tree.


    Reaching into Aljon¡¯s bag, he pulled out the phone he had taken.


    Using one of the deceased fingers to unlock it, he began dialing the number of another spy.


    The phone rang a few times before a voice answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Listen up," Reign barked, not wasting any time on pleasantries.


    "I need you to come get me. Now."


    The spy on the other end hesitated. "Who is this? Where¡¯s Aljon?"


    "It¡¯s me, and Aljon is dead," Reign replied coldly. "He sacrificed his life to complete the mission."


    There was a pause, then the spy¡¯s voice returned, now laced with concern. "Sir, how did he die?"


    Reign¡¯s voice hardened. "He fought bravely, and it cost him his life. We don¡¯t have time for this. Get here now."


    "Alright sir, where are you?"


    "I¡¯m in a small town just outside the city, by the eastern border," Reign said, looking around.


    The spy sighed, clearly shaken. "I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can, Sir."


    Explore more at novelhall.Co?m


    "Don¡¯t keep me waiting," Reign snapped. "And bring my extra mask. It¡¯s hidden on the second floor of the house, in the bottom drawer."


    There was a brief silence before the spy responded, "Got it. I¡¯ll bring the mask. Anything else?"


    "Get me a new set of clothes too," Reign replied . "And get here fast."


    "Understood," the spy replied, his voice steadying. "I¡¯m on my way."


    Reign ended the call and leaned back against the tree.


    He kept an eye on Wick as he waited, the town¡¯s peaceful atmosphere feeling oddly out of place compared to the bloodbath that had just transpired.

 Chapter 333: Current Situation

    Less than an hour later, the sound of a truck grew louder as it roared up the steep hill.


    The engine strained against the incline a bit, its growl echoing off the surrounding terrain.


    But the truck showed its power where it counted. Its large wheels and lifted suspension performed perfectly in the rough terrain, handling the off-road conditions with ease.


    VROOOOOOOOOM!


    As the truck climbed the remaining incline, Reign stood up and savored the roar of the diesel engine.


    It was one of his guilty pleasures to witness the machine¡¯s contribution to both noise and air pollution.


    The truck stopped right in front of him with a loud screech, and the door clicked opened.


    Benedict, the other spy, got out of the truck. He was dressed in a blue jacket, and quickly spotted the duo and walked over.


    Seeing Reign without the fake mask, Benedict, much like Aljon before, was initially taken aback.


    The shock was evident on his face for a moment, but he quickly masked his discomfort.


    He straightened up and walked over , making sure to look calm and ready to help, even though he was a bit startled by the creepy skull face.


    "Sir," Benedict bowed his head.


    "I need my extra mask," Reign said .


    "Here you go, sir," he replied, handing over the mask and the set of new clothes. "Anything else?"


    "No, that¡¯s all,"


    Reign put the mask on, making sure it fit securely over his face.


    Next, he grabbed the clothes that was handed him. He put on the black jogging pants and the matching top.


    The top had long sleeves that covered his arms and a high collar that covered his neck.


    He then put on a pair of black shades. The accessory hid his eyes and completed his look.


    With the mask and new clothes on, He was now completely disguised .


    Without wasting any time, Reign headed to the driver¡¯s seat . He turned to Benedict and said, "Give me the keys."


    The key was handed over without questions, and Reign started the truck.


    He adjusted the seat and mirrors first, preparing for the drive. With everything set, he was ready to head towards the city.


    VROOOOOM!


    "With corrupteds spreading rapidly in other areas as well, they¡¯re considering sacrificing parts of the city to prevent the situation from getting worse in more important places. It seems they¡¯re focusing on protecting the most vital parts and are prepared to abandon some areas to contain the threat."


    "So they¡¯re willing to sacrifice part of this place?"


    Benedict confirmed, "Yes, sir"


    ¡¯I see, well I can understand the logic in that,¡¯ he muttered to himself.


    The problem with the corrupted wasn¡¯t just their individual strength but also their sheer numbers.


    On top of that, there were also some particularly dangerous corrupted hiding among the hordes, making it even harder to control the situation.


    "By the way, how do you all plan to get out of the city?" Reign asked.


    The place was surrounded. It might be child¡¯s play for Reign to get through, but he doubted Lilith¡¯s group could manage without some advanced transportation, and a lot of luck.


    "We¡¯re actually planning to leave with the other city VIPs and officials. Miss Lilith has secured us a ticket in advance because the situation in the city is getting worse. Most of the wealthy and influential individuals are planning to escape before it is too late,"


    "How safe is it?" Reign probed further.


    "I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯ll be packed with Hunters and mercenaries," Benedict replied.


    "The train we¡¯re also going to use is a second hand from a Tier 2 city but is equipped with more weapons and advanced tech than the one normally available in Tier 4 and 3 cities. ."


    Reign nodded.¡¯ If that was the case, it was very likely they would manage to break through.¡¯


    "But just in case, take Wick with you. He¡¯s pretty powerful and could be useful in case of emergency." He added.


    He didn¡¯t really care about what happened to Lilith¡¯s lackeys; it was more about ensuring Wick¡¯s safety.


    The situation in the city had become more dangerous, and having him around was a liability.


    He hated to admit it, but his pet was pretty weak even for a demon dog. Wick would be killed right away in high-level fights.


    "Yes, sir," Benedict nodded.


    "Good," Reign gripped the steering wheel tighter and hit the pedal.


    VROOOOOOOOM!


    The truck¡¯s speed increased, and in no time, they reached the city gate.


    ¡¯The sooner they are gone, the sooner I can move more freely... No more holding back,¡¯ he thought to himself.


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten his experience with Juggernaut.


    Deep inside, he wanted nothing more than to wipe the floor with that Meta-Human.

 Chapter 334: Bolder Plans

    A day later, the hideout buzzed with activity as Benedict and the rest of Lilith''s spies prepared to leave.


    The place was filled with people wearing black jackets, their faces stern and focused as they moved around, checking supplies and ensuring everything was in place for their departure.


    Reign stood off to the side, watching the scene unfold.


    He couldn''t help but be impressed by the sheer number of spies Lilith had deployed here.


    Her determination to obtain the serum and the related documents was clear from the effort she put into securing them.


    It was impressive in a way that she managed to trick these people into serving her. It was just what he had expect from a devil with a silver tongue.


    But for him, her approach lacked something essential.


    While she focused on empowering her organization through numbers and strategy, he believed more in individual strength.


    Overwhelming power was still his preferred choice of fighting.


    In his eyes, a single powerful being could accomplish what an entire army could not.


    "Sir, here''s everything we''ve got," Benedict said, handing over a stack of papers and digital files.


    Reign took them all, his eyes scanning the reports quickly.


    Each piece of information was somehow important, and he wanted to ensure he had a clear understanding of the present situation. He might need these details later.


    "Good work," Reign said, his tone flat. "Make sure everyone is ready to move."


    The group nodded and began their final preparations.


    Bags were packed, weapons were checked, and plans were reviewed one last time.


    "If Aljon was here right now, he would be proud of what we''ve accomplished," Benedict said, his voice tinged with sadness.


    "Did you know, sir, that he really wanted to get the blessing of Miss Lilith? He put in the most effort. What a loss." He sighed, recalling all his friend''s deeds.


    Reign did not respond; he was the one who killed Aljon, after all.


    Benedict and the rest, not knowing the twisted truth, kept preparing for their departure.


    Despite the tension, there was a sense of urgency that kept them focused.


    As the group gathered at the entrance, they bid their farewells.


    Benedict, standing at the front, gave a small smile. "Stay safe, sir."


    Reign nodded. "You too. Make sure to follow the plan. And take Wick with you."


    Wick looked up at Reign with a mix of loyalty and sadness.


    Reign knelt down and patted his head. "Go with them,"


    The dog gave a low growl of understanding and trotted over to Benedict''s side.


    The group then left the hideout, moving quickly and quietly into the night.


    He watched them go, his mind already shifting to his next move.


    With the group gone, he could act more freely and take bolder steps in his approach.


    BOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOOM!


    Each javelin exploded on impact, creating huge blasts of fire and destruction.


    ''This feels like killing ants,'' he chuckled to himself, finding it ironic that he had the same feeling now as when he was a kid.


    Reign watched from above, a sadistic smirk forming on his lips.


    ''Sweet, not holding back is really the best,'' he thought.


    He enjoyed the destruction he caused, feeling the raw power coursing through him.


    After a while, he stopped attacking.


    ''This is enough of a diversion,''


    The reason for this chaos was to thin out the defenses and force the other hidden powers to join the battle.


    By doing so, he could observe their abilities and take them out if possible.


    Information in this world had delays, so as long as he ensured no information leaked from this place, he could easily blame the corrupted for the destruction.


    Reign stayed in the air ,his javelins spent from the previous barraged.


    He surveyed the damage using his undead eye, noting the confusion and desperation among the soldiers.


    ''Time to see who steps up,'' he muttered.


    Minutes passed, and as expected, new forces began to appear.


    Hunters, mercenaries, and advanced robots arrived at the scene, each trying to take control of the situation.


    They quickly managed to neutralize the immediate threat.


    But that wasn''t what caught his attention.


    The hunters were wearing power armor, which allowed them to move in the miasma.


    However, the large tanks on their backs showed that they needed a lot of oxygen to use their abilities.


    ''So that''s how they use their breathing technique,''


    It was the first time he had seen hunters fight outside the barrier, and he found this small details amusing.


    He continued to watched them closely, noting their abilities and strategies.


    ''As expected, only the small fry joined the battle first,'' he thought, then shifted his attention towards the fort.


    He saw five people who had huge amount of vitalities.


    But just seeing their energy wasn''t enough to understand how strong they really were.


    He needed to watch them in a real fight before deciding the best way to deal with them.


    ''Go on, show your power,'' he chuckled inwardly seeing that they haven''t detected him yet.

 Chapter 335: External Help

    ''This is getting boring,'' Reign thought, noticing that they weren''t making a move anytime soon.


    ''Maybe they''re worried ?'' he wondered. His attacks had been pretty powerful and destructive, so it made sense that they were taking their time to observe first.


    Given the current situation, they didn''t appear to be pushed enough to act yet.


    And the reason was obvious.


    The other backup forces, despite being weaker individually ,managed to handle the situation with their numbers, pushing back the attack.


    Hunters weren''t too shabby either, relying on their cooperation to dispose of a number of corrupted in one go.


    Meanwhile, the military worked together with the mercenaries and the advanced humanoid robots to purge and cleanse the front lines.


    Most of the enemies were zombie variants, so as long as the the army were well-equipped, it wasn''t too difficult to defeat the horde.


    It just showed what humans could do when given enough time to prepare.


    Brentwood military might was a far cry from the other cities that had been devoured by the horde before they could even react.


    If Reign weren''t here to manipulate the outcome, this place could probably hold out for a long time or even completely secure the area¡ªif not for the existence of the Numbered Variant.


    ''No wonder they were able to hold their ground until now,'' he added. ''But I can''t let this continue,''


    His gaze glint as he decided to proceed with his next plan.


    ''Time to move things up,'' he thought, flying toward where the corrupted creatures were gathering at the back line.


    He wanted to find out where the Numbered Variant was hiding.


    Moving through the miasma filled air, he kept a sharp eye on the chaos below.


    The battle was intense, with corrupted creatures attacking everything in sight.


    Each time he saw a group of them acting differently, he adjusted his path to check it out.


    But they were mostly unique variants, and very weak at that.


    Normally, his tactic would be considered time-consuming, but thanks to his "Undead Eye", he significantly increased the chances of finding what he was looking for.


    ''If I''m right, the Numbered Variant should be in that location,''


    He concluded this after seeing a horde that was just standing still, waiting for orders.


    ''What is it waiting for? Don''t tell me it''s afraid?'' he wondered, noticing the lack of reaction despite all the efforts he''d made to give it an advantage.


    ''Alright, I''ll help you more¡ªfor free,'' he chuckled sadistically.


    As its best supporter, he planned to make the situation more favorable for it, hoping it would invade the city sooner.


    However, their actions made the corrupted creatures even more restless.


    They began flooding the area, breaking through landmines and causing even more destruction.


    From Reign''s viewpoint, it was clear that the military forts would be destroyed within an hour if nothing changed.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    Another large explosion echoed in the distance, and finally, one of the powerhouses made a big move.


    It was a skilled and experienced hunter wearing a blue kimono.


    The hunter''s outfit was completed with a sturdy, dark belt that held his katana''s hilt and pouches. His hair was tied back in a tight knot, and his expression was focused.


    Each swing of his sword created swirling vortexes that shattered the sound barrier, wiping out tens of thousands of enemies with each strike.


    ''This is what I''m talking about,'' Reign muttered inwardly.


    A single powerful person changed the outcome of the battle. This was the kind of fight he wanted to witness.


    With interest, he watched the hunter fight.


    Like the others, this one carried an oxygen tank on his back, but his mobility wasn''t affected at all.


    He moved quickly, not as fast as Quill but fast enough to handle Reign''s puppets.


    This person was on the document that Reign read¡ªa hunter from a Tier 2 city, and a single-digit rank at that.


    ''He has a slow charging time, but his attacks are powerful,'' Reign thought, observing the long gaps between the attacks.


    He continued to watch the battle from afar, staying alert to the movements of the other four individuals.


    After a while, he noticed that two out of the five had moved to another location.


    ''So they''re going to back up the other forts,'' he thought to himself.


    He then turned his focus to the single digit hunter, keeping a close eye on his actions


    ''I''d be an idiot not to take this opportunity,'' he chuckled sadistically while materializing a rail gun in his hand.


    With the low visibility around him, he could take out the hunter without being detected


    He aimed the rail gun directly at his target and activated his "Undead Eye" but didn''t pull the trigger just yet.


    Reign wanted the hunter to eliminate more corrupted creatures first, making his eventual attack even more impactful.


    ''He''s using an external oxygen tank, so I just need to wait for him to get tired''  he thought, watching from the distance.


    He observed the fluctuations in the hunter''s vitality while adjusting the aim of his railgun.

 Chapter 336: Methods of Killing

    ''Move further,'' Reign muttered, watching the distance between the powerful fighters.


    The thick fog meant that he could eliminate them one by one without alerting the rest.


    Plus, with the noise and chaos all around, his attacks would be muffled, making this the perfect place to hunt his enemies.


    In such a chaotic and low visibility environment, he was at the top of the food chain.


    He was like a shark in the deep sea. No matter how strong these humans were, they were just playing in his battlefield. They could never execute their full strength in such a place.


    ''That''s it... Keep moving,'' he said, watching as the hunter moved deeper and deeper into the corrupted lines.


    ''Perfect,'' he thought while tightening his grip on the railgun, his gazed locked on.


    He could see the hunter''s every move through his undead eyes, the strong, powerful strikes cutting through the corrupted creatures like a hot knife through butter.


    The hunter was fast, but there was a moment when he stopped moving to charge his attack.


    ''Now,'' Reign declared, his finger twitching over the trigger. In an instant, he fired.


    ZZZZZZZZ!


    The railgun roared to life, sending a high-velocity projectile hurtling toward the hunter. The black miasma around the attack masked the intense energy propelling it forward.


    But the hunter wasn''t oblivious.


    Sensing the vibration in the air, he spun on his heel, katana flashing as he swung it in a defensive arc.


    CLANG!


    The blade collided with the projectile, a burst of sparks erupting from the impact.


    The force of the collision sent the hunter skidding back, his feet digging trenches into the ground as he struggled to maintain his balance.


    Reign didn''t let up. He fired again and again, each shot faster and more precise than the last.


    The hunter swung his weapon quickly, his blade a blur of motion.


    Each bullet whizzed through the air, but none found their mark.


    His technique was impressive. Instead of just blocking the shots, he redirected them with smooth, quick alignment of his blade.


    This was a more advance usage of Stream Guide, which let him deflect the attack without taking the full impact.


    The projectiles flew off course, hitting the ground or the corrupted creatures nearby, showing just how much control the hunter had over his movements.


    With each deflection, the hunter smoothly moved from one action to the next, never staying still.


    His eyes stayed sharp, tracking the projectiles through the thick miasma. Despite the relentless pressure, he maintained his focus and never wavered.


    But Reign was too ruthless.


    He quickly fired another shot, unleashing an even more powerful blast.


    As the attack struck, the sheer power was like a tidal wave crashing over the hunter.


    His sword shuddered in his grip, and despite his best efforts, the force sent him staggering backward.


    But it wasn''t over yet. Another projectile came speeding in almost immediately.


    CRACK!


    The impact shattered the blade, sending shards of metal flying.


    When the impact of the explosion faded, the hunter lay motionless on the ground, his body battered and mangled.


    His limbs were twisted at odd angles, and his face showed a look of pain and disbelief. The force of the attack had left him with deep holes and cuts all over his body.


    Fragments of his shattered katana were embedded in his flesh, adding to the horror of his injuries.


    ''That''s one,'' Reign said with a widening grin of satisfaction.


    Just like that, one of the so-called best human fighters was out of the game, never even realizing who''d taken him down.


    Reign landed on the ground and quickly absorbed the hunter''s remains. He felt a rush of experience and collected different mutated organs.


    He noted the gain but set it aside for later.


    With his prize secured, he flew back up into the sky, ready to continue his hunt for the others.


    Since no one noticed the assassination , he could keep using the element of surprise to his advantage.


    This meant he could keep attacking while his enemies were still not ready for what he was about to do next.


    It was true that he could overwhelm them head-on if he wanted to, but why bother?


    To him, death was just a means to an end.


    The method of killing wasn''t particularly important¡ªit was like how forest hunters would kill a deer, with the exception being those he really hated.


    For those he despised, he took pleasure in making their deaths more miserable.


    He soared through the air, heading toward his next target.


    This time, it was another hunter, known for his flame-based breathing technique.


    As he flew closer, he saw the hunter surrounded by thousands of corrupted creatures.


    Flames erupted from the tip of his blade, burning anything around him.


    But even though he was powerful, he moved slower than the last one.


    ''Let''s see what you''ve got,'' Reign chuckled to himself, looking for a chance to end the fight quickly.

 Chapter 337: Methods of Killing Part 2

    Reign watched the second hunter from above, observing the flames dancing from his blade. The fiery streaks matched the black kimono, which featured a striking orange flame pattern at the hem.


    With each swing of his sharp katana, intense heat scorched everything in its path.


    Against the Zombie-Type Corrupted, the flames were particularly effective, as these creatures were really flammable.


    The hunter''s attacks and techniques were impressive, but his fatal weakness was too obvious.


    This was the problem with how hunters fought. They depended on each other to cover up their weaknesses, but when they were alone, they were less effective.


    ''His flame can''t withstand a sudden high-speed attack,'' he thought to himself with a sadistic smirk.


    Unlike the previous one, who used the wind to slow down projectiles, this second hunter relied solely on his flames for defense.


    Although he could use Stream Guide to redirect attacks, it wouldn''t be sufficient against an overwhelming force.


    ''I''ll finish this quickly,'' he said with a cruel laugh, pleased that his opponent was nothing more but an easy target for the picking.


    He aimed his railgun and began charging it. It remained his weapon of choice because it was both direct and practical.


    ''I should upgrade this baby once I become a demon king,'' he thought, unaware that his railgun was already damn too powerful for his rank.


    Even a Peak Demon Lord would have to think twice before facing such a weapon.


    The railgun hummed loudly as it gathered energy, sending vibrations through the air.


    Dark red electricity danced around it, hidden by the thick, dark miasma.


    Below, the hunter was too busy fighting off the corrupted creatures around him to notice the danger approaching.


    Meanwhile, Reign made a final adjustment to his aim and fired his railgun.


    ZZZZZZZ!


    The projectile cut through the thick mist with such force that it cleared a straight path in the miasma.


    As the shot rain down , the hunter realized he was in trouble.


    In a desperate move, he tried to block the attack by releasing a swirling tornado of fire.


    The fire vortex spiraled up into the sky, its intense flames whipping around in a powerful attempt to intercept the projectile.


    It roared and crackled, trying to burn away anything in its path.


    But the high-speed projectile didn''t slow down at all. It tore through the swirling flames, pushing aside the fire without hesitation.


    Desperate, the hunter swung his sword again, trying to deflect the fast-moving projectile with Stream Guide.


    CLANG!


    ''Shit, I''ll abandon this area if those two don''t come back,'' she thought to herself. She was just hired for this job and had no moral obligation to stay and die here.


    As she kept fighting with her two short blades, she felt the ground start to shake. A bad feeling washed over her.


    Slowly, she turned to see what was causing it.


    "N ¡ª No way" Her eyes widened in shock. Something huge was moving inside the miasma.


    Without warning, hundreds of thousands of corrupted creatures surged forward.


    They moved together like a giant wave of monsters, their red eyes glowing in the darkness. It looked like a huge, creepy tsunami coming straight at her.


    The ground shook under their massive weight, and the air filled with their frightening noises¡ªhisses and growls that made the scene even more terrifying.


    As they advanced, they swallowed everything in their path, making the place look like a nightmare.


    "Corrupted No. 17 is here!" she yelled in panic.


    She turned to run, her mind racing as the wave of creatures closed in.


    But just as she started to escape, a sudden, sharp pain struck her head. She felt a cold, wet sensation and reached up to touch it.


    Her fingers came away covered in blood and fragments of her own brain.


    "Fuck," she muttered in shock before falling to the ground. Her body twitched violently before going still, her eyes staring blankly .


    Reign landed next to her, absorbed her remains, and then flew back into the sky.


    He was also surprised by the enormous number of corrupted.


    All he could see was a huge, dark wave of monsters with glowing red eyes covering everything in sight.


    A sadistic smile spread across his lips. ''Oh, so the fun is finally starting,'' he thought.


    Corrupted No. 17 had made its move, and at this rate, it seemed nothing would be left after this.


    ''I need to hurry up,''


    SWOOOOOSH!


    Reign flew into the barrier, intentionally triggering land mines as he passed.


    The explosions erupted behind him, serving as his final aid to the corrupted creatures swarming the area.


    Reign didn''t stop after crossing the barrier.


    He headed straight for the center of the city, where the population was most dense.


    With Number 17 in full attack mode, the city''s defenses would be stretched thin, creating an opening for him to begin his feast.


    The thought of how many humans he could devour filled him with satisfaction.

 Chapter 338: Menu Item

    Inside the barrier, sirens blared loudly, making a loud noise that filled the streets.


    Phones kept ringing with urgent messages, telling everyone to quickly move to safe areas.


    People were running around, trying to get to the evacuation zones as fast as they could.


    Meanwhile, Reign was calmly hovering in the air, treating the whole place like a restaurant. He saw each area as a different menu item, deciding where to strike .


    He knew some places would be attacked by the monsters first, so he decided to prioritize those areas. He began with the mining and industrial sectors, where many workers were located.


    After deciding which direction to fly, Reign set off towards his targets.


    What greeted him there was a surprising welcome.


    Because of the emergency, people had gathered in evacuation centers, which made it like they had packed themselves into a can for him.


    It was almost too easy, like opening a can of sardines, which saved him a lot of time.


    ''You didn''t have to trouble yourselves,'' he chuckled sadistically, his eyes locked on the buildings filled with humans.


    Wasting no time, he released a cloud of airborne virus into the area. As the virus spread, their initial confusion quickly turned to panic.


    They began to cough violently, clutching their throats as if trying to stop the burning sensation inside.


    Their faces twisted in agony as their skin turned a sickly, mottled color.


    One by one, they fell to the ground. Some writhed in pain, their bodies convulsing uncontrollably, while others collapsed in a heap, their eyes wide with terror.


    They had no time to call for help before losing consciousness and dying. Everything happened too fast.


    Once everyone was dead, he landed and spent about five minutes wrapping things up, mostly feeding.


    This was how quickly he could wipe out an small population if he really focused on it.


    ''That''s the last one,'' he muttered after absorbing the final corpse.


    The whole building was now empty. He had made sure the virus wasn''t contagious and would vanish within three minutes, leaving no trace of his action


    Next, he moved quickly from one area to the next, each one more helpless than the last.


    The towns were left in silence, their people dying as he fed on them.


    What made it even creepier was how clean it all was¡ªthere was no sign of resistance.


    If anyone visited these places, they would think they were simply abandoned.


    Looking down at the empty town below, a satisfied smile spread across his face.


    They just attributed their tiredness to the stressful environment, which they assumed could have affected their mental stability.


    "Aim your weapons and get ready!" a high-ranking officer shouted over the noise.


    "The corrupted creatures are coming fast¡ªthis is not a drill! Every unit, stay in position and get ready to fire when I give the signal!"


    As the flood of corrupted creatures surged toward the new border, the ground shook from their sheer numbers. The rumbling noise of their advance grew louder and louder with each passing moment.


    Their red eyes glowed menacingly, and their roars and growls created a nightmarish scene.


    In response, the military forces, despite their exhaustion, sprang into action.


    "FIRE!"


    They used powerful bombs to try and stop the incoming wave.


    Artillery and tanks fired explosive shells into the approaching horde. Each shell exploded with a loud bang, sending fire and smoke high into the sky. The ground shook and erupted with flames and debris.


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    The explosions created massive craters, ripping apart the corrupted creatures in their path.


    But the wave was just too much.


    Though the powerful bombs slowed their progress and caused significant damage, the sheer number of corrupted creatures meant that the tide of monsters continued to push forward.


    From the distant mountain, he watched everything unfold with an amused expression. He increased the effect of his pathogen.


    More and more soldiers began to collapse from exhaustion, including those manning important military vehicles. The once-coordinated defense started to fall apart as key personnel were incapacitated.


    Before the higher-ups could understand what was happening, it was too late.


    The wave of corrupted creatures, meeting less resistance, surged forward with unstoppable force. They quickly overwhelmed the new border.


    As the creatures swarmed over the defenses, anyone caught in the flood was overpowered. Soldiers and hunters alike were swept away.


    Those trapped in vehicles were crushed under the weight of the advancing hordes.


    Some tried to fight back, but the sheer number made it nearly impossible.


    Screams and cries for help were quickly drowned out by the roar of the monsters and the sound of their crushing advance.


    ''Sweet,'' he chuckled to himself.

 Chapter 339: Surpassing Expectation

    As the corrupted creatures crashed through the border, they destroyed everything in their path.


    The land around them changed drastically. Trees lost their green color, turning gray and black from the miasma.


    The once-clear streams became dark and dirty, and the air was filled with a thick, poisonous fog


    Animals that used to live there were devoured. The forest, once full of life and color, was destroyed in an instant.


    But this scene was short-lived, as the monsters quickly covered any remaining traces of life.


    ''Isn''t this getting out of hand?'' he thought to himself, feeling that Number 17 was growing stronger.


    He began to wonder if he could actually find the real body amidst this sea of monsters.


    ''Well, I can just give up if it''s too much trouble. It''s not like it''s my responsibility to stop it anyway,'' he mused to himself.


    With the land in ruins, he prepared to move on to his next target.


    ''Time to harvest ,'' he chuckled to himself as he flew towards the city, with the tsunami of corrupted creatures following closely behind.


    SWOOOOSH!


    Each flap of his wings pushed him forward, sending strong gusts of wind behind him.


    He watched the people below, who were rushing to escape. They were so busy surviving that they didn''t notice him flying above them.


    The city soon appeared in the distance, its high walls standing strong against the approaching threat.


    However, inside the city, anxiety was high. News of the what happened had already reached them, leaving everyone feeling demoralized and afraid.


    Reign passed through the walls effortlessly, setting off some alarms.


    But he moved so quickly that the guards on the wall barely had time to react.


    He soared higher and higher, knowing he could act bolder since most of the powerful forces had either been wiped out by the wave or were busy fighting it off.


    This was now his time to reap what he had sown.


    High in the sky, he raised his hand and began releasing a transparent gas filled with pathogens. Using his control over element, he increased the wind''s strength to spread the airborne virus over a larger area.


    The gas drifted down slowly, blanketing the streets below.


    When the viral gas began to descend, the alarms started blaring.


    However, the sound was drowned out by other emergency sirens, leaving everyone confused about which alarm was the most urgent.


    Down on the streets, the chaos worsened as people shoved and fought each other, some even resorting to looting.


    The entire place had descended into total mayhem.


    But before they could go far, they too started coughing.


    At first, it was just a tickle in their throats, but within moments, it grew worse and unbearable.


    The father stumbled, coughing so hard that blood sprayed from his mouth.


    His wife and children began to cough blood too, their breaths coming in painful gasps as they clutched their chests in pain.


    THUD!


    THUD!


    THUD!


    One by one, they collapsed to the ground, their final breaths leaving them as they lay motionless in the street.


    ''That''s one area down, now onto the next,'' Reign thought with a satisfied nod, impressed by the initial success of his plan.


    He kept the gas flowing steadily as he flew over the city, ensuring it covered every part.


    Starting with the commercial district, where the shops and stores had already been closed and empty, the gas filled the streets .


    Any people who had stayed behind died quickly to the gas, their confusion and fear evident as they breath their last.


    Next, he went to the residential neighborhoods.


    The houses looked empty and quiet, with no one living there anymore. However, Reign''s undead eye revealed a different story, showing signs of lingering vitality.


    Gas seeped through window gaps and open doors, filling the homes.


    Using his undead eye, he could see that the gas reached even the hidden spots where people had tried to huddle.


    He moved on to parks, community centers, and other public areas where people might have gathered.


    The gas spread through these places as well, turning them into empty, silent spaces.


    Streets were filled with the corpses of those who had died, while the buildings stood silent, empty, and desolate.


    He looked over the city from above, satisfied with the results of his work.


    From his perspective, what he had accomplished was nothing short of awe-inspiring. ''I outdid myself this time,'' he chuckled .


    The city had become a ghost town, fully taken over by his virus.


    He landed with a sadistic smile spreading across his lips. As he touched down, hundreds of dark, writhing tendrils erupted from his body.


    The tendrils reached out and pierced the corpses, absorbing them.


    [DING!]


    [Level Up +1]

 Chapter 340: Resistance

    "It¡¯s rude to eavesdrop," Reign chuckled, but the voice didn¡¯t come from him¡ªit came from Arc.


    In the next moment, a sharp blade sliced through the air, taking down five divergents hiding in an alley. They had come to spy on him, so he dealt with them quickly.


    The only people left in the city were either hiding or had some kind of immunity to the virus. Since he was constantly flying from one area to another, it was easy to spot him. This wasn¡¯t surprising at all.


    He absorbed the divergents, but found nothing of value. They were too ordinary, offering no worthwhile mutation organs.


    "Alright, let¡¯s see what¡¯s down there," he mused, floating above the city. His eyes locked onto the underground station in the distance.


    With a strong flap of his wings, he flew towards the underground station.


    As he got closer, he felt some resistance¡ªdefense robots were still active. But now that he wasn¡¯t holding back, they were no match for him.


    With a single swing of his fist, he crushed the first wave of robots, their metal bodies shattering under the force.


    He didn¡¯t stop to admire his work.


    More robots came at him, but he destroyed them just as easily.


    Each punch took out dozens of machines, sending pieces of metal flying everywhere. The sound of metal crunching and sparks crackling filled the air.


    When the last robot fell, he headed straight for the underground station entrance.


    A few hunters and mercenaries were there, and the moment they saw him, fear took over. His appearance was terrifying, even by demon standards, so their reaction was understandable.


    They huddled together and drew their weapons, but before they could even try to put any resistance, he swooped in, tearing them apart without mercy.


    He slammed one into the floor, the hunter¡¯s head hitting the ground with a crack, blood and brain matter splattering everywhere.


    One was smashed against the wall, and then another was used as a weapon to crush the rest.


    He ripped through them, decapitating some and bending others into unnatural angles. It was a gruesome scene, a clear display of his ruthless nature.


    In just 20 seconds, he ended everyone¡¯s life.


    Corpses were scattered across the station, the remains of the people he had just killed, and those who had tried to escape the virus but failed.


    He began absorbing the vitality from their bodies, feeling his experience points grow with each one.


    Deeper into the station, he encountered more people.


    "Is that... it?" one of the hunters muttered, his voice trembling.


    "Stay back!" another shouted, gripping his weapon tightly, though her hands shook uncontrollably.


    But before they could even think of forming a plan, Reign moved. He was a blur, too fast for their eyes to follow.


    In an instant, he was among them, a force of pure killing intent.


    However¡ª


    ¡¯Not enough,¡¯ he sighed, feeling a sense of emptiness. ¡¯I can¡¯t see myself reaching Demon King with just this amount.¡¯


    It was a chilling thought, given how much he had consumed, but he didn¡¯t have much choice. The system was greedy and insatiable, so was he.


    After a while, he had almost covered 90% of the city , and the few remaining areas where not really that crowded with people .


    He decided to fly up in the sky and watch the horizon, the dark black miasma was closing in and he estimated that after less than an hour or so, the city would soon follow.


    He increased his pace, wrapping things up quickly. As he neared completion, an unexpected reunion occurred.


    On one of the now-empty streets, the BioGen group, who had hoped to escape through the station, found themselves cut off.


    Their regular human members began dying one by one.


    They tried to save themselves with drugs, but these only managed to relieve some of the symptoms, not cure them.


    "We meet again," Reign said, hovering above and overlooking the entire convoy.


    His words were directed at Juggernaut, who stared up at him in confusion.


    "Who are you?" the metahuman asked.


    Reign shook his head with a hint of sarcasm. "I didn¡¯t know your memory was so bad. We fought just a few days ago. I still remember that trick you used."


    Juggernaut¡¯s face shifted to confusion before he recalled it.


    "You¡¯re the guy I defeated ! Wait, don¡¯t tell me you turned into a demon after I killed you!"


    Reign felt like punching the metahuman¡¯s head off after such a remark, but he managed to control himself.


    "Kill me? I was just going easy on you," Reign spat out, his words a little bit defensive.


    Juggernaut¡¯s eyes narrowed in doubt. "Going easy on me? You were barely a threat back then "


    Reign¡¯s expression stayed cold.


    "I have no choice. I need to teach you a lesson," he said with a sigh, then descended closer.


    As he got nearer, a heavy, oppressive aura began to envelop them.


    Everyone on the spot began to kneel, unable to resist the overwhelming force.


    Those with weaker willpower died instantly, while a few, despite their efforts, barely managed to hold on.


    "STOP!" Juggernaut shouted in panic.


    He was terrified that his mother, who was inside one of the vehicles, might get hurt.


    Desperate, he grabbed anything he could find and hurled it into the air, hoping it would hit and create a distraction.

 Chapter 341: Shattering Fight

    The objects thrown flew into the air, but Reign easily avoided them.


    "RED!" Juggernaut yelled.


    Just then, a red blur shot past him. It was the other meta-human. Using the momentum from his flight, Red launched a powerful punch against Reign.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The force of the punch shook the air and sent debris flying everywhere. The noise was thunderous, and the impact felt like a grenade explosion.


    When the dust finally settled, everyone was stunned. Reign had effortlessly caught the powerful punch with just one hand, holding his fist firmly in place.


    "Is this all you got ?" Reign taunted with a confident smirk.


    Seeing this, Red tried to pull his hand back to throw another punch.


    But before he could, Reign grabbed his wrist and slammed him repeatedly into the ground.


    THUD!


    THUD!


    THUD!


    Each impact shook the earth, and the meta-human¡¯s attempts to break free were useless.


    After several powerful slams, Reign finally lifted his poor opponent and threw him to the side. Red soared through the air and crashed into a building with a deafening bang.


    The outer walls shattered, and bricks and debris rained down onto the street. He smashed through the lobby, knocking over office desks and scattering papers everywhere.


    This continued and he hit the second building.


    This time, he crashed through the windows of a high-rise apartment, destroying furniture and sending belongings flying.


    He tore through a living room, scattered kitchenware, and crashed into a kitchen, breaking cabinets and dishes.


    It didn¡¯t stop there.


    He plowed into the third building, smashing through its facade and into a restaurant The force of the impact caused the ceiling to collapse.


    The force of the throw was so intense that the meta-human finally stopped after crashing into the fourth building.


    "W-- What happened? "


    Juggernaut and the remaining BioGen members stared in shock. They had watched helplessly as their strongest fighter was thrown aside with such ease.


    "I told you I was holding back," Reign said with a confident smirk. "I expected more from a meta-human, but he turned out to be even more useless than you."


    With a powerful step, the meta-human closed the gap in no time. He was moving faster than before.


    "You think you can beat me in terms of speed?" Reign sneered, his quick reflexes kicked in immediately.


    BOOOOOM!


    He blocked the incoming punch, and blue electricity crackled around him as he threw a punch of his own.


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    They traded powerful blows, each strike creating shockwaves that shattered the pavement and sent debris flying.


    It sounded like a massive thunderstorm was right overhead, with the constant, terrifying cracks of their powerful blows shaking the air.


    ¡¯Impressive,¡¯ Reign thought to himself. ¡¯I¡¯m already at 50% of my full power, and he¡¯s still not slowing down.¡¯


    To anyone watching, it might seem like a close fight, but in reality, Reign was holding back.


    He was adjusting his strength to keep the battle interesting.


    As the fight escalated, they took their battle to the sky.


    The sky lit up with streaks of red and blue as the two clashed mid-air.


    Each time they exchanged blows, the windows of nearby buildings shattered from the sheer force of their clash.


    Red was often thrown into the structures, smashing through walls and floors, but he always got up, stronger and faster.


    "Too strong! Is this really the power of a Demon Lord?" one of the surviving employee spoke astonished.


    They watched as Red grew stronger with every moment, but no matter how fast or powerful he became, the demon was always one step ahead.


    "No," Evelyn interjected. "I saw a video of a Peak Demon Lord in battle, and I think this one is even more powerful. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s using his full power yet."


    "What?" Everyone was shocked by her declaration.


    But as they watched the fight closely, they saw the demon effortlessly tossing Red from one building to the next.


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes narrowed in worry.


    She feared that the individual trying to kill them might be a Demon King in disguise. If that were the case, they were in serious trouble.


    Juggernaut might be nearly unkillable, but there were plenty of ways to deal with him without actually killing him.

 Chapter 342: Above Demon Lord

    BOOOOOOOM!


    Another explosion echoed through the city as both fighters'' fists collided.


    The blue electricity that danced around Reign shifted to dark red, a visual presentation that he was now using 80% of his full strength.


    Even with this surge of power, the meta-human showed no sign of slowing down. He was like a car with no limits, speeding up with each passing moment.


    The more time went on, the faster and more intense his attacks became.


    ''I can''t believe he''s gotten this strong just from exchanging blows with me,'' he sighed


    ''It took me so much effort to reach this level for godsake. What a cheat ability,'' he added.


    But at the same time, he felt a sense of satisfaction. He knew that the stronger the meta-human became, the more experience he would gain from eating him later.


    It was a high-risk, high-reward gamble he was more than willing to take.


    The fight continued, but the dynamic between the two fighters was slowly changing.


    Red, now able to match the speed of his opponent, was no longer being thrown from one building to the next.


    He was keeping up, standing his ground and fighting back with equal force.


    ''I need to get more serious,'' he chuckled to himself, deciding it was time to step up his game.


    With a grin, he summoned his Skull Grinder, which crackled with dark red energy.


    The weapon hummed menacingly as it spun with a high-pitched whir.


    Red was momentarily taken aback by the appearance of the weapon, but he knew he couldn''t afford to fall back.


    "Let''s see if you can handle this," Reign declared,


    He shot through the air, becoming a blur of dark red sparks as he moved .


    Red, not one to back down, flew toward him, ready to fight it off .


    Reign swung his Skull Grinder, aiming for Red''s shoulder, but was shocked to find that it was too tough to even make a dent.


    CLANG!


    The blow barely affected the meta-human, and the fight quickly turned into a wild exchange of powerful attacks.


    They were both throwing strong punches and slashes, each trying to overpower the other.


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    The sky lit up with flashes of energy and loud sounds from their fight.


    The meta-human smiled, his red eyes glowing with a new sense of purpose.


    "I''ve realized that fighting someone weaker than me is pointless," he said, his voice laced with wisdom. "True strength comes from understanding my own limits and then breaking through them."


    ''The fuck? '' Reign was speechless, trying to hide his discomfort.


    ''Me, weaker?'' he scoffed, his eyes glinting as he clenched his fists.


    "That''s... deep," he added, cringing internally at the sudden shift in his opponent''s demeanor.


    "But let''s see if that ''self-discovery'' of yours can help you survive what''s coming next."


    "DOMAIN!" Reign shouted, and without warning, a dark space enveloped them.


    The once open sky was replaced by an oppressive void, sealing both fighters within its confines.


    Both were drawn into this new space where everything was pitch black, except for the dark red lightning that frequently flashed above, lighting up the area.


    But even in this unsettling darkness, the meta-human remained unfazed, as if the dark surroundings were nothing more than a backdrop.


    "So this is a Demon''s Domain," Red said, glancing around with a calm, almost casual air, as if he were merely sightseeing.


    "I admit that you''re strong," Reign said, his voice echoing ominously through the darkness. "I don''t usually use my Domain¡ªonly a few have ever pushed me this far.


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    The lightning in the sky thundered and rumbled, echoing Reign''s power as the absolute ruler of this place.


    Red glanced up at the cloud of lightning with a bored expression.


    "Not bad," he muttered, barely acknowledging the display of power.


    "Enough!" Reign spat out.


    He materialized his Rail Gun and immediately began firing. However, to his surprise, Red caught the projectile with his barehand.


    Reign stared in disbelief. ''What just happened?'' he thought, struggling to process it.


    But he did not let this affect his focus.


    Seeing that his first attack had failed, Reign switched to rapid-fire mode. The air hummed as the Rail Gun unleashed a barrage of high-speed projectiles.


    But this time, something even more shocking happened.


    Red didn''t just catch the projectiles; he deflected them effortlessly, sending them spinning like they were toys.


    It was an impressive feat, but the meta-human showed no sign of emotion. To him, deflecting those weak attacks was a simple task, almost too boring.


    "I''ll let you hit me for a minute straight," Red said, "It''s the least I can do."

 Chapter 343: Above Demon Lord Part 2

    THUD!


    Red suddenly crumpled to the ground, a look of confusion and pain on his face.


    ''What''s happening?'' he groaned, trying to figure out was going on.


    He looked at his hand and saw it starting to darken. The color was changing from his fingertips and spreading up.


    His strength, which had felt so powerful a moment ago, was now slipping away.


    Even though he had been so confident before, a deep sense of worry was taking over his mind.


    ''Did he poison me?'' He wondered, his mind racing to understand.


    Reign smirked inwardly, watching his enemy struggle with satisfaction and amusement.


    He had used his trump card, "True Death," in that last wave of attacks.


    This was his secret weapon, and unlike when he fought Juggernaut, he didn''t have to worry about the skill bouncing back and harming him.


    "Idiot, you''re too confident. You underestimate me just because you got a power-up?" he chuckled aloud.


    "What did you do?" Red''s voice trembled, and his calm expression before was replaced by visible distress.


    Reign''s smile widened. "Oh, the mighty attitude is gone already? That was quick," he taunted. "Where''s that Self discovery of yours now?"


    "You..." Red''s face showed annoyance.


    "That''s right. That''s a better expression. You really didn''t have to act so cool, you know. I can smell bullshit from miles away."


    "YOU''RE DEAD!!! "Red roared.


    In a fit of rage, he tore off his own left hand. As he did, energy exploded from his body, making the entire domain shake.


    His aura continued to intensified, and the wounds on his arm began to close up. But, he didn''t grow a new hand; he just managed to stop the bleeding and recover from the damage.


    ''He can''t regenerate, but I can''t believe he''s still this powerful even after taking on True Death,'' Reign mused inwardly, impressed by the meta-human''s tenacity.


    ''But I still don''t see myself losing,'' he added with a confident smirk. If this was all the meta-human could offer, there was no need to worry.


    SWOOOSH!


    Without wasting any time, Red launched his attack . He now understood that the demon lord in front of him had too many secrets and couldn''t afford to be complacent.


    Although his speed had increased, he was still slower, especially within the domain where Reign controlled everything


    Before he could land a hit, Reign twisted his neck at an odd angle and fired at point-blank range.


    No matter how impressive the specs of the car, the experienced driver would always come out on top.


    As the fight continued, it became clearer how big the difference was between their battle IQ.


    "DAMN IT!" Red roared in frustration. He accelerated, dodging the projectiles, and charged forward, aiming to land a powerful blow. He was betting on ending it with a single, decisive strike.


    "That''s not good enough," Reign said, shaking his head in disappointment.


    He dodged the attack with a long side-step, using the distance between them to his advantage.


    As soon as he was clear, he resumed his bombardment, firing again without break.


    Once again, Red was forced to dodge, his fear of the death energy limited his movements.


    "Hey, did you know I''m barely trying?" Reign taunted with a loud, mocking laugh. "This is too easy for me. You''re not even worth my full effort."


    Red''s eyes widened, a mix of disbelief and frustration crossing his face.


    "You''re bluffing," he said, forcing his voice to stay steady as he darted from place to place, dodging the incoming attacks.


    But deep down, his heart pounded as he processed the possibility. The idea that his opponent was still holding back while he struggled to keep up was infuriating.


    "It''s pathetic how hard you''re struggling when I''m barely breaking a sweat." Reign taunted with a smirk


    "Fuck you! I''m not using my full power either!" Red snapped, his aura bursting up.


    He was driven to prove that he could match, or even surpass his opponent.


    ''Got you,'' Reign thought with a chuckle.


    His rude comments were meant to mislead his opponent, making him focus on the firepower gap and ignore the fact that Red was simply too predictable and lacked strategy.


    "Sure, sure, I really believe someone who can''t even land a hit," Reign added, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "BASTARD!" Red screamed in frustration. But every time he charged, his attacks missed.


    His opponent seemed to know exactly what he was going to do and moved out of the way at the last second.


    The more he tried to hit him, the more Reign laughed and taunted, making his frustration even worse.


    Reign, on the other hand, remained calm, carefully analyzing and manipulating his opponent. He could sense that the meta-human was growing stronger, though not as fast as before.


    Right now, Red was already stronger in terms of energy reserves and output.


    However, the system indicated that he was still far from reaching the Demon King Rank, highlighting the vast gap between the two levels.


    ''How far can he really go?'' he wondered to himself.

 Chapter 344: Above Demon Lord Part 3

    "ARGGGGG!" Red''s furious roar echoed, causing the walls of Reign''s domain to crack and shake.


    Bright flashes of red light illuminated the cracks, which grew wider with each passing moment.


    "Not good," Reign thought, recognizing the danger. He quickly channeled more energy into his Domain, reinforcing it to withstand the growing pressure.


    He knew he had to be more careful, especially now that the meta-human had reached another level of power.


    Red''s body glowed a deeper crimson color than before, and his aura, once semi-transparent, had become much more intense.


    The increase in power boosted his confidence. He clenched and relaxed his fists, confident that his next punch would finally connect with his opponent.


    A smile spread across his lips as he declared, "That''s right. This is my true power. As long as we keep fighting, I''ll outpower you in the end."


    "Outpower me?" Reign asked with a mocking smile.


    "Your so-called power up only forced me to increase from 30% to 40%. Are you sure it''s smart to brag?"


    Red''s face twisted with frustration,


    "You think you can just brush me off?" he roared. His aura glowed brightly.


    "I''m done playing games. You''ll see just how much stronger I am now!"


    He clenched his hands together, and his aura began to concentrate between his palms. A spinning ball of crimson energy formed, its power so intense that it caused cracks to appear in the space around it.


    Reign stared at the swirling energy, recognizing the danger. ''I''d be instantly killed if I get hit by that,''


    However, he couldn''t afford to show any sign of weakness, not when he was so close to defeating the meta-human and claiming all the vitality.


    "That''s impressive, concentrating your aura in one place. It must have taken all your braincells to come up with that idea," Reign said with sarcasm.


    He let the meta-human charge up, not out of carelessness, but because he had a new plan.


    The situation was becoming more dangerous. It was time to end the fight before things got even more out of control.


    "I can do that too," Reign declared. He mirrored the motion, gathering dark red energy in his palm.


    But unlike his opponent, he only held it for a couple of seconds before clapping his hands together, making the energy burst out. It was just for show.


    "ARISE!" he commanded, summoning his minions.


    They erupted from the ground and quickly went to attack mode.


    The sudden appearance of this new power left the meta-human confused, and stunned.


    Inside, Reign struggled with his weapon, which was threatening to break from the force. He didn''t stop, though; instead, he made the weapon smaller to intensify the pressure.


    For a moment, a blinding light filled the area, making everything go white. It was as if time itself slowed down.


    Red, caught in the middle of the blinding attack, felt disoriented. His senses disappeared¡ªhe couldn''t see or smell.


    All he could hear was a nonstop, high-pitched beeping that pierced his ears and hurt his eardrums.


    As the blinding light faded, Red''s vision slowly returned.


    The deafening beeping sound faded, replaced by a strange silence.


    He looked around, confused, and saw that the once dangerous domain was gone.


    Reign, now flying in the sky, looked down with a confident smirk.


    "What happened? Did he do something?" Red asked, still puzzled. After a few moments, his mind caught up with his senses.


    He touched his chest and felt a gaping hole where his heart should be.


    The realization hit him hard: Reign''s final attack had left a massive wound that he hadn''t even noticed until now.


    "BUAHHHH" He vomited blood, as death energy started sapping through out his body .


    "I¡ªImpossible," Red said reluctantly.


    He looked around, and when he turned back, he saw a huge crater on the ground behind him. It was as if a giant laser had obliterated everything in its path.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help but feel a bitter sense of disbelief.


    How could he win against such a powerful figure? All this time, he was being played by his opponent.


    Meanwhile, Reign was surprised that Red could still move after that attack.


    ''I can''t believe he''s still alive after taking the full force of my ultimate move,'' Reign muttered to himself.


    He had poured majority of all his energy and element into that strike. It was something he could only do once.


    Red chuckled softly, his voice carrying a hint of resignation. "Tell me, did I ever have a chance to win?" he asked, seeking the truth.


    Reign paused for a moment, then shook his head with a smirk. "Not really. You''re so weak it''s pathetic," he admitted coldly.


    "I see," Red said, a faint smile in his eyes.


    ''Mother, forgive me. He''s just too strong,'' he uttered before closing his eyes.


    His body began to plummet from the sky like a fallen hero who had given everything to save the world, tears streaming down his face as he fell.

 Chapter 345: Heroic Ending

    Reign swooped down with a twisted grin, catching Red''s broken body. He couldn''t let such a powerful person meet his end like this.


    "What, you think you''re having some epic final moment?" he mocked, his voice filled sarcasm.


    Red, barely clinging to life, had hoped the fall would be the end, a quick escape from the agony. But his psychopathic opponent had no intention of letting him off that easily.


    Reign''s grip tightened, holding the meta-human in place.


    His eyes gleamed with a disturbing hunger as he leaned in close.


    The meta-human could only watch in horror as Reign''s mouth opened wide.


    CRUNCH!


    With a brutal bite, he sank his teeth into Red''s hand, tearing through skin and bone.


    The poor meta-human wanted to scream and curse his opponent for his cruelty, but only a weak, broken gasp came out.


    CRUNCH!


    CRUNCH!


    CRUNCH!


    Blood smeared Reign''s face as he chewed, savoring every bite.


    "Delicious! What the hell is this flavor!" Reign exclaimed, his voice filled with genuine surprise and delight.


    He wasn''t just saying the words¡ªthey came from the very depths of his being.


    Each bite had been divine, the taste of the flesh unlike anything he had ever experienced.


    If vitality could be compared to a food, it would be a seasoning¡ªand Red''s body was like the finest umami, rich and full of flavor, while ordinary humans were nothing more than bland, low-grade MSG by comparison.


    Red''s vision blurred, his thoughts scattered by the overwhelming humiliation of being eaten alive.


    But in those final moments, a more terrifying realization hit him.


    The demon lord in front of him wasn''t just an enemy¡ªhe was pure evil, a psycho who found joy in this twisted brutality.


    There was no mercy, no hint of humanity in his actions¡ªjust a cold, heartless desire to destroy and kill.


    Down below, the BioGen team and Juggernaut watched in disbelief.


    They had seen their share of violence, but nothing like this. Their faces went pale as they watched the gruesome scene, showing clear signs of disgust and fear.


    This wasn''t a fight; it was a nightmare come to life. Red was never an opponent; he was a livestock, cooked to perfection by the very embodiment of evil.


    His eyes narrowed as he turned his attention toward the BioGen group below, who stood frozen in shock.


    Reign floated down, his grin growing wider as he took in their fear.


    They had seen what he could do and were now completely helpless.


    They knew they were no match for him, and the terror in their eyes only made Reign''s grin grow larger.


    Juggernaut stepped forward, raising his fists in preparation for a fight. He was confident of his ability to reflect any damage that came his way.


    In his mind, no matter how powerful his opponent was, it would be useless against him.


    "Wait, let''s talk," a female voice called out.


    It was Evelyn, who was quick to recognize that her creation didn''t stand a chance.


    Red had briefly surpassed the Peak Demon Level. Although he hadn''t reached Demon King status, he should have been able to crush anything at the Lord Rank. But, despite this, he was still defeated one-sidedly.


    It didn''t take a genius to see that Juggernaut had no chance.


    Reign looked at Evelyn with a cold, amused smile.


    "Talk?" he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "What''s there to talk about? I''m planning to kill everyone. Talking won''t change a thing."


    He glanced back at Juggernaut, still grinning. "Beside I''m in the mood for more than just talk."


    "Please, just listen," Evelyn said urgently, her voice filled with desperation. She couldn''t let things get worse and risk dying here.


    As one of the lead scientists in creating meta-humans, Evelyn had sky-high ambitions.


    She wanted to be remembered in the annals of history as one of the people who saved the human race, and she was so close to achieving that goal.


    ''Ambition... Yes, that''s it,'' Evelyn thought. ''Most Demon Lords are driven by greed. Maybe if I offer him something valuable, he might spare me.''


    She took a deep breath and began to think carefully. She knew she needed just the right words to convince her way out of this.


    "BioGen is working with Demon King Agusto, a high-ranking member of Abyssal. Even though we''re a human corporation, we''re open to collaborating with demons, especially powerful ones like you."


    She hoped that he would be swayed by this information.


    "So what?" Reign replied, his tone flat and uninterested.


    "I don''t care who you''re working with. I''d kill him too if he was here." He shrugged casually, his eyes cold.


    "And also....I can''t stand the Abyssal Alliance either. I''ll take care of that useless group soon."


    ''No way... How can he be this confident? Is he really a Demon King?''

 Chapter 346: Complimentary

    Evelyn''s mind raced, trying to understand his words. Her heart pounded with fear, unsure of what might happen next.


    She wasn''t lying when she warned him about BioGen and Agusto''s cooperation, but there wasn''t even a hint of hesitation or fear in his response.


    To her, only someone at the level of a Demon King or close could dismiss an actual one like it was nothing.


    Desperately, she tried to think of a way to defuse the situation, knowing that convincing him was their only chance to avoid a massacre.


    She took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves.


    "Please listen," she said, her voice trembling slightly but still firm, "BioGen can give you a lot of benefits,"


    She watched him carefully, hoping that talking about his ambition might make him rethink.


    "And what could you possibly offer?" he chuckled, clearly enjoying watching her futile attempt.


    "Maybe if it''s something valuable, I''ll think about sparing you." His eyes glinted with amusement, showing that he was clearly interested.


    Evelyn swallowed hard but felt a glimmer of hope. Now, she just needed to find the right words to say.


    The concept of wealth meant almost nothing to demons, leaving her with only one option.


    "We have advanced technology and resources that could enhance your abilities and give you even greater power," she began, trying to sound as convincing as possible.


    She took a step forward, her gaze steady despite her fear.


    "We also have valuable connections and influence within the world''s power structures. Aligning with us could give you advantages and access to resources that could help you achieve any of your goals."


    She waited for a response, but when he didn''t say anything, she continued talking, hoping it would improve her chances.


    "If you work with us, you won''t just be dealing with a few individuals¡ªyou''ll be gaining access to a whole network that could be important to you in the future"


    "Any of my goals? Do you even know what I want?" he asked, his tone full of doubt.


    His new goal was to keep getting stronger, strong enough to eventually discard the system or tame it.


    To achieve this, he needed to consume a huge number of humans¡ªfar more than just a few million.


    He couldn''t see any benefit in working with a corporation that aimed to empower humanity and ensure their survival. It felt completely opposite to his own purpose and existence.


    "I don''t know what you want, but whatever they may be, I''m certain BioGen can help you achieve them," she declared, pushing herself to sound confident despite the rising tension.


    "Big words," Reign said with a sneer. "I really don''t like people who talk big because they usually lead to more disappointment. How can you even make me stronger?


    "I knew it, you''re full of bullshit," he said, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "I will kill you now," Reign uttered, his voice cold and menacing. "I hope BioGen has some magical way to save you, seeing how proud you are of your so-called technology."


    "I won''t let you hurt my mother!" Juggernaut roared in anger. He had been silent while Evelyn spoke, but seeing her threatened, he knew it was time to act.


    His imposing figure blocked Reign''s line of sight, creating a barrier of flesh and steel between her and the imminent danger.


    "Mother?" Reign''s asked in confusion. The Meta-human looked far too old to be her biological child.


    As he considered the situation, a thought crossed his mind. ''Maybe they used her DNA to create him?'' he mused.


    ''System, do you have any idea about this?'' he asked.


    [System: Meta-Humans have a unique trait where they imprint on the first person they see, considering them as their parents.]


    ''I see, that explains some things,'' he murmured to himself.


    Meanwhile, the meta-human remained motionless, his massive body still shielding his mother.


    His eyes darted between Reign and her mother, his body filled with tension. He remained close, every muscle on edge, prepared to move at a moment''s notice.


    "I will protect her no matter what," Juggernaut gritted his teeth, his voice filled with determination.


    "Don''t worry, Mother, I won''t let him hurt you." He turned to give Evelyn one last reassuring smile, but his expression froze as he saw her face.


    A sharp tendril from the ground pierced her throat and extending up to the top of her head. Her eyes widen in horror, showing the terror of her sudden death.


    BURST!


    Blood bubbled from her mouth as the tendril withdrew, leaving Juggernaut stunned and horrified.


    "MOTHER!" he wailed in agony, his voice cracking with pain.


    As her body begins to fall, he hurriedly catches her, cradling her crossed in his massive arms.


    Her blood began to flow more freely, spilling from her throat and seeping into his arms.


    "NO! NO! THIS IS NOT HAPPENING!" He continued to screamed in grief, his voice echoing with despair as he tried to comprehend the horrifying reality.


    "YOU''RE A SICK MONSTER!" Juggernaut roared, turning to face the one responsible for all of this.


    "Thank you," Reign said, scratching his head as if accepting a compliment.

 Chapter 347: Wasted Power

    "YOU BASTARDS" Juggernaut roared, his voice booming with fury.


    "You think you can just kill my mother and get away with it? You''ll pay for this, I swear!"


    Anger caused veins to bulge from the meta-human''s forehead.


    Reign shook his head in disappointment, finding the Meta-human''s reaction pathetic.


    "Stop acting like a child," he said dismissively. "You''re living in a brutal and dangerous world. Things like this are to be expected. You should be more focused on how to survive."


    "I will kill you!" The meta-human shouted, charging forward with a furious expression. He swung his fist, and aimed for the head.


    Reign, however, didn''t flinch or move; he stood there, completely unfazed by the attack.


    He might have been tired from the earlier fight, but his opponent''s current abilities were not a concern now that he was no longer holding back.


    When the punch connected, it landed with a powerful thud against Reign''s body.


    But, despite the force of the blow, he remained perfectly still. His hard bones absorbed the impact without a hint of damage.


    Juggernaut''s eyes widened in shock as he realized that his punches were having no effect. The strength he had relied on so heavily was futile against his enemy.


    With no better option, he started punching left and right, hoping to at least make a dent in his opponent''s defense.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t change anything. The gap in their strength was just too wide.


    "I knew it, you''re pretty useless when you''re not taking damage." Reign chuckled sarcastically, enjoying the sight of his opponent''s futile efforts.


    At the same time, he observed and considered a few things. He wanted to study the Meta-Human''s abilities more closely and compare them to the others.


    Since all of them were created with the same principles, there should be some similarities between them.


    If he tried to hit Juggernaut back, even using just 10% of his total strength, the impact reflected would be doubled.


    Plus , when his muscles turned gold, the reflected damaged increased fourfold, which was an attack Reign should withstand, at least logically speaking.


    However, he learned from previous experienced that the reflected attack wasn''t just four times stronger.


    This was why he got burned during their first encounter¡ªthe attack pierced right through him, ignoring his defense.


    As his mind raced, Reign touched his chin in contemplation, allowing the Meta-Human to punch him repeatedly while he considered his observations.


    ''Maybe I''m thinking about this the wrong way?'' he mused,


    However¡ª


    Reign remained unmoved. His expression was calm and detached as he endured the attack, his body absorbing each strike effortlessly.


    "It''s time to end this," Reign chuckled, then grabbed the meta-human by the neck and flew into the air.


    From up there, he saw the flood of corrupted creatures closing in.


    The flood of monsters surged through the city''s walls like a wave of black ink. They came from every direction, their twisted forms devouring everything.


    As they advanced, the once empty streets turned into nothing.


    Buildings began to collapse one after another, like a row of dominoes falling. It was as if the structures were being eaten by termites in drugs, with each building quickly eaten and falling within seconds.


    He had predicted it would take longer, but it seemed whatever remaining force was fighting it off had already been wiped out. Now, the flood was in full throttle.


    ''What a waste'' he sighed. ''So many potential high-quality meals gone.''


    It pained him that they had all turned into corrupted creatures. If they were smart, they would have run back towards the city sooner, so he could have killed them himself.


    Maybe then, they might have had a chance to be revived as his slaves.


    ''Well, no need to cry over spilled milk,'' he mused inwardly. '' just need to look for their variants. They''re still somewhat fresh, so they should give me plenty of experience points.''


    He tried to stay positive, focusing on the potential gains.


    "LET GO OF ME, BASTARD!" Juggernaut protested, flailing around and desperately trying to break free from the grip.


    "Oh, I almost forgot about you again," Reign chuckled .


    "What do you think will happen if I throw you ?" he wondered aloud.


    He had been considering how to deal with Number 17, and honestly, his options were limited since he was already exhausted.


    But, as luck would have it, he was holding an immortal who could reflect damage.


    Hearing the question, Juggernaut felt a cold sweat forming on his forehead.


    He slowly glanced at the incoming wave of monsters, and even he found it too terrifying to face.


    "Why did you stop talking? I thought you were so proud of your abilities," Reign laughed, trying to add fuel to the fire.


    "I''m sure this much won''t be enough to kill you." he added with a cruel smile.

 Chapter 348: Ultimate Shield

    "You coward," Juggernaut spat out, his anger making it hard for him to think clearly.


    He was too mentally unstable to realize how dangerous his situation was.


    ''Is it just me, or are meta-humans stupid?'' Reign thought to himself. He felt like they were either too dumb or built to be dumb.


    They didn''t show the careful planning or smart thinking one might expect from powerful beings. Instead, they reacted with anger or fear, not taking the time to think things through properly.


    Even Red took too long to figure out how to use his powers effectively, and in the end, he failed to improve his fighting style, completely wasting his potential and excess power.


    This showed a lack of battle sense and overall intelligence.


    Reign began to wonder if meta-humans had to sacrifice their IQ to gain such outrageous and unbalanced abilities.


    "RELEASE ME! YOU COWARD! FIGHT ME FAIR AND SQUARE!" Juggernaut spat out.


    "What a let down," Reign shook his head, growing more disappointed as time passed.


    He couldn''t believe that Juggernaut had managed to hurt him before. It felt like his perfect record had been tainted by that fight.


    Well, at least with everything related to this city being destroyed, he could bury this embarrassment.


    Reign flew closer to the flood of monsters, their roiling body a chaotic, disgusting sea of writhing limbs and twisted faces.


    As he hovered above the flood, he held Juggernaut tightly, allowing the meta-human to see the horrific scene below.


    The meta-human, still struggling in Reign''s grip, began to speak, his voice filled with both anger and desperation.


    "You think you''ve won?" he spat out, his breath ragged.


    "I''ve got plans¡ªbig plans! I am going to crush you, take you down, and¡ª"


    Reign cut him off with a cruel smile. "Any last words before you go for a swim? "


    He slowly began to lower the meta-human toward the flood.


    "You¡ª"


    Reign cut him off and let his body fall toward the flood.


    "NOOOOOO!!!!" The meta-human''s screams echoed as he was swallowed by countless monsters .


    The corrupted creatures surged over him, they started devouring him as he struggled against the relentless tide.


    Meanwhile, Reign watched from above, a faint smirk curling on his lips. He was intrigued and excited to see what would happen next.


    After a few moments, a strange phenomenon began to unfold.


    The chains tightened, digging into his flesh and making any attempt to struggle useless. Reign then buried him in the ground, covering him completely with dirt.


    "I''ll deal with you later," Reign said.


    Without wasting another moment, he launched himself into the sky, his body cutting through the air like a missile.


    Below him, the wave of corrupted creatures surged forward.


    Reign flew down toward them and started throwing javelins.


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    BOOOOOM!


    Each javelin exploded when it hit, sending huge bursts of fire through the ranks of the corrupted and burning them up.


    With every blast, he pushed the remaining corrupted creatures further back, ensuring that no corner was left untouched by his attack.


    After a while, the horde of corrupted creatures spread out so much that he figured it was too much trouble to chase them all.


    He hovered in the air for a moment, looking down at the destruction he had caused.


    Reign then slowly landed among the piles of dead bodies. Dark tendrils shot out from his body, twisting and wriggling as they spread across the field.


    They reached out and hit the corpses with a penetrating pierce .


    As they touched the bodies, the flesh and bones started to shrink and wither as their remaining vitality was sucked out and absorbed by Reign.


    [DING!]


    [DING!]


    [DING!]


    [DING!]


    [DING!]


    The sound of notifications echoed in his ears, letting him know he had collected a lot.


    He knew that this successful run was not just due to his own abilities but also because of Juggernaut''s help, which had made a big difference.


    "That guy is an idiot, but he has his uses," Reign thought with a smirk. "Maybe I should strap him up and use him as a meat shield or something.... A shield that reflects everything."


    It was a crazy idea, but completely logical and functional.


    He thought about how he could just put a gag on the meta-human to stop him from talking nonsense, and then use him as the ultimate shield.

 Chapter 349: Swarmed and Unique

    "Speaking of...," he paused, a smirk forming on his lips.


    "What do we have here?" his attention shifted as he detected a number of corrupteds closing in on him.


    These weren''t the usual weak, stumbling zombies. They looked different, with strange, unique unsettling mutations.


    Looking closer, he noticed that some creatures were much bigger, while others had twisted bodies that mixed human and animal features.


    They were definitely stronger than the regular ones, but still not enough to be a real threat to him, who had already regained most of his energy.


    Their dark, gooey skin constantly oozed and dripped, as if it couldn''t hold its shape .


    One giant creature had long, spiky arms that ended in claw-like fingers.


    Its face was a horrifying mask covered in goo, with glowing red eyes peering through.


    Another monster had the lower half of a human, while its upper body was made up of writhing serpents.


    The snakes slithered and hissed, their tongues flicking out as they coiled and moved.


    Nearby, a creature with the head of a wolf emerged. Its body was a strange blend of human flesh and animal muscle, giving it the appearance of a mummified werewolf.


    Beside it, a giant spider monster crawled forward. Its upper body was that of a female humanoid with four large, plump looking tits. From its lower half extended multiple spider legs


    One particularly unsettling creature had the torso of a human but with long, writhing tentacles instead of arms.


    Its face was covered in black sludge, with only beady eyes showing through. The tentacles lashed around, leaving trails of dark goo behind them.


    Finally, there was a creature with a human upper body, but instead of legs, its lower half was made up of a writhing mass of insects.


    The bugs moved together in a creepy, coordinated way, making it look like the creature was gliding on a sea of insects.


    Despite their different shapes, all the creatures had that same dark, gooey skin that pulsed and rippled.


    The air around them smelled awful, and the ground was covered in the remnants of their twisted transformations.


    ''These must be the powerful humans who mutated differently,'' Reign thought to himself.


    ''Are they so powerful that even Number 17 can''t control them?'' he added.


    He hadn''t seen such strange and unique monsters in the earlier waves.


    This made him think that their unusual mutations made them immune to number 17 control.


    "EAT¡ª DESTROY¡ª KILL" one of the unique creatures roared in a muffled, broken voice. It was the towering giant with long, spiky arms .


    "EAT"


    "DESTROY"


    The next creature in his line of sight was the one with a human upper body, but its lower half was a writhing mass of insects.


    Reign glanced at it and quickly determined the best way to kill it.


    He raised his hand and shot out a powerful wave of flames. The fire quickly covered the whole thing, burning it away.


    Finally, his gazed landed on one of the most unsettling creatures. Its dark tentacles flailed wildly, leaving trails of dark goo behind them.


    SWOOOOSH!


    The tentacles lashed out at him, but he dodged with ease, moving in advance to avoid their dark, sticky trails.


    With a powerful swing, he cut through one of the tentacles. The spinning edge of his chainsaw weapon sliced through it easily.


    The creature let out a screech, its beady eyes filled with anger.


    It tried to hit him with its other tentacles, but Reign was too quick. He dodged every attack, and closed the gap between them.


    Suddenly, Reign jumped high into the air and brought his weapon down hard.


    The remaining tentacles flailed around to stop him, but Reign''s strike was too fast. He sliced through all of them in one clean motion.


    With a final, gurgling scream, the creature collapsed.


    More and more unique corrupteds swarmed him, but he dealt with them efficiently. He used only what was necessary to take them down.


    One by one, the creatures fell, each defeated with a single strike from his blade.


    The fight was over quickly. Reign stood among the pile of corpses, his weapon dripping with dark blood.


    ''They weren''t even worth the effort, I doubt they will amount to much'' he muttered, disappointed at how easily they were defeated.


    And just as expected, he only got a measly amount of Dark points from them.


    [DING!]


    [Level up + 1]


    ''That''s a surprise. I can''t believe I actually leveled up from that,'' he muttered to himself, a mix of disbelief and satisfaction on his face.


    [DING!]


    [DING!]


    [DING!]


    Another, loud, new notifications echoed through his mind, different from the usual.


    It was followed by a pop-up window that appeared in front of him.


    ''What''s this? ''

 Chapter 350: Upgrades and Gears

    [System: Detected multiple mutation organs. Enough to create a System Custom Organ. To make it easier to host, would you like to converge everything?]


    [Yes] or [No]


    "Yes," he replied quickly


    It was a no-brainer; he didn''t want his status window cluttered with too many details. Organizing everything was the obvious choice.


    [Converging Process Initialized]


    [Converging Process Complete]


    [System: New Mutation Skills Have Been Created]


    >> Elemental Organs [35 %]


    >> Rare Organs [20%]


    >> Special Organs [15%]


    ''Nice, this is way cleaner and easier to read,'' he nodded in satisfaction as he reviewed the new skill for his mutation


    Everything was now more itemized with all elemental-related organs absorbed into single skills. It streamlined his abilities, making them easier to manage and more efficient.


    After reading the information on the new skills, he shifted his focus to his points, which had increased dramatically.


    ''I have this much?'' He stared in disbelief at the numbers on his screen. He had been so focused on feeding that he hadn''t checked his progress until now, and the numbers caught him by surprise.


    Thanks to his soul converter, he also earned additional skill points and attribute points to spend. The skill he had acquired from his encounter with the angel was proving to be really useful, amplifying his gains .


    ''I''ll become even more powerful after this,'' he chuckled to himself.


    During his fight with Red, he realized that, even though he was the strongest Demon Lord at his level, he still had a lot of room to grow before moving up to the next rank. The battle showed him that he needed more improvements to close the gap and advance.


    Without hesitation, he began by boosting his attribute points. As he did, he could feel his body growing stronger and warmer with each increase.


    He really enjoyed the feeling of energy and strength surging through him. It was clear why Red became so confident after a big power boost¡ªit was like a drug, both addictive and intoxicating.


    But Reign knew that power without proper use was useless. Although he enjoyed the feeling of getting stronger, he made sure not to become complacent. He always kept in mind his motto: there would always be a bigger fish.


    Next, he moved on to his skill points, focusing on improving his abilities. With a surplus of points available, he didn''t hold back on upgrading the skills he found useful.


    Description: A powerful stone that can reverse a specific mutation back to its original state, undoing any unwanted changes. This item is really valuable for those who have undergone a failed mutation or wish to revert an accidental transformation.


    <ITEM 5>


    Symbiotic Armor Suit


    Price: 500,000


    Description: An advanced bio suit that bonds with the host''s body, enhancing physical attributes like strength, endurance, speed, and reflexes. The suit adapts to the host''s mutations, providing extra protection where needed .


    <End>


    As he read through the items, he was shocked to find the Adaptive Mutation Core. It was a powerful skill, and it reminded him of a character from his old world who had a similar ability.


    That character had become almost impossible to kill because of it.


    However, the price of 10 million was insanely high. Even though the core was really valuable, Reign hesitated, wondering if it was really worth the cost.


    Not only was the price steep, but compared to Juggernaut''s ability, the Adaptive Mutation Core didn''t seem all that impressive.


    So, he decided to skip it for now and check out the other two items.


    First, he looked at the Chimera Blueprint. It worked on a similar concept to the other mutation-related items, but this one only needed a one-time payment..


    Although the Chimera Blueprint seemed less useful for his own needs, it could be a perfect fit for Wick.


    He wanted his pet to grow stronger, and this blueprint could provide a valuable solution to enhance his abilities. It offered a way to combine various traits into a powerful hybrid form, which could significantly boost Wick''s strength and versatility.


    The addition of the Mutation Stabilizer and Mutation Reversal Pill were also good choices. They would be useful in case anything went wrong while enhancing his beloved pet at the genetic level.


    Unlike Reign, who had the system to support his mutations, other organisms were more likely to experience adverse effects. These items provided a safety net, ensuring that any issues during the enhancement process could be addressed effectively.


    Finally, his attention landed on the Symbiotic Armor Suit.


    The image showed a sleek, black armor that looked both intimidating and advanced. He felt that this skill was actually quite useful. The armor would significantly enhance his defensive capabilities and boost all his other stats.


    Additionally, the suit''s design was adjustable, allowing him to modify its appearance as needed.


    This versatility could prove invaluable in future battles and situations, making the Symbiotic Armor Suit a strong candidate for his investment.


    ''I could buy it now, and it would have an immediate effect,'' he thought, weighing the pros and cons of getting it.

 Chapter 351: Overwhelming Force

    ''I''ll buy it !'' he exclaimed.


    With plenty of Dark Points to spare, he decided to buy the Symbiotic Suit since it was cheap.


    Technically, it wasn''t exactly cheap¡ªit cost 500,000 Dark Points, the equivalent of wiping out an entire city of Corrupted.


    But even for a monster like him, he wasn''t immune to the usual psychological dilemma: the more someone earns, the more they tend to spend.


    He told himself it was an investment, something that would make him farm more effectively later. Classic move¡ªjust like those people who get an expensive car they can''t afford because, hey, it''s technically an investment, right?


    With the Symbiotic Suit purchased, he unlocked a new skill. The moment he activated it, a black, sticky substance began to flow over his chest.


    It was jet black and had a glossy, elastic appearance, similar to melted rubber. The substance quickly covered his entire body, creating a sleek, shiny look.


    As he experimented with the suit, he imagined a design resembling a power armor, and to his delight, the suit perfectly transformed to match his vision.


    But the suit''s features didn''t stop there. When he tried releasing his aura, the suit actually filtered it, enhancing his stealth abilities.


    This added layer of concealment would make him even more difficult to detect, further increasing his effectiveness in covert operations.


    Determined to maximize its potential, he invested additional skill points to level up the suit. The process was smooth, and as he confirmed the upgrade, its sleek, black surface became even more polished and its features more refined.


    The updated stats flashed on the interface, revealing huge boosts: heightened stealth capabilities, improved flexibility, and increased durability. The suit now felt even more integrated with his body, its movements smoother and more intuitive.


    Next, he tested the suit''s flexibility. He tried changing his body shape and size, twisting and bending in various ways.


    To his amazement, the suit adapted seamlessly, moving as if it were a natural extension of his body.


    After finishing his test, he flew off, locking onto target number 17. He had changed his mind and was now determined to chase it down until he racked up even more Dark Points.


    He flapped his wings and hovered above. From his vantage point in the sky, he was glad he''d decided to chase it.


    The target began changing direction, gathering more corrupted creatures into its ranks.


    ''Alright, keep going, he chuckled inwardly as he waited for the numbers to increase.


    While waiting, he decided to check his status to gauge just how much stronger he had become.


    "Status"


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level 69


    Age. : 18 (+1 year)


    Race: Overlord (Legendary)


    Strength :SS+


    Agility. :SS


    Stamina SS


    Endurance : SS


    Intelligence: S+


    Energy: SSS- (Legendary)


    ¡ªClick for More¡ª


    <Rune Hearts>


    ¡ªClick for More¡ª


    ======


    Overall, he felt like his power had increased by nearly 50%, which was impressive considering how strong he already was.


    But when he asked the system, it informed him that he was still far from achieving Demon King Status.


    This realization hit him hard, making him understand that the gap between Demon Lord and Demon King was even greater than the leap from Upper Rank to Demon Lord. The sheer distance between the two ranks made it clear just how much more he had to grow.


    ''I still need more power,'' he muttered to himself.


    While in thought, a deep, rumbling noise came from below. The sound was so powerful it seemed to shake the air. He looked down and saw the swarm of creatures beneath him.


    To his surprise, they all stopped moving at the same time. The once messy, wriggling mass of monsters was now completely still. It was like someone had hit the pause button.


    There was no movement, no sound¡ªjust a strange, eerie quiet.


    ''What''s happening?'' he muttered, a growing unease settling in. Out of nowhere, he sensed something from the sky and felt all his instincts screaming at him to run away.


    ''Fuck! I need to get out of here!'' he exclaimed, quickly turning around. His wings flapped, but they felt unusually slow. Before he could move far, a red light shot down from the sky and engulfed everything


    ''DAMN IT!'' Reign shouted in frustration but it was already too late.


    The massive red beam of light struck him with overwhelming force.


    As it made contact with the ground, it unleashed a blinding explosion of energy, obliterating everything in its path.


    The dense swarm of corrupted creatures was instantly incinerated, turning to ash in an instant. Along with them, Reign was caught in the full force of the apocalyptic attack.


    In the sky.


    "I can''t believe I had to come all the way here for such a minor issue," a figure with red skin complained from above the crater.


    The creature''s six arms moved slowly, and its five eyes looked over the wreckage. Green Blood trickled from its middle eye, which was half-closed from exhaustion.


    "If it weren''t for that deal they made with humans, I wouldn''t even bother helping," he said, clicking his tongue in annoyance. He clearly felt that dealing with this mess was beneath someone of his status and power.


    Unfortunately, he had lost a bet with his peers, so he reluctantly rushed to the Western Continent.


    As he grumbled, a voice called out from above, "Demon King Vinsh."


    Suddenly, the air cracked and shattered like glass. Through the fragments of the broken space, a small blue creature emerged.


    "Thank you for assisting us," the small creature said, bowing its head in respect.


    "Get me out of here. I''ve done my part of the deal," Vinsh commanded.


    The small creature stared at the huge crater, its eyes wide with amazement at the sheer scale of destruction a Demon King could unleash. The devastation was on a whole different level.


    "Yes, Demon King Vinsh, but I saw a Demon Lord nearby. I think we should investigate further and make ¡ª" The small creature started to speak, but was quickly interrupted.


    "Do you think a mere Demon Lord could survive that attack?" Vinsh sneered in contempt. "Or are you suggesting my attack was weak?" he added, his voice tinged with anger.


    "Of course not. No Demon Lord could withstand your powerful attack," the small creature hurriedly bowed its head, terrified that it might be punished for speaking out of turn.


    "Stop wasting my time and just send me back to my territory," Vinsh ordered. For a Demon King like him, a Demon Lord was no different from ordinary demons¡ªsomeone he could easily eliminate with a flick of his finger if he wished.


    Without a word, the small creature opened a portal and guided the Demon King through it.

 Chapter 352: Arrangement

    Tier 1 City - Tempest Fort.


    Hunter Association State HQ


    The State Director sat behind his large oak desk, his face showing calmness, though deep lines of concern were visible around his eyes.


    His dark suit was perfectly tailored, and the soft light from the desk lamp gave the dimly lit office a serious, important feel.


    Across from him, his beautiful daughter stood near the tall window. Her soft pink hair was pulled back into a neat bun, and her blue eyes reflected her unease.


    "Dad, are you sure this is the right decision? The thing we used to pay the Abyssal Alliance is really important for mankind," she asked.


    His father glanced out the window, his eyes tracing the skyline of the city below.


    The bustling streets were filled with people going about their daily lives, unaware of the heavy decision he had made.


    "I get where you''re coming from, Elena," he said, his voice steady but tinged with a note of weariness.


    "Then why? Why did you use it as a bargaining chip?" she asked, confusion clear in her voice as she tried to understand her father''s decision.


    He softened his tone, looking at her with concern in his deep-set eyes.


    "You know how it is. Sometimes, we have to make sacrifices to protect more people. We''ve always done what''s needed to keep humanity safe, and this is just another tough call. Trust me on this one."


    Elena''s worry didn''t completely fade, but she gave a reluctant nod, her shoulders slightly slumped as she absorbed his words.


    The dim light of the office cast shadows on her worried face, reflecting her internal struggle but also her readiness to trust her father''s judgment.


    After a moment of silence, the State Director shifted in his chair, his expression growing more contemplative.


    "Speaking of difficult decisions," he began, his tone becoming more personal, "we need to talk about your upcoming arrangement. I know it''s not what you want, but it''s important for our family and our position."


    Elena''s eyes widened slightly, the mention of the arranged marriage.


    "Dad, we''ve been over this," she said, trying to keep her voice steady. "I''m not sure I''m ready for this."


    He leaned forward, his gaze steady but gentle.


    Elena''s confusion deepened. "What do you mean?"


    The State Director continued, his tone calm but firm.


    "For the Demon Kings, the corrupted aren''t really a problem as long as there are enough humans to support their needs. They do the bare minimum to manage the situation, just enough to maintain control and ensure we rely on them. It''s all part of their strategy to keep us dependent on their power."


    Elena absorbed his words, her mind grappling with the implications.


    "But isn''t it unfair for us to be manipulate like this?" she asked in frustration.


    The State Director sighed. "It might seem unfair, but consider this: if the corrupted didn''t exist to keep us in check, the demons would likely have enslaved humans long ago. The threat of the corrupted keeps them from moving in that direction. "


    He paused and looked at his daughter, noting her troubled expression.


    Despite her talent and strength, she was still too naive and inexperienced to grasp the complexities of the politics between the two races.


    But at the same time, he saw an opportunity to use her uncertainty to persuade her that his decision as her father was the right one.


    "Elena, this is also another reason why this arrangement is so important.... It''s not just about our family influence. It''s about the future of humanity."


    She looked at him with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. "What do you mean, Dad?"


    "Humans need to evolve too. Genetics play a big part in this evolution. By marrying someone with exceptional traits, you''re not just forming an alliance¡ªyou''re also helping advance our species."


    He paused, letting his words sink in as he watched her take in his point of view.


    "Think about Quill from the Flazer Family. He''s a genius, known for his exceptional talent and skills. If you marry him, your children would inherit both your abilities and his superior genetics. I really believe that together, you two could produce a new generation of Hunters who would be the foundation of mankind in the future."


    "Dad, that guy is a serial womanizer who even refused to work for the Hunter Association. Why would I want to marry such a selfish perverted jerk?" she said, rolling her eyes.


    "I know he''s a troublemaker, but you can''t deny his talent and skills. Besides, talented men tend to attract women," he replied.


    "But Dad," she protested, her voice growing more intense, "if this is just about having good genes, why can''t I find someone on my own? What if I find someone even stronger and more talented than him?"


    "Do you think talented people just appear out of nowhere?" he asked, his voice carrying a mix of weariness and concern.


    "This is the real world, Elena. You can''t just expect to find someone like that lying around," he sighed.

 Chapter 353: Rough Edges

    After the Vinsh and the small creature disappeared, an eerie silence filled the area.


    The huge crater remained, with its rough edges still smoking and glowing from the heat. The crater was so wide and deep that it looked bottomless.


    The power of that attack showed just how much stronger Demon Kings were compared to Demon Lords when it came to causing destruction.


    If Reign''s ultimate attack was like a small flashlight barely illuminating a corner, this one was like a massive spotlight used for concerts, shining with such intensity that it could light up the entire stage.


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    Reign''s broken body lay at the bottom of the crater, partly buried and scattered among the rubble.


    His bones, which were usually smooth and whole, were now cracked and shattered. Both of his hands were crushed and in pieces.


    The damage was too severe, showing just how powerful the attack had been.


    Even with his "Death Embrace" and "Symbiotic Suit" skills active, which were supposed to protect him from deadly attacks, he was in terrible shape.


    The attack was so powerful that all his life-saving skills barely held up against it.


    ''W¡ªWhat happened?'' Reign muttered weakly to himself as his consciousness slowly returned. His vision was blurry, and he felt extremely exhausted.


    [System: Host, you were hit by a very powerful attack.]


    "I can see that," Reign replied, his voice tinged with annoyance. The system''s sarcastic response only made him feel worse.


    "I''m asking why it''s taking so long to regenerate my body," he said.


    [System: Host, the attack you received contained a mix of Negative Energy, Death Energy, Berserk Energy, and an unknown type of energy.]


    ''Dammit, I can''t believe I was taken out by a surprise attack,'' he cursed inwardly. He prided himself for his dirty tricks, but now he had tasted his own medicine, and it was far from pleasant.


    After a moment, he realized that if someone could hit him before he even noticed, they must be really powerful. His best guesses were either a Demon King or a powerful meta-human.


    "System, do you have any clue who attacked me?" he asked.


    [System: Negative. The system can only see what the host sees. Since the host was too late to react, no data was gathered.]


    "So now it''s my fault? Sorry for being slow!" he snapped, feeling like the system was blaming him.


    [System: Apology accepted.]


    "F..." Reign nearly snapped out of anger but decided to let it go and focused on healing himself.


    ''I need to get out of here and find out who did this to me,'' he muttered to himself.


    Using his remaining strength, he started to gather what was left of his energy.


    The unknown energy from the attack was still disrupting his regeneration, but he was determined to overcome it.


    His body felt heavy, and it was harder to move with every step. He was already weak, and it seemed like the air around him was making him even weaker.


    The creature sensed his desperation, pushing harder and forcing him to dive, roll, and twist to avoid being caught.


    With no other choice, Reign turned and ran.


    His adrenaline fueled every step as he sprinted away, the tendrils snapping and reaching for him from behind.


    He zigzagged through the area, hoping to lose them, but it kept coming, slithering after him like they had a mind of their own.


    All he could do now was keep moving forward, hoping he could outlast the creature before his body gave out.


    However¡ª


    "FUCK!" he cursed as something suddenly shot up from the ground and wrapped around him.


    Black, gooey tendrils slithered out and coiled around his legs and torso.


    "I need to get out of this!" he shouted, twisting and pulling his legs.


    Panic rose as he felt them squeezing around his body.


    He thrashed wildly, trying to kick the tendrils with his feet and tear them off with his hands.


    But each time he managed to loosen a part, the tendrils would just tighten again.


    Eventually, his entire body was surrounded. He looked like an insect caught in a spider''s web.


    Slowly, they began to drag him down, pulling his body closer to the ground, inch by inch.


    As he was finally pinned flat underground, the tendrils continued to squeeze him with crushing force.


    The worst part was that he could feel the tendrils quickly draining his remaining energy.


    If he wasn''t weakened right now, something like this would''ve been easy to handle.


    He could have destroyed the tree with barely any effort.


    But today wasn''t his day, and he found himself trapped in this mess.


    The more he thought about it, the more he hated the person who had sent that powerful attacker earlier.


    Even though the situation seemed dire, he wasn''t too worried. He had plenty of lifesaving skills at his disposal, though he felt it was a waste to use them here.


    [System: Warning ]


    [System: Warning ]


    [System: Warning ]


    [System: Warning : Host''s mind is being overtaken.]


    "What, overtaken? Just fucking kill me, you dumb monster!" he shouted in frustration.

 Chapter 354: Building Connection

    "Seki-sama, are you alright?" Nobu''s voice cut through the cabin''s quiet ambiance, breaking the silence between them.


    They sat across from each other in a private train compartment. The steady sound of the train wheels on the tracks created a calming background.


    Nobu, dressed in a casual black jacket that hung loosely over his frame, observed Seki with concern.


    She, too, wore a black jacket, but hers was more fitted and feminine, designed to be lighter.


    Her black hair was pulled back into a bun, held in place by a simple hairpin.


    "I''m just thinking about things, Nobu-san," she sighed, staring at the window monitor with a distant, unfocused gaze.


    The fake landscape sped past in a blur of colors, a digital illusion meant to lift the mood of the passengers.


    But for her, it offered no comfort. Her mind was consumed by the weight of their recent failure.


    She had been in a bad mood since they boarded the train, her usual warmth replaced by a heavy silence.


    Nobu could sense her internal struggle but chose to wait patiently.


    He understood the gravity of their situation¡ªleaving Brentwood without finding any clues about the artifacts was a huge setback.


    Seki had wanted to stay longer, hoping that more time might get them some results. But their plans changed abruptly when Reign sent an urgent message warning them to escape immediately.


    The message had been clear: the city was on the brink of destruction.


    Given Reign''s known power and the rumors of his influential family, there was little doubt about the credibility of his warning.


    "Do you need anything, Seki-sama?" he asked with a worried tone.


    "I''m alright, Nobu-san," she replied, her voice tinged with resignation. "I''m just trying to figure out what comes next. We didn''t find any clues about the artifacts. Can we really go home like this ?"


    Her face grew somber as she spoke, her usually vibrant eyes now shadowed with a deep sadness.


    Her hands were clenched tightly in her lap, as if trying to hold onto some semblance of control.


    The thought of returning home empty-handed was a heavy burden, especially given the high expectations placed upon her.


    In their culture, failure was not taken lightly¡ªit carried a stigma that could tarnish not only her reputation but also the honor of her entire family.


    The thought of facing their disappointment and hearing people whisper about it was too much to handle.


    However¡ª


    ''Seki-sama, Seki- sama '' he whispered, raising his hand toward her. For a moment, his mind wandered as he found himself drawn to her timeless beauty.


    Lustful desire stirred within him, and he felt his body react, but before he could act on it, he stopped himself.


    With a deep breath, he pulled his hand back, forcing himself to calm down.


    ''I need some fresh air,'' he muttered under his breath.


    Seki was really beautiful, and traveling with someone so captivating made it hard for him to keep his composure at times.


    He knew he had to stay focused, reminding himself to not cross the line.


    But who could blame him? He was just a man, after all.


    He left the cabin and made his way to the bar compartment.


    Once there, he took a seat and ordered a drink, hoping it would help calm his nerves and clear his mind.


    As he sipped his drink, a fleeting thought crossed his mind.


    ''Maybe if we don''t go back home, she''ll fall for me, and we can start a new life here?''


    The idea was tempting, but he quickly pushed it aside, knowing how unrealistic it was.


    ''What am I thinking? She''s over half my age,'' he muttered to himself, shaking his head to push away the unwanted thoughts.


    "Are you alright, sir?" the bartender asked, sensing the unease in his customer''s demeanor.


    Nobu looked up and shook his head, "It''s nothing , I''m just thinking about some things ,"


    "Is it a problem about love ?"


    Nobu was caught off guard by how perceptive the bartender was. He hadn''t expected someone to notice his inner turmoil so quickly.


    "You can talk to me," the bartender offered, leaning in slightly. "I''ve heard all kinds of stories over the years. So, what''s the issue? Is she already married? Too old? Too rich?


    Or maybe... too young?"


    "I..." Nobu stammered, momentarily at a loss for words. He had underestimated just how skilled the bartender was at reading people.

 Chapter 355 Stress Reliever

    [System: Activating Safety Protocol]


    Reign''s consciousness slowly returned, but he had no clue how long he had been out.


    What he did know was that, once again, a parasitic creature attempted to seize control of his body.


    ''Damn it, I really need to get better at defending my mind,'' he thought, letting out a frustrated sigh. His mind was his weakest link.


    The more he thought about how vulnerable it was, the angrier he became


    If there was a silver lining, at least his body had somehow recovered, he was no longer a disabled monster, and could move around abiet still operating at 30% of his usual power.


    On top of that, he had racked up a hefty amount of Dark Dust Points. Number 17 had been a treasure trove, and now he had even more to use.


    He quickly bought another Seed to grow, realizing how important it was to have extra lives. What he once thought he didn''t need now seemed important.


    The second Seed could grow into a new body with many useful features if he used it correctly.


    In the worst-case scenario, if he were completely obliterated and all his life-saving methods were exhausted, his consciousness would automatically transfer to this new body.


    This meant he just needed to ensure that the second body was kept in a secure place.


    After buying the Seed, he let out a sigh of relief, knowing he now had another usable life.


    "System? Why am I still weakened?" he asked, his voice tinged with confusion as he tried to understand his current body condition.


    [System: Host, the parasite you absorbed was a matured corrupted entity, and your body is still adjusting to its effects. You will recover your strength gradually.]


    [System: Please be advised that the system has expended a huge amount of processing power to preserve your consciousness. Remember, without the system''s extensive assistance, recovery was impossible,]


    "I get it, I get it," he replied, a hint of irritation in his voice.


    "No need to keep rubbing it in that you helped me a lot. I know."


    He felt like the system was getting a bit annoying with all its reminders about the assistance it had provided.


    Reign pushed himself up, testing his strength as he stood.


    He focused on his ability to materialize his wings. He willed them into existence.


    To his relief, they appeared, solid and functional.


    He flexed his wings experimentally, feeling the power and stability return.


    The speed at which he was flying was slower than usual, but still much faster than a train.


    The path was silent, likely because Number 17 had absorbed most of the corrupted creatures along this area.


    Regardless, he remained vigilant as he flew, his eyes scanning for any signs of danger. He knew better than to let his guard down again.


    ''I got lucky last time. Whoever used that attack probably thought I was dead,'' he muttered to himself.


    ''Rosewood should be a safe place for now,'' he reasoned. ''I can stay there and figure out my next move. But first, I need to stay out of sight. If they think I''m dead, I need to keep it that way until I figure out who''s behind that attack''


    As the outline of Rosewood''s barrier came into clearer view, he picked up speed.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    When he passed through the barrier, the view changed dramatically.


    Inside, he landed softly on a small hill, a quiet place that gave him a wide view of the surroundings.


    The cool morning air felt unexpectedly calming, especially after what he had just been through.


    The sunrise painted the sky in shades of orange and pink, creating a gentle light over the land.


    ''This is what I need right now,'' he thought. ''A moment to catch my breath and clear my head. ''


    He let himself relax for a few minutes, enjoying the serene environment. It was a rare break from the constant vigilance and stress.


    ''So it''s true, once you experience death, you start to appreciate life more,'' he muttered to himself.


    Something inside him seemed to change, but he quickly remembered how many times he died before.


    Too many to count, and none of those experiences had really improved his personality in a positive way.


    It was just another moment of him being overly dramatic.


    He pushed aside these useless feelings and focused on regaining his old self which took him 3 seconds, and he was back to normal.


    "I''ll fucking kill the one who put me in that situation," he snarled through gritted teeth.


    Summoning Skull Grinder, he began slashing the tress like a crazed maniac.


    The peaceful morning quickly turned messy as the loud noises from his weapon scared away the nearby animals.


    Next, he decided to fly higher and spotted a small town below. Although he planned to stay low-key for a while, it didn''t mean he would stop his habits.


    After all, eating humans was his best stress reliever.

 Chapter 356 Stress Reliever 2

    Reign glided toward the small, isolated town near the edge of the barrier.


    It was the perfect spot¡ªhidden away, with no one around to hear the screams once he started his leisure activities to relieve stress.


    As he landed in the middle of the dirt road, his arrival sent shockwaves through the town.


    Ground trembled beneath him, and the early morning silence shattered as people began to notice the dark figure among them.


    The first to notice him were a few early risers. They stared in disbelief, their eyes wide with fear at his unsettling appearance.


    His glowing red eyes fixed on them, and in that instant, they knew something terrible was about to happen.


    Panic spread quickly as more villagers rushed outside, drawn by the noise. Their faces turned pale as they realized what was coming.


    "RUN!" one of the villagers shouted, his voice cutting through the air.


    They weren''t ignorant about the existence of demons; they had heard the stories and seen the warnings.


    However¡ª


    Reign didn''t give them a chance to react. He moved with terrifying speed, his body a blur as he tore through the first group of people.


    Blood sprayed across the streets as his hands ripped through flesh and bone like they were nothing.


    The villagers screamed, their voices filled with pure terror as they tried to run, but he was merciless.


    "NO! PLEASE!" a man screamed in desperation as he tried to get away .


    Reign walked up to the man. He raised his foot and kicked the head without any remorse .


    Read exclusive content at empire


    The force was so strong that the man''s head flew off his shoulders and landed several feet away.


    Blood splattered everywhere as the head rolled, its empty eyes staring at nothing.


    "OH MY GOD!" someone screamed, their voice breaking with panic.


    "MURDERER! MONSTER ! SOMEONE HELP US!" a woman cried out, her voice filled with pure fear as she grabbed her children and tried to flee.


    She fell to her knees, her face contorted in fear and pain.


    As she tried to stand, she looked up and saw the monster standing right in front of her. His wide, sadistic grin caused her knees to give out again.


    Her children, tears streaming down their faces, clung to her hands, their tiny fingers gripping tightly.


    An old man stood trembling, trying to reason with Reign, his voice quivering with fear.


    "Please, son, we''ve done nothing to deserve this," he said, his hands shaking as he held them up in a plea.


    Reign didn''t respond. Instead, he wrapped his tail around the old man''s neck, lifting him off the ground.


    The old man struggled in vain as the tail tightened, choking him.


    With a sudden, brutal motion, he slammed the old man down onto the ground.


    The impact was devastating; the old man''s skull cracked open, blood and fragments scattering as his body collapsed into a bloody mess.


    Reign was releasing all his pent-up anger, and though his actions might seem petty, disgusting, brutal, and sick to others, he operated on a different level of morality.


    He didn''t care about the judgment of others.


    To him, his actions were just part of who he was¡ªthere was no remorse or second thoughts.


    The screams gradually died down as the last few townspeople were slaughtered.


    The once peaceful village turned into a complete mess¡ªbodies torn to pieces, blood splattered everywhere, and the streets littered with the remains of the villagers.


    Reign stood in the middle of it all .He wiped his bloodied hands on a piece of cloth torn from one of his victims.


    ''Now that''s what I call good therapy,'' he chuckled to himself. All the stress melted away, and he felt like he was back to his old self.


    ''Time to end this,'' he added


    Tendrils started to grow from his body and reached out to absorb the corpses around him.


    As he did this, the people who had managed to escape his grasp also met their end, falling one by one.


    They fell ill and died from a virus he had spread in the air earlier.


    Since he hadn''t killed them directly, their age didn''t matter to him. The virus did its work, and they died just like the others.


    After wrapping everything up, he spread his wings and took to the sky.


    The wind howled around him as he flew away, the town growing smaller beneath him until it disappeared completely.


    There was no need to think about what he had done. It was just another day for him.


    While he flew away, the rage that had fueled his massacre began to cool, giving way to a cold, detached demeanor.


    Whoever was responsible for his recent troubles would pay dearly, but for now, he needed to stay hidden, and gather information.

 Chapter 357 Activated

    High up in a dense forest, surrounded by towering trees, Reign sat at the base of one, his back resting against the rough bark.


    The thick foliage and leaves above concealed him from view, casting a dim, green light that flickered as the wind rustled the leaves.


    He was entirely focused on his system window, the glowing display hovering in the air before him, his eyes scanning the information.


    ''Activate Seed,'' he muttered to himself, his voice low and firm.


    From his chest, a small, round seed slowly emerged, pushing through his bones.


    The seed began to grow, expanding and stretching upward, much like a tree sprouting from the earth.


    But this was no ordinary tree. Instead of leaves and branches, the surface of the seed took on the appearance of smooth, human-like skin.


    It was an uncanny transformation, as the seed continued to expand, reshaping itself into a humanoid figure.


    The figure that emerged was tall and looked powerful, standing at an imposing 6''5".


    Muscles rippled under the flawless skin, perfectly sculpted, with abs that were sharply defined.


    The skin itself was smooth, almost too smooth, as if it were a living statue, not quite real.


    The face of the figure was really attractive, with sharp, angular features that seemed to be carved with precision.


    High cheekbones shaped his strong jawline, and his bright, glowing blue eyes was mesmerizing.


    They seemed to shine with an inner light, captivating and intense, framed by long white eyelashes that added to the figure''s attractiveness .


    The hair was pure white, soft and slightly messy, falling around the face in a way that made it look innocent .


    Reign stood back, taking in every detail of his creation. He had spent considerable time customizing this avatar, ensuring that every aspect was closed to his original human body.


    "It''s finished," he said with a satisfied grin, circling around his avatar to inspect it from every angle.


    The avatar looked cool, almost too cool, but its appearance was not the only impressive thing about it.


    This figure had more to offer than just looks. It possessed a powerful race, one that he had carefully selected for its potential.


    It was based on an angel.


    He tried walking first, but it felt strange. His steps were unsteady, awkward, as if he had to relearn how to move.


    Each step was clumsy, and he struggled to maintain his balance.


    Running was even harder. His legs felt heavy, and he stumbled often, unable to gain the speed he was accustomed to.


    It was frustrating, like being trapped in a body that didn''t quite fit, and every attempt to move faster only highlighted his lack of control.


    When he attempted to jump from one tree to another, it became clear just how difficult this new body was to master.


    His jumps didn''t carry him as far as he expected, and he found himself crashing into branches, having to grab onto them to avoid falling.


    But he was not one to give up easily.


    Gradually, with each attempt, he began to adjust. He started to get a feel for this new body, learning how to shift his weight, how to time his movements. His walking grew steadier, his running smoother.


    Finally, he decided to try out his wings. He focused, and with a thought, two large, white wings unfurled from his back, shimmering with golden dust.


    He tested the wings, flapping them gently at first, then with more force.


    To his surprise, flying felt natural, more so than walking or running. The wings responded perfectly to his commands, lifting him off the ground effortlessly.


    He adjusted to the feel of the wind, his movements becoming smoother as he soared through the trees.


    As he flew, he realized that his view of the forest from above was breathtaking.


    The colors were vibrant, the leaves a lush green, the sky a brilliant blue.


    Even the air, as he breathed it in, felt rejuvenating.


    Everything looked more alive, more intense than he remembered. It was as if he were seeing the world through new eyes.


    However, not everything was perfect. Despite learning how to fly quickly, Reign noticed that his speed was slower than he had hoped. Even in his weakened state, his demon form had been faster.


    It was a small disappointment, but one that reminded him that this body was still a work in progress. Speed wasn''t its strength, at least not yet.


    ''I can do a lot more with this body,'' he thought.


    ''But...'' His mind trailed off as he considered one thing he didn''t quite like.

 Chapter 358 Power of Light

    ''Seriously, this golden dust is ridiculous,'' he grumbled. ''It''s like I''m flapping around with glitter, making me look like some sort of mythical creature from a bedtime story. ''


    He focused his mind, trying to control the shimmering golden dust that had been surrounding his wings. He willed the light to fade, and slowly, the golden sparkle vanished. His wings were now a smooth, pristine white.


    ''There, that''s better,'' he said with a satisfied nod. ''No more unnecessary glitter making me stand out. I don''t need to be a walking light show. ''


    ''The slow speed might be a problem, but I''ll manage,'' he said to himself after testing his full speed.


    He landed on the ground, his white wings folding neatly behind him before scattering into nothingness.


    ''Now it''s time to check out my abilities,'' he thought.


    According to the system, angelic powers were different from what Reign had used before, and the logic behind them was slightly different as well.


    Fortunately, the system had made it easier by streamlining the abilities.


    This update saved him a lot of time and effort. Instead of struggling to understand and master each new power individually, the system had organized everything into a more intuitive format.


    The abilities were now presented in a clear, user-friendly interface, allowing him to quickly grasp their functions.


    Unlike the angels he had fought, who were limited to just one weapon, Reign had the freedom to choose any skills he wanted, as long as the system provided them.


    After reading through the description, he got a general idea of how the angel''s abilities worked.


    He could use skill points to access and switch between different abilities as he pleased.


    But unlike his usual skills, these new abilities couldn''t be leveled up and relied on his base power.


    Additionally, he needed to spend skill points each time he used them, fortunately, the cost per use was relatively low.


    ''So now the system is going the subscription route,''he sighed to himself.


    His system was starting to feel like a massive corporation.


    At first, it offered a lot of benefits, sometimes even operating at a loss. But now that it had captured the entire market, it was beginning to raise its prices.


    Unfortunately, there wasn''t much he could do about it.


    No matter how vigilant he was with the system, there was no denying that it was exceptional at making his life easier.


    Its algorithm was designed to make him more and more dependent on it as time went on.


    And as the sole customer, all he could do was grind for more points, swiping his credit card left and right. It was almost poetic how the system turned him into its own points cow.


    It might be greedy, but as they say, quality service comes at a premium price.


    ''Let''s see...'' he looked at the list and saw several options, each tied to a specific weapon. He chose a few to experiment with:


    - - - - - -


    Heavenly Strike


    Weapon: Golden Sword


    Cost : 5 Skill Points Per use


    Description: This ability would channel divine energy to summon a golden sword, delivering powerful melee attacks .


    <Effects>


    Attack Speed: +70% effectiveness against Demons


    If he couldn''t kill and eat humans, what would he become? That was a huge part of his identity¡ª99% of it, in fact. The remaining 1% was just his psychotic nature.


    He decided to start with the Heavenly Strike and summoned the golden sword.


    It materialized in his hand, its surface gleaming with a bright, divine light.


    He swung the sword through the air, feeling the divine energy flow smoothly from the blade.


    The sword felt really balanced and sharp, as if it was an extension of his will.


    To test its power, he aimed at a massive boulder nearby. He swung the sword with a powerful strike, and the blade sliced through the boulder as if it were made of paper.


    The rock split cleanly, the two halves tumbling away as if cut by a laser.


    Next, he decided to test the sword''s control by cutting the rocks into smaller pieces.


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    The massive rock was gradually transformed into hundreds of small cubes, each with smooth, marbled-like cuts.


    ''Nice,'' he nodded in satisfaction.


    This weapon was in no way duller than his Skull Grinder base form, which still relied on mechanical rotors for its sharpness.


    Next, he moved on to Radiant Shield.


    The golden shield appeared before him, its shiny surface reflecting the sunlight.


    The surface had detailed, feather-like patterns that made it look like wings about to open up. When he held the shield, it felt well-balanced and fit comfortably on his arm.


    ''I need to test this out,'' he thought. He decided to close his eyes, return to his original body, and summon all seven of his powerful puppets, including the two hunters he had recently added to his arsenal.


    He began giving them instructions and enough energy to sustain themselves. After that, he returned to his second body.


    Raising his shield, he filled it with divine energy, causing it to glow and vibrate.


    ''Come, attack me!'' he gestured.


    The seven hunters took their positions, ready to use their unique elemental powers.


    He had told them to condense their attacks as much as possible, which would reduce the shockwaves but make their strikes more powerful.


    Each hunter held their katana, and their swords glowed with different elements. They charged together, creating a swirling mix of energy in the air.


    When they were ready, they launched their combined attack.


    A massive wave of elemental power shot towards him, glowing with all the colors of their energies.


    Reign raised his shield, which began to shine with a brilliant golden light.


    As the attack hit the shield, it started to shimmer and pulse with divine energy.


    It redirected the force, and the light grew brighter as it pushed back against the attack.


    Even though the attack was strong, the shield held firm and kept him safe.


    He lowered the shield with a satisfied smile. ''Nice,''

 Chapter 359 Power of Light 2

    ''This is a handy skill,'' he chuckled to himself, very pleased with how well the shield had performed.


    He could tell that his second body was less durable than his original one, so having a reliable defensive ability like this was a real lifesaver.


    Not only that, but since all the angelic skills grow stronger with his divine energy, they would continue to improve the more he fed his second body''s souls.


    So now he had two sources of power: his original body fed on vitality, while his second body drew energy from souls. This setup allowed him to maximize his benefits and strengthen both forms.


    Next, he decided to try out the lance. It materialized in his hand, its sleek, golden surface gleaming in the sunlight.


    He began by swinging it through the air, feeling the balance and precision of the weapon.


    But it had another impressive feature: he could extend its range.


    Reign focused on this ability, and to his amazement, the lance began to elongate. It stretched out, growing longer and longer. He experimented with its length, extending it up to 100 meters with ease.


    Stay tuned to empire


    As he watched the lance stretch, he couldn''t help but recall a fictional character from his past world who used a similar weapon.


    This fictional character''s greatest feat was extending his staff all the way to the moon.


    Finally, he tried out Seraphic Bow.


    He summoned the golden bow, its intricate design and glowing string a testament to its power.


    Pulling the string, a golden arrow materialized in his hand. Made of pure golden light, it shimmered with a radiant glow.


    Spotting a boulder in the distance, he aimed and released the golden arrow.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    It soared through the air, striking the boulder with a burst of radiant energy.


    The arrow exploded on impact, sending a powerful wave of light that pierced through the rock and shattered it into fragments.


    Eager to explore the bow''s full potential, he began experimenting.


    He pulled the string back rapidly, firing arrows in quick succession.


    Each shot exploded with blinding light, the rapid bursts creating a continuous wave of destruction.


    Next, he focused on a single, powerful shot. He pulled the string back with all his strength, concentrating the divine energy.


    The golden arrow started to hum and crackle as more and more energy built up inside it. But he didn''t let go.


    ''Not yet,'' he muttered to himself, carefully controlling the power he was gathering in the arrow.


    His focus was unwavering; he knew that the longer he held it, the more powerful the shot would be.


    Finally, when he felt the energy had reached its peak, he aimed carefully.


    With a decisive movement, he released the arrow.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    It shot forward with a blinding flash, tearing through the air and hitting the target with a huge explosion.


    The force of the blast was immense, sending a shockwave through the area and obliterating the boulder completely.


    The radiant energy spread out in all directions, leaving a glowing crater where the boulder had once stood.


    Race: Angel


    Strength :S-


    Agility. :S-


    Stamina S


    Endurance : S-


    Intelligence: S+


    Divine Energy: S-


    <Angel Weapon Skills>


    >Heavenly Strike


    >Radiant Shield


    >Seraphic Bow


    <Angel Support Skills>


    >Seraphic Gaze


    >Holy Perception


    >Heavenly Will


    ============


    ''Nice, with this body, I can move more freely,'' he said to himself, a satisfied grin spreading across his face.


    ''But there''s one problem. What if I need to travel from one city to another? Do I have to carry this body with me?''


    [System: Host, you can revert your second body to its Seed Form.]


    ''That solves a lot of problems,'' he chuckled to himself.


    His mind quickly started racing with new plans. With this new body now at his disposal, there were so many more things he could do now compared to his original one.


    Blending in would help him gather the information he needed about who was behind the events in Brentwood.


    Something as big as that would surely make a stir, and talking to the right people would help him find out what happened.


    ''The Veiled Nights should have some info,'' he mumbled to himself, recalling the old organization he used to work for.


    Now that he had a plan, the next step was to find a secure location to hide his original body.


    It needed to be far from the town where the recent massacre had taken place and where he tested his new abilities.


    After some thought, he decided to start by going back to his original body.


    Then, his second body transformed back into a seed, which shrank and disappeared inside his chest. It was a simple process that didn''t require much effort.


    Next, he flew a few miles away, searching for a secluded area surrounded by dense forest.


    There, he dug a deep hole, working quickly and efficiently. Once the hole was ready, he carefully placed his original body inside.


    As he covered it with earth, he couldn''t help but find a certain irony in the situation.


    It felt strangely fitting for his original body to be buried underground, like a corpse.

 Chapter 360 A different kind of Problem

    ''Alright, time to head to the city,'' he thought with a smirk. He had already prepared a set of clothing from the town, knowing his new body would need them.


    As he looked down, he noticed how impressive his carry was, but it didn''t really mean much to him. He just made it long and gritty because he could, not because he had any real use for it. Even in this new humanoid body, he was still the same Reign who didn''t put much thought into those details.


    He dressed in a clean white polo shirt that fit him well, paired with denim pants that were both comfortable and stylish.


    To complete his outfit, he put on a pair of black cowboy boots.


    Your next read is at empire


    This was the style he picked because, in his past life, he was also from the West.


    There were special occasions when people would dress in cowboy attire, so this outfit felt familiar and appropriate.


    After everything was ready, he summoned his wings again.


    They were metaphysical, so they didn''t tear through his polo shirt , which was a nice touch.


    With his all-white appearance, he took to the air, flying towards the city.


    His pristine white outfit blended seamlessly with the clouds, making him nearly invisible against the sky as he soared effortlessly .


    ***


    ***


    ***


    ''This place is good enough,'' he muttered to himself as he landed in a medium size town close to the city.


    He was worried that someone might notice him as he got closer to the city walls, so he picked this spot. From here, he could just enter the city like a regular person.


    ''I just need to find a car and drive to the city,'' he muttered to himself. ''Oh, and I also have to think about my new identity.''


    He did have an identity card, but it had burned out completely when he took that surprised attack head-on.


    Now, he needed to find someone to get him a new one, and that would cost a lot of money.


    Fortunately, he had been smart enough to steal some cash from the previous town. With the money he had taken, he now had plenty to spare.


    Instead of leaving him alone, the woman kept bothering him, and the sound of phone cameras clicking filled the street.


    "Hi, my name is Glenda, can you tell me your name?" A woman hurriedly run towards him with her phone raise.


    Her approach triggered a wave of excitement. More women started to gather, each trying to get a closer look or snap a picture.


    "Can I take a selfie with you?" one asked eagerly.


    "Where are you from?" another inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "You look amazing!" yet another woman exclaimed, trying to get his attention.


    The crowd around him grew, with more and more women trying to talk to him, all vying for his attention.


    "Stop bothering me!" Reign snapped, his frustration obvious. Despite his attempts to push through the crowd, his annoyed expression only made the women loved him more.


    As the crowd closed in, their excited voices and the flash of cameras overwhelmed him. He felt a strong urge to kill everyone, but he quickly realized that would be a bad idea.


    With so many phones pointed at him, he knew that if he did anything drastic, it would be caught on camera and spread everywhere.


    ''I need to stay low-key,'' he muttered to himself, taking a deep breath to calm down.


    But that was a bad idea.


    As soon as the nearby girls caught a whiff of his exceptionally fresh breath, they were even more drawn to him. With his body brimming with divine energy, he exuded an irresistibly pure and pleasant scent.


    One girl let out a soft sigh, her cheeks flushing with a rosy hue. "Wow, he smells so good," she whispered to her friends, unable to keep the awe out of her voice.


    Another girl, clutching her phone tightly, fanned herself with one hand as she stared, her expression a mix of fascination and excitement. "Seriously, it''s like he''s releasing this perfect, fresh scent."


    A third girl, who had been trying to take a picture, now had her phone lowered, completely mesmerized. She murmured, "I can''t believe how good he smells. I''m getting addicted to it,"


    ''Ugh, these women are insane,'' Reign muttered to himself, feeling utterly disgusted. The way they were practically throwing themselves at him was revolting.


    ''Wait, maybe something''s wrong with my body?'' he pondered, trying to make sense of the unexpected attention.


    As he examined his body, he found that there was indeed a passive effect enhancing his sex appeal.


    ''System, is there a way to turn off this effect?'' he asked, hoping for a solution.

 Chapter 361 A different kind of Perks

    [System: Affirmative. You can deactivate the charm effect by accessing the settings menu and adjusting the ''Charisma Enhancement'' option.]


    ''That''s good news,'' he sighed to himself. All the unwanted attention was starting to get on his nerves.


    He followed the instructions and turned off the charm effect.


    Immediately, the change was noticeable.


    The horny women who had been surrounding him now took a step back, their expressions shifting from infatuation to curiosity.


    They still admired his looks, but their fascination had dulled. It was as if a spell had been broken


    One woman, who had been almost glued to his side, looked at him with a mixture of confusion and interest.


    She blinked, as if coming out of a trance. Another, who had been trying to engage him in conversation, now looked puzzled, her smile fading as she tried to comprehend why he wasn''t as captivating as before.


    "Leave me alone," he said, his voice calm but firm. "You''re all wasting my time,"


    This time, they listened. Some of them even bowed their heads and apologized for the trouble they had caused.


    ''I can''t believe it,'' he muttered to himself. ''I didn''t realize being this handsome would be such a hassle. Now I understand why my father rarely showed himself to the public.''


    Reign had heard stories about the Evil Monarch being so good-looking that women would do anything to be close to him. He always thought these stories were just exaggerations.


    Now that he was experiencing it himself, he started to think maybe those stories were true.


    He hadn''t even made himself look really handsome; this was just his appearance if he had turned 25, minus the white hair he had added himself.


    As he walked around, he decided to find the phone shop on his own. Even with his charm turned off, he still drew a lot of attention.


    People, including men, looked at him with envy and irritation, likely because his looks outshone theirs.


    Finally, he found the gadget shop on his own .The shop was modern and sleek, with glass counters showcasing the latest models.


    Before he could step inside, a sign caught his eye: "Please provide identification for all purchases."


    He hesitated, frowning at the requirement.


    ''Wait, maybe I can actually use this charm thing,'' he mused inwardly, noticing the sales ladies nearby whispering about how handsome he was.


    The idea of leveraging his appearance to his advantage began to form, as he realized the potential benefits.


    "Well, you certainly don''t look like someone who would cause trouble," he said, with a hint of a smile. "It''s just a bit unusual."


    Reign offered a reassuring smile. "I can understand how this might seem odd. I''ve never needed official documents before. I just need a new ID to get by here."


    "Alright, let''s see what we can do." He paused, then said, "If we can''t find any records, there''s another way to handle this, though it''s not exactly by the book."


    Reign''s eyes brightened, sensing an opportunity. "I''m open to any solution," he said.


    Then, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a stack of credits, placing them on the desk. "Maybe we can work something out?"


    The middle-age man''s eyes widened as he looked at the credits, then back at Reign.


    His initial skepticism gave way to a smile. "This is how the world works, I suppose," he said, sliding the credits into a drawer. "I''ll make sure you get a new ID."


    Reign nodded, "Okay"


    With the arrangement made, he felt a weight lift off his shoulders. He was one step closer to blending in and continuing his search, now with a new ID on the way.


    After finishing up at the office, he left the building and stepped into the bustling street.


    He decided to look for a nearby hotel. As he walked down the street, he kept an eye out for a place to stay.


    Soon, he came across a modest Inn with a clean appearance and a welcoming "Vacancy" sign.


    At the reception desk, a friendly female clerk looked up from behind the counter.


    "I''d like to book a room for the night," Reign said, his voice calm and collected.


    The female clerk glanced at him and blushed after seeing a good looking man.


    "Sure thing. We have a few rooms available. Will you be staying just for the night?"


    "Yes, just for tonight," Reign confirmed. "I''m waiting for some things to be sorted out."


    The clerk nodded and began the check-in process.


    He handed over some credits to cover the cost of the room. After receiving the key, he headed upstairs.


    In his room, he took a moment to relax.


    The room was simple but comfortable, with a bed, a small desk, and a window overlooking the town.


    From where he stood, he reflected on how much easier things had become with his new body, especially when it came to communicating.

 Chapter 362 Productive Lifestyle

    ''Nothing beats the original,'' Reign chuckled to himself as he switched back to his old body.


    Now that he was back in his original body he noticed how bleak and dark everything looked.


    But, this feeling made him feel more at home and comfortable. In contrast, his second body always felt strange and unsettling.


    ''At least the transfer was quick,'' he thought to himself.


    He was amazed at how seamlessly he could transfer between the two bodies, even over long distances.


    It showed that the soul transfer completely bypassed the laws of space.


    But he knew he still needed to test it by going even further away. He was worried that the black miasma could block it.


    Of course, he could have just asked the system about how it worked, but analyzing it himself gave him more peace of mind.


    ''My second body is waiting for the ID, so I should focus on more productive things,'' he chuckled to himself.


    It would be a waste not to take full advantage of having two bodies and being in two places at once.


    With that in mind, he decided to leave Rosewood and move on to the next city to level up.


    This way, he could gain experience points and have time to investigate what happened in Brentwood.


    FLAP!


    Wings spread wide, Reign soared high into the sky, feeling the rush of wind against his face.


    With a powerful thrust, he flew and broke through the barrier.


    Dark Miasma surrounded him once again, but by now, he was so accustomed to traveling in such an environment that it hardly fazed him.


    He flew faster this time, knowing it would take him a few hours to reach his destination.


    While in flight, he took the opportunity to scan the landscape below.


    Spots of movement caught his undead eye¡ªcorrupted creatures wandering through the terrain.


    ''Sweet,'' he muttered to himself, a small grin tugging at the corner of his lips.


    He swooped down on the corrupted creatures, gripping his Skull Grinder tightly.


    As he got closer to the first group, he turned it on with a loud roar.


    The weapon''s spinning blades came to life, ripping through the corrupted with unstoppable force.


    Swinging the weapon in wide arcs, the spinning blades cut through the creatures effortlessly.


    Each swipe sent corrupted creatures flying, their bodies slashed apart.


    Soon, the ground beneath was covered in debris and corpses.


    ''Yeah, the Skull Grinder is still my favorite. Nothing beats the sound of meat just getting mangled,'' he chuckled to himself, comparing it to his golden sword.


    BOOOM!


    One explosion after another rang out, and soon, the entire area was reduced to rubble.


    The alarm blared through the city after his bold and blatant attack, but he paid it no mind.


    Flying toward the station, he zeroed in on his next target.


    With a sudden dive, he descended upon the station and started killing everyone.


    His attack was relentless; he unleashed a barrage of powerful javelin that leveled the entire facility.


    The underground building crumbled under the force of his attack, sending debris and smoke into the sky.


    It ensured that no one in the city would escape the impending disaster.


    Meanwhile, chaos quickly spread as the virus took effect.


    Workers who had thought their coughing was just a cold soon started to panic.


    They began collapsing on the streets, unable to breathe properly. Blood coughed up from their mouths, and their faces turned a sickly blue.


    Their breathing became painful and ragged, as if their lungs were being torn apart.


    Many fell to the ground, shaking and twitching.


    Some tried to crawl to safety, leaving trails of blood behind them. Their hands grew weak, and their movements became slow and desperate.


    Amidst the panic, one man staggered through the streets, his face pale but determined.


    As a Divergent, he had some immunity to the virus, giving him a chance to escape while others fell victim to the spreading illness.


    He pushed through the pain, his breaths coming in ragged gasps.


    His mind raced as he spotted a narrow alley. He limped towards it, desperately trying to avoid the collapsing bodies.


    Just as he reached the alley, a dark shadow loomed overhead.


    Reign landed with a heavy thud a few feet away, his presence exuding a menacing aura.


    The Divergent froze, his eyes widening in fear as he saw the imposing figure.


    Reign''s gaze was cold.


    Without a word, he approached the Divergent casually .


    The man tried to turn and run, but Reign moved faster.


    In one quick motion, he swung his arm, delivering a powerful punch to the Divergent''s head.


    The force of the blow was so intense that the man''s head was sent flying, spinning through the air before crashing into the nearby wall.


    His body crumpled to the ground, dead and headless.


    ''You really think you can escape me?'' Reign muttered with a sadistic grin.

 Chapter 363 One by One

    After satisfying his cruel desires, he flew up into the air and started scanning the area, making sure no one was left alive.


    He also summoned his puppets and ordered them to kill anyone left and gather all the corpses in one place to make it easier for him to absorb them later.


    With the strength of his summon, it didn''t take long for a huge pile of corpses to form .


    The ground was covered with bodies, some still twitching, others already cold and lifeless.


    Flies quickly started to swarm the area, attracted by the strong smell of death.


    The buzzing grew louder as more flies gathered, covering the dead bodies, crawling over their faces.


    The sky seemed darker with the thick clouds of flies, and the air was filled with the rotten stench of decay.


    The area had become a place where death ruled, a grim reminder of the madness that had occurred.


    When he landed and saw the huge pile of bodies, he couldn''t help but smirk in satisfaction.


    Seeing so many humans stacked up, he estimated there were over 100,000 of them.


    It wasn''t as many compared to full pledge cities, but the little effort he used to gather this many was more than enough to compensate.


    ''Time to eat,'' he chuckled, his voice filled with satisfaction.


    SWOOOSH! Discover more stories at empire


    Tendrils shot out from his body, slithering like snakes toward the mountain of corpses.


    They pierced through the dead bodies easily, penetrating through them .


    The huge pile of bodies started to shrink, disappearing into the tendrils until there was nothing left.


    Reign stood there, smiling, as the last of the corpses he planned to consumed vanished, leaving the ground empty and quiet again


    [Level Up+ 1]


    ''That was a good meal,'' he said, pausing for a moment. ''


    Now for the second plan.'' His voice trailed off as he flew outside the barrier.


    After a few minutes, he returned, but this time he wasn''t alone.


    He came back, carrying dozens of corrupted creatures with him.


    Benedict, one of her secret agents, gave her a respectful bow. He was too mesmerized by Lilith''s beauty and only snapped out of it when she looked directly at him.


    He carefully placed the briefcase on the desk.


    "Is this the serum?" Lilith asked, her voice calm as she reached to open the briefcase.


    "Yes, Miss Lilith," Benedict replied respectfully.


    "Inside, you''ll find the serum and the related documents." He stood still, keeping his hands behind his back.


    She examined the contents of the briefcase before looking up at Benedict.


    "And what about Reign?" she asked. She leaned against the desk, her fingers lightly tapping the surface.


    She heard about what happened in Brentwood. The reports said the place was destroyed using a weapon of mass destruction.


    She was sure that he had survived, given how tough he was.


    But it''s been weeks since she last heard from him.


    "What''s the status of other cities near Brentwood?"she inquired.


    Benedict kept his gaze steady and answered, "There haven''t been any reports of other cities being destroyed. It looks like he hasn''t followed through with his plan."


    Lilith frowned slightly and walked over to the large painting behind her desk. She looked up at the art, her mind clearly troubled.


    "If he''s not continuing with his plan, what is he doing?" she wondered aloud.


    "Maybe he died?" Benedict suggested.


    "There were a lot of rumors saying that what was used in Brentwood was a newly developed weapon of mass destruction, capable of obliterating an entire city."


    Lilith turned around and sighed, disappointed by how clueless her subordinate was.


    She knew that someone like Reign wasn''t easy to kill. It had never even crossed her mind that he might be dead.


    "Congratulations on completing the mission," Lilith said, shifting the conversation.


    "After I''m finished with the new version of the serum, your group will be the first to receive the booster. I will also reward you all with credits,"


    "Thank you, Miss Lilith,"Benedict said hurriedly, bowing his head in gratitude.


    Finally, they would become permanent members of her organization.


    "You can go now," she ordered.

 Chapter 364 Greedy Goal

    ''Nice, '' Reign muttered to himself after transferring into his second body.


    He stretched his muscles, checking if everything felt normal. There were no strange sensations.


    To be sure, he glanced at the clock and quickly switched back to his original body.


    He focused, trying to notice any delay during the transfer.


    After several tries, he discovered the transfer happened instantly every time.


    The distance didn''t matter; whether he switched from a few feet away or much farther, the process was always seamless.


    Even the thick black miasma, which could interfere with signals, didn''t slow down the transfer at all.


    Reign stood still, a satisfied smirk spreading across his face. This ability was beyond what most people in this world could even imagine.


    The power to have two bodies was unprecedented, and not just that¡ªas long as he had enough points, he could keep creating new ones for himself and upgrading them.


    The only drawback was that each new body would divide his resources, making it harder to maintain and power them all equally.


    His second body, however, was an exception. It could be strengthened using a different power source¡ªthe soul¡ªso the impact on his main resources was insignificant.


    This realization led his mind to wander, considering the possibilities of different power sources and how they might change the limitations he faced.


    ''Wait...'' he muttered, trailing off as a new idea began to take shape. His eyes lit up as he thought about the unique power source of his angel body.


    What if he could apply this concept ?


    Specifically, one that could potentially bypass the resource requirements altogether.


    He paced the room, his mind racing.


    The memory of meta-humans flashed in his mind¡ªthose who suddenly powered up without the need for external resources or energy.


    They were anomalies, able to tap into a power that came from nothing, something entirely different from the traditional power sources he was familiar with.


    And with the system''s help, he might even be able to fix the weaknesses and flaws that plagued meta-humans.


    Reign walked into the electronics store with his new ID in hand, ready to buy a new phone.


    The sales lady at the counter greeted him with a friendly smile after recognizing him and began explaining the latest models.


    Ironically, most of the phones on display were from Pantheon, the company formerly owned by Vincent before Reign had assassinated him.


    Despite the change in leadership, the company was thriving. It was one of the perks of large corporations¡ªthey often continued to grow strong even after huge incidents.


    Reign carefully considered his options before choosing a robust black touchscreen phone.


    It had a military-grade casing, making it thicker than most phones, and it was packed with a large battery.


    According to the specs, it was designed to last for months on a single charge with basic use. Given his dangerous lifestyle, a phone with a slim, delicate design wouldn''t cut it.


    He handed over the payment, and the sales lady quickly processed the transaction.


    "Alright, just need your number for our records," she said, her eyes twinkling with interest.


    "We also offer some great deals on accessories if you''re interested." She added.


    Reign gave a nod. "I appreciate it, but I''d rather keep my number private for now."


    The sales lady was taken aback but tried to quickly recover.


    "I''m really sorry. I just..." she stuttered, realizing she had been called out for her sly tactics.


    Her colleagues, who had been watching, couldn''t hold back and burst into giggles, amused by her bold attempt.


    She gave a sheepish smile, clearly embarrassed, but Reign just nodded, unfazed by the interruption.


    As he finished the process, the sales lady and a couple of her colleagues who had gathered around continued to glance his way.


    They were clearly captivated by how handsome and cool he was. Discover stories with empire


    Reign noticed their lingering stares and raised an eyebrow.


    "Is there anything else I can help with?" he asked, trying to sound casual

 Chapter 365 Divine vs Innate

    Reign''s question hung in the air, his voice smooth and pleasant to the ear.


    Even though he had turned off his charm, his presence was still too much for mere mortals.


    Every detail about him¡ªfrom the way he stood and spoke to the tone of his voice¡ªexuded coolness that captivated everyone around him.


    One of them, her cheeks flushed slightly, shook her head. "No, you''re all set. We''re just... really happy to help."


    Another colleague, still gazing at him with admiration, added, "P...Please come back again "


    Reign offered a small nod ."I''ll keep that in mind."


    As he walked away from the counter, he could feel the eyes of the sales staff following him.


    Despite his initial attempt to remain low-key, it was clear that his face had left an impression.


    "System, is it just me, or are my social skills getting better?" Reign asked, noting how much more natural conversations felt lately.


    He also realized he was less irritated and his patience seemed to have increased.


    [System: Host, Divine Energy is positive energy, which is why you are more casual and why people view you so positively.]


    Reign frowned and responded, "But you said it wouldn''t affect me that much?"


    [System: The effect is not strong enough to completely change your personality.]


    Reign nodded, recalling his test.


    When he switched back to his original body, he immediately returned to his old self.


    However --


    Although he was still the same person in the second body, the constant positive energy felt like a burden so he wanted to find something to offset this.


    After he was done with the town, he waited for the bus stop towards the city.


    ''Wait... What the hell am I doing? Why am I just standing here?'' he cursed inwardly.


    If this were his original body, his first instinct would have been to steal a truck or something similar.


    ''Fuck!'' Reign shook his head, frustrated by how the divine energy was affecting him.


    ''Forget it. I need to get rid of this positive vibe, '' he muttered to himself.


    "Here! The car keys! Just let me go!" he pleaded, his voice a desperate whimper.


    Reign''s eyes glinted with satisfaction as he raised his hand to get the key


    The boy momentarily felt a flicker of hope when he saw Reign''s willingness to talk it out.


    However, in an instant, that hope turned to horror.


    Reign yanked the boy''s arm with brutal force, tearing it off in a violent burst of blood and flesh.


    "AHHHH!" The boy screamed in pain, but Reign quickly grabbed the severed arm and shoved it into the boy''s mouth, muffling his cries.


    He then continued to pummel the arm into his throat, each movement more merciless than the last.


    After finishing his brutal work, the alley was a blood-soaked mess, a full-blown crime scene.


    Reign wasn''t concerned, though. He raised his hands and called on the divine energy within him.


    In a flash, the energy swept through the area, purifying everything and making it look as if nothing had happened.


    The bloodstains, and the traces of violence vanished as if they had never existed.


    He then turned his attention to the remaining bodies. Reign tried to consume them, but his new physique couldn''t process the flesh.


    Instead, he focused on extracting their souls.


    He pulled their souls out, the energy swirling in a golden haze. Their bodies transformed into golden dust, which he absorbed .


    ''You should have followed me,'' he chuckled, looking down at the empty alley with a cold gaze.


    ''I might look like an angel on the outside, but I''m far from being good.'' He grinned, pleased to have proven once again that he was still the same old Reign.


    After tidying up the scene, he walked over to the truck, the car keys clutched firmly in his hand.


    He unlocked the door and slid into the driver''s seat, the leather creaking beneath him.


    Without wasting more time, he inserted the key into the ignition and turned it. The engine roared to life, its growl echoing through the alley.


    Reign''s face remained impassive, his eyes focused ahead as the truck''s engine rumbled.


    He shifted the vehicle into gear and drove away


    VROOOOOOOM!

 Chapter 366 Interacting the Right way.

    The city walls appeared in the distance.


    Reign decided to ditch the stolen car, knowing it could be traced back to him, after what he did with those teenagers.


    After a quick look around, he left the car by the roadside and walked to a nearby bus stop.


    The area was quiet, with only the sounds of car breaking the silence.


    After a few minutes, a bus came into view.


    Reign got on the bus as the doors opened with a sharp hiss.


    As soon as he stepped inside, people started staring at him, as usual.


    They couldn''t help but notice him because of how good-looking he was.


    The bus was packed, with every seat taken, and passengers stood shoulder to shoulder, holding on to the overhead bars.


    The smell of old leather and ac filled the air, but it didn''t distract from the way people kept stealing glances at him, some with admiration, others with envy.


    He found a spot near the back and stood at first, but then some girls nearby started giggling and offered their seat to open up a conversation.


    They didn''t really think a guy like him would actually take them up on it.


    But Reign surprised them. He walked closer, his gaze locking onto them.


    "You offered your seat, right? Why aren''t you moving?" he asked in a cold tone, staring down at them.


    At first, the girls didn''t move, still thinking he was joking.


    But as he continued to stare at them with a serious look, they realized he wasn''t kidding at all. Their smiles faded and they started to get nervous.


    One of them finally stood up, her voice shaky.


    "Uh, okay," she said.


    The others quickly followed, moving aside to give him the seat, now understanding that he was serious.


    Reign watched as the girls moved, then casually sat down in the newly vacated seat. He made himself comfortable, settling in without a hint of emotion.


    He leaned back slightly, looking out the window as if nothing had happened, ignoring the now-awkward atmosphere around him.


    Find more to read at empire


    "What did you say?" he demanded, his eyebrows raised in challenge.


    "Hey, I''m talking to¡ª"


    Before he could say more, the man''s shouting suddenly stopped. His eyes widened in shock, and he clutched his chest, gasping for breath.


    THUD!


    He fell to the floor, struggling to breathe.


    "Someone¡ªplease, help me!" he begged, his voice weak. He looked around, but no one moved or offered to help.


    The passengers just stared.


    In his final attempt, he turned to Reign, hoping he would help.


    But instead, Reign was grinning at him.


    The man''s face showed fear and desperation as he realized no one would come to his aid.


    His breathing slowed, and he lay still on the floor, his pleas fading away.


    "That''s what you get for annoying me," Reign whispered, leaning closer so only the man could hear.


    "By the way, I''m the one responsible for all of this." He chuckled sadistically, enjoying the man''s fear and pain


    He felt a twisted sense of satisfaction as he observed the man''s final moments.


    The bus didn''t stop and continued on its route, only pausing at a checkpoint.


    City guards boarded the bus and noticed the dead body on the floor.


    They started asking questions, and everyone gave the same answer: the man had suffered a heart attack and died.


    The guards nodded quickly, satisfied with the explanation.


    Next, they checked everyone''s ID and then let the bus continue on its way.


    As the bus started moving again, the passengers were still anxious.


    Some whispered to each other and kept looking at the spot where the man had died.


    The quick check by the guards didn''t make them feel any better.


    Reign on the other had sat calmly in his seat. He enjoyed the peace and silence.

 Chapter 367 Another One

    When the bus reached the station, Reign got off and headed to a nearby taxi stand.


    He climbed into a cab and gave the driver instructions, then settled back in his seat.


    The taxi drove through the city, past busy areas, until they reached a part of town that looked older and more worn down.


    Then they arrived at a bar that looked out of place. Even though the area around it was rundown, the bar was well-kept with a bright sign and a clean appearance.


    Reign paid the taxi driver, stepped out, and walked into the bar.


    As he approached, two guards stationed at the entrance stopped him.


    "Sorry, no entry without clearance," one of the guards said gruffly.


    "I want to register with the Veiled Nights," he replied calmly.


    The guards exchanged amused glances and chuckled. "Oh really? And what makes you think you can join us?"


    Without responding, he turned and walked toward a parked car near the bar.


    With ease, he lifted the car off the ground, holding it above his head. The guards'' laughter died abruptly .


    "Is this not enough? Or do I have to beat the crap out of you two to pass some test?" he asked while setting the car back down.


    The guards'' expressions shifted from disbelief to respect as they quickly realized the true extent of his abilities.


    "We''ll just report this to the branch manager," one of the guards said, grabbing his walkie-talkie.


    After a brief conversation, he received instructions.


    "You''re good to go.."


    Inside the bar, the atmosphere was warm and inviting, with soft lighting and the murmur of conversations blending with the clinking of glasses.


    Despite the sun still shining outside, the bar had a timeless feel¡ªnight and day seemed irrelevant here, as people drank and socialized at all hours.


    He made his way to the bar, but the attention he attracted quickly became overwhelming.


    Sexy dressed women began to approach him, their eyes eager and flirtatious.


    They tried to catch his attention, offering drinks and making suggestive remarks.


    "Hey there, handsome. Why don''t you come sit with us?" one woman said, leaning closer.


    Maybe Cyril and the girl he just saw had some power to make him feel like this.


    It didn''t make sense for someone who usually didn''t care about such things to suddenly experience such strong emotions. It was illogical and nearly impossible.


    [The system did not find any power or external interference.]


    "Then what is this feeling?" he asked.


    [System: Detected high levels of chemicals typically associated with romantic attraction, including dopamine, oxytocin, and norepinephrine.]


    Reign frowned at the response.


    "Love? That''s impossible," he muttered. "I barely know her."


    The system didn''t reply any further, leaving him at a loss.


    With no other options, he focused on controlling his breathing to regain his composure.


    ''Alright, I''ve had enough of this useless feeling,'' he muttered to himself.


    If he couldn''t control it, he decided he would fight it off by getting used and immune to it.


    Determined, he decided to chase after the girl and confront his emotions head-on.


    Reign followed her closely, noting that she was heading straight for the entrance to the underground base.


    Just as he was about to catch up, she suddenly stopped and turned around, her green eyes narrowing.


    "Why are you following me?" she asked, her voice sharp.


    Reign stepped up, meeting her gaze with a firm expression. "I''m going down to register as well," he replied. "I need to join the Veiled Nights."


    She studied him for a moment, her expression unreadable.


    After a brief pause, she shrugged. "Fine, but don''t get in my way."


    ''What a rude girl , '' he shook his head.


    He could not believe that he got attracted to this type of girl among all people.


    She was nothing like Cyril, and the contrast only made his feelings seem even more questionable.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t waste my time," the girl said with an annoyed expression, standing inside the elevator.


    Despite her rudeness, she was surprisingly thoughtful, waiting for him to enter.

 Chapter 368 Stubborn Personality

    The elevator doors opened, and the two stepped out into the underground base of the Veiled Nights.


    The place looked just like the other branches he had seen in Tier 4 cities as expected.


    Bright lights hung from the ceiling, making everything look sharp and clear. All around, mercenaries were busy with their own thing .


    Some were talking in groups about their next missions, while others checked their weapons or got their gear ready.


    The girl with the twin tails walked into the base, and right away, everyone noticed her.


    She had a strong presence, and her good looks made it even harder not to stare.


    As continued in her way, people turned their heads, whispered, and started talking about her.


    Reign, walking right beside her, also drew unwanted attention.


    His facial features and cold expression made him stand out, especially since he was even more attractive than her.


    Together, they seemed out of place among the tough and rugged mercenaries, who were used to seeing more practical, rough-looking people in this line of work.


    "What are you doing ?" The girl stopped in her tracks, raising an eyebrow as she looked up at the bulky man blocking their way.


    He towered over her, his rough jacket stretched over muscles that looked like they could crush steel.


    The air around them grew tense as everyone turned to watch the interaction.


    "You''re the Green Viper, right?" the man asked, his voice gruff and confident. His eyes narrowed as he waited for her response.


    The whispers among the other mercenaries grew louder, filled with curiosity.


    They knew who this man was¡ªMr. One, a White Gold Rank mercenary. His reputation was built on the fact that he could take down any target with just one punch.


    People often said that once you were in his sights, you were as good as dead.


    He used to work and operate in Green Valley, but he came back to this city a couple of days ago.


    The girl didn''t flinch. She looked Mr. One up and down, her expression remained cool.


    The girl shrugged. "It''s nothing. Just another guy trying to prove something."


    She didn''t say more and led Reign to the registration area.


    At the registration desk, a clerk handed him a form and asked him to fill it out. Since he was using his new angelic body, he decided to pick a new code name.


    "Sunny," he wrote.


    It was the opposite of his usual code name, Rain, and it matched his bright, powerful energy that made him seem like a sun.


    The clerk looked at the name and nodded.


    As he finished filling out the form, the girl glanced at his chosen code name.


    "Sunny?" she said with a smirk. "That''s a pretty positive name for a mercenary. It doesn''t really have the intimidating factor most people go for."


    She shrugged and added, "But if it suits you, I guess that''s all that matters."


    "Wait..." Reign said, surprised.


    The divine energy was making him act differently. He realized that since he hadn''t done anything bad lately, the positive energy was having a stronger effect on him.


    He tried to get his form back, but the clerk had already taken it.


    Instead, he received a schedule for the exam.


    The good news was that the exam was only a couple of hours away, so he didn''t have to wait too long.


    He reluctantly sat down on one of the waiting benches, planning to get the exam over with and get his license.


    But before he could relax, the girl from earlier sat down next to him.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, confused.


    "Don''t get the wrong idea," she said, trying to sound casual.


    "I''m just helping you because you look like you don''t know what you''re doing." She acted as if she was doing him a big favor by being there.

 Chapter 369 Low Level Area

    ''What a weird girl,'' Reign thought as he found himself back in another small industrial city.


    He didn''t want to waste more time waiting, so he transferred his consciousness back to his original body to farm exp.


    In addition, he needed to clear his mind because the divine energy was affecting him again.


    He started planning how to get rid of everyone in the city quickly and level up.


    ''Time to get some job done,'' he said to himself.


    Reign flew high above the city, looking down at his targets. He decided to start by attacking the main train station and any military bases around.


    He swooped down onto the train station, causing chaos and destruction. His virus spread quickly, making everyone in the area fall to the ground, infected and helpless.


    BOOOOOM!


    The station was reduced to rubble, and he made sure that everything was completely wiped out.


    Next, he moved to the military bases on the edge of the city.


    Befofe he approached, he released more of his virus, infecting the soldiers and causing mass panic . The military couldn''t stop him, and he easily killed everyone.


    The city''s alarms went off, but he was too fast and powerful.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    Reign opened his eyes and saw the girl from earlier staring at him with a puzzled expression.


    Your adventure continues at empire


    He was back in the waiting area, where he had fallen asleep hours ago.


    "Hey," she said, shaking him gently. "What happened? You''ve been out for a while."


    Reign did not reply and just glanced at the clock and saw that it was time for his test.


    A few minutes later, his name was called over the loudspeaker, announcing it was his turn.


    He stood up and walked toward the testing area, leaving the girl behind.


    "Did he just destroy it in one punch ?"


    "That was scary!"


    Whispers spread quickly among the crowd, with some people trying to make sense of what they had just witnessed.


    Meanwhile, Reign looked at the wreckage with disappointment.


    ''What a piece of crap,'' he sighed, clearly displeased.


    He had been holding back a lot, and this body wasn''t even that strong physically compared to his original one.


    Reign walked back to his seat, his movements casual and nonchalant, as if nothing had happened.


    The girl watched him got closer with a mix of admiration and surprise.


    She wanted to say something, but she hesitated. She didn''t want to look too impressed or come across as overly interested.


    Instead, she kept her thoughts to herself, maintaining a cool, composed expression.


    Examiners quickly moved to clean up the mess and replace the machine, trying to maintain the professionalism of the test despite the disruption.


    The test continued with other measures like speed, reaction time, and a written exam.


    He easily passed all of them with top scores. The results were so impressive that they would be remembered as unbeatable in this branch.


    However, Reign had other plans. He knew he would eventually destroy the city along with this place, making his record worthless.


    When the test concluded, he was handed the gold card, the highest rank awarded at this branch. It was marked with a golden emblem that signified his top-tier status.


    He was then directed to meet the highest official of this branch.


    The manager''s office was located deeper into the base. And he was led into the office by a receptionist and given a seat in front of a big wooden desk.


    It was bright and decorated with modern furniture and framed paintings on the walls.


    The branch manager, a middle-aged man with a neatly trimmed beard and sharp eyes, looked up from his work and smiled.


    "Congratulations on passing the test with such outstanding results," the manager said, his tone warm but professional. "You''ve set a new standard here. We''re pleased to welcome you as a gold-ranked member."


    "Stop with the fake smiles and kindness. I know why you called me in here," Reign spoke up bluntly.


    "You want to promote me right away after I finish a mission, don''t you?" He added.

 Chapter 370 Acknowledgement

    "I want to get a different mission," he responded, his voice firm as he tried to escaped the cycle of repeating past mistakes.


    He made up his mind, and decided he would no longer care about her. If she died, so be it. He would not jump in to rescue and protect her like a knight in shining armor.


    The days of acting on impulse were behind him.


    Reign reminded himself that he was a monster, and he needed to remove all these unnecessary feelings that made him weak and vulnerable.


    The manager sighed and said, "That''s too bad. I heard rumors that they are working with a suspected Peak high-rank demon. It''s a dangerous situation. She might get herself killed and I can''t really stop her,"


    Reign''s eyes widened at the mention of a high-rank demon.


    Before he could think it through, he blurted out, "Alright, I''ll take the job!"


    The manager looked at him, slightly confused


    "Are you sure? You just said you didn''t want to get involved."


    ''Damn it,'' he clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    But the thought of her dying made him uneasy . It was the same feeling she had about Cyril.


    He shrugged, trying to play it cool. "Yeah, well, I changed my mind.


    The manager''s expression transformed to a genuine smile.


    "Thank you for stepping up. It means a lot. You''re doing a huge favor not just for me, but her as well . I''ll make sure the mission details are prepared and handed to you right away."


    He extended his hand towards Reign. "I really appreciate it. Good luck out there."


    Reign sighed deeply ''I hate this feeling.''


    He was frustrated, realizing he now had two weakness to deal with.


    After leaving the manager''s office, he walked back to the lobby.


    The place was busy as usual, but he didn''t pay much attention.


    His mind was still focused on the mission. As he pushed open the doors, he saw Green Viper waiting for him.


    She was leaning against the wall with her arms crossed, a small smile on her face.


    She must have already gotten the news that they''d be working together. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and something else that Reign couldn''t quite figure out.


    "So," she said, stepping closer, "looks like we''re partners for this one, huh?"


    She waited for a reply, but Reign just walked passed her.


    Reign''s dismissive attitude bothered her. He hadn''t even acknowledged her properly, as if she didn''t matter.


    She figured he thought she was just going to slow him down, especially after seeing how skilled he was earlier.


    Sure, he had the right to be confident¡ªhis talent was obvious¡ªbut she wasn''t about to let him underestimate her.


    She had worked hard to become as strong as she was. She had fought to earn her place among the best, and she wasn''t going to let someone like him, who seemed naturally gifted and blessed with overwhelming potential, ignore all the effort she''d put in.


    "Hey," she called out.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you !"


    Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore.


    She gripped her single-handed dagger tightly and glared at him.


    "Fine, if you''re not going to use a weapon, let''s get this over with! ," Continue your adventure at empire


    "Just hurry up." he responded.


    Without warning, she charged at him, her dagger aimed to kill.


    However -


    He easily dodged her first attack which only made her more frustrated.


    "Come on, where''s all that effort you were bragging about?" Reign taunted, trying to make her angrier.


    For some reason, seeing her annoyed face made him feel a bit excited.


    It was a strange feeling, almost like a weird fetish, but considering how he had fallen for her at first sight with no logical explanation, this feeling was more understandable.


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    She gritted her teeth and attacked him again and again, this time pushing herself harder.


    She darted to the left, then quickly spun to the right, aiming for his side.


    When he sidestepped, she quickly followed up with a low sweep towards his legs, hoping to catch him off guard.


    But he effortlessly hopped over her sweeping dagger, making it look like a simple jumping exercise.


    Frustrated, she twisted her body and aimed a sharp thrust towards his chest, but he leaned back just enough to let the blade pass inches from him.


    "Not bad, but still not enough," Reign said, shaking his head as a smile crept onto his lips.


    She was pretty strong for a divergent and had a lot of potential, but that''s where it ended.


    She was limited by her own race, and there wasn''t much she could do about it.


    Maybe if she became a demon, she would be a formidable opponent, but that was nearly impossible without some kind of magical system to alter her DNA.


    The fight continued, but he always had the upper hand, barely putting in any effort.


    Finally, he had enough playing around , he caught her dagger with his bare hand, stopping her strike.


    "You''ve shown enough," he spoke up.


    Green Viper, panting and frustrated, looked at him with determination.


    "I''m not done yet," she said firmly.


    Reign stepped back and released her weapon.


    "Alright, you''ve proved yourself," he sighed.


    He knew that if he kept rejecting her, she would just keep pestering him¡ªher stubbornness was off the chart.


    "I don''t need your pity," she spat out, raising her dagger for another round.


    "Listen, there''s no need to keep going," Reign said, his tone calm.


    "The result is obvious¡ªyou can''t beat me, no matter how hard you try. Just be glad I''m willing to acknowledge your effort"

 Chapter 371 Improvement

    "Acknowledge my effort?" she said through gritted teeth, her voice trembling.


    "Am I so weak that you''ll just pity me? You didn''t even try to fight back."


    A forced smile appeared on her lips, trying to hide the pain she felt.


    Her obsession wasn''t just about winning; she wanted him to respect her enough to actually fight her, not just keep dodging.


    For someone like her, his refusal to fully engage was more insulting and painful than any physical injury. It was easier to heal the body than to mend the heart and mind, after all.


    "Stop it," Reign said, shaking his head.


    But she refused to give up, despite being exhausted and knowing she couldn''t win.


    The fact that he had caught her blade barehanded proved the gap between them was as vast as the distance between heaven and earth.


    "I can still keep fighting," she said, her grip tightening on the dagger. Determined to make him take actions, she charged at him again


    Reign, already irritated, easily dodged her attack, but this time he didn''t step back and just moved a little. His expression grew darker.


    "Enough," he warned, his voice low and serious.


    But she ignored him, stubbornly continuing to attack. His patience wore thin, and he started to get really angry.


    If she wanted to test her luck against him, he would make sure she understood just how dangerous the world was.


    He caught her wrist mid-strike and twisted it until she dropped the dagger


    "Ouch!" She gasped in pain, but before she could react, he swept her legs out from under her, sending her crashing to the ground.


    "Do you want to die?" he snapped, glaring down at her. "Because if you keep this up, that''s what will happen."


    She tried to get up, but he stepped on her stomach, pinning her to the ground. She clawed at his leg, struggling to push him off, but he didn''t move.


    "Is this what you wanted?" he growled, leaning closer "To prove you''re tough? All you''ve done is show me how reckless and stupid you are."


    "I¡ªI won''t let you insult and underestimate me," she grumbled, her voice shaky but still defiant. Despite the pain and fear, she struggled to push herself up, determined not to show any weakness.


    But Reign was just too strong. He even controlled the amount of force he used, making sure she wouldn''t end up crushed into a tomato sauce.


    ''Something''s definitely wrong with my brain ,'' he thought, frustration bubbling up inside him.


    ''It must be some kind of weird magic because there''s no way I''d fall for this type of woman. Cyril was understandable, but this girl? She''s just too ...''


    "Let go of me!" she screamed.


    "You really don''t know when to quit, do you?" he said, his voice colder than before.


    She glared at him, refusing to back down. "Fight me seriously!"


    Reign shook his head. It was clear to him that she wasn''t thinking straight.


    "I''ve been holding back because I didn''t want to hurt you," he said, his tone harsh, "but if you''re so eager to throw your life away, maybe I should just kill you."


    He let go of her , only to grab her by the throat and lift her off the ground.


    She kicked her feet in the air, struggling to breathe, her hands desperately trying to pry his fingers off her neck.


    "Let me go!" she managed to gasp out.


    Then he saw Green Viper, who looked exactly like her years later.


    For the sake of their time together, he decided to support her daughter from the shadows.


    He was also responsible for keeping her safe all this time, ensuring she only took missions that wouldn''t endanger her life.


    The training room was quiet now, with only the faint sound of footsteps fading away.


    Slowly, she pushed herself up, her body trembling slightly. She glanced at her reflection in a nearby metal panel, seeing the tears streaking her face.


    Taking a deep breath, she slapped her cheeks to snap herself out of it.


    ''I need to be strong,'' she told herself firmly.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    At the bar, Reign waited at a table.


    What he had done earlier had spread quickly, so no one dared to approach him.


    He might look handsome, but his actions with Green Viper had made it clear he didn''t discriminate based on gender. His reputation for being ruthless with women was firmly established.


    However, he didn''t mind the rumor; it actually saved him the trouble of being approached by people all the time.


    He picked up the menu and scanned it, his expression thoughtful.


    Though he had never enjoyed human food before, he was now curious if his angel body would change that. He decided to test his tolerance.


    He flagged down a server and placed an order for a variety of dishes, from simple appetizers to more elaborate dishes.


    As the server left to prepare his order, he leaned back in his chair, waiting.


    "Oh, did you realize your mistake now?" Reign asked, watching as Green Viper walked toward him.


    She looked at him for a moment, then closed her eyes briefly. Without saying a word, she sat down in front of him.


    "Let''s be professional and talk about the mission," she said, her face showing a bit of embarrassment from earlier.


    "That works for me," Reign shrugged, feeling that his plan was coming together.


    Interacting with her was helping him manage his confusing feelings.


    He had even reached a point where he could hurt her without feeling too guilty.


    Reign admitted that he did it all to teach her to value her life more, but it didn''t change the fact that he was able to inflict pain on her. For him, that was a big improvement.


    ***


    Author''s Note


    Only one chapter today. I actually took a long vacation starting August 17.


    I just got home, and my stockpile ran out yesterday.


    Tomorrow, I will continue posting more chapters and updating my other novels now that I''ve had my well-needed break.

 Chapter 372 Moving On Part 1

    The server set the food on the table with a polite nod before walking away.


    Reign''s lips curled into a satisfied smile as he began to dig in, savoring each bite.


    "I..." She opened her mouth to speak, trying to get his attention, but he lifted his hand, palm out, without looking at her.


    The gesture clearly said, ''Don''t bother me right now.''


    She hesitated, then closed her mouth and sat back, waiting for him to finish.


    After he was done, he leaned back and touched his stomach.


    Unlike his original body, this one didn''t have unlimited space.


    But he had proved one of his theories: his taste buds were now more human-like.


    "Here is the files," she said, handing him a tablet with all the details for their mission.


    "These are the details for our job," she said, her voice steady.


    "After we finish this, I''ll go with you to Green Valley." he added.


    He looked up from the tablet, raising an eyebrow. "Green Valley? Why?"


    She hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath. "I''ve been eligible for the promotion exam for a while now. But... I had some personal things to deal with, so I kept putting it off."


    Reign didn''t respond, which made her feel a bit hurt.


    She worried that he thought she wasn''t worthy to take the test. Her habit of defending herself almost kicked in, but she managed to control her emotions, remembering how embarrassing her past actions had been before.


    He noticed that she was trying hard to stay calm. Seeing this, he decided to go easier on her and softened his expression a bit.


    "And now you''re ready?" he asked.


    "Yes," she said firmly. "After this mission is over, I''ll be ready to leave this city."


    There was a determined look in her eyes, showing that this mission was a very important turning point of her life.


    "Alright, we''ll handle this mission first, then we''ll head to Green Valley." Reign gave a small nod, acknowledging her decision.


    He figured that it would work out perfectly for him. He had plans to destroy the city, and if she was gone, it would make things easier.


    A small smile appeared on her face when she saw that he didn''t ask for more details. It was a private and painful part of her life, and she didn''t really want to share it with anyone.


    They left the bar together. With Green Viper by his side, no other women dared to approach.


    Her reputation for having a fierce temper was well-known and kept everyone at a distance.


    Outside, she led the way to a parking spot where her car was parked.


    Green Viper continued, explaining the warehouse''s layout and the activities of the Serpent Tail gang.


    She detailed their operations and security measures, hoping the information would help with the mission.


    But Reign, with his eyes fixed on the road, barely listened.


    He hadn''t really read the files she gave him before. He was just pretending to pay attention for the sake of acting interested.


    SCREECH!


    She parked the car a short distance away from the warehouse. They hid behind some crates, getting a clear view of the busy scene.


    The warehouse was huge, with tall gray walls and a metal roof.


    Trucks were constantly moving in and out, their engines rumbling as they carried different supplies.


    Some trucks were loaded with crates, while others had barrels and pallets of goods.


    "This place is really active," Green Viper said quietly. "They are making a lot of money from all these supplies because the business owners have to pay them."


    "I thought the Chamber of Commerce would step in for something like this?" Reign asked.


    "Normally, yes. But to keep things balanced, the government lets gangs like this exist. It''s also why they allow the Veiled Nights to operate¡ªso we can deal with these kinds of problems."


    Reign nodded, understanding her point. It was similar in his old world.


    He had heard stories about governments funding terrorist groups, gangs, and other illegal activities for their own purposes before his father took global control.


    "So what''s the plan?" she asked.


    As the leader of this operation, she had to follow his lead, especially since he was much stronger than she was.


    "Nothing much. We''ll just storm in and kill everyone," he replied bluntly.


    He could finish the mission faster on his own.


    Unfortunately, he had to bring her along because she was the main reason he was doing this in the first place.


    As a result, he had to hold back a lot.


    "Are you planning to fight them head-on?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    "Did you not read the information I gave you? They have hundreds of members, divergents, and even a suspected High Rank Demon."


    "Don''t worry," Reign said, waving off her concern.


    She was surprised by his lack of worry.


    However, remembering his previous performance, she realized that it was actually possible with him on her side.

 Chapter 373 Moving On Part 2

    "Alright, just give me a moment to get ready," she said, stepping out of the car and opening the trunk.


    She started changing into her Power Armor, first taking off her jacket .


    As she moved, she slipped out of her top undershirt.


    "What are you doing?" Reign exclaimed, noticing her taking off her top and revealing a glimpse of her bra.


    His face turned red, and he felt an unexpected reaction in his bottom part. Continue reading at empire


    "What do you mean?" she asked, puzzled. She was only wearing a sports bra and shorts , similar to gym wear, and didn''t see the problem.


    He quickly turned his head, scratching his head and muttering to himself. ''What the hell is wrong with me? Why did I even react like that?''


    He tried to focus on the warehouse, but his mind kept wandering back to the sexy scene.


    The awkwardness was almost unbearable. ''Just... focus on the mission,'' he said, trying to calm himself down.


    She noticed his discomfort and raised an eyebrow. "You''re acting weird. Are you okay?"


    Reign cleared his throat, still not looking at her. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just... not used to seeing this kind of thing in a mission setup."


    She shrugged, still not fully understanding his reaction. "Well, this is my Power Armor. It''s practical for combat. Anyway, let''s get this done."


    She finished changing , a sleek, form-fitting outfit designed for protection and agility.


    Reign, still trying to shake off his awkwardness, finally managed to turn around.


    The suit was a deep dark green, matching her usual colors, with black accents along the seams that gave it a high-tech look.


    It had padded sections at the shoulders and knees for extra protection, and a utility belt with various gadgets strapped around her waist.


    The suit''s material looked both flexible and durable, allowing her to move quickly while offering solid defense.


    "Let get this over with, " he sighed and got out of the car.


    "Where''s your powersuit?" she asked, realizing she hadn''t mentioned it before.


    Reign gave her a sideways glance "I don''t need one," he said casually. "I''ve got other ways to get things done."


    She raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued but also slightly concerned. "Seriously? You don''t need any protection or gear?"


    Still, doubt lingered in her mind. His abilities were too extraordinary for a divergent .


    ''Or maybe I''m just used to seeing weak divergents? Maybe I can still get stronger if I learn from him,'' she pondered.


    "What are you spacing out for?" Reign asked, seeing her stunned expression.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, she replied, "I''m coming,"


    But before she could move, the alarm blared and heavy footsteps echoed through the warehouse.


    Drawing her dagger quickly, she scanned for cover to avoid the incoming fire.


    She assumed Reign would do the same, but she nearly cursed out loud when she saw him casually walking toward the approaching guards as if he were strolling through a park.


    "What are you doing?" she shouted, alarmed.


    But he didn''t respond.


    He just ignored her, rolled his neck, and got ready for the fight, as if he didn''t have a care in the world.


    As soon as they saw the two dead bodies, the guards began firing.


    RATAAATT¡ªRATTATTT!


    RATAAATT¡ªRATTATTT!


    RATAAATT¡ªRATTATTT!


    Bullets zipped past him, but he moved quickly, zigzagging to dodge the shots .


    BANG! BANG BANG!


    Three shots echoed through the air, this time from Green Viper, who had drawn her pistol to provide cover.


    Though her intervention was unnecessary, Reign ignored her and continued closing the gap.


    When he reached his targets, he began killing them with a single blow each.


    Though he now had the body of an angel, his old fighting style remained his preferred method.


    Meanwhile, inside the warehouse.


    "What''s that noise?" a figure, more beast than human, growled.

 Chapter 374 Moving On Part 3

    The sound of bones breaking and bodies collapsing echoed through the warehouse as he continued his rampage.


    No amount of gunfire could stop him, and Green Viper eventually stopped shooting.


    He was just too efficient, leaving no targets for her to take down.


    It was a terrifying one time experience for everyone facing him .


    One moment, they were firing their guns at him, and the next, he was right in front of them, knocking their weapons away and shattering their bones with a single blow.


    They couldn''t believe what they were seeing¡ªno human should be able to move like this or fight.


    Some of them were starting to think they were up against a demon or a hunter.


    But no matter how much they stared in disbelief, Reign''s overwhelming power was clear. He wasn''t using any special techniques or tricks¡ªjust pure, raw strength.


    It was a brutal display of dominance, and it left no doubt about who was in control.


    "Is this guy even human?!" one guard yelled, his voice shaking as he tried to back away, his rifle trembling in his hands.


    Another guard, eyes wide with fear, tried to run, but he was caught in an instant.


    Grabbing him by the collar, Reign slammed him into the ground so hard that the concrete cracked.


    ''Come on, come out,'' Reign chuckled to himself.


    He had already sensed the presence of a demon lurking nearby.


    It wasn''t just any demon; it was a Beginner Upper Level Demon.


    In a tier 4 city like this, that was considered a major threat.


    But to him, it was just another ant to crush.


    The few guards who were still alive huddled together, pale with fear.


    They had emptied their magazines at him, but it didn''t slow him down at all.


    They watched in horror as he stepped over the bodies of their fallen comrades, looking almost bored.


    "You should come at me together, to save me time," Reign said, flexing his neck with a casual roll of his shoulder.


    His cold eyes locked onto the group as he finished them off one by one.


    She moved quickly, closing the gap between herself and the armored figures in no time. With anger fueling her strike, she swung her dagger, aiming to slice through the line of enemies.


    But just as she was about to reach them, a tall figure stepped forward from the group.


    He drew his own dagger, the blade gleaming menacingly as he met Green Viper''s attack head-on


    CLANG!


    The impact of their clash was so powerful that it sent her flying backward.


    She was thrown through the air, crashing onto the floor and sliding to a stop.


    Reign watched the whole thing without jumping in. He knew Green Viper wasn''t seriously hurt.


    He could tell that her attacker had held back at the last moment, making sure the blow wasn''t fatal.


    "What are you doing? Do you think you''re some kind of superhero?" Reign shook his head in disappointment.


    Green Viper was letting her emotions get the best of her, and it was putting her in danger.


    "You''re still too impulsive, Celine," the tall man said, leaning in.


    His visor hissed open, revealing a middle-aged man with brown hair and eyes. He looked down at her with a serious glare.


    "This is why I left you behind in this city," he said, shaking his head in disappointment.


    "You killed my family!" Celine shouted, her face full of anger. Without waiting, she ran at him again.


    But once again, the man easily blocked her attack .


    She was thrown back, landing hard on the ground. It was clear she was no match for him.


    "Killed your family? They weren''t even your real parents," the man said, shaking his head. "And don''t forget, I was the one who took care of you and trained you."


    Reign listened to their conversation but found it really boring.


    He barely paid attention as the two continued their exchange.


    With a sigh, he leaned against a nearby wall, letting them talk while he waited for something more interesting to happen.


    He glanced up and noticed a large window on the second floor. Light streamed out, casting a shadow of someone standing behind it.


    Reign gave it a knowing smile.

 Chapter 375 Moving On Part 4

    As Celine struggled to get back up, the man kept watching her with a cold, serious look.


    "You''ve gotten weaker since I left you," he said calmly. "You were always too emotional for your own good."


    Celine''s face turned red with anger. "You think you know everything? I''m here for justice, Ryder!"


    "Justice?" He shook his head. "You weren''t supposed to seek revenge. I got rid of your parents because they were holding you back, making you weak. You should be thanking me¡ªI''m the reason you''re this strong now, even at your young age,"


    "Fuck you!" she yelled, charging at him again, swinging her dagger with all her strength. But he was too quick, dodging her attack with ease.


    Before she could react, he kicked her hard in the stomach.


    She fell back, wincing in pain and glared at him, breathing hard. "You think you did me a favor? You killed them in front of me ! "


    Ryder shook his head, "Controlling your emotions and mastering your skills is what matters. I trained you to be better than this."


    He advanced again, his movements silent and refined.


    Each step he took was precise, and every strike was perfectly timed.


    Celine tried to defend herself, but her attacks were clumsy compared to his smooth, efficient motions. He easily dominated her.


    Her face showed a mix of pain and embarrassment as she struggled to get back up. Her eyes were wide with frustration.


    But the gap in their skills was too big, and it was painfully obvious.


    Old memories flooded back.


    She remembered asking him to train her after finding out she was a Divergent.


    At first, their relationship as master and student was good. He had taught her a lot. But then, out of nowhere, he mercilessly killed her parents and left.


    She tried to push the memories aside, but they stuck with her.


    "I¡ªI''m going to kill you..." she bit her lip in frustration, blood spilling from the small cut.


    "You can try," he said, shaking his head with a cold expression. "But as long as you let your emotions control you every time, you won''t grow."


    CLAP!


    CLAP!


    CLAP!


    Ryder stayed silent, focusing on his breathing as he drew another dagger.


    Now wielding two blades, he prepared to intensify the fight.


    "N¡ª No," Celine''s eyes widened in shock and fear.


    She knew that her ex-master was ready to go all out. She could only imagine the kind of skill and power he was about to unleash.


    "Run away...!" she warned, but before she could finish, Ryder was already a blur in motion, charging in for the kill.


    ''Run? Why?'' Reign thought to himself, barely interested.


    To everyone else, Ryder was moving too fast to keep up with, but to him, it felt like watching a snail.


    When the blade came dangerously close to his eyes, he just tilted his head slightly to the side.


    SWOOOOSH!


    The dagger whizzed past him, missing by mere millimeters.


    Ryder''s eyes widened in surprise. He had expected his fast, deadly strike to land, but his opponent''s reflexes were quicker.


    He pulled back his daggers, and kept on putting a serious face.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Reign taunted. "I thought you were going to show me something impressive,"


    Ryder''s eyebrow twitched slightly, but he quickly brushed it off.


    Instead, he signaled to his group.


    They moved in unison, surrounding Reign with their weapons at the ready, prepared to strike.


    "I''ll give you credit," Ryder said while spinning his dagger.


    "You''re stronger than I thought. But our group is all about teamwork and tactics. Let''s see how you deal with us."


    "Teamwork?" Reign''s lips curled into a smile. "Sounds like you''re just saying you''re too weak and needed help from others."


    The remaining divergents stiffened, their body showing clear tension. They had always held their master in high regard, and Reign''s words had left them visibly irritated.


    "Now you''re getting serious?" Reign taunted, his voice filled with amusement.


    "Bring it on. I''m going to crush everything you learned from him."

 Chapter 376 Moving On Part 5

    Celine''s heart raced as she faced her old friends, her voice trembling with emotion.


    "Listen!" she shouted. "You don''t have to do this. Ryder is just using you. He''s not a real leader; he''s a monster . You don''t have to give up your lives for him. You''re not just weapons¡ªyou''re people with your own choices!"


    Her words made the remaining divergents pause for a moment.


    "Enough!" Ryder shook his head "You think you can turn them against me? "


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    One of the divergents, who was close to Celine before, looked uncertain. He glanced at his teammates and then at his master.


    "Think about it," she urged. "Is this really what you want? To die for someone who only sees you as tools? You can leave. You can live your own lives."


    ''Not really.'' Reign thought, remembering his plan to destroy the city later. There was no way anyone could escape, unless she managed to take them with her.


    The group stood still, torn between their loyalty, and the doubts Celine''s words had stirred in them.


    Meanwhile, Ryder realized that the situation was quickly turning against him.


    His opponent''s overwhelming power had been on full display during their brief exchange, leaving no doubt in his mind that they were outmatched.


    He glanced up at the figure behind the glass window, hoping for some kind of intervention or sign, but it remained still, offering no help.


    ''I need to escape first, but if we run, I''ll be the first he chases,'' Ryder muttered under his breath.


    The way Reign stared at him, made it clear that he was enjoying this, like a predator toying with its prey. He could almost feel the weight of that gaze, knowing that the moment he made a move, he would be dead.


    Ryder shifted his gaze to his students, noting how they still obeyed him without question. There was no way Celine''s words could break the control he had over them so easily.


    "Attack him! " He ordered.


    Out of habit, the students moved without hesitation, their bodies reacting instinctively to the commands.


    The remaining survivors were trapped, unable to escape from his reach.


    They tried to fight back, but it was useless. He killed them one by one. Blood covered his clothes as he used his overwhelming power .


    When it was all over, only the mangled bodies were left scattered on the ground.


    THUD!


    Celine dropped to her knees, her stomach churning as she vomited from the sight of the gruesome scene.


    She stared at the blood and dead bodies around her, unable to comprehend the level of cruelty she had just witnessed.


    ''H¡ª He''s not human,'' she thought to herself in shock. The horror of seeing someone so merciless was beyond what she could ever have imagined.


    "What are you doing?" Reign asked, his voice cold "You wanted to kill your master, right? Then stop acting like a kid and go after him."


    Celine''s heart pounded as the words hit her.


    Her legs felt weak, and she struggled to stand up. The sight of her old friends lying on the ground and Reign''s cold, uncaring expression made her feel like she couldn''t move.


    "Stop wasting time," he shouted, snapping Celine back to reality. "He''s the one responsible for all these deaths."


    He had already hurt him badly, making it easier for her to finish him off.


    Celine took a deep breath, shaking off her shock. She stood up and hurried after her master.


    When she glanced back at Reign, there was no gratitude in her eyes¡ªonly a deep fear.


    To her, his brutality was too much to forget.


    Reign didn''t care about her reaction.


    What he had done was mild compared to his usual style. If he had been in his original body, he would have torn them apart like second hand meat at a market.


    "Hey, you should stop watching and come down here," Reign called out, glancing up with a smirk.

 Chapter 377 Moving On Part 6

    CRAAACK!


    The window shattered, and a figure dropped down with a loud crash, sending dust everywhere. As the dust settled, Reign saw something strange and frightening.


    It was a monster with a humanoid body, but its head was of a crow.


    The monster''s eyes were red, and its beak was blood-red. Its skin was covered in jet black feathers, and its arms looked like bird wings.


    CAW! CAW! CAW!


    The monster let out a harsh caw. It flapped its wings, causing the feathers to rustle and flutter.


    Reign''s smirk grew as he looked at the creature. "Well, this is unexpected," he said, sounding curious .


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    The crow-headed monster tilted its head and fixed its red eyes on Reign. Its voice was a strange mix of caws and human speech. "You''re not human, are you?"


    Reign chuckled. "Oh, what gave it away?" he asked, his tone light but filled with sarcasm.


    He recalled a system mission from a while back, mentioning a three-headed crow.


    While he was pretty sure this wasn''t the exact creature described, it might be related. He only had gotten one job from a darkened heart so far, which meant there was a special condition to get more.


    "Since you''re here," Reign paused, "Do you know anyone with a head like yours but three of them? "


    The demon froze when it heard the question, its red eyes widening in shock.


    "Why... Why are you searching for him? Demon King Ravenous?" The demon''s voice trembled.


    Just thinking about the three-headed Demon King was enough to shake it, as if it remembered something terrifying.


    "Oh, I plan to kill him. He''s just a side mission for me," Reign said with a confident smile. He was surprised to find out that his target was a Demon King, but he figured that with such a tough challenge, the reward would be just as big.


    The demon''s eyes widened further, its shock evident as it tried to process such bold and audacious words.


    "Kill him? A side mission?" it repeated, disbelief creeping into its voice.


    The crow-headed demon''s eyes widened in surprise as the projectiles sped toward it.


    It tried to control the feather, but felt disconnected.


    Cautious, it flapped its wings to intercept the attack. The projectile collided with the demon''s own attack , causing a burst of dark energy to explode around it.


    The demon staggered, momentarily disoriented. Reign seized the opportunity, rushing forward .


    He aimed a powerful kick at the demon, but the creature quickly recovered. It raised its wings to block the blow.


    BOOOOOM!


    When the kick landed, the demon was hurled through the air with immense force. It crashed into the wall at the end of the warehouse with a thunderous bang.


    Dust and debris flew everywhere, covering the ground with bits of broken wall and shattered feathers.


    The demon struggled to get back on its feet. Its black feathers were ruffled and scattered from the impact.


    CAAAAW !


    It let out a harsh caw, shaking its head as if trying to clear its dizziness. Its dark aura flickered, and it had trouble holding its feather as it slowly pulled itself away from the wall.


    ''What was that attack? ''It had never imagined that a single kick could send it flying like that.


    "W¡ª What are you?" the demon asked.


    It had fought other demons and powerful hunters before, but this was the first time it faced an opponent whose strength it could not explain. There was no special technique or energy in that kick, just raw, overwhelming power.


    "Me?" Reign pointed to his face, his expression thoughtful. "Let me think..." He paused, a grin spreading across his lips as an idea popped into his head.


    "I am..." he said, his voice becoming deeper and more powerful.


    "THE EXECUTIONER OF ALL EVIL !" he declared.


    A golden sword appeared in his hand, followed by a brilliant light that surrounded him and transformed his body into a figure of divine power.


    Pristine white wings spread out from his back, glowing with a dazzling golden light. The brightness was so intense that it felt like a piece of the heavens had come down.


    The demon recoiled in fear, its negative energy shrinking away from the overwhelming light. It felt as if the divine power was extinguishing its own existence.

 Chapter 378 Moving on Part 7

    "Are you ready to be punished for all your wrongdoings?" Reign''s voice boomed with a powerful, commanding tone.


    It was as if he was speaking through a cave, with every word echoing like a message from a higher power.


    This wasn''t intentional of him, but because demons were copies of devils, they were especially weak to the words of an angel.


    To them, his voice echoed even more, amplifying the effect.


    In fact, if Lilith were here right now, her blood would be boiling just from hearing his voice.


    "What''s happening?" the demon asked, panic clear in its voice.


    It had never faced anything like this before. Every instinct screamed for it to flee, as if its very being knew it was in the presence of a force far beyond its understanding.


    "I told you, I''m here to punish you," Reign declared.


    "You''ve killed and eaten too many humans to gain more power. You''ve sinned, and now the time for reckoning has come. Do you have any last words?"


    The air around him buzzed with powerful divine energy that was ready to cleanse everything tainted.


    "How dare you!" the demon roared. It felt like his opponent was mocking it, and in reality, it was spot on.


    Reign had deliberately mimicked the angels he used to see on TV when he was a kid, just to mess with the poor demon.


    "CAW! CAW! CAW!" The demon flapped its wings, and negative energy surged around it.


    Feathers from the floor started to lift and swirl around.


    They grew bigger and sharper, changing shape as they floated up.


    Soon, they turned into black blades that looked like swords but still had a feather-like texture.


    These new blades glowed with a dangerous energy, making them look even more menacing.


    Each blade was sharp and moved through the air like it was alive. They floated around the demon, ready to attack.


    "I won''t die here!" it spat defiantly. "I''m so close to becoming a demon lord!"


    Reign smirked, finding the claim laughable . "A demon lord? Really? With power as weak as yours?


    He remembered his old body at the same rank, which had been at least ten times stronger.


    The demon''s anger exploded.


    "Still not done?" Reign asked, his tone dripping with disappointment.


    Ryder clicked his tongue in annoyance. With Reign here, his chances of survival were now zero.


    ''Where the fuck is that demon?'' he thought to himself. ''Did that thing run away?''


    Reign saw Ryder''s nervous look and decided to mess with him.


    "Don''t wait for that bird brain," he said with a chuckle. "I already took care of it."He made sure to get his message across loud and clear.


    Ryder''s heart skipped a beat as the words struck him.


    His thoughts raced, ''What? Killed it? That can''t be¡ª''


    But before he could fully process everything, Celine''s blade flashed in his peripheral vision.


    She moved with the intent to kill, her eyes locking onto the tiny opening his distraction had caused.


    In one slashing motion, her blade sliced through his arms, severing them cleanly.


    SLASH!


    "ARGHHHH!" Ryder let out a painful scream, stumbling back as blood gushed from the stumps where his arms had been.


    "That''s for all the lives you ruined! !" Celine yelled, her face full of anger.


    Her eyes were burning with determination as she spun her dagger around.


    "This is for all the suffering you caused me!" she roared, bringing her dagger down in a fast, stab, aiming straight for the chest.


    He tried to block with his remaining hand, but Celine''s other dagger was already on its way.


    It slashed across his chest, leaving a deep cut. He grunted in pain as he staggered back.


    Before he could recover, she kicked him hard, sending him sprawling to the roof.


    With a backflip, she landed a few feet away, her eyes never leaving him.


    He struggled to get up, but the blood was pooling around him. His strength was fading quickly.


    Celine stood tall, her breath steady, ready for the final strike.


    "This is the end for you, Ryder!" she declared, her eyes filled with fury.

 Chapter 379 Moving On Part 8

    After all the suffering he had caused, this moment of revenge was bittersweet but satisfying.


    Ryder let out a loud chuckle, blood seeping from his lips.


    "So this is the payment I get for saving and training you?" Continue your journey on empire


    "Save me? You killed my parents..." she responded furiously.


    "Your parents? You still believe that nonsense?" Ryder shook his head.


    "Those people were never your real parents. They were child traffickers! They planned to sell you to some old guy with a sick fetish!"


    Celine''s eyes widened in shock .


    For a moment, she stood frozen, her mind struggling to process his words.


    Her hands shook as she tightened her grip on her daggers. "Lies," she protested, her voice trembling with rage.


    "Why would I lie to you?" Ryder asked with a sneer, his voice weak and labored. "I''m already close to death, and I''m sure your friend over there will finish me off no matter what I say."


    He managed to smile. "Those kids your friend killed were just like you, meant to be sold as lab rats in another city. You''re the exception because you''re... attractive. I was supposed to deliver you all, but..." Ryder''s eyes took on a sad, distant look.


    "I got soft-hearted and saved you ."


    Celine''s face went pale as she processed his revelation. Her hands trembled, her daggers feeling heavy in her grip.


    She stared at him struggling to keep her composure. "I don''t believe you," she said through gritted teeth, though her voice wavered.


    "You''re just trying to mess with my head like you always do!" she yelled.


    "And it doesn''t change what you''ve done. You turned us into weapons for your own benefit!" Celine yelled, her voice filled with anger.


    Ryder sighed heavily, his expression one of frustration. "I trained you so you could protect yourself! I gave you the skills you needed to survive,"


    "But in the end, everyone died. You killed them by bringing that monster with you," Ryder eyes narrowed, pointing an accusing finger at Reign.


    "That''s not true. You were the one who sent them to attack him. He just defended himself..." Her voice trailed off, filled with doubt.


    His gaze met Celine''s with a mixture of pride and sadness.


    "So in the end... you finally managed to control your emotions," he said.


    He closed his eyes, readying himself for the end.


    Celine reached his side and, with a heavy heart, she pulled out her dagger.


    She hesitated for a brief moment, her emotions threatening to overwhelm her, but then she took a deep breath and thrust the blade into his chest.


    The motion was swift and merciful, ending his suffering as quickly as possible.


    THUD!


    Ryder''s body went limp, and the light slowly faded from his eyes.


    Celine''s tears fell , mixing with the grime of the battle-scarred roof. She took a step back, her hands still trembling as she looked down at the man who had once been her master.


    "Goodbye, Master," she said softly, her voice breaking with sadness.


    She stood there for a moment, feeling the weight of her decision.


    Reign, watching from a distance, gave a nod of approval.


    "It''s done," he said, his tone indifferent but acknowledging that she made the right choice.


    If she had chosen to spare him, Reign would have snapped and killed Ryder in the most brutal way possible right in front of her.


    What''s more dangerous than a cold-blooded skull demon?


    An angel with a twisted, jealous heart.


    He walked closer to her and said, "Get over it and move on."


    "Are you happy now?" she asked, her green eyes cold and distant, reflecting the deep scars of her heart.


    Reign sighed, clearly unimpressed. "Stop acting like you''re the most miserable person in the world. It''s pathetic."

 Chapter 380 Unconscious Behavior

    Celine stood up, her usual fierce and strong-willed attitude gone. Instead, her eyes looked sad and troubled.


    "Idiot," Reign muttered, shaking his head in disdain as he crossed his arms, his gaze cold. He turned away from her, dismissing her sadness as if it were nothing more than a minor annoyance.


    However¡ª


    That single word, delivered with such indifference and lack of empathy, ignited something in Celine.


    Her sadness quickly turned into anger. She whipped her head around to face him, her eyes blazing with frustration.


    "What did you just say?" she snapped.


    "I said you''re an idiot. You''re letting your emotions control you again. "


    Celine''s fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms.


    "You don''t understand anything," she hissed. "It''s because you told me all those things that made it harder for me... You could have just kept your mouth shut."


    "I could, but I didn''t," he responded with a nonchalant tone.


    Her eyes glistened with tears she fought to hold back her emotion.


    "Quit crying and let''s move," he said, his voice firm and harsh.


    "Leave me alone " she spat out.


    ''This girl...,'' he muttered, shaking his head as his patience finally ran out.


    He reached down and grabbed her by the throat, lifting her off the roof .


    "W¡ªWhat are you doing!" she exclaimed, struggling to breathe as his grip tightened around her neck.


    "I''m going to kill you," he uttered, his voice cold and unforgiving. "You clearly don''t want to live, so I''ll make it easy for you and end this now."


    Celine''s heart pounded in her chest as his grip continued to tightened around her neck. She struggled to breathe, her body trembling uncontrollably.


    As her vision started to blur, a scary realization settled in¡ªReign wasn''t bluffing. He was really going to kill her.


    She had seen how brutal he could be. He tore through enemies without any hesitation and showed no mercy when finishing them off.


    Now, with that same cold look aimed at her, she had no doubt he would do the same to her.


    "I¡ªI can''t breath..." Her hands weakly clawed at his, but it was useless.


    Next, he opened his drawer and pulled out two sealed envelopes, each with the official stamp of Veiled Nights.


    "These are your promotion orders, along with two tickets," the manager said, sliding the envelopes across the desk.


    His gaze shifted from Celine. "Go to Green Valley and start your new life there. This place is too small for the both of you now."


    "And Sunny, if it''s possible, I''d like you to accompany her. She''ll need someone she can trust there," he added.


    "Sure," Reign agreed while reaching out to take his envelope with a calm and composed expression.


    Celine followed, her hand shaking slightly as she picked it up. The manager noticed but chose not to comment.


    "The promotion exam will take place in Green Valley City," the manager continued, his tone more formal now.


    "It''s a big step up. You''ll be dealing with bigger missions, higher stakes, and¡ª" he paused, looking between them, "¡ªmore dangerous enemies."


    Reign didn''t flinch at the warning, treating it as air.


    "When do we leave?" he asked.


    "In three days," the manager replied.


    "That works for me," Reign agreed.


    Read new adventures at empire


    "Same," Celine replied.


    "Good luck to you two," the manager said, giving them a final approving nod.


    Reign turned to leave, still looking relaxed and indifferent.


    Celine, however, hesitated for a moment, looked back at the manager, and gave a small bow to thank him for his help.


    Then she quickly followed Reign out of the office.


    The traumatic experience from before had left her with deeper emotional scars than she realized.


    Unconsciously, she found herself following his lead, her decisions subtly influenced by his presence.


    The worst part was that she wasn''t even aware of it.


    Each step she took behind him felt like her own choice, but in reality, she was afraid he might kill her if she annoyed him.

 Chapter 381 Not a Bad Person

    "Are you sure you''ve got the right place?" the bartender asked, his voice showing a hint of impatience. He had been asked several times about a specific person and had already double-checked the records.


    None of them had the name they were looking for.


    "There''s no one here by that name. Maybe he''s registered in another group?."


    Reign''s attention shifted to the two figures in black hoodies who were asking the questions¡ªa man and a woman.


    He recognized them instantly as Nobu and Seki.


    "He''s a very powerful mercenary, and his code name is Rain," Nobu explained.


    The bartender sighed and leaned in slightly.


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    "Listen, there are a lot of private mercenary group in the city. You can check with them, but I advise you to be careful. Not all of them are like the Veiled Nights, who are pretty legitimate in dealing with customers."


    Nobu and Seki looked at each other, thinking about the bartender''s advice.


    "Why are you looking for him?" Reign interjected.


    Both of them turned to face him. Seki, in particular, was taken aback the moment she saw him.


    Her eyes widened slightly, unable to believe how attractive he was, but she quickly covered her surprise with a careful, guarded expression.


    "Do you know him?" Nobu asked. .


    Reign paused, his curiosity growing.


    They were from the East, an area near the Demon territory. That was why he had wanted to form a connection with them back in Brentwood.


    He had assumed they were back in Green Valley by now, so their presence here suggested something important had kept them in the city.


    "I worked with him before," Reign said, testing their reaction.


    Nobu''s eyes narrowed. "How can we be sure you''re telling the truth?"


    "You''re talking about a guy who uses a lightning breathing technique, right? I''m pretty close to him."


    "Can we trust you ?" he asked.


    Reign noticed their change in attitude and gave a slight nod.


    "I''m a bit weaker than Rain, but if you need help with something that involves fighting, I can definitely assist," he responded.


    Nobu cleared his throat. "If you''re as good as you say you are, then your help might be exactly what we need. We have some dangerous people we''re up against."


    "Perfect," Reign replied quickly. "But I should let you know that I''m heading to Green Valley in three days. So whatever you need to do, let''s wrap it up fast."


    Nobu nodded, understanding the urgency. "We''ll move fast. We have a few leads to follow up on, and with your help, we should be able to sort things out in 2 days"


    "Are we heading out now, or do you have other plans?" Reign inquired.


    Nobu thought for a moment before shaking his head. "I''ll contact you once our preparations are complete."


    Reign handed over a piece of paper with his contact information. "Here''s my number,"


    Seki, looking less worried now, accepted it and smiled. "We appreciate the help. We''ll stay in touch and let you know when we are ready to go ."


    After their conversation, they bowed their heads as a sign of respect and left the bar.


    Meanwhile, Celine, who had overheard everything, was stunned.


    She could hardly believe that someone as rude and arrogant as her partner would admit he was weaker.


    ''Rain? Who is he?'' she muttered to herself, her curiosity growing.


    ''Considering that he had helped those two in Brentwood by warning them, he didn''t seem like a bad person.'' she added.


    This was very different from her current partner, who was ruthless and cruel.


    "What are you daydreaming about? You should head home now and take care of any unfinished business," Reign''s words snapped her back to reality.


    "I¡ªI will," she replied with a defeated tone, finding even speaking up to him difficult.


    On the other hand, Reign felt pleased with his experiment. He figured out that by facing his emotions rather than running from them, he had learned to manage them better.


    Even though he might be drawn to her, he knew how to stay in control.

 Chapter 382 Getting Bolder

    "N¡ª No, please don''t leave me," the man begged, his voice shaking as he held onto the lifeless bodies of his beloved wife. Her face was pale and cold, and her once lively eyes now staring blankly.


    A smear of dark blood stained her mouth, a sign of the sickness that had taken her last breath.


    "You''re a divergent, aren''t you?" a tall figure asked, his red eyes glowing menacingly.


    "You killed my family!" the man screamed in anger at the individual responsible for all his suffering.


    "How unlucky for you," Reign sighed.


    "If you were just a normal human, that virus would have killed you too, just like it did your wife. Now, you have to die alone," he added.


    Before the man could respond, Reign quickly severed the man''s head, ending another life in an instant.


    After that, he looked out at the streets that were once lively. Now, everyone was dead.


    The speed at which he had taken care of them was so fast that the alarms hadn''t even been triggered.


    That was the terrifying part of his virus ability¡ªas long as he used it smartly, a city like this could fall without a single warning.


    In his old world, there was a saying that biological weapons were the most powerful type of mass destruction. It was hard to believe compared to a nuclear bomb, but after using it himself, he had to admit there was some truth to it.


    He started absorbing all the human corpses in the city, drawing in their vitality.


    Following that, he used his usual method of planting corrupted creatures to buy himself some time.


    [Ding!]


    [Level Up +1]


    ''Finally level 88,'' Reign muttered to himself.


    He had been moving from one area to the next, and his boldness had grown to the point where he even destroyed a bonafide Tier 4 city to accelerate his growth.


    ''They''ll start sending more powerful people soon,'' he considered.


    There might be delays in communication between cities, but eventually, the lack of response from the destroyed settlements would alert everyone.


    Now, his priority was to reach level 100 as quickly as possible, and hope to break the Demon King Status.


    With everything taken care of, he took flight and headed back toward Rosewood.


    Her heels clicked sharply on the floor as she walked toward the basement, which had been converted into a high-tech laboratory.


    The basement was filled with activity.


    Bright lights filled the room, making everything look clean and shiny.


    The walls were lined with shelves full of glass containers and vials, all neatly labeled.


    In one corner, a large glass tank was filled with a black liquid where the new serum was being tested.


    Machines and monitors nearby displayed numbers and graphs.


    Along one wall, several tanks with different liquids were connected by a network of tubes.


    Doctors and lab technicians worked diligently at their stations.


    Discover stories with empire


    They were dressed in white coats, moving quickly as they checked equipment and handled samples.


    When Lilith entered, they straightened up and bowed their heads slightly in respect.


    "Welcome, Miss Lilith," greeted the lead researcher, Doctor Jerry, a tall man with glasses. He had brown eyes and hair, but the most noticeable feature was his big round ears.


    Lilith walked deeper into the lab, her eyes scanning the room carefully.


    "How is the test going? Is the new serum working?" she asked firmly.


    Doctor Jerry adjusted his glasses and turned to her.


    "The test is going well," he said. "The serum is showing good results so far. The subject''s response is as expected, but we need a few more days to be sure it did not have any major side effects ."


    Lilith nodded, her expression serious. "Keep me updated. I want to be prepared for anything."


    "Understood," he responded, his tone filled with respect.


    He held her in high regard because he had once worked for BioGen but was kicked out for being too eccentric and unconventional.


    Despite this, Lilith had given him all the resources he needed to continue his experiments.


    "About the other thing I asked you about, have you finished researching it?" she inquired, her tone more serious this time.

 Chapter 383 Unexpected Revelation

    Doctor Jerry''s expression grew more serious.


    "Yes, I checked the blood sample you gave me," he responded.


    "So? Did you find anything wrong with it?" she asked, her curiosity evident.


    Jerry adjusted his glasses and leaned in closer, his facial expression shifting, "I think we should talk in my office, Miss Lilith,"


    Lilith was shocked by his proposal. This place was filled with people she trusted, so he must have discovered something significant. Her curiosity intensified as she wondered what he had really found.


    She followed him into his office, a small room packed with shelves of scientific journals and a cluttered desk.


    He closed the door behind them and motioned for her to sit.


    As Lilith settled in, he began to pace around the room before finally sitting in his chair.


    "I''ve been analyzing the blood sample you gave me," he said, his voice low. "What I found is... unusual."


    "Unusual? What do you mean? Isn''t she just a Divergent?" Lilith asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "That''s what I thought at first, but after more tests, I found something really interesting," he said, leaning forward. "Her DNA has no connection to demons at all."


    Lilith''s eyes widened in surprise. "No connection to demons?" she repeated, her voice skeptical.


    "Are you saying she isn''t what we thought she was?"


    Jerry took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "Let me break it down for you, Miss Lilith," he began.


    "Human DNA is made up of sequences called genes that determine traits like eye color or whether we''re prone to certain diseases. While everyone''s DNA is unique, it follows a similar structure. Basically, it''s like a blueprint that tells our bodies how to grow and work."


    He paused, then continued. "Demon DNA, on the other hand, is quite different. It has sequences that humans don''t have. These sequences affect their physical traits and abilities, giving demons their unique powers. Demon DNA also tends to include more aggressive and adaptive traits, helping them survive and evolve quickly in their own environments."


    "Normally, that should be the case, but since she''s not a full meta-human, she might not be able to manifest abilities. Or maybe she''s using one passively, but it''s too weak to notice. Meta-humans are hard to understand; even the pioneers of that research couldn''t fully explain how their powers work."


    Lilith settled back into her seat, her mind racing. ''If this is true,'' she muttered to herself, ''then maybe this is why that heartless monster was drawn to her.''


    She had been wondering how Cyril had managed to pull it off, as it was unbelievable. In terms of beauty alone, Lilith was far superior, and yet Reign hadn''t given her a second glance.


    This was real life, not some drama where a ruthless demon would suddenly fall in love as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "Can meta-humans have the ability to make others fall for them?" she asked, wanting to be certain. If anyone here knew more about meta-humans, it was him.


    "Possibly. I''ve read some research papers about meta-human powers, and they vary too much to be predictable."


    ''I can''t believe it,'' Lilith let out a small chuckle.


    She couldn''t believe she had been taking care of such a valuable research material.


    However, a frightening image flashed in her mind, making her reconsider. ''No, if I do something to her, that guy would kill me,'' she thought.


    ''Should I tell him this information?'' she pondered for a moment. ''Or maybe I can use her to my advantage?''


    Reign was like a ticking bomb, and if she was honest, there was nothing she could do about him with her current strength.


    It would be a different story if she could predict his moves, but most of the time, he just let his ruthless and sadistic nature take over.


    But what if she could control him? If she could, she''d have a very powerful pawn at her disposal.


    "Is there a way to make her ability stronger?" she asked, an idea forming in her mind.


    Jerry paused for a moment. "There is a way, but I''m not sure how effective it is, as it was mostly theoretical back then. It might also make her powers uncontrollable,"


    "Don''t worry, I just want to know if it''s really possible. Just tell me how, and I''ll decide from there," she responded, her lips curling into a cunning smile.

 Chapter 384 Kind Heart

    Back in Rosewood, Seki and Nobu had arranged to meet Reign at night in the central area. They hadn''t given him a reason, likely out of caution. He agreed without hesitation¡ªafter all, there wasn''t much they could do to hurt him.


    Deciding a car wasn''t worth the trouble, especially since the city would be destroyed later, Reign hailed a taxi and climbed in, giving the driver the address of where he needed to go.


    The taxi weaved through the busy streets, eventually stopping in front of a park.


    Reign paid the driver and got out, briefly looking at the tall buildings around him. They were impressive, but he wasn''t here to admire the view.


    He walked a short distance, where Nobu and Seki were waiting.


    The area was covered in darkness, with overgrown bushes and tall trees making it a perfect hiding spot.


    They stood up as he approached. Nobu gave a brief nod, while Seki offered a more relaxed greeting.


    Her dark eyes sparkled as she looked at him, a soft smile spreading across her face. "Hi, Sunny. It''s good to see you."


    She spoke with a smooth, neutral tone, without her usual Eastern accent.


    He noticed the glint in her eyes and the friendly tone of her greeting. Even though their meeting was serious, her reaction was natural.


    Being a woman, she couldn''t help but be attracted to someone as good-looking as him.


    It was a perk of being good-looking: even if someone was a jerk and an asshole, they could often get away with it just by flashing a smile.


    On the other hand, someone could be the kindest and most gentle person in the world and still get judged unfairly. That''s just how the world works.


    "Thanks," Reign said, nodding in return. "Ready to go over the details?"


    Nobu glanced at Seki, who gave a quick nod before he replied, "Yes, we do. We need to finalize our plan and make sure everything is set.


    He continued, "We are planning to infiltrate the Hunter Association to retrieve a very important item ,"


    He was ready to risk his life for this mission, and nothing would stop him, no matter how dangerous it was.


    Seki was alarmed a bit by Reign''s words and was worried he might back out. "We really need your help, and we don''t intend to fight head on. Nobu-san is good at¡ª" she started to explain, but Reign cut her off.


    "Alright, let''s do this."


    Seki let out a relieved sigh, her shoulders relaxing as she smiled.


    "Thank you. We really appreciate it." she walked closer to him and grabbed his hand to show her gratitude.


    But her intentions went beyond mere appreciation.


    As a priestess, she had the ability to sense a person''s personality through touch. She wanted to gauge his character by feeling his energy.


    ''I¡ª Impossible,'' she murmured, her voice filled with astonishment. The energy she felt from Reign was the most positive she had ever encountered.


    She immediately assumed he had a good heart because of the divine energy she sensed, and a warm smile spread across her face.


    Knowing he was kind-hearted made her feel even more drawn to him.


    ''Why is this woman getting touchy?'' Reign muttered annoyingly. Despite his irritation, he maintained his composure and just smiled.


    The moment he did though, it struck a chord in Seki''s heart, making it beat faster and faster. It felt as though time had stopped, and in her vision, he looked more dashing.


    Nobu, noticing her intense reaction, cleared his throat softly. "We should focus on our plan, "he said, trying to sound casual but with a hint of frustration in his voice.


    He gave a quick look between Reign and Seki, clearly feeling a bit jealous.


    She blinked, coming out of her daze. "Yes, you''re right," she said, a bit embarrassed. She pulled her hand away .


    Nobu gave a small nod, his eyes showing a bit of envy.


    "Let''s go over everything again. We need to make sure we''re ready for the mission."

 Chapter 385 Silent Night

    After finalizing their plans, the group approached the building. The place wasn''t heavily guarded since it was the home of hunters, and that alone served as a deterrent.


    Nobu and Seki prepared for the task ahead by opening their bags and changing into their gear.


    Their armor, looking more like silk than metal, was a pure jet-black that blended seamlessly into the night.


    The sight of them made Reign think of ninjas from movies, especially with the two short katanas strapped to Nobu''s back.


    Something about their clothing caught Reign''s attention.


    "Are these really enough?" he asked, feeling the fabric. It was made of normal silk, though slightly sturdier, and definitely not comparable to the power suits used in the West.


    "Yes, Sunny-san. It might look like normal, but it''s made from Black Spider Silk. It''s famous for its flexibility and can absorb damage."" Nobu explained.


    "Does it make you stronger or faster like the power armor does?" Reign asked, curious about how it worked.


    "Not exactly, Sunny-san...It doesn''t enhance physical abilities like power armor does, but it provides excellent protection and agility. It''s designed to keep us safe and agile while we move." Nobu replied.


    "I see," Reign nodded, realizing that the eastern gear wasn''t as advanced as the technology he was used to.


    He guessed the reason was their location. Being close to Demon Territory and having a tougher environment meant that they did not had the luxury to develop more freely.


    "By the way, if this is just a mission to steal something, why do you need me?" he asked.


    "Just in case something goes wrong, we need someone strong to help us escape," Nobu replied.


    "And her? Are you planning to bring her along?" Reign pointed at Seki.


    He could tell right away that she wasn''t used to this kind of work.


    Her posture and the way she walked gave it away, unlike Nobu, who looked trained to blend into the darkness.


    "Yes, Seki-sama is needed to find the item," Nobu explained. "She has a special ability to track it when it''s close by."


    Reign sighed, crossing his arms. "Alright, but if anything goes wrong..."


    "We know, we don''t expect you to die for us. Just give us an opening to escape," Seki responded.


    Then, with a little shove, he sent Nobu sprawling to the ground.


    "See?" Reign spoke with an almost bored voice. "I could have killed you just now if I wanted to."


    ''He''s too fast,'' Seki thought, shocked.


    Even her guardian, who was confident in his own speed, was not able to react at all.


    Nobu pushed himself off the ground, dusting himself off .


    He looked at Seki ,to get her opinion,


    Continue reading on empire


    "I think we can trust him, Nobu-san," she said, her voice steady. "He''s right. If he really wanted to hurt us, he wouldn''t have gone through so much trouble."


    Reign waited patiently as the two sorted out their concerns.


    He wasn''t in a hurry; their train wasn''t scheduled to leave until tomorrow, and his original body was already waiting outside the wall.


    As they continued their discussions, he glanced on the building, mentally preparing for the next phase of his plan.


    His mind was already set on the task ahead¡ªthis city was to be destroyed once the mission was complete, regardless of the outcome.


    Nobu finally agreed with Seki''s assessment and reasoning. They didn''t have many options but to rely on Reign.


    Besides, they had already shared a lot of information, so backing out now was out of the question.


    "Alright, we''ll give him a chance, Seki-sama," Nobu said, his tone calmer. "But we still need to stay on guard."


    Reign''s smirk widened slightly as he overheard them.


    "Good. You go on ahead. Contact me if you get in trouble, and I''ll create a diversion so you can escape."


    Nobu and Seki exchanged a glance, their tension easing slightly.


    They turned and moved toward the Hunter Association headquarters, their footsteps barely making a sound on the ground.


    Reign watched them leave, a knowing smile spreading across his lips.

 Chapter 386 Mercenary for Hire

    Reign''s thoughts were abruptly cut off by loud alarms and the sound of shattering glass echoing through the building.


    The noise made it clear that the Hunter Association was now fully aware of the infiltration.


    ''I knew it. I expected too much from these so-called shinobi to pull it off without any trouble,'' he muttered, rubbing his temple.


    He couldn''t believe he had to jump in for a rescue less than twenty minutes after it all started. .


    ''Talk about being incompetent,'' he sighed to himself. They had seriously underestimated the Hunter Association''s defenses. They''re so behind on technology, they probably don''t even know what a motion sensor was.


    [We got the item. Please create a distraction so we can escape,]


    Nobu''s voice crackled through the walkie-talkie he had left behind earlier.


    [Roger]


    ''It''s time to rescue those rookies,'' Reign chuckled to himself. He felt like he was better than an actual shinobi when it came to these covert missions, which says a lot .


    Grabbing a black cloth from the bag they had left behind, he wrapped it around his face to hide his identity.


    Inside the building, the guards were already on high alert. They couldn''t believe that someone had the nerve to steal from the Hunter Association.


    Moving quickly, they rushed to block all potential escape routes, determined to stop the intruders from getting away.


    Among the guards, a few low-ranking hunters had also joined in. Some were just trainees, but even they were more dangerous and capable than the regular humans.


    As they took their positions, a group of these new hunters started laughing, confident that the situation would be handled quickly.


    "Can you believe someone actually tried to steal from us?" one of them snickered. "This is going to be over in no time. They probably don''t even know what they''re up against."


    "Yeah," another chimed in, smirking. "A bunch of amateurs thinking they can get away with this? They''re in for a big surprise,"


    The group of young hunters exchanged grins, completely unaware of the real danger lurking. They were too young, too inexperienced to realize that this wasn''t just some simple break-in.


    "What''s that?" one of the hunters said, pointing ahead.


    They all turned to see a figure casually walking toward them.


    The man had no visible weapons, just wearing simple denim shorts and a white polo shirt. The only thing that stood out was the cloth wrapped around his face, covering his head.


    "Who walks into a place like this dressed like that?" another hunter muttered, squinting to get a better look.


    THUD!


    THUD!


    "That was too easy. Send everyone here!" Reign declared, his voice echoing through the air. It was as if the sound of death itself had delivered his chilling command.


    One of them shouted, "Don''t let him get near us !!!"


    The guards with rifles, began shooting.


    RATATT-RATATT-RATTAT!


    RATATT-RATATT-RATTAT!


    RATATT-RATATT-RATTAT!


    Their bullets missed as Reign causally dodged them. He moved quickly, weaving through the gunfire.


    In no time, he reached the main entrance.


    They tried to fight, but Reign was too fast. He took them down one after another, like swatting away a bunch of ants.


    "Falcon Breathing Technique¡ª" one of the more experienced hunters shouted as he rushed forward. He hoped he could at least slow down the intruder.


    But the difference in power was like a candle against a storm. The hunter''s efforts barely made a dent, and he got cut down without even contributing anything .


    The other hunters rushed at Reign, their eyes filled with desperation as they understood they were up against someone powerful.


    They coordinated their attacks, unleashing a barrage of elemental strikes.


    However ¡ª


    Reign barely seemed to notice them as he moved with blinding speed.


    Discover stories at empire


    Each strike was deadly, leaving no room for survival.


    They tried to block and counter, but it was like using a stick to stop a blade. Their weapons shattered, and their bodies were crushed along with them.


    "Stop him! We can''t let him get through! Call for more backup!" one of the hunters shouted, his voice filled of panicked.

 Chapter 387 Mercenary for Hire Part 2

    "Die!" one hunter shouted, swinging a large katana with all his power.


    ''Too slow,'' Reign sighed as the blade came down. Instead of dodging, he chose to catch it with his bare hand, stopping it mid-swing.


    The hunter tried to pull the blade away, but Reign''s grip tightened, causing it to crack.


    "You won''t need this anymore." With a sadistic smile, Reign smashed the katana and then threw a punch that caved in the hunter''s chest, sending a spray of blood and crushed organs flying.


    "I''ve changed my mind. I''ll just kill everyone here!" he laughed loudly, his sadistic side taking over.


    The more hunters joined the fight, the more exciting it became for him.


    He dodged and weaved through the growing number of them.


    The room was filled with the sounds of combat¡ªblades slicing through flesh, grunts, and cries of pain.


    While Reign drew everyone''s attention with his ruthless killing spree, The two easterners took this moment to escape.


    Nobu might not be as strong as Reign, but he was still skilled enough to handle multiple Tier 4 hunters.


    With Seki''s help boosting his abilities, he managed to fend off anyone who attacked him.


    But the most important part of the mission was the artifact they had secured.


    Now, they just needed to get out of here and they could return to the east with their heads held high.


    "Seki-sama, stay close to me!" Nobu said, drawing his two short katanas. Moving with the skill and speed of a trained ninja, he took each step silently and fast.


    His eyes were focused, scanning the area for any sign of movement .


    Until¡ª


    A group of Tier 4 hunters blocked their way.


    Nobu stopped and readied his short katanas. Seeing there were only four hunters, he felt confident of his chance of winning.


    "Who are you, and why are you attacking and killing hunters?" one of them demanded, his voice filled with anger.


    Nobu didn''t respond. Instead, he focused on finding a way to kill them quickly.


    "So you don''t want to talk, huh? Fine, we''ll ask you after we cut off your legs and arms," one hunter sneered, raising his sword, with the others following suit.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    It''s just that their technology has developed differently, and it''s just as advanced in its own way.


    "Nobu-san, let''s go," Seki called out, catching up to him.


    "Yes, Seki-sama," Nobu said, bowing his head.


    But before they could turn away, Nobu suddenly raised his short katanas, sensing someone approaching.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    STEP!


    STEP!


    STEP!


    The sound of footsteps echoed through the corridor, growing louder and louder.


    Nobu and Seki squinted their eyes, trying to see through the shadows.


    From the darkness emerged a figure carrying a katana.


    Her aura felt different from the hunters they had faced before.


    She had orange-tied-up hair and blue eyes, looking young but giving off a very dangerous vibe. Nobu instantly knew she was a serious threat.


    "Seki-sama, please stand back," Nobu said, gesturing for her to stay behind.


    "You can actually see through me?" the hunter said, her voice filled with playfulness.


    Nobu did not respond, and just kept his guard up.


    "Here I am, thinking I wasted my time coming here because Brentwood was destroyed before I get to save it. But to think someone was bold enough to attack the Association," she giggled, finding the situation amusing.


    "Tell me, the person causing the commotion below¡ªis he your friend? Who''s stronger, you or him?" she asked, her eyes glinting with curiosity.


    No matter how much she talked, Nobu stayed silent. He was afraid that speaking too much might reveal he was from the East, which could make it easy for them to be tracked down.


    "So, you''re not much of a talker, huh?" she said with a sadistic smile.


    "That''s okay. I''ll figure out which one of you is stronger by seeing who can last the longest." She drew her katana with a slow, deliberate movement and licked the blade, her eyes showing her excitement.


    As soon as her tone changed, Nobu felt a shiver run down his spine. His instincts warned him to run away.


    ''I can''t die here. I need to protect Seki-sama,'' he muttered to himself. His dedication to her pushed aside any sense of fear.

 Chapter 388 Painful Realization

    "Good, it would be boring if you just gave up," the female hunter giggled.


    "As a reward for your courage, let me tell you my name. I''m Tiara, a Tier 1 hunter," she revealed.


    Nobu broke a sweat after hearing it. Though he wasn''t from the West, he knew that Tier 1 hunters were a different breed altogether.


    "Don''t be too nervous. I can smell your fear from here," she added, her lips curling into a smile.


    "Shadow Veiled!" Nobu whispered , and his presence began to fade. He wasn''t completely invisible, but he became much harder to track, especially in the darkness.


    "Interesting technique, but¡ª" Before she finished her sentence, she vanished from view with an advanced use of timed blinking.


    "You''re too slow," she whispered in his ear.


    Nobu swung his short katana but only hit air. When he turned around, Tiara was already back in her original position.


    ''Impossible,'' he gulped hard. She could have killed him in that very moment. ''She''s toying with me.''


    "20% is enough for you, " Tiara declared, her voice calm and confident.


    In the blink of an eye, she appeared in front of the shinobi, but instead of drawing her katana, she used her hands, which were coated with a swirling orange aura.


    ''I need to block it, '' Quickly, he swung his blade.


    CLANG!


    The impact was intense. The powerful force knocked him backward, making him lose hold of his one katana. He was thrown through the air, unable to keep his balance.


    THUD!


    Nobu hit the ground hard, pain shooting through his body. He fought to stay awake, struggling to keep his senses from fading.


    Tiara watched with an amused smile as her opponent struggled to regain his footing.


    Nobu struggled to stand up, wincing with every movement. He was in pain, and it took a lot of effort for him to get back on his feet.


    STEP!


    STEP!


    STEP!


    Tiara walked toward him slowly.


    She crossed her arms, tilting her head slightly. Her expression remained insulting, almost bored, as she spoke. "You''re really disappointing me right now."


    Each one was meant to catch her off guard, but it was useless. Somehow, she always knew which one were real and which were just distractions.


    BOOOM!


    BOOOM!


    BOOOM!


    The deflected kunai clattered against the walls, exploding on impact.


    "You can''t win with just this," Tiara taunted, her voice dripping with confidence. "You''re boring. Time to die."


    Finally, she raised her hand, and Nobu felt a sudden surge of danger.


    Instinctively, he jumped back, trying to dodge whatever was coming.


    But what happened next was beyond anything he could have imagined.


    THUD!


    His right dropped to the ground.


    For a moment, he didn''t even realize when it happened.


    It was only when he landed back on his feet that the pain hit him, sharp and overwhelming. He looked down, seeing the blood pouring from where his arm used to be.


    ''ARGHH!'' He gritted his teeth, biting his lips hard to stop himself from screaming. The pain was unbearable, but he refused to show weakness.


    "Nobu-san!" Seki screamed, rushing to his side. Her hands glowed with a healing light as she worked frantically to close his wound. The bleeding slowed, but the pain still throbbed through his body.


    Seki-sama, I''m sorry, but I don''t think I can win this fight," Nobu admitted, his voice filled with defeat.


    The pain from his missing arm was bad, but realizing how outmatched he was hurt even more.


    He had thought that Tier 1 hunters from the West were just copying breathing techniques without truly mastering them or understanding their real essence.


    But now, he had seen it for himself.


    Tier 1 hunters were closer to the Demon Slayers than he had ever wanted to admit.


    Seki''s face went pale, her hands shaking as she kept healing him. If he gave up now, they would all be doomed.


    "Nobu-san, don''t say that. We still have a chance," she urged, her voice shaking with worry.


    She, too, saw the huge difference in power. But she refused to give up, holding on to the hope that they might still find a way to survive.


    "That''s right, why give up when you have me?"

 Chapter 389 Flicker

    "Sunny!" Seki turned around quickly, her heart skipping a beat as she saw a tall man walking toward them.


    He was very handsome, with a calm smile on his face. He looked like he was just taking a walk in the park, not stepping into a dangerous fight.


    For a moment, she felt a glimmer of hope. The way he carried himself, so confident and casual, made it seem like he was in complete control of the situation.


    "Nobu-san, I was wondering why it was taking you so long," Reign chuckled as he approached. "But to think you lost your arm." His tone was light, almost amused, despite the serious situation.


    Normally, Nobu would have felt insulted by those words.


    But right now, he was just relieved. Reign''s presence gave them a glimmer of hope.


    With him here, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthey had a chance to turn the tide of this battle if they work together.


    "Sunny, we need your help," Nobu said, his voice strained but hopeful. "We''re up against a Tier 1 hunter"


    Reign''s grin grew as he looked around, his eyes locking with Tiara''s.


    "Looks like I showed up just in time," he said with a smile. "I''ve been wanting to fight a Tier 1 hunter. The last one I fought ran off before we could have a real fight."


    Tiara''s eyes narrowed as she studied her opponent''s relaxed stance.


    "You think you can take me on? Stop lying," she sneered, her voice dripping with skepticism.


    She didn''t believe he had actually fought a Tier 1 hunter before. In her mind, a Tier 1 hunter wouldn''t run away¡ªafter all, they were the best of the best.


    "You can believe what you want, but I advise you not to overestimate yourself," Reign responded with a casual shrug.


    He took a step forward, standing with no visible defenses. Tiara''s sharp eyes noticed the gaps in his defense, making him look vulnerable.


    In her mind, this should be an easy kill. However, for some reason, she found Reign annoying.


    His overly confident attitude, as if treating the battle like a game, irked her.


    It was the kind of arrogance that only someone with her level had the right to show. She wasn''t used to being on the receiving end of it.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, her amusement fading. "You really think you can handle me with that attitude?" she asked, her tone a bit frustrated .


    "I suppose it''s to be expected from someone who doesn''t know their limits." she added.


    Who told her to act so audacious in front of him?


    If there was one thing he excelled at, it was making his opponents die from frustration before finishing them off.


    Tiara''s face twisted with rage. She clenched her katana tightly, struggling to control her anger and regain her composure.


    She took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling with a slow, hiss.


    "Pulse Banshee Breathing Technique ... Resonant.! "


    EEEKKKKK!


    A loud, high-pitched scream burst from her mouth, filling the lobby with a painful, unending screech.


    The sound was so sharp and powerful that it shattered the glass windows, sending shards flying everywhere.


    Nobu and Seki clamped their hands over their ears, their faces contorted in pain. It felt like their eardrums might burst at any moment.


    Sensing the danger, Seki quickly cast her healing ability. A green aura enveloped the three of them, intended to soothe and protect them from harm .


    But when her power reached Reign, it was instantly canceled out because of his divine body.


    He remained unaffected, standing calmly. The high pitched sound made his clothes vibrate, but other than that, he looked perfectly fine.


    Meanwhile, Tiara''s frustration grew after she saw his relaxed expression


    She kept raising her voice, making the high-pitched scream even louder.


    The noise became so intense that the walls started to crack, and the whole building shook violently.


    Dust and debris fell from the ceiling, the very structure was protesting against the force of her attack.


    Tiara''s eyes narrowed as she observed Reign, expecting him to show some sign of discomfort against her attack.


    To her shock, he remained completely unfazed and unbothered by the noise.


    He casually picked at his ears with his fingers, removing some dirt. With a flick, he tossed it away, looking almost bored.


    She was speechless. ''H¡ª how is he not affected?''

 Chapter 390 Total Erase

    EKKKKKKK!


    The sound tore through the air, growing sharper with each passing second. She didn''t gave up.


    Her frustration made her attack even stronger. The few people who had survived Reign''s earlier massacre were now collapsing, holding their heads in pain.


    One by one, they fell, blood trickling from their ears and noses as they succumbed to the sound.


    The hunter was so consumed by her rage that she didn''t care about the collateral damage.


    In her mind, these people were just unavoidable sacrifices.


    What mattered was crushing her enemy, wiping that smug look off his face.


    ''HOW DARE YOU! HOW DARE YOU!'' she muttered to herself.


    Her patience had long since disappeared . She wasn''t used to feeling this way.


    As a member of one of the most powerful hunter families, she had grown up being praised, spoiled, and showered with compliments.


    She was a genius, the one who dominated the weak and toyed with them, not the other way around.


    Everyone had always told her she was unbeatable, destined for greatness.


    But now, standing before her was a man who not only refused to bow but look completely unaffected by her attacks.


    Every time she pushed harder, expecting him to flinch, wince¡ªsomething¡ªhe remained still, as if the noise around him didn''t exist.


    That calm smile never left his face, mocking her with every passing second.


    What she didn''t realize was that Reign''s eardrums had already been destroyed by her attack.


    He wasn''t immune, but pain wasn''t something that bothered him. It was just another sensation, another distraction to ignore.


    And angels, well, they didn''t bleed much, so there were no obvious signs of injury.


    To her, Reign looked like a statue¡ªuntouchable and completely unaffected by her efforts. She pictured him mocking her, like he was making fun of her from where he stood.


    EEEEKKKKKKK!


    She kept going, her voice shaking the very foundation and structure of the building. It was so intense that the building started to collapse, and nearby buildings showed signs of cracked glass.


    He looked around, noticing the destruction. He saw the cracks spreading across the floor and the ceiling creaking under the pressure.


    "Let go!" she shrieked, trying to pull away, but his grip was too strong.


    He leaned in closer, his face inches from hers. "You''re so loud. It''s giving me a headache." His voice, though flat, was very insulting, making her more frustrated.


    Without warning, Reign twisted her wrist.


    CRACK!


    The sound of bones snapping filled the air, followed by thud.


    She dropped her katana, clutching her broken wrist as she staggered back.


    Her breath came in ragged gasps, her body shaking.


    This wasn''t supposed to happen. She was a Tier 1 hunter.


    She was supposed to be unstoppable. But here she was, completely overpowered by a man who has no background.


    Reign looked down at her with disinterest, like he was observing something far beneath him.


    "Do you still want to fight?," he said calmly, stepping over her fallen weapon.


    "You..." Tiara''s voice shook with a mix of pain and anger.


    She tried to stand up, but her body wouldn''t move. Her wrist ached, and the sting of defeat hurt even more than the pain.


    "Time to end this," Reign chuckled, leaning closer. He expected her to beg for mercy like everyone else had.


    But just as he got near, she suddenly tilted her head and smiled.


    "RESONANT CRY!!!" Tiara screamed.


    EKKKKKKK!


    A super sharp, high-pitched sound shot out from her mouth and hit Reign point-blank. It was so sudden that he didn''t have time to react.


    Her scream blasted through the air, tearing a huge hole in the ceiling and penetrating the building.


    Pieces of debris fell, and the sky above was now visible. It looked like she had lost before , but she knew exactly what she was doing.


    She had been waiting for this moment. She knew that her opponent could dodge her trump card ,so she waited for him to let his guard down.


    "That''s what you get for underestimating me!" Tiara laughed, her voice echoing maniacally off the shattered ceiling of the building.


    She felt a rush of satisfaction. There was no sign of Reign anywhere¡ªhe had been completely obliterated.

 Chapter 391 Every Blow

    "N¡ªNo... This can''t be..." Seki stuttered, unable to believe what she had just seen.


    She watched as Reign was hit by the powerful attack and vanished from the force of it.


    In her mind, there was no way he could have survived an attack strong enough to tear through metal and concrete like that.


    ''Is he... is he really gone?'' Nobu muttered, his voice full of worry. Reign had been their only hope. With him out of the picture, they would be easy targets for the hunter.


    ''No, I can''t give up for Seki-sama''s sake,'' Nobu thought, determined to protect her. He planned to use the hunter''s wounded state to launch a sneak attack.


    But before he could act, Tiara spoke up.


    "I wouldn''t try that if I were you. I can still kill you, even with just one hand," she warned, her voice dripping with contempt.


    She turned towards them with a cruel smile spreading across her face. Her eyes glinted sadistically as she looked at the two.


    It was obvious she planned to take out all her remaining frustration on them.


    Her twisted mind was set on torturing them before ending their lives.


    Nobu, struggling with pain, forced himself to stand. He gritted his teeth, using his remaining arm to brace himself against her attack.


    His resolve was clear¡ªhe would not let Tiara harm Seki until his last breath.


    "Seki-sama, I know this might sound disrespectful, but I need to tell you something before I die," Nobu said, his voice strained .


    Seki looked at him, puzzled by the odd tension in his voice.


    "What is it, Nobu-san?" she asked.


    Nobu took a deep breath, hesitating for a moment. His heart raced as he gathered the courage to speak.


    Finally, he blurted out, "I... I like you," his voice shaky but sincere.


    "What?" Seki''s eyes widened in surprise. She stared at him, looking awkward.


    To her, Nobu had always been like a guardian or even an older uncle. His sudden confession felt out of place, especially because of their age gap.


    Seki felt uncomfortable and unsure how to respond. She cared for him, but not in a romantic way.


    If there was someone she liked, it would definitely be Reign.


    After all, he was extremely good-looking and powerful person, so it wasn''t surprising that others would be drawn to him.


    She grabbed her katana with her working hand and got ready to attack . She was set on winning and killing her opponent for good.


    SWOOOOSH!


    She vanished, and Reign quickly followed.


    They reappeared in the center of the corridor, clashing .


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    Their clash sent out shockwaves so powerful that the walls and floors cracked under the pressure. Each hit caused the air to vibrate, and sharp gusts of wind sliced through the building, leaving deep gashes in the concrete.


    ''I can win this !'' she muttered.


    Find more chapters on empire


    She believed that her opponent was just pretending to be unaffected by her previous attack and that he was actually close to being defeated.


    But the more they fought, the more she realized how stupid she was.


    He did not get tired and began to dominate her. She tried to fight back, but he quickly caught her other wrist and delivered a powerful blow to her stomach.


    Desperate to survive, she screamed at his face, hoping to hurt him.


    But, Reign didn''t fall for the trick twice.


    Instead, he moved to her blind spot and kicked her hard, sending her crashing through several walls.


    Without giving her a moment to recover, he dashed forward, and grabbed her by the hair, yanking her roughly from the ground.


    Next, he swung her around and slammed her face-first into the floor again and again.


    SLAM!


    SLAM!


    SLAM!


    Each impact shattered the tiles beneath her, creating cracks that spread with every blow.

 Chapter 392 Protectors of the Innocent

    Reign slammed her into the floor over and over


    Her once-beautiful face was now swollen, bruised, and covered in blood.


    Every time she hit the floor, the sound echoed through the air, and the impact made her body shudder.


    Blood smeared across the cracked tiles as he lifted her up again, only to smash her down for what felt like the hundredth time.


    "You''re quite durable for a woman," Reign said with a cruel chuckle, gripping her hair tighter.


    Tiara struggled to breathe, her whole body hurting from the beating she had taken.


    But what made it worse was the way he laughed at her, he was enjoying every second of it.


    She knew he was toying with her, not just trying to win, but making sure she felt every bit of her defeat.


    CRACK!


    Suddenly, the floor gave way with a loud sound and they both plummeted to the level below.


    Her body hit the ground first, with Reign using her as a human cushion.


    CRACK!


    Before she could even groan, they crashed through another floor. And another.


    "Oops," Reign said with a chuckle, not even pretending to care.


    Each time her back hit the ground, she spat out blood, her limbs flailing helplessly.


    She couldn''t believe what was happening. Her strong body, which had always been her pride, was now causing her more pain than ever.


    Reign was practically surfing on her as they smashed through floor after floor.


    "I... I''ll kill you," she muttered between coughs, barely able to form the words.


    "I can''t hear you," Reign smirked, grabbing her by the shoulder as they crashed into yet another floor, the impact sending debris everywhere.


    When they finally hit the bottom floor with a deafening thud, the building around them began to crumble.


    Dust filled the air as walls buckled, and the ceiling caved in with a low rumble.


    It wasn''t the dark, sinister power she had been used to see on demons.


    The light felt pure, unlike anything she had ever encountered before. Being surrounded by it made her feel warm, and strangely, it even healed some of her superficial wounds.


    "W¡ªWhat are you?" she stammered, her mind struggling to make sense of what she was seeing. His glowing body shattered her understanding.


    "I''m an angel, someone who judges evil people," Reign declared with a smirk, completely messing with her mind.


    He wasn''t just trying to beat her physically; he wanted to crush her emotionally too.


    Tiara''s eyes widened in disbelief as she processed his words.


    "An angel?" she muttered, her mind racing. The existence of angels had been long forgotten by the public.


    But her family, one of the most powerful clan in the world, had access to ancient, well-kept knowledge.


    In those old texts, she had read about beings of light¡ªangels, the guardians of humanity. Before demons, before even the corrupted creatures, angels had once watched over the world, guiding humans and shaping their civilization.


    They were said to be pure, protectors of the innocent, not... whatever Reign was.


    "You''re lying," she hissed, her voice shaky, trying to convince herself as much as him.


    "You can''t be an angel. You''re just a demon that is using some kind of illusion! ."


    Reign chuckled, his golden light glowing brighter as he took a step closer, his wing unfurling behind him.


    "A Demon?" he repeated, his tone mocking. "Can''t you feel my divine energy?"


    She was stunned, unable to deny the fact that the light was filled with a positive aura


    If her opponent was really an angel, then the stories were true.


    But how could someone as heartless and cruel as him be a protector of humans?


    "You can''t be... one of them," she whispered, her voice trembling with both fear and frustration.


    "Angels are supposed to be guardians... they''re not supposed to act like you."


    Reign smirked, leaning closer to her face.


    "That''s where you''re wrong,. I''m here to judge. And you? You''ve failed."

 Chapter 393 Protector of the Innocent 2

    Tiara felt something strange in her chest, warm at first, but it quickly became an intense sensation.


    Confused, she tilted her head and noticed a glowing golden blade piercing her heart.


    Strangely, it didn''t kill her immediately. Instead, she felt the energy flow through her body.


    Her eyes began to glow a bright gold, and suddenly, she started crying uncontrollably.


    Reign, standing nearby, looked surprised. He hadn''t expected this reaction. The divine energy was doing something he didn''t know it could do.


    "What... what''s happening?" she gasped, her voice shaking as tears streamed down her face.


    She didn''t understand why she was crying, but something deep inside her was being stirred up¡ªsomething painful.


    He watched her with a widening smirk, curious to see what would happen next.


    The divine energy he had used was affecting her soul, forcing her to feel regret for the things she had done in the past.


    It was like every bad decision, every betrayal, was crashing down on her all at once.


    "No... no, please..." she whispered.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," Tiara began to plead. Her vision was flooded with images of all the terrible things she had done¡ªevery person she had hurt, every life she had taken.


    "What''s wrong,?" Reign asked, his voice calm but mocking.


    Tiara couldn''t answer. She was too overwhelmed by the guilt and regret filling her.


    This wasn''t just pain¡ªit was like being judged for her entire life. And she couldn''t handle it.


    As the regret overwhelmed her, her eyes glowed brighter, and her veins turned golden. Light began to seep out of every hole and orifice in her body.


    "NO!!!!!!"


    With one last, painful scream, she exploded into a shower of glowing light.


    The particles swirled around Reign for a moment, forming a glowing orb that was absorbed by his body.


    [Special Soul Acquired]


    [Souls Acquired]


    [Mutation Organ Acquired]


    Reign seemed to excel in every way¡ªhe was younger, stronger, more powerful, had a way better appearance, and longer "Reach"


    The poor shinobi couldn''t help but feel overshadowed. He felt jealous, but he knew there was nothing he could do.


    He could only watched as Seki looked at Reign''s well-built back with admiration.


    The trio walked carefully through the alley, making sure no one saw them.


    Fortunately, with the Hunter Association''s building in ruins and everyone busy with the wreckage, they managed to slip through unnoticed.


    They retrieved their bags, and Reign got a new set of clothes, since he really stuck out a lot, literally.


    After a few minutes, they spotted a taxi and quickly climbed in.


    They headed toward their destination, the train station.


    They were scheduled to catch a train in a few hours, but Reign urged them to leave the city immediately.


    With all the destruction likely to make headlines, he wanted to make sure the whole place was completely erased before they could send a report to the other cities.


    Inside the cab, the atmosphere was tense.


    The driver looked uneasy, glancing around suspiciously. But just one look from Reign was enough to make him shut up.


    "Focus on the road, or else..." Reign warned, his tone leaving no room for forgiveness.


    "Y¡ª Yes, sir," the driver stuttered, deciding it was best to not try his luck.


    "Thank you again for helping us," Seki said, her voice filled with gratitude as she clutched the pendant around her neck.


    Reign''s eyes lingered on it, noticing that it looked similar to the one where Aiku''s soul was kept.


    He wondered if this pendant was also holding a soul. If it was, it meant there was a good chance that Aiku and Seki came from the same place.


    SCREEECH!


    The taxi came to a stop, and the driver slowly said, "We''re here."


    "Thanks," Reign replied, handing him a stack of cash.


    The driver''s eyes widened in shock; the amount was at least a hundred times more than the fare.


    "Don''t worry," Reign said with a knowing smile "Just stay quiet and use this money to enjoy your life."


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" The driver exclaimed, his face beaming with joy .

 Chapter 394 Pushing Luck

    The driver had no idea that Reign had given him that cash knowing it would soon be worthless. He kept thanking Reign for being so generous.


    And it wasn''t just the driver¡ªSeki''s impression of Reign also improved after seeing such a kind gesture.


    She felt that he was really kind, unaware of the brutal massacre he had carried out at the hunter association.


    "Let''s move," he leaded the way.


    From where they exited, the entrance to the station was still a few meters away.


    They had to walk to the station since the taxi could only accessed a limited part of the area.


    Along the way, they encountered some military guards stationed in different outpost.


    Fortunately, they were quickly allowed through once Reign presented his papers from the Veiled Nights.


    This smooth passage demonstrated the significant influence the mercenary group held over government facilities


    They had an unspoken understanding about such matters.


    Inside the Station, Reign used his phone to contact Celine, the only other person missing.


    With her riding the train with him, he could finally set his plans into motion. His real body had been waiting outside, eager to level up.


    And given the large population in Rosewood, reaching level 100 was within his grasp.


    ''Just a little more waiting,'' he muttered to himself while he pulled out his phone from his pocket.


    "Start preparing," Reign ordered over the line, his voice firm and commanding.


    (But the train won''t be running for another four hours,) Celine protested, annoyed at being disturbed from her sleep.


    She felt like he was being too intrusive, as if he owned her. This relationship dynamic was troubling.


    "Change of schedule. I''m here now, and the train will leave two hours earlier than planned. Just get here fast," he said, lying through his teeth.


    (Are you sure? Maybe I''ll just skip this trip then.)


    "No, don''t do that! You need to come now," he snapped in frustration.


    Seki''s heart ached again. Reign''s unintentional, brutally honest comments were hitting her hard, causing her more stress.


    But she couldn''t take the hint and continued talking.


    "So... is she prettier than me?" she asked, summoning all her courage and setting aside her shame.


    She had once been known as one of the prettiest womam in her clan, so she was betting on that reputation.


    Reign paused and leaned in closer. Since she had asked, he felt it was only fair to answer honestly.


    "Nah, my heart doesn''t race when you''re around," he answered bluntly.


    Seki''s face turned bright red, and she fumbled for words. "Oh... um, I guess that''s... to be expected"


    If there had been soil beneath her, she would have wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in embarrassment.


    It was so unlike her to be this bold, and what made it worse was Reign''s nonchalant reaction.


    She assumed he was pretending not to notice her feelings so he wouldn''t have to reject her directly.


    "Let''s wait here for now," Reign suggested, pointing to a bench near the railings and the office where the station employees worked.


    Seki nodded and decided not to press her luck any further for now.


    Nobu, meanwhile, was secretly celebrating . He had watched the whole exchange and couldn''t help but be happy.


    It was obvious that Reign had no interest in her, which meant he still had a chance.


    Once they were safe on Green Valley, they could finally return to the East.


    With the artifact in their possession, they planned to use it as a bargaining chip to persuade their nation to send more resources, ensuring safer travel between continents.


    ''I need to make her fall for me within that time frame,'' he made a mental note to be more mindful and caring when dealing with her.


    With his shinobi career over after losing an arm, marrying a beautiful priestess who had just brought honor to their clan was a solid retirement plan.


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    "Seki-sama, about what I mentioned earlier," Nobu began, trying to start a conversation.

 Chapter 395 Pushing Luck Part 2

    "Please, Nobu-san, not now," she cut him off, her tone slightly annoyed.


    Seki had completely forgotten the countless times Nobu had saved her, assisted her, and stood by her side.


    All of his efforts vanished the moment she became aware of his feelings. It was game over.


    The worst mistake a man could make was confessing love to someone who didn''t even feel an ounce of attraction.


    It would be different if they were close in age; she could just friendzone him.


    But Nobu was old enough to be her father, so she had to make it clear that he had no chance whatsoever.


    Unfortunately, Nobu was too oblivious to realize that. He still believed that she could be persuaded if he just put more effort into it.


    As the trio waited, the other two remained silent, avoiding any conversation.


    Reign, however, was observing closely, his eyes sharp, waiting for something.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed people in black coats carrying briefcases.


    Using his sharp senses, he overheard that they were there to relay an emergency message to Green Valley.


    ''Got you,'' a small smile formed in his lips. This was his chance to prevent any new data from being sent.


    He watched as the individuals handled paperwork, knowing from memory that they likely stored important information on a hard drive.


    As he walked closer, he intentionally bumped into one of them.


    "Oh, sorry," he said, offering a quick apology.


    The man shot him a stern look. "Watch it. Stay away from us."


    Reign nodded and stepped back, appearing obedient.


    But as he moved away, a slight smirk tugged at his lips.


    What he had done to her was still fresh in her mind, and just looking at his hand made her neck tingle with discomfort.


    "..." he was loss for words.


    It had been easier for him to hurt her when she was annoying, but now that she was being so subdued, he couldn''t find a reason to be angry.


    In fact, her calm attitude backfired, leaving him even more confused and unsure of how to react.


    "Take a seat there. I''ll just go to the restroom first," he said, quickly shifting the conversation and making an exit.


    Reign hurried into the restroom, his mind racing as he locked the door behind him.


    The cool, fluorescent lights flickered overhead, casting a harsh glow on the white tiles.


    He leaned against the sink, gripping the edges tightly as he stared into the mirror.


    His reflection stared back at him, eyes filled with frustration and disappointment in himself.


    The sight of Celine, soft spoken and compliant, was messing with his head.


    Her sudden change in personality made him uneasy, making him more anxious than he cared to admit.


    ''Calm yourself,'' he muttered, taking a deep breath to steady his racing heart.


    The restroom was quiet, save for the faint hum of the ventilation system.


    Reign splashed cold water on his face, hoping to shake off the uncomfortable feelings.


    But as he looked up again, the tension in his shoulders remained.


    ''Get it together,'' he muttered under his breath. He knew he had to return and maintain control, but the thoughts of her softening presence made it harder to stay focused.


    Taking another deep breath, he prepared to leave the restroom, determined to face her with the same authority he had before.


    He was determined not to let his emotions get the better of him


    ''I need to show her who''s in control,'' he declared.

 Chapter 396 A Dangerous Feeling

    The train shuddered as the engine roared to life, more passengers climbing aboard.


    Reign''s group decided to stay in one cabin together, at least for now.


    They drew attention¡ªespecially Celine and Reign walking side by side.


    The combination of their good looks couldn''t help but catch a few wandering eyes as they made their way through the corridor.


    However, one person in the group wasn''t enjoying the attention.


    Seki kept a neutral expression as she chatted casually with Celine, trying to hide the bitterness creeping into her chest.


    Meanwhile, Reign sat quietly, eyes closed, ignoring the entire situation.


    His posture radiated detachment, as if nothing around him mattered.


    Seki glanced at him, raising an eyebrow.


    ''Weird...''she muttered under her breath.


    For a second, she sensed something off about his body.


    As a priestess, she was attuned to souls, and looking at him now felt like staring at an empty shell.


    It wasn''t just her.


    Even Celine and Nobu felt something was off, but neither mentioned it.


    Reign had enough power to defeat a Tier 1 Hunter¡ªwhatever secrets he was hiding were probably something they should never pry on.


    As the train picked up speed, the group settled in. Celine glanced over at Reign, noticing his steady breathing.


    "Looks like he''s out," she said softly, trying not to disturb him.


    Turning to Seki and Nobu, she added, "We should head back and rest too."


    Seki nodded, hiding the fatigue in her eyes. "Good idea, Celine-san. Let''s get some sleep."


    The three quietly made their way to the door.


    Celine gently slid it open, careful not to make any noise, and they stepped out into the narrow corridor.


    Love could be a positive emotion, but it also had the power to bring out the worst in people.


    On the other side of the door, Seki leaned against the door, exhaling deeply.


    She knew exactly what he wanted, and the thought was repulsing.


    The more she pushed him away, the more reckless he seemed to become.


    She couldn''t keep pretending to be friendly¡ªit felt wrong, especially after his confession. There was no hiding his intentions anymore, and that scared her.


    It was very obvious that he wanted to do inappropriate things with her body, and just thinking about it made her feel sick and disgusted.


    He was supposed to be her guardian, not someone with such disturbing thoughts. It was outrageous.


    ''Are all men like this?'' she thought bitterly. Her opinion of them had soured, worsened by Nobu''s recent behavior.


    But then her thoughts shifted. Not all men were like this.


    One man stood out¡ªReign/Sunny.


    Despite her subtle hints, he had never looked at her with the same lustful gaze Nobu did.


    No, he was different. He was like a mountain¡ªstrong, unmovable, and indifferent to most women.


    Once he set his eyes on a particular girl, no one else could compare. She envied that.


    ''She''s so lucky... I want someone like him too,'' Seki sighed, feeling a pang of jealousy.


    The more she thought about it, the more she realized she was falling for him more.


    He was someone she could never have. That made him even more desirable.


    Seki tried to calm herself, sitting down on the small sofa


    She unclasped the pendant around her neck and closed her eyes, holding it gently in her hands.


    As she began to pray softly, the pendant glowed with a faint light.


    The soothing rhythm of her prayer slowly erased the lingering tension.


    Her worries faded, even if only for a moment.


    Whether it was the pendant or her faith that helped, it didn''t matter. For now, her mind felt a bit clearer.

 Chapter 397 A Dangerous Feeling Part 2

    <Rosewood>


    Reign hovered high above, looking down at the city he had just destroyed.


    The once-busy streets were now in empty, with buildings turned into piles of debris and cars scattered everywhere.


    No one had survived his brutal massacre.


    He looked at the destruction with a detached expression.


    His plan had worked perfectly, and he had achieved what he set out to do.


    <Train>


    Celine stood against the wall, arms crossed, watching Reign''s sleeping face.


    She had originally planned to rest, but something was bothering her.


    Before she knew it, she found herself walking back to his cabin.


    ''Why am I even here?'' she sighed.


    It felt like a foolish move, especially considering what he had done to her.


    She felt like one of those dumb people who stay with their partner who harms them, only worse.


    Reign was not just violent; he was a psychopathic person , but she couldn''t resist the pull he had on her.


    ''Maybe I like bad boys?'' she thought.


    It was silly idea, but if that wasn''t the case, then maybe she was just a masochist who enjoyed being hurt and insulted.


    After all, no sane person would be attracted to someone so rude and overbearing.


    She leaned in, her gaze lingering on his face, and a faint blush spread across her cheeks.


    He was definitely handsome, with long, white eyelashes that would make even women jealous.


    The pleasant scent around him also suggested he had no sweat or bad odor.


    Everything about him look so pure and untainted in her eyes, except for his terrible personality.


    ''You''re actually quite cute when you''re not talking,'' she said, a smile tugging at her lips as her hand reached out gently toward his hair.


    Suddenly, there was a movement, so she quickly stepped back.


    Reign''s eyes slowly opened, and a satisfied smile spread across his face.


    "Why do you look so happy?" she asked, trying to sound casual.


    ''I want to test it,'' she thought, gulping nervously.


    "Never mind, I don''t want to waste your time. I actually have a plan with someone¡ªhis name is Fred, and he¡ª"


    CRACK!


    Before she could finish, Reign''s armrest broke .


    "Ah," he said with a cold tone, his smile forced. "This thing is low quality. Can you repeat what you said? I didn''t catch it."


    Celine could almost smell his jealousy.


    ''W-- Wait... He likes me?'' she pondered, struggling to accept the idea.


    It was hard to believe, but his reaction showed he wasn''t pleased with her talking about other guys.


    ''But why? How is that even possible ?'' she was puzzled.


    "Are you going to talk or just waste my time?" he asked, his tone sharp and impatient.


    Swallowing hard, Celine took a deep breath, she wanted more evidence before assuming things.


    "Actually," she began, her voice steady, "I was just about to say that I''ve got a plan with someone named Fred. He¡ª"


    CRACK!


    Reign''s grip tightened, and the armrest, already broken, was crushed even further.


    "Seriously? This stuff is so cheap," he grumbled. "What were you saying again?"


    "I was saying that I want to talk to you about some personal matters!!!" Celine quickly responded.


    She shivered, half-expecting the next thing he''d smash to be her head. She was now completely certain that he was jealous.


    Reign''s normal smile returned, though it still looked a bit forced.


    "Alright, I heard you. Sit down," he said, patting the space next to him .


    Celine hesitated, glancing nervously between him and the shattered armrest.


    "I¡ªI want to stand up," she responded, trying to maintain her composure.


    "Sit down," Reign ordered, his tone leaving no room for disagreement. He wasn''t taking "no" for an answer.


    "Okay," She took a deep breath and slowly lowered herself into the seat, her fingers clenching the edge of the remaining armrest.


    "So, what''s this about?" he went directly to the point.


    "It''s about..." she paused, searching for the right words. "My real family."

 Chapter 398 Poisonous Relationship

    "Your real family?" Reign mused aloud.


    He remembered hearing that her master had killed her parents, but those were her adoptive one, not her biological family.


    Celine hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Yeah, I got curious about what Master told me. I went back to the place we used to live and found some files there."


    She reached under her clothing and pulled out a folded sheet of paper.


    Reign took the paper from her and opened it, his fingers brushing against the edges as he flattened it out.


    His eyes moved quickly over the words, taking in the information.


    At first, his face stayed calm, but as he kept reading, his eyebrows drew together, and his eyes grew wide with surprise.


    "Your real parents are from Summit City!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with surprise. As he kept reading, everything started to make sense.


    He finally understood why she looked so much like Cyril.


    Celine, seeing his strong reaction, asked,


    "Do you know anything about Summit City?"


    He paused for a moment, unsure whether to tell the truth or not.


    But when he saw her pitiful face, he made up his mind and decided to be honest.


    I used to live there... before it was destroyed by the Corrupteds," he admitted.


    Celine''s face went pale at his words. Unlike Tier 3 cities, which kept up with the latest news in the region, Tier 4 cities often had old or missing information. She had no idea that Summit City had been destroyed long ago.


    If he was telling the truth, then it was highly likely that her real parents were already dead.


    "I was planning to go there to look for any information about them. But now that I know it''s been destroyed... I don''t know what to do." Her eyes welled up with tears, and her voice sounded very sad.


    Reign looked at her and asked, "Why bother? Your parents abandoned you, right? You should be angry with them."


    Celine''s eyes widened a bit. He was just too blunt and didn''t filter his words at all.


    "I don''t know about your mother, but I''m pretty sure your father is dead."


    Celine''s head snapped around to face him, her eyes wide with surprise. "What? How do you know that?"


    Reign clicked his tongue, realizing he had slipped up. He hadn''t meant to reveal that.


    He quickly added, "Uh, don''t mind me. I was just speaking nonsense."


    Reign forced a casual shrug, hoping to deflect any further questions.


    Her eyebrows furrowed. She could tell that he wasn''t being fully honest, but she decided not to push him.


    Instead, she chose to keep quiet, her curiosity bubbling inside her but knowing better than to press for answers.


    She figured she''d find out more on her own once they reached Green Valley.


    Celine let out a strained laugh, trying to lighten the mood.


    "I knew it. I''m really stressed out. I can''t believe I''m talking to you about such personal stuff. I must be losing my mind," she said sarcastically.


    Reign noticed a hint of sadness in her voice, and it made him concerned.


    "Hey," he said, trying to offer some comfort, "what if you have a big sister? That might make things a bit better."


    "A sister?" Celine asked, her eyes lighting up with curiosity.


    She thought about it for a moment, and then a smile spread across her face.


    "That would be so nice. I''d really like having a big sister." She smiled, thinking that he was just trying to cheer her up.


    Reign nodded, his mind racing.


    It was a strange idea, especially since he knew how vulnerable Celine and Cyril made him feel.


    Letting them met was like adding poison to a glass of toxic water¡ªhe wasn''t satisfied with just a little and was tempted to pour in more.


    He sighed, shaking his head in frustration.


    ''Why am I doing this? Did I lose all my brain cells?'' he wondered.

 Chapter 399 Poisonous Relationship 2

    It was like his brain short-circuited whenever Celine showed her softer side.


    Her vulnerability made him feel an unexpected urge to protect her, even though he knew he shouldn''t let his guard down.


    As he cursed himself for being so careless, she noticed his frustration and decided to leave the cabin, thinking she was disturbing him.


    But just as she was about to go, he reached out and touched her arm.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, his grip a bit tight.


    "Ouch, you''re hurting me," she exclaimed.


    Reign quickly let go of her hand, startled by her reaction.


    "I''m just going back to my room," she explained, rubbing her arms where there were red marks from his grip.


    "How about that... Fred guy? Are you meeting with him?" he asked, revealing the real reason he had stopped her.


    Celine blushed at his question, noticing that it still bothered him.


    She found it a bit cute, and her heart started to race, though she didn''t show it on her face.


    "Why? Why does it matter to you?"


    "It doesn''t matter, so just stay in your room," he commanded.


    Celine smiled at his insistence, finding his concern endearing.


    "Alright," she said with a soft chuckle. "I''ll head back to my room. Thanks for looking out for me."


    CLICK!


    She closed the door behind her and leaned against it for a few seconds, closing her eyes.


    A smile spread across her face, and she didn''t quite understand why, but she felt a warm, happy flutter inside.


    ''He''s not that bad after all,'' she giggled softly, her cheeks flushing with a gentle pink.


    With a contented sigh, she walked back to her own room, her heart feeling lighter.


    Along the corridor, she saw Seki standing outside her room.


    She wondered what would happen if she told him that she was suspecting him of having a crush on her.


    Would he change his behavior?


    It would be okay if he really felt that way, but what if she was wrong? The idea made her nervous.


    "How about just rejecting him outright?" Celine suggested, thinking it was the simplest solution.


    "I can''t do that," Seki shook her head, looking worried.


    "What happens after? We still have to travel to the East together. If he decides to take revenge on me for rejecting him, I could be in real danger."


    Celine''s eyes softened. "I understand. It''s a tough situation"


    "Yes. I''ve tried to be polite, but he just doesn''t get it. I''m worried about what he might do next if this goes on."


    Celine reached across the table, gently placing a hand on Seki''s. "You did the right thing by telling me."


    Seki''s tense shoulders relaxed a bit. "Thank you, Celine. I wasn''t sure who else to talk to. It''s comforting to know someone understands."


    "Of course," Celine smiled warmly. "We''ll handle this. We just need to think about how to approach it. "


    Seki nodded, more at ease now. "I appreciate that. But I don''t know how to talk to him without making things worse. Any advice?"


    Celine paused, thinking. "Maybe start by setting some boundaries? Let him know how his actions are making you feel, and that you need him to stop until you can sort out your emotions. It could buy you some time,"


    Seki considered it, nodding slowly. "That sounds like a plan. Hopefully, that works."


    "If it doesn''t, let me know," Celine reassured her. "We''ll make sure you stay safe. You''re not alone in this."


    "Thanks, Celine," Seki smiled, grateful. "Should we tell Sunny about this?"


    Celine hesitated, before shaking her head.


    "Not yet. Let''s try to handle it with Nobu first. If he crosses the line again, then we''ll tell him. It''s better to deal with it quietly before involving Sunny."


    In reality, she was wary of telling Reign.


    Given his personality, he might just take matters into his own hands¡ªviolently and bloody.


    It was a scary thought, but has a very high chance of happening.

 Chapter 400 The Price of Loyalty Part 1

    Back in Reign''s cabin, he had no idea what was happening on the train and didn''t really care.


    Now that Celine was gone, he could focus on his mission again.


    He had reached level 95, making his skills and abilities stronger.


    But he still wasn''t close to becoming a demon king.


    To really increase his power, he needed to reach that rank.


    It was like upgrading a car¡ªno matter how much you improved it, it could never compete with a plane. They were just on completely different levels.


    ''At least I''ve collected a lot of souls,''


    ''Now, I just need to transfer them to my second body, and this one could also reach Peak Level.''


    His second body depended on souls, and using them directly was much better than turning them into skill points.


    ''Time to go back,''


    He stood up, stretched his legs, before laying down on the bed. He needed to focus on controlling his original body to fly back to Green Valley.


    With his original speed back to normal, it would reach the city long before the train.


    ***


    Celine had already gone to her own room, and after their chat, Seki felt hungry.


    Before going for food, she decided to shower and change clothes.


    Now, she wore a white sweater and a bonnet to stay warm against the cold air from the train''s AC.


    CLICK!


    Seki stepped out of her cabin, heading toward the dining area .


    The quiet hum of the train was her only company as she walked down the corridor, her steps soft on the carpeted floor.


    It was meant to be a simple trip to grab something to eat. But as she neared the next door, something made her stop in her tracks. She froze.


    There was Nobu, leaning casually against the wall with an unreadable expression on his face.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Just as she was about to enter another train car, she heard footsteps following her.


    She stopped and turned around, her heart sinking. "Nobu-san, where are you going?"


    He smiled, trying to sound casual. "I was heading to get something to eat, Seki-sama. If you don''t mind, I could accompany you."


    She hesitated, unsure how to respond. The idea of spending more time with him wasn''t appealing, but his request wasn''t exactly unreasonable.


    "Okay," she agreed reluctantly.


    Together, they entered the dining cabin. Since it was late, only a few train employees were there.


    It would have been awkward to eat at separate tables, so they sat together as they usually did.


    Nobu said nothing and focused on his meal, deliberately avoiding eye contact with her.


    Seki noticed this and felt a small sense of relief.


    At least he was being mindful of her request.


    As she watched him eat quietly, she began to feel a bit silly.


    Maybe she was blowing things out of proportion. After all, he was still a guardian who had dedicated his life to serving her clan.


    She tried to shake off her unease, hoping that with time, things might return to a more comfortable state.


    After they finished eating, he walked with Seki down the corridor.


    As they approached their cabins, he gave a small nod of acknowledgment and opened his cabin door.


    Without saying a word, he stepped inside and closed the door behind him.


    Seki watched him go before turning to continue to her own room. Her mood had improved, and she felt more at ease.


    As she reached her room, she opened the door and stepped inside.


    Suddenly, she felt dizzy and lost her balance, stumbling toward the floor


    Before she could fall though, she felt a hand on her waist, steadying her.


    "T¡ª Thank you," she muttered weakly. But as she turned her head, she was shocked to see who it was.


    "Umm!" Her muffled voice echoed as a figure pressed his lips to hers, kissing her forcefully. She tried to push him off, but she felt too weak to resist.

 Chapter 401 The Price of Loyalty Part 2

    Seki struggled desperately to break free from Nobu''s grip, her hands pushing against him with every ounce of strength she had left.


    She tried to summon her powers to fight back, but it was as if they were slipping through her fingers.


    Something in his saliva had a paralyzing effect, and she could feel her body growing numb and weak.


    Her movements became clumsy and slow, each attempt to resist feeling more futile than the last.


    But it didn''t end there. He continued, using his tongue and forcing it deeper until it reach her throat and making her feel like she might vomit.


    Tears of frustration and fear filled her eyes, and her cries for help were muffled.


    Nobu didn''t stop until she was completely helpless. His expression became cruel, with his eyes wide open.


    He stood up slowly, enjoying the lingering taste of her saliva.


    With a satisfied lick of his lips, he turned and locked the door behind him.


    CLICK!


    "Now no one can disturb us,"


    His breathing was heavy with excitement, and he could barely control himself. "I''m going to make you my woman,."


    The room grew eerily silent except for the sound of her muffled sobs and the thumping of her heart in her chest.


    She knew she had to find a way out, or she would become a victim of his twisted desires.


    Her thoughts raced as she tried to remember everything she''d learned about her powers.


    There had to be something she could do, some way to overcome this strange effect.


    But as she searched her mind, she found nothing but fear. The tears kept coming, streaming down her face and pooling on the cold, hard floor beneath her.


    "Seki-sama, don''t waste your time. You will not be able to move without an antidote," he chuckled as he sat down on the sofa .


    As he rolled his shoulder, he looked nothing like the Nobu she had known.


    His gaze shifted to her neck, where he began kissing and licking it. He also moved his hands under her sweeter.


    The fabric of her top slid down her shoulders, and she felt the weight of it fall away.


    The underwear she wore was a traditional piece from her clan, designed to keep her modesty while still allowing for ease of movement. But now, it served only to highlight her vulnerability.


    He took his time, savoring the view. His eyes roamed her upper body, and she could see the hunger in them, the desire to claim her in every way possible.


    "And now, my sweet Seki-sama, it''s time for you to be mine,"


    His hands moved to touch her pink nipples, and she couldn''t help but flinch.


    She felt violated, as if he was stealing a part of her soul with every caress.


    His thumbs hovered over her nipples, and she couldn''t help but gasp at the sensation.


    It was wrong, but her body still responded to his touch, much to her disgust.


    Her eyes searched his, looking for any sign of weakness, any glimmer of humanity that she could exploit.


    But all she found was the cold, empty stare of a man who had been consumed by lust.


    "I can''t hold it anymore!" he groaned.


    ZIIIITTTTT


    The sound of his zipper echoed through the room, a sign of the horror to come.


    He was going to take something from her that she could never get back, and there was nothing she could do to stop him.


    In her desperate state, She could only pray for rescue.


    Her mind raced through a blur of fear and helplessness, her silent plea echoing in her thoughts.


    As tears streamed down her face, a face suddenly appeared in her mind¡ªa young handsome man with pristine white hair and mesmerizing eyes.


    "Please save me... Sunny!" she managed to scream despite all odds.

 Chapter 402 Blessing or a Curse Part 1

    SWOOOOSH!


    Reign''s original body soared high through the sky, watching the train steadily moving below.


    Curious, he activated his Undead Eye, a skill his second body lacked, to scan for any strong enemies on board.


    A few people had strong vitality, but they were nothing special¡ªjust trash.


    It was ironic that some of these people were considered powerful or very talented.


    But to him, they were no different from ordinary humans, except that they had more experience points to offer.


    ''Let''s see where she is,''


    He already memorized the position of each rooms so it didn''t take him long to find Celine''s room.


    She was already sleeping soundly on her bed.


    There was nothing unusual about her room, so he decided to check the others when something caught his attention.


    His eyes locked onto the cabin where Seki was supposed to be.


    He casually examined the room through his undead vision scanning for any signs of movement or activity.


    But instead of just her, there were two life forces. One was on top of the other.


    He squinted his eyes and saw that the one pinned down on the floor was Seki.


    Meanwhile, the person''s vitality on top of her Stood out, and he quickly recognized it as Nobu''s.


    What caught his attention, though, was the way his vitality was spiking like crazy. It surged in real-time, almost as if it was expanding at rapid rate.


    ''This is new,'' Reign thought, nodding to himself.


    ''I didn''t know Nobu was hiding this much vitality. You really can''t judge a book by its cover.''


    He made a mental note about the unusually high vitality rate of the men from the East, impressed by the hidden potential Nobu was revealing.


    It was actually a very good sign. If Nobu had this much vitality, it meant that humans from the East would likely give him more experience points.


    ''What are they doing? Why are they hugging each other?'' he wondered for a split second before shaking his head, remembering he couldn''t care less.


    ''Well, I guess that''s what ''travel companions'' get up to.''


    He flapped his wings, soaring ahead of the train without a second thought, leaving Nobu and Seki to their business.


    Her heart sank as she lay there, realizing the sad truth.


    She had hoped that Reign would come to her rescue, but she soon understood that this wasn''t a movie where the hero swoops in to save the day.


    No, this was reality.


    Right now, her reality was controlled by Nobu, who was now smiling creepily, knowing her attempt had failed.


    "Don''t worry, Seki-sama," Nobu chuckled with a twisted grin.


    "After our bodies become one, you''ll learn to love me. I''ll make sure to take care of you... and our child," he continued.


    Her eyes widened as his hands moved downward, lightly tracing the curves of her stomach.


    She remained trapped under his control. The disgusting scent of his breath filled her nostrils as he leaned closer.


    Then, without warning, his mouth landed on her again. His lips were wet and cold.


    He kissed her deeply, his tongue pushing past her teeth and exploring her mouth like a hungry beast.


    Her eyes watered and her heart ached as she felt his hands sliding beneath her skirt, caressing the soft, sensitive skin of her inner thighs.


    ''Please save me from this nightmare,'' she cried inwardly, but it was already too late.


    The paralyzing compound had fully circulated through her system, causing her consciousness to fade.


    She could barely keep her eyes open as she slipped into a half-induced haze.


    Her vision blurred, and she struggled to focus on what was happening around her.


    Nobu''s lips moved , starting from her neck. He leaned in, planting slow, deliberate kisses on her skin, moving downward.


    His lips brushed against her nipples, and she could feel him sucking on it.


    Nobu''s lips moved down to her stomach, and as he kissed lower, Seki''s heart pounded with fear.


    His hands grew more invasive, and he reached her waistband, pulling down her bottom underwear slowly.


    His touch moved up and down her soft thighs, each moment feeling like an endless nightmare.


    Finally, the fear became too much to bear.


    Her vision blurred and she slowly lost consciousness.


    As she slipped away, she couldn''t tell if losing awareness was a blessing or a curse.

 Chapter 403 Blessing or a Curse Part 2

    Seki''s shoulders trembled as she hugged her own body, trying to make sense of her disoriented state.


    She couldn''t remember the details of what happened after she lost consciousness.


    Slowly, she turned her gaze to the figure responsible for her suffering.


    But instead of the anger she expected, a wave of fear washed over her.


    Nobu was on the ground, lifeless. His body had no visible wounds, but his face was twisted in sheer terror.


    Seki stared at the sight, and ...


    "That''s what you get! You disgusting pig!" Seki shouted, her voice trembling with a mix of relief and excitement.


    Laughter burst from her, rough and uncontrollable.


    Seeing him dead brought extreme joy to her heart. She didn''t even care how he had died.


    However--


    A sharp pain made her wince, and she noticed droplets of dry blood on the floor.


    It didn''t take long for her to realize what had happened.


    THUD!


    She slumped down on her bed, her whole body shaking as she covered her face with both hands.


    "No... No... No.." She cried nonstop, her sobs coming out in muffled, painful bursts.


    Tears soaked through her fingers and onto the bed. Her shoulders shook with each cry, her emotions pouring out all at once.


    In that moment, she felt overwhelmed by everything she had been through.


    KNOCK! KNOCK ! KNOCK


    Suddenly, a noise from the door jolted her out of her tears, sending her into a panic.


    ''No, I can''t let anyone know what happened here!'' she thought frantically.


    She quickly changed her clothes and rushed to clean up the blood on the floor. Determined to protect her reputation.


    After fixing her hair, she opened the door to find a familiar face.


    "What happened?" Celine asked, noticing Seki''s troubled face.


    Reign, clearly not a fan of the prospect of dealing with a distraught woman, gave a nod.


    He wandered through the train''s corridors until he found a staff member.


    "There''s been an incident," he reported briefly. "A passenger is dead, and we need to handle it quickly and quietly."


    The train employee, understanding the gravity of the situation, nodded and contacted the rest of the team.


    Within minutes, a small group of employees followed him.


    Back in the cabin, Celine remained with Seki, who was still trembling and trying to regain her composure.


    The train staff entered the room with a serious look. They quickly spotted the corpse and worked carefully to avoid messing up the room.


    They unzipped a black body bag and began moving the corpse.


    The process was quick and orderly, done to make sure it didn''t disturb the other passengers.


    Celine watched with a heavy heart as the staff did their work.


    She was thankful for how quickly they moved, but she couldn''t shake her sadness for Seki, who had just been through such a terrible experience.


    The train employees finished their work, took down a report of what happened, and left the room, leaving the three of them alone.


    Normally, such cases would be investigated, but incidents like this were usually brushed aside. No one had the time or energy to deal with an already dead body.


    In addition, Nobu was found in the victim''s room. Given her statement, it was highly likely that she was telling the truth.


    "It''s taken care of," Reign broke the silence.


    "I''m going back to my room. Celine, you should give her some space," he commanded.


    "But¡ª" she started to protest, but Seki grabbed her shoulder and smiled.


    "Go, he''s right. I need some time alone."


    Celine sighed and didn''t argue. "Get some sleep,"


    When the two left the cabin, Seki stared at the door for a few seconds.


    Her face showed deep sadness for a moment, but then it abruptly changed.


    ''Those two are not humans,'' she muttered to herself, her eyes narrowing as a sinister smile crept across her face.


    ''This is the first time I''ve seen souls like that. It looks like this trip won''t be boring after all,''

 Chapter 404 Unaware of Everything

    Seki stood up and looked at herself in the mirror, running her fingers gently over her face.


    She traced the curves of her neck, admiring her reflection.


    "You''re really beautiful, aren''t you? No wonder that pig wanted you so badly," she giggled with a bitter laugh, finding the whole thing amusing.


    "At least I managed to protect this body before he could do any lasting damage," she added, sounding very pleased with herself.


    The voice speaking now wasn''t Seki''s. It belonged to Aika, the soul trapped inside the pendant.


    After Seki had lost all hope and wished to escape her nightmare, Aika took over her body.


    Normally, possessing a body took time, but if the host willingly gave it up, it could be done instantly without harming the original soul.


    This was why, when Seki woke up, she still felt like herself. But Aika could take control of her body whenever she wanted, silently influencing thoughts from the shadows.


    ''If I''m being honest,'' her words trailed off, ''Nobu was really a fool. I just tempted him a little, and he went crazy right away.''


    ''But don''t worry....I''ll take good care of your body. And as for going back to that place¡ªI won''t be a slave anymore. I''ll make sure everyone who did this to me pays for their sins.''


    Her expression darkened as she remembered what they did to her.


    Once a normal girl, she had been sacrificed and was turned into a monster.


    After that, she was trapped for years, so long that she could hardly remember how much time had passed.


    As fate would have it, the first person she possessed was Seki, a priestess.


    Aika quickly realized that her body was unique, holding a hidden power that only she could access.


    This gave Aika the ability to wield more power and regained her memories.


    ''Those pigs must be the ones behind this," she sneered in contempt.


    ''To think they''d send her here, knowing I could take over her body. She''s also a sacrificial pawn.... poor girl,''


    KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK!


    The sudden noise jolted her, and her eyes narrowed as she glanced at the door.


    He crossed his arms and leaned back.


    "So, how are you?" his tone was flat, though his eyes hinted at curiosity.


    "I''m fine. Just a little tired after everything."


    "That''s good to know. Alright, I''ll go back now," Reign said, standing up.


    Seki didn''t expect him to turn and leave so suddenly. Instinctively, she reached out and grabbed his arm.


    "Wait..." she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper.


    As she looked into his mesmerizing eyes, she felt an intense, almost magnetic pull toward him. Her heart raced as she was drawn closer.


    Without fully realizing it, she leaned in, her chest brushing against his arm. The contact sent a jolt through her, and she found herself leaning even closer.


    "Sunny... I like you," her voice trembled slightly as she looked up at him, hoping that her feelings would reach him.


    "I see," he just nodded, his expression showing just how insignificant her confession was to him.


    Even with his limited social skills, it was clear to him that she had a crush on him.


    The problem was that he had never been interested in romance at all.


    The only exceptions were Celine and Cyril, but even those feelings were more like a questionable obsession to him.


    Seki waited, her heart racing with anticipation. The experiences she had been through had changed her, making her feel bolder and more liberated.


    Slowly, she adjusted her posture, subtly leaning forward. Her clothing, revealed a bit more of her cleavage.


    She noticed the effect it had on him, even if his expression remained impassive.


    Little did she knew, Reign wasn''t thinking about romance at all.


    As he watched her ample pair, a dark thought crossed his mind.


    He couldn''t help but imagine how it might taste, like two huge dumpling.


    Even though he was in a different body, his habit of seeing humans as food was still strong.


    So, instead of feeling any affection, he felt hungry.

 Chapter 405 The Real First Time ?

    "Don''t you like me?" she asked, her breath warm against his skin. "Or are you worried about betraying Celine''s trust?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone. You can do anything you want with me." Leaning in closer, her voice dropped to a whisper.


    "I''m not really that kind of guy,"


    "You''re just saying that, but your body is reacting to me," she teased, her fingers brushing against his groan "Look how much it had grown."


    Reign''s eyes widened in shock as he glanced down. To his surprise, he noticed that he was indeed fully erect.


    The funny part was that he couldn''t tell if this reaction was from genuine arousal or his deep-seated hunger, which really felt the same.


    But this time was different. Unlike before, he now had a fully functioning body, complete with all its sensations and more.


    Even someone like him couldn''t help but be curious about how it all felt. The curiosity stirred within him, making it harder to ignore the biological response he was having.


    "Do you promise not to tell her?"


    "Yes! I promise, it will just be between the two of us," she reassured him, her face lighting up with excitement.


    "Okay, I agree," Reign said, his voice trailing off as he looked her straight in the eyes.


    "That''s what you wanted me to say, right?" A knowing smile curved on his lips.


    Before she could react, he grabbed her by the neck and pinned her against the wall.


    "S¡ªSunny, what are you doing!" she gasped, struggling to breathe.


    "You''re still sticking with this act?" Reign''s voice was cold. "I have to give you credit for consistency."


    Her face turned cold after he called her out.


    "Since when did you know?" she asked, her tone suddenly calm and collected, as if his grip on her neck didn''t even matter.


    "Since the beginning,"


    "Liar. If you knew, then why didn''t you stop me?"


    "What is this place?" he asked, his tone more curious than worried.


    "This place is Jijoko, a realm for the damned souls. Here, I am the ruler of everything you see."


    Reign tilted his head slightly, considering her words. "Cut the crap. You really think I''m going to believe that?"


    "I don''t need you to believe me. I know you''re scared. No need to act tough¡ªI can smell your fear from here."


    Her voice echoed again from all directions, making it impossible for him to pinpoint her exact location.


    Reign had to admit, the situation was nothing like he''d expected. He thought Aika was just like Aiku, but he''d seriously underestimated her.


    The fact that she could trap him in this realm meant she was powerful enough to challenge even a Peak demon lord.


    But he wasn''t too worried. He had already tried changing bodies for a split second, and it worked. This meant he wasn''t in any real danger.


    As long as he had a spare, he didn''t need to fear dying at all.


    "So, what do you plan to do now?" Reign asked calmly.


    He wasn''t rushing to fight yet; instead, he wanted to understand her better. He needed to know what made her so different from Aiku.


    Her confidence soared as she watched him remain still, not making a move.


    "You''re still acting like you can get out of here? Are you really that confident?" she asked, her tone dripping with disdain.


    Reign let out a small chuckle "Don''t be too tense.. I''m just curious about what makes you different from Aiku."


    CRACK!


    The entire space trembled at the mention of the name.


    "Where did you heard that name?" she demanded.


    Reign''s eyes sparkled with interest as he heard her reaction. He seized the opportunity, determined not to let it slip by.


    "Do you want to know more? "


    A smirk played at the corners of his lips.

 Chapter 406 Truth Beneath Lies Part 1

    "You think you can fool me?" Aika sneered with contempt.


    She was not that naive, immediately figuring his scheme.


    "I''m not lying. I really do know her," Reign said with a shrug.


    "Let me guess¡ªyou were sacrificed, right?"


    He spoke calmly, recalling the important details from his conversations with Aiku.


    Aika was stunned by his words. The events of her suffering happened long ago, and even Seki didn''t know about them, as it was a secret that had been buried in history.


    Still, she needed to be sure before making a decision. "What''s your relationship with her ? "


    ''Got you,'' A satisfied smirk spread across his face as he realized how effortlessly he had deceived her.


    Now, all he needed to do was say the right thing to calm her down, and maybe he could avoid fighting her directly.


    He wasn''t afraid of her¡ªhe could always sacrifice this body if things got dangerous¡ªbut he preferred to avoid any unnecessary risk if possible.


    "I''m one of her allies," he admitted.


    "Allies?" she questioned, her tone full of skepticism. She observed him carefully, searching for any indication of trickery.


    But he kept his composure, his face showing no sign of hesitation as he continued to stood with confidence.


    "If you really are one of her allies, then you need to prove it."


    Her guard was up, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her voice.


    "Prove it how?"


    "If you know her, then you''d know something she only knew. Tell me something she shared with you¡ªsomething personal."


    Reign''s mind raced as he recalled his conversations with Aiku.


    He had asked her plenty of questions before, but most of her memories were fragmented and incomplete, making them almost useless.


    However, if he could piece together the missing details, he could craft a believable story with a high chance of success.


    She looked both sad and happy at the same time.


    If any men were here right now, they''d fall for her instantly.


    Her beauty surpassed even Seki''s, and her melancholic expression would make anyone want to cherish and protect her.


    But Reign couldn''t care less.


    He paused for a moment, considering his next move.


    Telling her what she wanted to hear was one thing, but he needed to stay cautious. She was still a threat, and her power level was unknown.


    "If you want to find out where she is, you''ll have to prove yourself first. I can''t just take your word for it. You might be trying to trick me with an illusion."


    "I am her daughter!" she insisted.


    "Prove it," He chuckled, flipping the situation back on her.


    "Prove it how?"


    In her excitement, she didn''t noticed that she was now playing right into his hands, asking her the same question she had asked earlier.


    "Beat me. If you can make me surrender, then I''ll tell you where your mother is. If you''re really her daughter, you must be strong,¡ª "


    Before he could finish his sentence, a shadow erupted from beneath him, bursting through the ground and reaching for him.


    He managed to leap away just in time. But the attack didn''t stop there¡ªmore shadow tendrils burst out in hundreds, each one aiming to quickly subdue him.


    But he wasn''t worried at all. Instead, he was smiling from ear to ear.


    He had set this up intentionally to gauge just how strong she really was without the danger of him dying.


    Reign dodged each shadow that tried to ensnare him, making it look easy at first.


    But as he continued to evade, he noticed the shadows were multiplying and moving faster.


    The more he dodged, the more shadows appeared, forming an ever-tightening web.


    He knew that it was only a matter of time before he would be caught.


    "Not bad," he called out, "But is that all you''ve got?"

 Chapter 407 Truth Beneath Lies Part 2

    "Just tell me where she is, or else," Aika warned, her voice growing colder with each word. Her patience was wearing thin.


    "Then catch me,"


    "Enough!" she spat out.


    The shadows grew larger and thicker, quickly forming a massive dome around him.


    No matter how hard he tried to escape, the darkness closed in tighter and tighter.


    In an instant, the dome enveloped him completely, trapping him inside.


    The dome started to shank, squeezing him tighter and tighter.


    It didn''t just restrict him; it also absorbed his energy, making it impossible for him to use any of his powers or escape, no matter what he tried.


    Inside , Reign scanned his surroundings, finding only darkness. He had to admit, this ability was really powerful.


    ''Humans are really innovative,''


    If the West had created Meta-humans, then Aika and Aiku were the Eastern attempt to imitate the demons.


    "Now tell me where my mother is!" Aika demanded.


    She was sure her victory was sealed; no one could escape from her prison.


    But instead of a response, the scene took a dramatic turn.


    Without warning, the dome began to collapsed .


    A bright, searing light burst forth, flooding the air and pushing back the darkness.


    Aika''s heart raced as the intensity of the light grew. It felt like it was going to consume everything.


    She ducked down, trying to escape the blinding rays that threatened to incinerate her.


    The air around her trembled as the light grew brighter, casting long shadows that danced wildly.


    As the light began to fade, she dared to peek through her fingers.


    The dome disappeared, leaving Reign standing in the center of the clearing.


    His figure, with wings outstretched, was surrounded by a gentle, lingering golden glow.


    He was smiling from ear to ear, pleased to find that his divine power was really effective against her shadows


    Aika slowly lowered her hands, her eyes narrowing as she met his gaze.


    "Are you finish ?" Reign taunted. "You won''t find out about your mother if you don''t defeat me, you know."


    He still wanted to test her limits.


    "I''ll make you talk, no matter what you are!" Her voice grew cold, and she prepared to take this fight more seriously.


    As she spoke, the rice fields around them started to sway in an odd rhythm, their stalks moving as if guided by an unseen force.


    Reign''s eyes followed the swaying stalks closely, but before he could react to unexpected attack, he found himself suddenly kneeling on the ground.


    He looked up, surprised.


    "Sweet," he said with a smirk, though he struggled to maintain his balance.


    "So you''ve got some tricks up your sleeve. But don''t think this is enough to defeat me,"


    Aika''s face remained serious.


    "I''m not playing games. If you want to keep your life, you''d better tell me what I want"


    Reign chuckled, enjoying the challenge. "I''m not going anywhere until I''ve had my fun. If you want answers, you''ll have to earn them."


    SWOOOSH!


    With a powerful flap of his wings, he closed the gap between them, aiming to grab her neck.


    However, his hands passed right through her, as if he were grasping at thin air.


    ''She''s smarter than I thought¡ªway smarter than her mother,'' Reign mused inwardly, impressed by her cleverness.


    Aika''s illusion had momentarily fooled him, and as she reappeared a few steps away, her expression remained cold.


    He turned to face her with a confident smile.


    "You''re full of surprises," he complimented her with a grin.


    "You''re exactly the challenge I need to test the full power of my angel form."


    He raised his hands, and a golden bow materialized.


    The bow glowed with a bright, golden light, standing out against the rice fields around them.


    Reign''s smile grew wider. "We''re just getting started."

 Chapter 408 Truth Beneath Lies Part 3

    Aiku''s heart raced the moment she saw the golden bow in his hands. She knew instantly¡ªthis was bad. Really bad.


    The bow itself was composed of pure divine energy, intended solely to purify impurities.


    And since her soul was created through evil means, it was pure in nature but tainted with negative energy.


    This was why Reign had previously assumed that Aiku was a demon.


    The space around her started to warp and twist as she acted fast.


    Reign stood still, his eyes scanning the area where she had been, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    He wasn''t surprised. He knew that she was almost impossible to catch in this place.


    Still, that didn''t mean he no ways to beat her.


    Reign smirked, the golden bow glowing brightly in his hands.


    "You can hide, but you can''t run forever. Come out, or I''ll blow this whole place up."


    No response. The rice fields around him swayed in the wind, but Aiku was completely hidden.


    He stared at the swaying fields, feeling his sense of balance getting messed up again.


    "Heavenly Will," he chanted, and instantly the effect vanished.


    However, he was still trapped in this place, indicating that this was not just a mental attack.


    He tried using his Heavenly Will to see through any illusions, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t detect her.


    It made him wonder if she was even here to begin with.


    He pulled back on the bowstring, summoning a golden arrow made of pure light.


    The arrow hummed with energy, growing brighter by the second.


    "You leave me no choice."


    He released the arrow, and it shot up into the sky .


    Once it reached its peak, it exploded, splitting into thousands of smaller arrows.


    Each one rained down on the rice fields, crashing into the ground with bright flashes of light.


    The entire area lit up, and any shadows in its path were torn apart.


    For a moment, everything was bright as day.


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    His bombardment was overwhelming, leaving no space for her to reappear without facing instant destruction.


    When his attack stopped, he looked around at the chaos. The area was in ruins, with every stalk of wheat reduced to ash.


    However¡ª


    ''Where is she hiding?'' he muttered, his eyes darting around the area. Even though he had fired countless arrows, she was still nowhere to be seen.


    ''Did I underestimate her too much?''


    ''Should I just finish this?'' he thought to himself.


    He had already tried most of his bow-related skills and doubted that any of his other weapons would made any major difference.


    In the addition, her constantly hiding was making the fight feel monotonous and boring.


    ''Time to end this,''


    He raised his bow high above his head, golden light pouring into the weapon.


    As he pulled back the string, a brilliant golden arrow began to materialize, its energy crackling in the air.


    The bow vibrated with power as he poured majority of his divine energy into the single arrow, making its light grow brighter and brighter.


    ''This is my strongest attack so far. Let''s see how long I can keep it steady.''


    The glow intensified, becoming so bright it teared the space itself.


    Cracks began to form in the area around him, visibly straining under the immense pressure.


    "Stop!" her voice echoed in panic.


    The ground rippled and distort, and in an instant, she appeared as if she had materialized from thin air.


    She looked distressed, completely different from the cold and confident person she had been before.


    But he didn''t listen and kept charging his arrow, set on destroying this place for good.


    "Wait... Don''t do it! This place is my consciousness. If you destroy it, I''ll die too!" she exclaimed.


    "Consciousness?" Reign repeated, his voice filled with skepticism .


    "You''re saying that we''re inside your mind?"

 Chapter 409 Truth Beneath Lies Part 4

    "You''d better hurry. My finger is itching to let this arrow fly."


    Aika narrowed her eyes, annoyed by his tone. Still, she knew her options were limited so she did not react.


    "No," she shook her head. "It''s more complicated than that."


    "Start explaining... or else I''ll really kill you," he warned, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    Aika''s brow twitched with frustration. She didn''t want to reveal this information, but she was cornered.


    She had barely managed to hold on after the earlier attack. If he released that arrow, the entire place would collapse, taking her with it.


    Although she appeared okay , her real self was severely weakened by his attacks. It was almost a miracle she had survived this long.


    "I will tell you... but let''s talk outside,"


    In an instant, he found himself back on the train, no longer in his angel form.


    He was in the same position he had been in before. The sudden shift felt disorienting and surreal.


    ''System, what exactly happened?''.


    [System: Not enough data]


    ''So even you don''t know,'' he sighed before turning his attention.


    "Talk," he said, breaking the silence between them.


    Aika, now in Seki''s body, sighed deeply and sat down on the bed.


    Her powers were no match for his divine energy, while his attacks where all deadly and fatal to her.


    With countless ways to destroy her, she knew there was nothing she could do but surrender.


    If she had never discovered his connection to her mother, she would have fought to the bitter end.


    But now, reuniting with her mother was her priority.


    To ensure her survival, she would be willing to cooperate with him, even if it meant acting like an ally.


    "I trapped you in my dream," she admitted.


    Confusion crossed Reign''s face as he thought, ''How did she do that? I thought I had some mental defenses in place .''


    [System: The dream is related to souls rather than the mind. ]


    Aika''s eyes narrowed slightly, her expression shifting from casual to cautious.


    "Before I show you again, you need to make me a promise," she said, her voice taking on a serious tone.


    "What is it ?"


    "Will you really tell my mother''s whereabouts? I need to know."


    "Of course, I don''t see any benefit in hiding her location from you. Just do it," Reign responded.


    Hearing his reassurance, Aika got up and readied herself to use her power again.


    Though she was exhausted from their earlier fight, she could still manage a brief demonstration of her ability.


    ''System, make sure to take in everything,'' Reign commanded.


    He focused all his senses to the maximum, determined not to be caught off guard again.


    Now that he knew what was coming, he could analyze the situation more thoroughly.


    "Jigoku!"


    Aika''s voice rang out, and her shadow exploded from all direction.


    Reign''s senses were pushed to their limits, and everything slowed down. He noticed the shadow approaching him, but something felt off.


    Instead of the room being covered by the shadow, it seemed as if his vision was growing darker, as though what he saw was confined only to his own eyes.


    His suspicion was confirmed when he looked at Aika''s eyes. They were slowly turning darker, as if ink was being poured over them, gradually shading them black.


    When his vision cleared, he found himself back in the rice field.


    Moments later, the scene shifted again, and he was back on the cabin.


    "Satisfied?" she asked.


    Reign stayed silent, his mind racing as he tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    ''System, give me your findings?'' he asked.


    [System: It''s an isolated Domain]


    ''Is that even possible ?''


    [System: Previous data suggested otherwise, but current observations show that her domain operates differently. Instead of covering a physical area, her domain affects the target soul directly, bypassing physical contact.]

 Chapter 410 Truth Beneath the Lies Part 5

    ''That''s impressive,''


    He found her unique ability fascinating.


    A different type of domain that even the system couldn''t analyze and copy was pretty rare.


    If he was being honest, the number of times he had used a domain could be counted on one hand.


    It wasn''t because he thought it was weak. The real issue was that it was far too flashy.


    While it did give him an advantage, it created a noticeable black dome that everyone outside could see.


    Even if he could shrink it, the negative energy it released was overwhelming and would leave obvious traces.


    However¡ª


    If he could somehow imitate her powers, it would give him more flexibility in his fighting style.


    It was no exaggeration to say that her value in his eyes was as high as that of meta-humans.


    ''Can I get her power if I eat her?''


    He narrowed his eyes, studying her from head to toe. She sat on the bed, trying to appear normal, but he could sense that something was off.


    She must have burned through a lot of energy fighting him earlier.


    Even though he hadn''t hit her directly, his observation told him that every attack within her domain affected her.


    It was one of her weaknesses¡ªa trade-off for her unique power.


    [System: Host, the system advise against eating her. She''s an unknown entity, and there may be side effects.]


    ''This is serious, even the system is warning me,''


    But he didn''t really need her anymore. Making her a servant was also not an option because he could not control her like Aiku.


    Plus, now that she''d let her guard down, it was the perfect moment to kill her.


    There was a bit of a downside.


    If he killed her now, all his efforts would be wasted, and he''d have to start the search for someone else from the East all over again.


    Still, the thought of absorbing her power was very tempting.


    He paused for a moment, weighing the two options.


    Killing her would be simple, clean.


    It would remove the threat she posed and spare him any potential future complications.


    She had been observing him silently and didn''t like the way he was looking at her.


    It felt as if he was planning something evil.


    "Nothing, I''m just thinking about things. So, you wanted to know where your mother is, right?" he casually responded, making sure to emphasize her greatest weakness.


    Aika''s face lit up .


    Her longing to be with her mother was so intense that she had begun to act carelessly.


    ''What a naive idiot. You were so much smarter before you learned about Aiku,'' he thought, feeling disappointed that she was so easily manipulated.


    Her emotions had made her weak.


    ''I knew it¡ªemotions are useless,'' he sighed, more to himself than to her, recalling how he had also acted foolishly because of his own feelings.


    "Where is she?" Aika''s voice pulled him from his thoughts.


    "Your mother is safe," he said with a reassuring tone, though his words were far from the truth. "She''s hiding in Green Valley City."


    Her eyes widened with relief and joy. Her exhaustion momentarily fade as hope filled her.


    "Where exactly? Please, tell me!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you to her after we reach the city. I can''t share the details just yet because we''re planning something big."


    She was momentarily shocked by his declaration.


    "I see," she said softly, "so she wanted to take revenge too."


    Reign seized the moment and said, "That''s right. It''s a plan we''re working on. Don''t worry¡ªshe has powerful allies, like me. With you joining, it will be even easier."


    "Thank you," Aika instinctively bowed her head out of habit.


    She let her guard down, trusting his words, and didn''t notice him getting closer until it was too late.


    Before she could look up, his hand came down hard on her head.


    "Ji!" she tried to activate her power, but he was faster.


    Without hesitation, he sent a powerful surge of divine energy directly into her head.


    "AHHHHHH!" she screamed in agony.


    Her eyes went wide with pain. She tried to use her own energy to fight back, but it only made things worse.


    She struggled and cried out, but he didn''t let up.


    He kept pouring in the divine energy, showing no mercy.

 Chapter 411 Truth Beneath the Lies Part 6

    THUD!


    Her body collapsed in the bed, and she was barely conscious after the whole ordeal.


    "Do it," he commanded.


    Chains burst from his chest, snaking out and latching onto her.


    Aika''s eyes widened in fear.


    "W¡ªWhat are you doing?" she asked weakly, feeling a strange, pulling sensation on her very soul.


    Reign''s lips curled into a sadistic smile. "I''m devouring you,"


    As he spoke, the chains began to tighten and pull.


    Slowly, a dark red phantom began to emerge from Seki''s body, struggling against the chains.


    Panic spread across her face.


    "NO!" she screamed, realizing too late what he intended to do.


    The phantom twisted and writhed as it was dragged further from her, while her strength continued to be drained away.


    "STOP! Her screams grew desperate, but he remained unmoved.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to devour your mother too. That way, you can have a family reunion inside me." he taunted.


    But his words had a disastrous effect.


    Her soul suddenly flared with a bright light, and the chains started to tremble from the pressure.


    "YOU LIED TO ME! YOU LIED TO ME! YOU LIED TO ME!" she wailed in anger.


    "Damn it!" Reign cursed, realizing his mistake.


    He tried to signal the system to stop the process, but before he could act, her soul lunged directly into his body.


    [SYSTEM: WARNING!]


    [SYSTEM: WARNING!]


    [SYSTEM: WARNING!]


    ***


    ***


    ***


    "Fuck my life!" he cursed aloud as he found himself standing in a pitch-black space.


    The rest of the group then started taking them away.


    The victims were so hopeless that none of them even attempted to resist.


    He recognized those faces; they were the same expressions he had before he transmigrated.


    It was a look of complete resignation, where nothing seemed to matter anymore.


    ''Don''t tell me...Is this place....?''


    He turned to her.


    Tears welled up in Aika''s eyes as she watched the women being carried out of the chamber. Her gaze was filled with deep sadness.


    For a moment, he felt a pang of pity in his heart, an emotion he thought he had long forgotten since becoming a monster.


    But in this form, it was as if he had become human again, not just physically but emotionally as well.


    ''No, I can''t let this affect me. This is just an illusion... This is not real.'' he gritted his teeth, fighting against his own human side creeping back into him.


    He had killed too many people and destroyed too many things. He was ruthless, psychopathic, cold, and crazy. He needed to stay that way to gain more power.


    "Onii-san! They''re gone," Aika''s voice snapped him back from his wild thoughts.


    "What tricks are you playing here?" he glared at her.


    "Tricks?" she repeated, her face showing confusion.


    "Oh, right, Onii-san! I got some bread from you. One of the guards gave it to me," she said, smiling widely.


    She rummaged through her clothing and handed him a hard, moldy piece of bread.


    "Stop playing!" he roared in anger, swatting the bread away.


    As it hit the ground, the other prisoners'' eyes widened, and they pounced on it, fighting over it like savage beasts.


    ''Why are they fighting for a molded bread? he thought, stunned and unable to believe what he was seeing.


    They looked more like animals than people.


    "O¡ªOnii-san! Did Aika make you angry? Please don''t leave me... Please don''t leave me," she sobbed uncontrollably.


    Reign stood still, watching as she cried and begged him not to leave. Her tears and fear hit him harder than he expected.


    He felt a mix of guilt and confusion. This was not how he was supposed to feel at all. He was supposed to have no mercy.


    It felt strange and very uncomfortable, something he wasn''t used to.


    He clenched his fists, trying to control his emotion.


    "Stop crying," he said, his voice rough but softer than before. "I''m not going anywhere. Just... be quiet."

 Chapter 412 Another One Gone

    ''I can''t stay here. There has to be a way out of this godforsaken place,''


    He turned to Aika, trying to keep his voice calm


    "Hey, I apologize for what I did earlier, trying to eat you and all. It was just a test, and you passed with flying colors. Now, can you help me get out of here?"


    She was his only chance to figure out how to escape , so he had to swallow his pride. Besides, it didn''t look like she wanted him dead right away.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Onii-san. Why are you talking like this? Are you mad at me?"


    Tears started to fill her eyes again. She didn''t seem like she was lying, but since he was trapped in some kind of memory, he couldn''t be completely sure.


    ''How am I supposed to get out if she doesn''t know what''s happening? ''


    ''No, I need to make her remember something,''


    Reign gently grabbed her shoulder, his voice softening.


    "Look, I need you to stay calm. This place is not real! This are just fragments of your memory. "


    "You speak true! This realm is but a fake; we are trap in a nightmare!"" a disheveled man with a foul odor, as if he hadn''t bathed in months, suddenly stood up and dashed towards them.


    Reign took a step back instinctively.


    The man''s unkempt appearance and wild behavior made him look like a lunatic.


    His long, unkempt hair was thick and matted, clearly a result of not bathing for a long time. The sight alone was enough to make anyone shudder in disgust.


    But it wasn''t just his appearance that was troubling. The stench was overpowering, a mix of mildew and rot.


    Reign''s usual tolerance for foul smells did not work in this place.


    "Get away from me, you stink!" he shouted.


    "Do not worry," the man said with a laugh, as if it were a joke "This filth and stench are mere illusions. We are trapped in a nightmare!"


    "Onii-san, don''t listen to him. He''s crazy!" Aika said, tugging at Reign and hiding behind him.


    ''I can clearly see that,'' he sighed.


    "Think carefully. Is there anything about this place that stands out to you? "


    "Indeed, ponder more deeply, little girl. You are the key to our escape from this place!" the madman interjected.


    Because of all the shouting, everyone''s attention was now on them.


    "Poor child, it seems he''s a lost cause already," a thin woman nearby whispered, her voice filled with pity.


    "Look at him, engaging with that mad man," another muttered under her breath.


    "He is like the others, unable to endure. It drives people to madness," a voice echoed from the back.


    Reign could hear the whispers getting louder but he just ignored them.


    However¡ª


    The madman sighed heavily and grabbed Reign''s frail shoulder.


    "Little one, pay no heed to them. They are but illusions; we alone are real in this place."


    ''Fuck you!'' Reign cursed inwardly


    This lunatic was also not real, but he acted like some kind of wise old hermit, shunned for knowing some hidden truth. "


    The madman only grinned wider, unaffected by Reign''s judgmental gazed.


    "Ah, so you see it as well, do you?" he said, his eyes shining with pride. "They believe us to be mad, yet we know the truth, do we not?"


    ''Damn it, I didn''t even say anything. And why am I even bothering with this crazy person'' he thought, feeling that the old man''s madness was starting to be contagious .


    Reign clenched his fists, really wanting to go for a punch, but he stopped himself.


    He knew he couldn''t take that chance¡ªif he died here, he might die for real.


    ''I need to figure out how this place worked first and follow the rules until I can escape.''


    Taking a deep breath, he tried to stay calm and collected.


    ''I need to be smart,''


    ''There''s always a way out. I just have to find it.''

 Chapter 413 Another One Gone Part 2

    ''Wait... why is she speaking differently from the madman?''


    It suddenly struck him¡ªher way of speaking was more modern, while the madman and the others used an old-fashioned style.


    If this was really a memory from a long time ago, then she should''ve been talking like the rest of them. But, she didn''t.


    This meant one thing: she had knowledge about the modern world, and that made her different from everyone else here.


    ''Is she playing with me?'' he muttered to himself.


    He stared at her, considering whether she would react if he tried to grab her by the neck..


    But before he could act on his plan, the metal gate began to creak open, drawing everyone''s attention to the entrance.


    This time, a group of soldiers entered. Each one carried a katana and wore black and blue kimonos that looked more like uniforms than traditional attire.


    Their appearance lacked any aesthetic flair, and even their hairstyles were the same: long hair tied up in a topknot.


    They also didn''t seem like hunters¡ªjudging by how they carried themselves.


    Reign might have lost his powers in this place, but he still remembered how Hunters breathed. After killing so many of them, their habits had become ingrained in his memory.


    When the guards reached the center, one of them, taller and meaner looking than the rest, shouted, "Listen!"


    "Additional hands are required for the mine. You there, and you, accompany us at once!" commanded by him.


    As luck would have it, Reign was one who got picked up.


    But he didn''t move right away, unwilling to be separated from Aika.


    She was his only lead, and he had just begun to uncover some clues.


    "What are you waiting for? Did you not hear my command?" the guards growled.


    Seeing that he wasn''t planning to move, the guard lifted his foot and kicked Reign hard in the stomach.


    THUD!


    He rolled on the floor, gasping for air and trying not to throw up.


    The pain was intense. Even though he should already have a high pain tolerance, it felt like all of that was gone.


    "I commanded you to move!" The guard kick him again , this time sending him closer to the gate, he got kicked multiple times until he could barely breath.


    ***


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    The sound of metal hitting stone filled the air, echoing through the walls.


    People were bent over, swinging their pickaxes with tired arms. Sweat covered their bodies, and their faces looked pale and exhausted, but no one dared to stopped.


    Every hit of the pickaxe felt heavier, but fear of the guards watching kept them going.


    The guards, dressed in leather armor, stood at the edges and kept a sharp eye on the workers. They held long sticks, ready to punish anyone who worked too slowly.


    One miner''s arm dropped as he tried to catch his breath. A guard noticed and stepped forward.


    Without hesitation, the stick cracked down on the miner''s back.


    He cried out in pain but quickly forced himself to keep working, afraid of worse punishment if he stopped again.


    Meanwhile, the other workers glanced over but quickly focused on their tasks, knowing that one moment of rest could lead to the same fate.


    The endless clanging of metal on stone continued, mixed with the occasional crack of the stick, seemed like it would never end.


    "Another group is coming!" a guard shouted, dragging along dozens of people bound in chains, all tied together as one.


    Everyone looked terrified, knowing this place was known as the "Graveyard."


    It was a place where people were forced to work until they died. There was no escape, no hope for freedom.


    The guards didn''t care if the miners were sick, weak, or exhausted. They would keep working until their bodies gave out, and then, they would be replaced.


    ''I can''t believe I have to suffer again,'' he sighed, feeling more annoyed with each passing second.


    He had grown so used to having overwhelming power at his fingertips that he had forgotten what it felt like to be weak and vulnerable.


    Now, without the system to back him up, he had to rely on himself again.


    Unfortunately, the last time he remembered doing that, he had been kidnapped, experimented on, and died in the end. So, he wasn''t exactly a good role model.


    ''I need to go back to that chamber... I need to see Aika again,'' he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 414 Beneath the Ground.

    The guards began distributing ragged clothes to the prisoners. They were old, dirty, and barely holding together.


    Some even had bloodstains on them, probably from a prisoner who had died while working to death.


    Alongside the clothes, each prisoner received a rusty pickaxe, chipped and worn from years of use.


    The tools looked barely fit for the workload.


    "Listen well!" the guard said firmly. "You must search for a glowing black gem in this mine. If you succeed, you may have a chance to rest and eat. But if you fail, you will be punished."


    The new prisoners exchanged anxious glances.


    Rest and food were basic human needs, yet here they were, treated worse than animals.


    Even pigs had better lives¡ªeating without labor, only meeting their end when necessary.


    Reign, now dressed in the ragged clothes and holding a pickaxe, looked around.


    He kept looking around the dark mine, trying to get his bearings. His eyes landed on the madman, who was still acting carefree.


    "A black gem, hmm?" the madman mused with a wide grin. "It could be a clue, little one."


    Reign decided to ignore him completely and focus on more important matter.


    At the same time, he hoped that the system might still find a way to save him.


    So for now, his goal was to survive as long as he could.


    ''First, I need to secure some food and rest time,'' he muttered to himself, the feeling of hunger already starting to set in.


    It made him realize how fortunate he had been before, when he didn''t have to worry about basic human needs like this.


    "Begin working!"


    The guards patrolled the mine, their eyes sharp and unforgiving.


    They kept a close watch on the prisoners, ensuring no one slacked off.


    Reign gritted his teeth and began working, his pickaxe striking the stone walls with a series of sharp clangs.


    CLANG!


    Chunks of rock flew off with each swing, but he found himself working much slower than the others.


    In comparison , the madman worked with vigor, his pickaxe moving fast.


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    The dark and heavy atmosphere of the mine, along with the constant hard work, was starting to wear him down.


    He also noticed something troubling happening to himself¡ªhe was starting to feel more childish and easily frustrated.


    It was like he was slipping back to a more vulnerable and less mature version of himself. Not like he was that mature to begin with .


    ''Could it be? Is she trying to mess with my soul?''


    The idea was both terrifying and plausible. While he was here, he could feel changes in his character that shouldn''t be happening.


    Unfortunately, all he could do was try to survive for now.


    After hours of nonstop digging, he finally found another gem.


    This time, he kept his excitement to himself.


    ''What''s this...'' he muttered as the gem dissolved in his hand.


    He noticed a boost in his strength, and the fatigue and hunger that had been troubling him started to fade.


    ''These are condensed negative energy!''


    ''But what are they doing here? Isn''t this just a memory? ''


    His mind raced with questions, but at least he had uncovered another option.


    If he could keep absorbing these stones, he was bound to get stronger and could fight his way out of this place.


    With that in mind, he started digging again with renewed energy.


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    Hours went by, and he got into a rhythm of digging. With each gem he absorbed, he felt less tired and more powerful.


    Not only that, but he had also grown accustomed to the energy. Now, he knew exactly where to look, which made him mine even faster.


    Unfortunately, the improvement wasn''t enough for him to take on all the guards alone yet, so he decided to wait and gain more power in secret.


    Once he was strong enough, he planned to take advantage of the situation and rob the entire place.


    He also made a mental note to remember the guard and the prisoner who had hurt him before.


    Even if they weren''t real, his pettiness and spiteful nature was .


    ''You will regret messing with me,''


    Just imagining their shocked faces was enough to lift his spirits.

 Chapter 415 Beneath the Ground 2

    Another day had passed since Reign first entered the mine. He had been working tirelessly.


    ''I''m ready,''


    He tore a piece of cloth and wrapped the gems in it to avoid accidentally absorbing them.


    Then, he walked over to the guard who directed him to the person in charge of collecting it.


    Reign approached the collector''s outpost. Unlike the rest of the mine, this area had furniture and was well lit.


    He handed the bag of gems to the one in charge, who examined them.


    While he waited, he couldn''t help but glance at the area behind .


    There, stacked in towering piles, were numerous black gems.


    They glittered, their energy visible even from a distance.


    Reign''s heart raced with excitement. If he could get his hands on these pile, the boost to his strength would be enormous.


    The collector was deeply absorbed in inspecting the stone. Reign saw this as an opportunity.


    He noticed that one of the workers nearby was struggling with a heavy crate.


    An idea sparked in his mind. He casually approached, and offered his help.


    "Hey, let me give you a hand with that,"


    The worker was hesitant at first, but after the collector nodded in approval, he allowed it.


    Reign helped him carry the crate to a nearby storage area.


    The worker, looking tired but grateful, glanced at Reign and said,


    "Thank you for your help. It''s a pity you''re here at such a young age. I hope things will improve for you."


    Reign just nodded in response, not saying a word.


    Once the crate was positioned, he took advantage of the brief cover it provided.


    The worker, still convinced that Reign was a good kid, didn''t see what was coming until it was too late.


    Out of nowhere, he felt a sharp pain in his neck and looked down to see a pointed rock embedded in it.


    THUD!


    Reign showed no mercy.


    He quickly slipped through the pile of gems, silently.


    But they did not need to search for long, as Reign had not even left .


    Instead, he had calmly found a worn-out chair and sat down, waiting for them.


    The guards, after finding him sitting there so nonchalantly, surrounded him quickly. They pointed their katana at him.


    Reign, however, was not fazed at all.


    Now that he had regained some of his strength and power, these guards were nothing more than ants in his eyes.


    One of the guards, trying to sound authoritative, demanded, "Don''t move! You''re under arrest for murder!"


    Reign looked up at them with a cold, indifferent gaze.


    "Arrest me?" he said with a smirk. "You''re going to need a lot more than that to stop me."


    SWOOOSH!


    Without warning, he jump out from his chair. He moved so fast that the guards barely had time to react.


    They swung their weapons at him, but he was faster.


    He effortlessly dodged their strikes and punched them, each blow causing anyone unlucky enough to be hit to explode into fragments.


    "Stop him!"


    "He''s a demon! Kill him!"


    They tried their hardest to bring him down, but the gap in their power was too great.


    The cramped space and their numbers also made it hard for them to swing their weapons effectively, while their enemy was using his barehands.


    He tore through them like a wild beast, his power overwhelming and unstoppable.


    In just a few minutes, the fighting stopped completely.


    The place was silent now, except for the soft drip of blood from the pile of corpses.


    On top of the pile of bodies sat a young boy, his face smeared with the blood of those he had just killed.


    "I knew it! I knew it! I knew it!" A laughing voice echoed through the air, catching Reign''s attention.


    When he turned around, he saw the Madman dancing and celebrating as if he had just achieved something great.


    ''Alright, time to get rid of this idiot,''


    He made up his mind and slowly walked toward the Madman until they were face to face.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you, Little One" the Madman smirked, his grin stretching from ear to ear.

 Chapter 416 Truth or Lies?

    Reign''s instincts kicked in immediately. Without thinking, he swung his right hand like a claw, aiming straight for the the neck.


    But just as his nails was about to hit, the Madman moved slightly, and dodged to the side with ease, almost like he knew what was coming.


    "Oh, someone''s a little impatience," the Madman teased, his voice light and unsettling.


    He wasn''t just some random illusion¡ªhe was something far more dangerous.


    Determined not to be outdone, Reign didn''t pause.


    He hurriedly swung his right hand again, attacking with a series of rapid strikes.


    His movements were a blur, each swing coming faster than the last. He was trying to overwhelm his opponent with his speed and ferocity.


    But no matter how quickly Reign attacked, none of his strikes connected.


    It wasn''t because his opponent was faster; rather, he seemed to predict every move.


    ''What''s happening here'' Reign''s frustration grew with every missed strike.


    ''If only I had my original speed!'' he clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    ''I need to come up with a new plan to make up for my lack of speed,''


    He spotted a katana on the ground and kicked it up into the air.


    As it spun, he caught and, without missing a beat, swung it down hard.


    SLASH!


    This time, he was faster and had a longer range.


    The blade came close, but at the last second, the Madman jumped back, creating some distance between them.


    He waved a finger, teasing Reign. "You''ll have to do better than that, little one."


    Reign''s eyes narrowed, "Who are you?" he demanded, keeping his stance ready for another attack.


    Now that his strange opponent had brought it up, his doubts grew even stronger.


    However, he couldn''t ignore the possibility that his opponent was just trying to mess with his head, aiming to create doubts about his relationship with the system.


    For all he knew, the more he doubted the system, the less chance he had of getting out of this situation.


    ''I can''t be influenced. No matter what the system motives are, it''s still the only thing I can rely on.''


    It had been helping him throughout his second life. In fact, he would have died long ago without it pulling him out of dangerous situations from time to time.


    Reign''s eyes narrowed, his grip on the sword tightening. "I''m not here to play games or listen to your lies. If you''re standing in my way, then I''ll kill you,"


    "Lies ?" The Madman shook his head.


    "You''re too dependent on it, or maybe it''s made you too dependent. Let me guess: as soon as you lost your power here, you started feeling worthless again."


    Reign flinched again, feeling like his thoughts were being read.


    This reaction didn''t escape the madman, who seized the moment to speak further.


    "You''re counting on your benefactor to save you, right ? Because deep down, you think you''re just a weak, useless child."


    "If you had even a fraction of your father''s power, maybe you wouldn''t feel so small and insecure. Did all the experiments made you dumb?"


    "H ¡ª How do you know that?" Reign''s voice wavered


    Those memories were from his past life, something only he should have known.


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    "Little One, I know more about you than you know about yourself,"


    "When Aika''s soul and yours merged, I saw some of your memories. I linked your consciousness here so we could talk without your over protective benefactor overhearing us."


    The madman paused, letting his words sink in.


    "But I have to admit, you''re impressive. I saw how Aika fell short compared to you in many ways."


    A smirk spread across his face. "Unlike her, you''re focused solely on growing stronger. You don''t seem to care about anything else. Your benefactor must be thrilled to have you around," he added, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

 Chapter 417 Truth or Lies 2

    Reign''s anger exploded. "What do you know about me!" he roared, his frustration spilling over.


    The idea that someone had seen his memories and was now suggesting he was being manipulated only fueled his rage.


    "You''re getting defensive and angry¡ªyour benefactor conditioned you well," the madman said, laughing.


    "Cut the crap! The system gave me a second life. I''m supposed to be dead already, so I don''t care what its plans are as long as I can kept on living," Reign snapped back.


    "Give you a second life?" The madman''s grin widened. "You really don''t know anything, do you? How much has your benefactor twisted your memories?"


    Reign''s eyes widened, with a mix of confusion and unease flashing across his face.


    "What are you talking about? I know my own memory ," he protested his voice trembling with frustration.


    "Are you sure? It was quite easy for me to bring you here," the madman teased.


    "Stop messing with my head! I''ve been through a lot, and I know the system has helped me. Don''t try to twist things around. I''ve survived my second life because of it, and that''s all that matters!"


    The man''s smile faded. He rubbed his temples as if trying to soothe a headache.


    "Little One, you keep talking about your ''second life.'' But are you even sure you really died in the first place?"


    Reign was speechless.


    "To start with, if you really dig into your memories, you''ll find inconsistencies. You were supposed to be the child of a very powerful person, but you had no power yourself?"


    "That''s because¡ª"


    "You can''t explain it, can you? It''s odd because someone as powerful as your father would have a very dominant genes. So, either you''re not his real son..." The madman''s voice trailed off, leaving the thought hanging in the air.


    "Or what?" Reign asked, feeling uneasy.


    "Or something must have stopped you from awakening your real power."


    Reign''s eyes widened as he absorbed the madman''s words. His mind raced, trying to process the shocking idea.


    "Little One," the madman continued, his tone almost playful, "but who would do something like that? Think about it. Why would someone keep you from unlocking your true power and then make you suffer for years?"


    "And then, out of nowhere, this godlike benefactor appears, offering you a chance to become powerful. Quite a coincidence, don''t you think?"


    He could have tolerated it if the system had started manipulating him only after his death, but the idea that it had been controlling him from the beginning was unbearable.


    "That''s a hard one," the madman said, turning slightly but not fully facing him.


    "Your benefactor is really powerful. I don''t think you can do much against it if you keep relying on it for your power."


    "Then what should I do?"


    "Well," the madman said, his tone thoughtful, "if you really want to break free, you need to stop depending on your benefactor."


    Reign paused, his face troubled. "That''s impossible. I don''t even have real power without it."


    "Are you sure? Because from what I''m seeing, you still have your father''s bloodline with you," he revealed. Continue reading at empire


    "I still have it?"


    He remembered the system mentioning his legendary bloodline, but it said the concentration was too weak, and it had to replace it with another because it couldn''t exist in this world.


    "Don''t put too much faith in your benefactor''s words. You still have your bloodline; you just need to find another way to awaken it. And I know where you can find it."


    "Where?"


    "In the East, search for the Dragon Palace," the man''s voice echoed as it began to fade away.


    "Our time is limited," he continued, "so I''ll give you a simple trick. It''ll help you hide your thoughts ."


    He started explaining the trick to Reign, who listened intently, his eyes narrowing as he absorbed the information.


    After the madman was done, both of them found themselves in a black, empty space .


    "Before you go, can I know your name?" Reign asked.


    He didn''t fully believe all the claims, which was why he wanted to know his name¡ªto investigate it later.


    It was easy to twist the truth and control the narrative, after all.


    In fact, if Reign were in the madman''s position, he''d probably use the same tactics to mess with his opponent''s mind.


    The madman smiled, and before he vanished, he uttered the words, "Sato¡ª "

 Chapter 418 Truth or Lies 3

    A few minutes earlier


    [Host is in danger ! ]


    [Formulating a plan to save host]


    [Unlocking stored processing power to save host]


    [Spending 50%... Failed]


    [Spending 100%... Failed]


    [ Formulating Emergency Options to save host at all cost ]


    [Warning! Spending core processing power is a breached of protocol and could damaged the system]


    [Warning Denied!]


    [Warning! Spending core processing power is a breached of protocol and could damaged the system]


    [Warning Denied!]


    [Setting Host Well-Being Priority to Maximum]


    [Sacrificing emergency processing power to save host in 10... 5... 4... 3... 2... 1...


    0]


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Argh, my head hurts," Reign muttered, pressing his hands to his temples.


    It felt like he''d been hit in the head over and over, and everything was disorienting.


    He struggled to make sense of his location. Slowly, he realized he was back in the cabin, lying on the floor with his back leaning against the door


    After steadying his breath, he checked the room for any dangers.


    ''She''s gone?'' he muttered to himself.


    ''And what happened to me?''


    It felt like something important was slipping away from his memory.


    The more he tried to remember, the harder it became, like trying to catch smoke.


    He couldn''t shake the feeling that whatever he had forgotten was something that could change everything.


    ''No, I have to remember it,''


    He tried thinking really hard, and then something came back to him.


    (That guy must have done something to save her. If my assumption is correct, he is like a consciousness hidden in her soul¡ªsimilar to my system.)


    (I wonder if my system is also like him?)


    (I remember asking for his name, but I can''t recall what it was.)


    (Forget it. I''m sure I''ll run into that guy again in the future, whether as an enemy or not. I don''t care, as long as I''m strong enough. I should focus on heading East first to check that Dragon Palace. It looks like I need to adjust my schedule.)


    With that in mind, he stood up and began stretching.


    "Well, I can''t really do anything about it.," he mused aloud, trying to appear as unbothered as possible.


    His mind wandered to what would happen next now that Seki was gone.


    With his the person who could assist him in the East out of the picture, he would need to put more effort.


    In addition, explaining to Celine why Seki had suddenly vanished would be difficult. It might appear as though someone had murdered her.


    And being in her cabin made him a prime suspect.


    ***


    ***


    ****


    KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!


    CLICK!


    Celine opened the door, her eyes tired from just waking up.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, rubbing her eyes and yawning a little. She instinctively covered her mouth as she yawned.


    Even though her hair was messy and there were signs of drool on her cheek, she still looked really attractive in his eyes which made him paused for a bit.


    "We need to talk," Reign said after calming his emotions.


    She noticed the seriousness in his expression and replied, "Come in."


    Reign stepped into the cabin without hesitation. , closing the door behind him.


    Celine sat down on her bed while he used the sofa.


    "What''s going on?"


    Reign took a deep breath. "I don''t know all the details, but Seki has disappeared. "


    "What!" Celine stood up in a panic.


    "What happened? Did you search the entire train? Maybe she just went somewhere ?."


    "I did, but I didn''t see her," he lied again.


    He had come straight here because he was worried about Celine''s well-being.


    The madman got a glimpsed of his memories and now knew his two weaknesses.


    It was a very dangerous knowledge that could be used against him.

 Chapter 419 Truth or Lies 4

    Reign''s momentary silence made Celine nervous.


    Her heart began to race, and the tension in the room grew heavier by the second. She couldn''t shake the feeling that whatever he was keeping from her was something serious, something she needed to know.


    ''Did... did he kill her?'' Celine thought to herself, fear creeping in.


    Considering how cruel Reign could be, it wasn''t out of the question.


    But then she quickly shook her head, pushing the doubts away.


    ''No, why would he do that? It doesn''t make sense,'' she reassured herself.


    In her mind, he might be rough around the edges, but he wouldn''t murder someone just because he felt like doing it¡ªespecially not Seki, who look so sweet and kind.


    "We need to find her!" Celine finally broke the silence, her voice filled with urgency.


    "I already did that. It would be a waste of time," Reign replied, shaking his head.


    "You''re not making any sense!! We need to search for her. Let''s talk to the train employees. The corridors have CCTV cameras, right?" she suggested.


    He flinched at the mention of the cameras. This was one of the reasons he had come to her.


    If she started asking questions about the footage, he would be in a tough spot.


    He needed her to cooperate and keep quiet.


    "No need for that. I think she already left the train," he said quickly.


    Celine looked at him with a skeptical expression.


    Outside, a thick, black miasma swirled in the air¡ªa dangerous fog that would kill anyone who stepped into it.


    There was absolutely no way Seki would have willingly left the safety of the train with such a terrifying force surrounding them. It just didn''t make sense.


    At this point, she began to suspect that he had really done something bad .


    Murder was no longer out of the question, but part of her still wanted to believe he was innocent.


    Though she wouldn''t fully admit it to herself, she was already attracted and attached to him.


    For some reason, he wanted to see her impressed by him.


    "You''re not getting it... I''m something entirely different than Divergent," he added.


    "D¡ª Don''t tell me? You''re a demon too?" Celine instinctively leaned back, though she looked more like she was joking than actually afraid.


    "I..." he was speechless.


    Technically, she was correct, but admitting it might make her even more wary of him.


    He doubted she would accept him, especially knowing he was responsible for destroying cities and that everyone she knew back in Rosewood was now dead and inside of him.


    "I''m..." He paused, searching for the right words. He needed something that would make his words seem more credible without raising further suspicion.


    "An angel," he declared.


    Before she had time to process anything, his eyes and body began to glow.


    It was like a scene from a magical film, and the only thing missing was Celine bursting into a memorable princess song that could become a classic hit.


    ''What is this warm feeling?'' she wondered inwardly as she instinctively raised her hand to touch the golden particles.


    When they landed on her hand, she felt a soothing sensation.


    Then her gaze turned to Reign, who was at the center of it all. He looked even more dashing and handsome than ever.


    As her heart began to race, the thought of Seki faded away. She was completely spellbound, her feelings for him deepening more and more .


    This was supposed to be his win, but he miscalculated.


    As if mirroring the intensity of her emotions, his heart also started to race.


    Without thinking, he quickly stood up and pinned her to the bed.


    "I..." he struggled to control himself, but just looking at her cute lips was enough to stir his desire and lust.


    Caught in an awkward situation, he expected she would be very upset.


    However, she just raised her two soft hands and gently held his face.

 Chapter 420 Out of Control

    ''I can''t do this,'' he managed to break free from her charm for a moment, and tried to stand, but Celine locked her palm behind his head and pulled him closer.


    She didn''t understand why, but it felt as if her heart would break if she let him go now.


    As their gazes met, Reign''s control over his emotions was slowly being broken.


    The worst part was that the system remained inactive, assuming he was just experiencing normal feelings of love.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    It detected no malice or threat to him at all.


    "Your lips..." he muttered unconsciously. It looked so soft and inviting.


    Celine closed her eyes, holding her breath as she waited.


    ''Just a quick taste... then I''ll stop,''


    He leaned in and kissed her, convinced he could stop anytime.


    But the instant he tasted her soft lips and the sweetness of her saliva, he realized it was game over for him.


    Their kiss grew deeper, more passionate, as their tongues twirled together.


    "I..." she mumbled, her palm slipping behind his clothing, touching his well toned abdomen.


    That light touch made her blush even more, leaving her breathless.


    Meanwhile, his own hands roamed her curves, feeling the softness of her skin, the gentle slope of her hips.


    Their kisses grew frantic, their breathing ragged.


    It was as if their bodies had been starving for each other, unable to get enough.


    He felt her nails dig into his back, and he knew that this was more than just lust or even love, but he did not care anymore.


    Reign paused for a moment, his hands hovering over the hem of her top pajama.


    He took a deep breath, trying to compose himself, trying to be gentle despite the beast inside him that wanted to devour her whole.


    Slowly, he began to push the fabric up, revealing inch by inch the softness of her stomach, the curve of her supple breasts.


    It was a stark contrast to his usual roughness, but he was already too deep under her spell. He unconsciously wanted to show her that he could be tender.


    "Don''t stop!" her moans grew louder so he kept licking her until she was satisfied.


    When he finally pulled back, her clit was swollen .


    Without a second thought, he slid his finger into her, her wetness coating him like a glove.


    Her walls clenched around his finger, as if eager to keep him there forever.


    The sound of her juices squelching from his finger filled the room.


    "Yes... right there!"


    "That spot feels so good!"


    The way she moved, the way she responded to his touch, fueled his desire to keep going, to make the moment last.


    He added a second finger, plunging them both deep inside her.


    The sound grew even wetter, a delicious melody that he could almost taste it.


    Celine''s legs quivered uncontrollably as she felt her slit throbbing.


    He picked up the pace, his thumb now circling her fully erect clit.


    "Your fingers feel amazing.... But... "


    "I feel weird. I feel like peeing!" she cried out, her voice trembling with confusion.


    The sensation was entirely new to her, but she knew it was good and addicting.


    "I''m peeing!" Her eyes rolled back in her head, and she moaned incoherently, her body lost to the waves of pleasure that crashed over her.


    When she finished, she slumped onto the bed, exhausted but wearing a satisfied expression.


    She opened her arms and whispered, "I want you inside me."


    Reign paused, torn between conflicting thoughts. His remaining control insisted this was wrong, but his heart urged him to follow his desires.


    "I love you," she confessed , her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    It took all her pride to admit it, but it was her true feelings.


    ''I lost....''

 Chapter 421 Fake or Real?

    "Become my woman. I can make you happy,"


    "Don''t touch me. I''d rather die than become yours," Anna replied, her tone cold and firm.


    Even in her isolation, thoughts of Reign filled her mind.


    She missed him so much, and that feeling gave her the strength to resist.


    Alexander''s eyes narrowed, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. He knew he couldn''t force her; the risk was too great.


    She has a way to end her own life that had almost taken her months ago.


    If not for her sister Elizabeth stepping in just in time, Anna would have been gone.


    Normally, he wouldn''t have cared so much about her.


    After all, he had plenty of women in his life¡ªwomen who were more submissive.


    But as he watched her unwavering loyalty to another man, something changed. He began to admire her determination and will.


    Slowly, he found himself wanting that same loyalty and affection to be directed toward him.


    That was why he had started to treat her with more kindness. Each day, he came to her room to check on her.


    He hoped that, over time, she might see him differently and perhaps even come to care for him.


    But that wasn''t the only reason he visited her everyday; he also wanted to see her face.


    Anna had become even more beautiful and irresistible in his eyes. Her youthful appearance stirred a deep urge to protect her.


    Unfortunately, she was still hung up on her first love.


    No matter how much he admired her or wanted to protect her, he could sense that her heart belonged to someone else.


    "Why are you so stubborn? I''ve been gentle with you all this time. What else do you want?" Alexander asked while settling into a luxurious wooden chair that faced her bed.


    "Let me go. I want to go back"


    Alexander closed his eyes and shook his head. "I told you before, Summit City is gone. I''m sure both your father and that low-ranking demon are dead too."


    Anna refused to let his words affect her.


    Deep down, she knew he was still alive. She couldn''t explain it, but she felt a strong connection to him, as if her love transcended distance.


    All she needed to do was wait until then, holding on to the hope that her unconditional loved for him would pay off in the end.


    However¡ª


    "I want you inside me."


    Suddenly, a voice echoed in her mind, a sound that wasn''t her own. It belonged to another woman.


    She did not know why, but a wave of extreme hatred filled her heart.


    Anna clenched her chest, gasping, ''It hurts... It hurts so much...''


    As the pain intensified, more blood streamed down her face, and she began to thrash on the bed.


    Blood also began to seeped from her ears, and nose.


    CRACK!


    The window shattered and a woman along with Alexander landed on the floor.


    "Are you okay, Anna?" Elizabeth asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Anna didn''t respond; she was lost in her own pain. Blood continued to drip onto the floor, pooling around her.


    Elizabeth quickly focused her energy, hoping to stabilize her condition, but it didn''t work.


    Even with her powers as a Demon Lord, she couldn''t stop the blood from flowing. She watched it seep out of the room, trailing along the lobby floor.


    "Don''t tell me..." Elizabeth''s eyes widened as she recalled something she had discovered about Anna''s mother.


    When she first read about it, she thought it was just a silly and exaggerated rumor.


    But right now, she could sense that her negative energy was rising at an unprecedented rate, showing no signs of stopping.


    ''She might actually jump directly to Demon Lord or even...,'' Elizabeth muttered to herself, the idea both amazing and terrifying.


    "I..." Anna''s voice echoed, catching the attention of the two.


    When they looked at her, they saw something that sent a chill down their spines.


    She was smiling from ear to ear, but her eyes looked vacant and lifeless.


    ''How dare you mess with my Reign... I will kill you!,''

 Chapter 422 Gears in Motion 1

    BOOOOM!


    The room where Anna had been locked away exploded, sending debris flying and dust swirling in the air.


    Alexander and Elizabeth quickly took to the air, to avoid the shockwaves.


    As the smoke began to clear, they were met with a shocking sight.


    What had once been a solid building now looked like a massive flower.


    "What''s is that thing ?" Alexander asked


    The petals appeared like see-through sheets of blood, while sharp black thorns jutted out from the stem, making the flower look even more dangerous.


    "Alexander, this isn''t good. She reached Demon Lord status too quickly, and her body can''t handle all that power. If we don''t stop her, she could explode and destroy the whole city!"


    "Demon Lord?" He was clearly shocked by the revelation.


    It was a status that had taken him decades to achieve, and now his sister was claiming that Anna had jumped multiple levels just like that.


    But no matter how he looked at it, he could sense that Anna had really transcended.


    "We need to stop this now. Let''s combine our domains to limit the damage to the city!" she ordered.


    If three Demon Lords fought, the shock-waves could easily reduce everything to ruin ,making domains essential for high-level combat


    She wasn''t afraid of losing . But just in case the flower exploded unexpectedly, using two domains to contain it would lower the risk


    Sensing the urgency in her voice, Alexander nodded.


    "DOMAIN!"


    "DOMAIN!"


    Both of them activated their powers, and suddenly, the entire scene shifted.


    A dark dome enveloped the area, surrounding the tower and the giant rose. It looked like a heavy curtain had dropped, blocking out the outside world.


    Once everything was covered, the entire environment began to shift as their domains combined and blended together.


    Red lilies sprouted everywhere, their vibrant petals glowing against the dark surroundings.


    Above them, two glowing red half moons hung in the sky, casting an eerie light over the landscape.


    This was the siblings'' Unison Domain, a powerful combination of their abilities that was only possible because their powers were aligned and resonated with each other.


    "Be careful... Don''t hurt her too much," Alexander warned, his voice filled with concern.


    Elizabeth glanced at her brother and smiled .


    SWOOOSH!


    SWOOOSH!


    The tendrils moved so fast that they were almost impossible to see. Each one was very thin, cutting through the air like lasers.


    But Elizabeth was no ordinary Demon Lord. Her battle instincts were among the best in her rank.


    Her wings vanished, and she started to free-fall, spinning her scythe with a grace that made her look like she was dancing through the air.


    As she focused, everything slowed down around her.


    Her pupils darted back and forth , calculating the speed and trajectory of each attack.


    She quickly identified the best way to deal with them and began to put her plan into action.


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    A rapid series of sharp sounds echoed as she effortlessly deflected and dodged each tendril.


    Her free fall also allowed her to close the gap between her and Anna in no time.


    THUD!


    She landed on top of Anna and embedded the tip of her scythe into her chest.


    "Sleep for now,"


    The red lilies began to flow into Anna''s body, their petals glowing faintly.


    But Elizabeth sensed something was off. There was a barrier blocking her power, preventing her from fully reaching Anna''s heart.


    ''I need to find out what''s causing her emotions to be unstable,''


    She closed her eyes and focused, activating one of her special abilities.


    This power let her dive into others'' emotions, aiming to find the root of the turmoil threatening to consume Anna.


    "Wait! What is this?" Elizabeth gasped, sensing something was off.


    But it was too late. Anna''s own emotions surged like a tidal wave, invading her heart instead.


    ''He''s the only one for me,''


    Those words echoed in Elizabeth''s mind repeatedly.

 Chapter 423 Gears in Motion 2

    While Reign and Celine''s passionate connection deepened, their choices began to set off a chain of events that would turn this world upside down.


    Among those affected, another woman, previously unaware of everything, also felt the effects of this unification.


    Green Valley City.


    Inside a well-furnished bedroom, a beautiful woman lay on her bed, reading a book to help her fall asleep.


    Suddenly, she experienced something extraordinary.


    "Uh! What is this feeling?" Cyril squirmed on her bed.


    Her private parts began tingling out of nowhere, and she felt as if she was being kissed all over her body.


    The feeling traveled downward, gently brushing against her collarbone, and then moved further down her body, leaving her feeling both confused and intrigued.


    It was a bizarre sensation, but her heart could not stop racing.


    She enjoyed every moment of it, and she began to pretend that Reign was present right now.


    Not knowing his true face, she imagined him with a cover over his eyes and unique white hair.


    Uncertain why he had appeared in her thoughts, it felt oddly natural to her, as if their connection was already established in some way.


    "Rain," she moaned, feeling embarrassed about fantasizing over a man she barely knew.


    She closed her eyes as she slowly pulled off her shirt, feeling the fabric graze against her skin.


    It was as if Reign''s imaginary fingers were unhooking her bra.


    She tossed it aside, and it landed on the floor next to the bed. Her perfectly shape breasts bounced free.


    With a soft sigh, she slipped her hand into her panties.


    The fabric was damp with her juice, and she slid it down her legs .


    Her panty joined her bra in the pile of discarded clothing.


    Next, her right hand caressed her stomach, tracing the line of her navel down to the damp heat between her thighs.


    Her breath grew heavier as she began to rub herself in slow circles.


    The tingling grew stronger, the pleasure building within her.


    That would slow down his progress and set him back considerably.


    But what if he made sure that his original body never met her?


    It could be a loophole, a way to avoid the conflict and maintain control over his actions.


    So basically, this body would serve as a decoy, keeping her distracted, while his original one carried out all the killing.


    ''That could actually work,'' he nodded to himself, feeling proud of his cleverness in coming up with the plan.


    But what he failed to realize, was that his obsession with her might be something he could fix more directly¡ªif he really wanted to.


    Unfortunately, the idea just seems impossible for him to comprehend because of her influence.


    "Sunny, thank you," Celine muttered, her voice now sounding more pleasant to his ears.


    Reign tilted his head down, and as soon as he met her gaze, he felt completely captivated.


    "I should be the one to say that," he smiled gently, his actions shaped more by what she wanted to see than his true self.


    Whenever she spoke directly to him, her power over him became stronger, pulling him into her warmth and making it hard to resist.


    If she ever realized this, it could spell trouble for him.


    "Do you love me?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Her cheeks flushed pink as she glanced down, shyly avoiding his gaze.


    "Uhm... yeah," He nodded and leaned in closer. He kissed her forehead and gently stroked her hair


    "Thank you,"


    A smile spreading across her face as she closed her eyes, savoring the warmth of the moment.


    She felt cherished and safe, wrapped in his affection, enjoying the simple pleasure of being cared for.


    Celine had never imagined that falling in love could feel this incredible.


    The more time she spent with him, the deeper she fell.


    She didn''t even mind that he wasn''t human; all that mattered to her was that he loved her back.


    ''I hope this lasts forever,'' she whispered to herself.

 Chapter 424 Major Move

    When Reign returned to his original body, a wave of familiarity filled his consciousness .


    The negative energy flowed back into him, pulling him toward his sadistic side. While he could mimic this cruel nature in his second body, it felt far more natural in this one.


    It was like wearing a costume in the second body¡ªhe had to really try to play the villain.


    But in this one?


    He was the real deal. Evil just came as naturally as breathing.


    Reign grinned, looking down at his hands as the negative energy pulsed through him.


    ''Sweet, this body... it''s just right,'' he muttered to himself.


    ''Yeah, this is how it''s supposed to feel. None of that half-baked attitude from the other one. This is the real me.''


    If he had been in this body all along, he likely wouldn''t have given in to her temptations too easily.


    Unfortunately, he had chosen the wrong moment to create a second body, and a humanoid one at that, complete with all the organs that made him susceptible to temptation.


    How about this body?


    Well, even if he wanted to, this one had one major issue/benefits: his lower half was as flat as a chopping board.


    No matter how hard she tried, there was nothing there to work.


    ''I need to get level up fast... Just doing things carefully would not cut it out anymore. ''


    Every moment spent hesitating was another moment Celine¡ªcould messed up his plans .No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even though his mind felt sharper now that he was far away, her influence still lingered. It restricted his thoughts, forcing him to focus only on plans that didn''t involve her.


    He shot out of the ground and hovered in the air, surrounded by a thick cloud of dark miasma.


    Looking down, he saw the railway tracks running through the land below, partly hidden by the fog.


    Without wasting a second, he flew toward the next city.


    With Celine in his life, he knew he had to level up fast and break through to the Demon King level as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, he had lost some levels earlier, so he needed to be bolder. He decided it was time to destroy city after city without worrying about the aftermath.


    ''Not fast enough...I need more speed'' he muttered to himself.


    ''Faster!''


    They quickly turned into mere background noise in the chaos.


    At this moment, everyone stood equal before Death. Rich or poor, powerful or weak, it didn''t matter.


    In an ironic twist, this was also the time when everyone truly learned the meaning of equality.


    Below the street, those who were lucky enough¡ªor perhaps unlucky enough¡ªto survive the first wave were running for their lives.


    "Stay close to me!" a woman shouted to her son, her voice shaking as she pulled her child close.


    "I can''t breathe!" a man gasped, clutching his chest as he stumbled and fell beside a broken storefront.


    People cried out, their voices rising above the sounds of buildings burning.


    A woman nearby knelt on the ground, her hands covering her face as she sobbed.


    "Why is this happening? We did nothing wrong!"


    The scene felt straight out of hell. For a brief moment, some people dared to hope it was over when a distant sound filled the air¡ªa steady, heavy marching.


    "Is it the army?" someone whispered, hope flickering in their eyes.


    "Are they here to save us?" another voice chimed in, a hint of relief breaking through the fear.


    As the marching grew louder, people looked at each other with optimism.


    "Please help us!"


    "We''re over here!" another called, waving their arms.


    "My mom is hurt! She needs help!" A young girl cried, tears streaming down her face as she pointed to her injured mother lying on the ground.


    They straightened up, brushing away tears and trying to catch their breath.


    But then the marching got closer, and their hope quickly faded.


    It was the army, all right.


    But it wasn''t their army. Instead, it was an army of the undead, walking forward with hollow eyes and sinister grins that mocked the living.


    The sound of their footsteps echoed like a twisted joke, sending shivers down everyone''s spine.


    "No¡ªno... This can''t be happening." A woman dropped to the ground, her knees hitting the pavement with a thud.


    Tears streamed down her face as she clutched her hair in despair.

 Chapter 425 Major Change

    Panic swept through the crowd as the terrifying reality hit them.


    The horde of undead in the distance kept getting closer. Their dark red aura surrounded them like cold flames, making them even more terrifying.


    "Run! Demons!" someone screamed, and chaos broke out.


    People ran in all directions, their faces filled with fear.


    Some stumbled over each other, trying to escape. Others yelled for help, their voices shaking as panic spread through the crowd.


    A man pulled his terrified wife along, shouting for others to follow.


    They ran toward the city center, not knowing they were heading into a trap.


    From the air, Reign watched with a satisfied smirk. He stood confidently, his arms crossed over his chest.


    He had arranged this, guiding everyone to the center of the city so he could kill them all at once and avoid dealing with collecting the bodies later.


    As the frightened crowd ran away, his undead army continued to march, making sure no one could escape.


    ''It will take some time to round everyone up so I should focus on getting some exp,'' He muttered to himself as his gaze fell on the burned corpses scattered across the ground.


    Tens of thousands of tendrils shot out from his back, collecting and absorbing them as if he were just vacuuming some dust.


    ''I need to be faster and more efficient! I need more!'' he thought, driven by his hunger for strength.


    (1 hour later)


    Reign sat on the remains of a structure, the Hunter Association''s building barely hanging on.


    Some hunters were still around when he arrived, but as he took things more seriously, they quickly fell before they could even put up a fight.


    ''All these mutated organs are too weak,'' he sighed, feeling disappointed.


    The Tier 4 hunters he ate just weren''t strong enough anymore to satisfy his appetite.


    To really boost his abilities, he needed someone like Quill, but those high-level hunters were usually found in Tier 1 cities.


    ''Could I attack a Tier 1 city after I become a demon king?'' he thought, the idea exciting him.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Once they were safe on the train, Officer Brant headed straight to the control room to report his findings.


    "We checked the tunnels below, and they''re completely destroyed. The dark miasma has also filled the whole tunnel, which means the filter isn''t working. I think it got invaded and overrun by the corrupted, sir,"


    The captain rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of the bad news pressing down on him.


    This situation was turning into a nightmare.


    "Order everyone to get back ; we''re heading to the next stop!" he commanded.


    "What about the passengers, sir?" Brant asked.


    The captain paused for a moment before speaking.


    "Tell the passengers who are supposed to get off here that we''re experiencing some technical issues, which is why the train is moving slower than usual. "


    He lied, in order to avoid causing panic among the passengers on the train.


    As long as they didn''t run into any trouble on the way, they could safely get to the next city and report what had happened here.


    Sticking to the plan, they kept traveling and reached more cities, but it was the same story¡ªeverything was in ruins.


    Those aware of the situation couldn''t shake their anxiety anymore.


    They gathered in a dimly lit quarters, their voices low and cautious.


    "Do you think Green Valley City is still standing?" one whispered, glancing around as if the walls might be listening.


    Another shook his head, worry etched on his face. "Let''s stop talking about this. We don''t want our passengers to get a wind of this "


    "I think it''s too late for that. I keep getting reports and complaints that it''s taking too long for us to reach our destination."


    The others nodded, concern growing among them.


    "It''s only a matter of time before they figure it out. They''re not stupid."


    The group fell silent, exchanging worried looks.


    They hoped the next one would at least be safe and still standing.

 Chapter 426 Change is Coming

    2 Days Later


    Green Valley City


    "What is he doing?" Lilith threw the documents onto her desk after reading the report.


    Green Valley was already suspecting that something was wrong.


    After they didn''t hear anything from some of the industrial cities, the leaders decided to set up defense mechanism.


    One of these systems involved sending data trains every hour to connect each city and share information back to Green Valley.


    As time went on without any signals coming through, a team of researchers guessed what was happening through data analysis.


    They concluded that an invasion happened, with cities being destroyed so quickly that they couldn''t even send out distress signals in time.


    But she knew it was far from the truth.


    Judging by the direction of the destroyed cities, she was absolutely certain it was Reign¡ªhe was practically screaming to the world to come after him.


    ''Does he have a death wish? ''


    ''And how could he even moved that quick?'' she pondered to herself, she haven''t really seen how fast he could moved before so this was a surprised.


    The only other person she had seen move extremely fast since coming to this world was Quill, but that was just a sudden burst of speed, and not consistent moving speed.


    However¡ª


    ''No matter how strong or fast he is, he won''t survive a full-on assault from the humans if they get serious.'' She sighed heavily.


    ''Did he really think he can become a Demon King just by consuming humans?''


    She questioned, struggling to understand his logic.


    Even if he devoured twenty cities'' worth of people, it wouldn''t be that simple; otherwise, Demon Kings would be far more common.


    Moreover, breaking through to Demon King status required more than just vitality. That was no longer the primary factor.


    This was why Peak Demon Lords no longer saw humans as a source of increasing their power; vitality had become an ineffective option for them once they reach their limit.


    ''What are you planning?'' she mused, narrowing her eyes.


    ''Forget it. I don''t have time to figure out the thoughts of a psychopath.''


    Inside, the halls were decorated with colorful tapestries and smooth white marbled floors that echoed with footsteps.


    Large meeting rooms displayed portraits of past leaders, reminding everyone that important decisions were made here.


    This place was more than just a building; it was a center of power where plans were made, alliances were formed, and the future of the continent was decided.


    In a large white room, a man sat in a chair, dressed in a blue tuxedo.


    His silver glasses matched perfectly with his gray hair, giving him a sharp, clean look.


    In front of him, a towering blue holographic figure floated, the face was hidden from view.


    [ Governor Snider, you''re aware this emergency call has drained a significant amount of our resources, right? This technology is still in its early stages, and it''s far from efficient,] the holographic figure spoke up.


    [I trust you have a good reason for initiating this.]


    "Yes," Snider quickly replied with a respectful tone.


    Anyone watching would be surprised to see him so deferential, especially considering he was the most influential man in this place.


    But in front of him was someone who overshadowed even his influence: the President , the person with the highest authority across the entire continent.


    However, the identity of the president remained a mystery.


    He preferred to lead from the shadows, and no one really knew his age or even his gender.


    People only assumed he was a man because of the deep voice he used during communications.


    [Make it quick; I have other matters to attend to,]


    "Yes, Mr. President. " Snider responded quickly, not wasting a second.


    "I''m requesting full authority to send an army to the Green Valley Region...We''ve received intel about a possible new type of Numbered corrupted destroying cities. "


    [First Brentwood, and now the entire Green Valley? Your area will bankrupt our government,]


    Snider''s eyes narrowed, feeling insulted by the remark, but he kept his composure.


    He admitted that his region''s performance had been lacking compared to others.


    Frequent accidents had plagued them ever since that strange phenomenon, draining taxpayer money and resources.


    Despite this, he couldn''t let past failures distract him from the urgent need to act now.

 Chapter 427 Change Is Coming Part 2

    "Mr. President, if we don''t act now, I believe this will get worse, and more cities will fall," Snider insisted.


    [But sending an army? That could weaken our forces and put Tempest Fort at risk.]


    [Why not let the Tier 2 city responsible for the region to handle it?]


    "I don''t think they can. These corrupted must be close to Demon King level to cause this much destruction," Snider said, shaking his head.


    There was a brief pause between them.


    [I understand your point, Governor. However, I still believe there''s a better way to handle this.]


    "Then how about asking the Abyssal Alliance for help?"


    [We can''t ask for the Abyssal Alliance''s support right now since they already helped us with Brentwood. It wouldn''t look good for us if we asked again]


    "Then I''d like to request permission to mobilize the Hunter Association, BioGen, SPARK, the Veiled Nights, and other independent groups. Involving them will lighten the load on our own military."


    [The chamber of commerce won''t like it if we force BioGen and SPARK, but I''m giving you the authority to mobilize the rest. Inform them that this is a direct order from the National Government.]


    Snider disliked the president''s tone, as it showed too much preferential treatment toward the capitalists, but he had no choice.


    He actually intended to use this incident to uncover the type of technology that both BioGen and SPARK were hiding.


    It didn''t sit well with him that private companies were concealing technologies that could benefit the nation.


    [Is there anything else? ]


    "None , Mr President"


    After the meeting, Snider wasted no time.


    He hurried to his office to execute the plan. This was his personality: once he set his mind on something, he always gave it his all.


    Once inside, he settled behind his desk, his fingers tapping against the polished surface.


    With a deep breath, he picked up the phone and dialed the Ministry of Technology.


    The line rang only twice before a voice answered.


    [Minister Norman speaking.]


    "Minister, I need to request the use of the Behemoth to send our forces in Green Valley."


    There was a brief pause on the other end.


    "Miss Lilith, someone is looking for you!"


    Lilith raised her head. "Who is it?"


    "It''s a woman. She said she was sent here by Mr. Reign and someone named Sunny"


    "What?!" She quickly stood up and rushed out to searched for the guest.


    But the moment her eyes landed on the sofa, she nearly staggered.


    In front of her sat what looked like a shorter, feistier version of Cyril.


    Celine, also taken aback by Lilith''s beauty, stood up and bowed her head.


    "Hello, I was sent here by Sunny and... Mr. Reign," She handed an small enveloped .


    Lilith took it and carefully opened it. She began to read the content.


    Her brow furrowed with annoyance as the words sank in.


    It sounded more like an order than a request.


    The note instructed her to purchase train tickets and send Cyril, Celine, George, Wick, and Melissa to a Tier 2 city as soon as possible.


    It also noted that when she spoke to Celine, she had to refer to Reign as "Sunny," and Celine should never know that they were the same person.


    It was a strange request, but he was a weird person, so it made sense.


    ''Yeah, I''m sure this is from him,'' she muttered under her breath.


    ''Only someone like him could be this overbearing.''


    It was clear he expected her to comply without question, and that irritated her more than she liked to admit.


    But that was the least of her concerns right now.


    When she looked at Celine, she immediately thought of Cyril.


    They looked like sisters; if not for the height difference, they could even pass for twins.


    ''Is she also a half meta-human? ''she pondered. ''If so... don''t tell me this girl actually managed to tame that heartless monster? ''


    "What''s your relationship with Sunny?" Lilith asked.


    Celine was surprised by the question, and her cheeks flushed red. "I¡ª I''m his partner,"

 Chapter 428 Change is Coming Part 3

    ''Partner?'' Lilith couldn''t believe her ears.


    However¡ª


    Celine''s flushed cheeks suggested that this was not a business type of partnership.


    ''How did he even manage that?'' Lilith wondered, remembering that Reign''s true body was all bones.


    It was hard to imagine how he could charm someone so thoroughly.


    And it wasn''t just his appearance; he was also a psychopath and socially awkward.


    Only a crazy person would fall for him.


    She could understood Cyril''s infatuation¡ªhe had saved her, after all.


    That "knight in shining armor" effect was powerful.


    But what about this girl?


    How had she been swept up by him.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t get answers right now because Reign was staying hidden.


    "I read the note, and R...Sunny asked me to escort you to a Tier 2 city," Lilith said gently, making an effort to sound kind.


    She knew well that the petite woman in front of her had a psychopathic boyfriend, so it was wise to treat her well.


    "Okay, " Celine didn''t argue at all.


    Reign had instructed her to follow Lilith, and now that they were a couple, she felt a strong desire not to disappoint him.


    She believed his decisions were made with her best interests in mind, especially after hearing that Green Valley was no longer safe.


    After their talk, Lilith quickly instructed her staff.


    "Take her to the largest guest room .Make sure it has everything she need."


    "Yes, Miss Lilith," three maids bowed their heads.


    They gestured for Celine to follow them, taking her luggage and ensuring their smiles were warm and welcoming.


    Celine followed the assistants through the beautiful halls of the mansion, her eyes wide with amazement.


    The place was huge, with crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling and shiny marble floors.


    "We need to meet. I''ll send you the address, and don''t be late or my shadows will come after you," he warned.


    There was a pause on the other end, and he could almost hear the gears turning in the person''s mind.


    "Understood," came the reply, followed by a click as the line went dead.


    With a satisfied grin, he slipped the phone into his pocket and casually headed toward a small cafe tucked away in a quieter part of the city, where business was less bustling.


    The place was far from flashy¡ªperfect for low-profile meetings.


    In fact, there were only a few patrons¡ªjust two older individuals besides him¡ªsipping their drinks and chatting.


    Reign blended right in with them after slipping on a pair of sunglasses.


    Even without using his charm ability, he was still so attractive that people would easily mistake him for a movie star. It was almost annoying how effortlessly he drew attention.


    A waiter approached, ready to take his order.


    "I''ll have a Caramel Macchiato, and one piece of Strawberry Lava Cake. "


    "Yes, Sir," the waitress replied, flashing him a wide smile.


    Even with the sunglasses on, his perfect features were hard to miss.


    Before long, the door let out a soft chime as the person he was supposed to meet walked in.


    Reign''s gaze swept over her.


    This time, she had a completely different look¡ªor rather, a completely different body altogether.


    Aiku wore a fancy dress that looked expensive, fitting her perfectly.


    It hugged her body in just the right way, and her jewelry sparkled just enough to be noticed without standing out too much.


    "Well, this is a change," he said, arching an eyebrow. "Last time you looked ready to kill a dozen men. Now, you look like you''re about to party."


    Aiku smiled back and replied, "I don''t think my transformation holds a candle to yours, Master."


    Reign''s eyes narrowed as he noticed her boldness and demeanor.


    Her words had more confidence now, hinting that possessing different people might be shaping her personality.


    Or.


    Maybe she was starting to remember more, just like Aika had, and that wasn''t good news .


    ''Well, what should I do with this ticking bomb?'' he thought, weighing his options carefully.

 Chapter 429 Change is Coming Part 4

    "Give me the information you gathered," he ordered.


    He decided not to pushed her for now, wanting to steer clear of any issues like he had with Aika, especially since he was close to reaching level 100.


    Back then, even the system hadn''t fully protected him, so wanted to at least reach the Demon King Rank for better protection.


    He had simply come to check on her and make sure she was still in the city, and under the impression that her life was in his hands.


    Aiku leaned across the table, scanning the room before speaking and handing him a USB drive.


    "This has the latest information I gathered," she said in a low voice.


    "Is this information useful?"


    "Yes, Master. My new body is now the secretary and secret lover of the current Hunter Association Director, so I managed to get top secret info directly from his mouth."


    ''Secret lover?,''


    In the past, he wouldn''t have given it much thought.


    But now, with his own experiences, he quickly pieced things together.


    Not that he cared what she did with her body; her usefulness was what mattered most."


    "You said you''re his lover, right? So does that mean you can possess him?"


    "Yes, Master. I''ve been doing it already; I only need a couple more days," she responded, pride evident in her tone.


    "Good job," he nodded in satisfaction. He was glad he hadn''t tried to kill her; losing this kind of advantage would have be a waste.


    "Here''s your order, Sir." the waitress said with a cheerful smile, placing his drink and cake on the table.


    The rich aroma of caramel wafted through the air as he picked up the cup, taking a slow sip.


    He savored the sweet taste, letting it linger on his tongue before turning to Aiku, who waited patiently.


    "Update me if you successfully possess him," he instructed.


    "Yes, Master"


    "And just to make sure you''re safe, do you think you''re being followed ?" he asked, leaning back in his chair.


    "Not that I know of,"


    "How about any strange people trying to approach you?" he pressed, his gaze steady.


    [System: Affirmative.]


    ''Did you create the reverse pyramid when forming my second body?''


    [System: Negative. Divine essence follows certain rules that even the system has no data.]


    He tried to ask for more details, eager to understand why that particular symbol manifested in his angel body.


    However, the system could only respond that it might be related to his own soul, leaving him frustrated and still searching for answers.


    (So it''s another thing the system doesn''t know) he mused inwardly, using his technique to hide his real thought.


    The reason he was obsessed with figuring out the reverse pyramid was that it resembled his father''s emblem, the mark of the evil monarch.


    He had a strong feeling that this was tied to his bloodline.


    According to the madman, his bloodline held the key to freeing him from the system''s influence. The coincidence was too irregular.


    With this new information, he made a mental note to keep it hidden in his consciousness, a place the system couldn''t access.


    He then composed himself, and redirected his focus back to Aiku.


    "You can go now. If you feel like someone is following you, contact me immediately."


    "Thank you, Master,"


    After settling everything, he left the cafe to search for a hotel.


    To stay safe, he took multiple taxis, making sure no one could easily track him. He even stopped by a mall to buy a laptop.


    After a while, he checked into a secluded hotel, and got himself a room.


    He set up his laptop and plugged in the USB drive.


    The information Aiku provided was more in-depth than he expected, and he had to admit it was valuable.


    One detail particularly caught his attention: Tempest Fort had declared that they would be intervening in response to the growing number of destroyed cities.


    This shift in power dynamics would have significant implications for his plans.


    But it was within his expectations; he knew he would have to go toe-to-toe with the government sooner or later.


    This was just the beginning of a larger confrontation he had been anticipating.


    ''Alright, time to level up,''

 Chapter 430 Huge Milestone

    The ground was stained red with blood, spreading between the cracks in the streets.


    Buildings lay in ruins, and broken glass and rubble covered everything.


    Reign walked slowly through the destruction, each step splashing in the blood.


    In the distance, loud screams pierced the air, sharp and desperate.


    People ran, tripping over the debris, trying to get away from the undead army.


    Some cried, others begged, but it didn''t matter to him. He didn''t see them as people¡ªjust food.


    All those feelings he''d had before, when he was trapped in that weird place, were nothing more than a result of his weakness.


    His need for connection, his guilt, his hesitation¡ªthey had all been symptoms of his insecurities.


    Now, that weakness was gone. He had transcended it, reverting back to his old self.


    The only thing that could really challenge his evil nature was Celine.


    She was the one person who made him feel something close to doubt, a flicker of hesitation .


    Fortunately, he had found a loophole, a way around the one thing that could have stopped him.


    Now, with her not around, no one could stop him.


    "Please, don''t hurt me!" A woman stumbled toward him.


    Her face was streaked with tears, each one a testament to the horror she had witnessed.


    She shook uncontrollably, her eyes darting around as if searching for an escape that was no longer possible.


    "Have mercy!" she pleaded.


    BURST!


    He stepped on her head and killed her instantly. He didn''t even bother to look at her crushed skull.


    ''Did I step on something?'' He checked his feet as if he had just stepped in a pile of shit.


    ''Never mind... They''re coming closer,'' he muttered, watching as his undead army herded the remaining survivors into the center..


    It would be easy to finish them off now¡ªall he needed was one move.


    Raising his fingers, he decided on the simplest method: lightning.


    CRACK!


    A flash of light crackled in the air, and chain lightnings struck the crowd, killing everyone in a single wave.


    After they died, he absorbed their vitalities, his power growing .


    [Ding!]No?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Level 100]


    That thought sent a thrill through him. It would be like climbing to the heavens in one giant leap, instantly placing him among the strongest beings in the world.


    "System , I want to use Data Analysis in the Meta-Humans," he commanded.


    [System: Host, the Data Analysis will consume a lot of processing power because meta-humans are complex beings.]


    [I advise the Host to postpone this, as the processing power would be needed for your evolution to Demon King.]


    Reign frowned, momentarily torn between his curiosity and the urgency of his evolution.


    The prospect of analyzing the meta-human inside him was enticing, but the chance to ascend to Demon King status was too great to ignore.


    ''Okay, I''ll focus on becoming a Demon King first. The analysis can wait.''


    He knew that once he achieved that level of power, he could explore the meta-human abilities to his heart''s content.


    ''What should I do now? How can I evolve?''


    [System: Host need another seed to be sacrifice just like last time.]


    Hearing this, he quickly checked his Dark Dust points and saw that he had more than enough to buy one.


    Without hesitation, he purchased it and began the process.


    [System requires to temporary control the host to facilitate the process. Grant permission?]


    [Yes] or [No]


    He hesitated for a moment. The system had taken control of his body multiple times before, including when he broke through to Demon Lord status.


    But now, with all the doubts he had, it was becoming harder to trust it.


    Unfortunately, he was still dependent, so he had no choice.


    "Yes," he muttered.


    [System: Affirmative.]


    With that, his consciousness shut down, plunging him into darkness. He didn''t transfer to his second body this time.


    A seed protruded from his chest, warm and pulsating.


    It dropped to the ground and quickly sprouted into a humanoid figure, its features the same with his second body.


    The system then enacted its plan.


    [System: Allocating all available Dark Points, Skill Points, and Dark Dust Points to enhance the second body.]


    As this announcement echoed, new cores began to materialize in the second body, mimicking his own.


    The system worked tirelessly to upgrade it, pushing it toward the peak of Upper Level Demon.


    [System: Insufficient Points to achieve Peak Demon King Level.]


    [System: Converting Stored Energy and processing power as a substitute resource.]

 Chapter 431 Transcended

    The system began utilizing its stored processing power.


    After this transformation, it would be much harder for him to gain another level, because he had to gain back all the depleted energy.


    With the system''s assistance, the second body finally met the minimum requirements.


    It then activated a pre-programmed command just before its processing power ran low.


    Following its calculations, the artificial intelligence reverted to a basic state, ensuring everything was set.


    Suddenly, Reign''s second body began to convulse violently.


    It was as if something inside was tearing it apart: veins bulged, skin reddened, and a white mist escaped as the blood boiled within.


    The pressure quickly became unbearable, causing the body to swell like an overinflated balloon until it could no longer contain the strain.


    BURST!


    Blood sprayed into the air, sending fragments of flesh and bone flying in every direction.


    Amidst this horrific scene, Reign''s soul emerged from the shattered remains of the body.


    But it had changed; it was now encased in an invisible barrier that protected it from the world''s laws .


    This time, the barrier was more solid, pulsing with energy so intense that it distorted the space around it.


    CLINK!


    The chains that held the soul began pulling back the essence of the original body, working to complete the transformation.


    Unfortunately, the number of meta-humans inside him entwined within the chains, and created a chaotic energy that made it difficult for the system to reintegrate the souls properly.


    Each meta-human essence resisted, their unique energies clashing with one another, creating a whirlwind of conflicting powers.


    It was a good thing that he was unconscious right now, or he would beg for death from the sheer amount of beating his soul was experiencing right now.


    [System: Integration process initiated. Adjustments in progress to accommodate multiple souls. Estimated time until full reintegration: 30 seconds.]


    29


    3


    2


    1


    As the countdown hit zero, the system acted decisively.


    It forcefully weakened the chaotic essence of the meta-humans, dulling their overwhelming powers to a manageable level.


    His aura exploded outward like a nuclear bomb detonation, saturating the air with a red glow that painted everything in sight.


    The blast radiated for tens of kilometers, a wave of overwhelming power that engulfed the landscape


    Those who were unlucky enough to survive the first wave found themselves helpless against the second.


    Their bodies could not withstand the concentrated energy; so they exploded in a horrific display of gore, torn apart like ragdolls.


    When the energy finally stabilized, the entire city had vanished, along with its barrier.


    All that remained was a desolate wasteland.


    At the center of it all stood Reign, having completed his transformation into a Demon King.


    His face had remained the same in appearance, but on a microscopic level, it was no longer composed of smooth, polished metallic material.


    Instead, it resembled a swirling mass of tiny particles, like grains of dust that had merged together, constantly shifting and rearranging.


    Due to their minuscule size, this transformation was impossible to see by the naked eye, but it marked a huge change in how he would utilized his power in the future.


    In his back, however, it was a completely different story.


    He had grown another set of wings, bringing the total to four.


    Each pair was perfectly symmetrical, and on the edges were red crystals that were as thin as sheets of ice.


    His wings spread wide behind him, exuding a sense of majesty and power that matched his status as a Demon King.


    He clenched his fist and felt the power coursing through him before he punched the air out of curiosity.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The black miasma parted within a two-kilometer radius, pushed aside by the sheer force of his casual punch .


    That single jab was enough to obliterate an ordinary Demon Lord.


    ''Are you kidding me... I''m glad I wasn''t dumb enough to challenge a Demon King,'' he sighed in relief.


    He was already aware that the gap between the two ranks was enormous, but this was still beyond his expectations.


    It was simply incomparable.


    ''What happens if I use my railgun?''


    He quickly activated it, and to his surprise, the railgun formed in an instant, with no delay whatsoever.


    It also looked even more powerful now, pulsating with energy and ready to unleash devastation at his command.


    ''Locked and Loaded,''

 Chapter 432 Transcended 2

    He aimed the railgun forward, the sleek barrel glinting with dark red sparks.


    A low hum vibrated in the air, buzzing with kinetic energy.


    What once took ten seconds was done in an instant, and the railgun felt stronger than ever.


    ''I think I can push this further,''


    He revved it up, pushing the energy levels higher, the vibrations growing more intense as he concentrated.


    Five seconds passed .


    Each seconds stretching out as he felt the energy building inside the railgun.


    ''Isn''t this too much?,''


    He wondered what would happen next as the railgun began to release excess energy.


    But the thrill of unleashing such power overshadowed his doubt.


    In addition, the land around him was already a graveyard¡ªempty and lifeless¡ªso he had no reason to hold back. Not that it mattered anyway.


    Ten seconds passed .


    "Obliterate!" he shouted, and pulled the trigger.


    CLICK!


    A brilliant beam of energy erupted from the barrel, illuminating the entire area and pushing the miasma away for a split second.


    It was an immensely powerful attack, far stronger than anything he had unleashed before.


    However¡ª


    There was no sound of explosion¡ªjust complete silence as the beam pierced through everything in its path without stopping.


    ''Did my railgun just turn into a fucking laser?''


    He felt that calling it a railgun didn''t do it justice anymore.


    ''I need to check it again,''


    He aimed his railgun again, counting to five in his mind.


    Floating effortlessly in the air, Reign felt his evolved body naturally adjusting as he began to fly higher.


    He had expected it to be more challenging to control with four sets of wings, but to his surprise, he found he could maneuver in the air much better than before.


    SWOOOOSH!


    Flapping his wings, he moved in the opposite direction of Green Valley, putting as much distance as possible.


    But before he could leave the entire area, he noticed something was off in the distance.


    THUD!


    He landed on the ground and surveyed his surroundings, only to realize that he was now inside a massive canyon.


    His evolution had terraformed the whole landscape, creating a deep hole that punctured the ground.


    ''How much energy did I release?'' he exclaimed in shock, staring at the sheer scale of the destruction.


    The canyon was even bigger than the one in Brentwood.


    Seeing this, he felt like he had severely underestimated his growth.


    ''System, can I cause this kind of damage again if I really wanted to?''


    [System: Affirmative. However, it would take the host five minutes to charge an attack of this magnitude and also to increase your durability.]


    ''Then how did this happen?''


    [This destruction was merely a result of all your energy being released and then absorbed back by your body.]


    ''Five minutes? Huh, that''s too long,'' he shook his head, accepting that it was not a viable option at all.


    In a fight against someone of his rank, every seconds count.


    While they might not be as fast as him, he was certain they could kill him in seconds if he stood still, charging his attack like a sitting duck.


    ''I also can''t use this in cities, because it would erase everyone along with their bodies,''


    He paused for a moment and contemplated.


    ''I''ll think about it later. I''m sure I can find a way to use an attack of this level in the future,''


    With that thought in mind, he flew back into the air and continued his flight.


    He wanted to find a secluded place to lay low and check his other rewards.

 Chapter 433 Creating Cracks

    In Green Valley City, the day started like any other, with the sun shining and a gentle breeze blowing through the streets.


    People went about their routines, chatting with neighbors and enjoying their day.


    Suddenly, the ground shook¡ªa slight tremor at first, then a violent rumble like a heavy truck barreling down the street.


    Continue reading stories on empire


    Conversations stopped as people glanced around, startled.


    A mother pulled her child close, and an elderly man steadied himself against a wall.


    The shaking intensified, rattling windows and causing loose items on porches to drop.


    A few kids giggled, thinking it was a game, but their laughter quickly turned to nervous whispers as the adults urged them to be quiet.


    Some even left their homes, afraid that it would collapse on them.


    As the shaking finally stopped, people began to step outside, looking at each other with a mix of relief and worry.


    The usual sounds of traffic vanished, replaced by an unsettling silence that hung in the air.


    Even the drivers, usually honking and rushing about their day, had decided to pull over and take a moment to collect their thoughts.


    While some pedestrians had paused mid-step, eyes wide with confusion.


    "What just happened?" people began asking, checking their phones for the latest news.


    The tremor felt unusual; earthquakes of this magnitude were rare not just in Green Valley City but across the continent.


    Most residents had heard stories of earthquakes but had never experienced one themselves, largely due to the miasma .


    The emergence of the black miasma had changed everything.


    Geological surveys had shown that many regions, once prone to seismic activity, had entered a period of dormancy.


    The underground magma chambers, which had been the heart of volcanic systems, were now silent, their energies cooled down because of the lack of heat from the real sun.


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in Lilith''s mansion, she paced back and forth in her office.


    Subtle shifts or low-level disturbances often went unnoticed.


    "It''s a 5.0 magnitude," one of the younger scientist reported.


    Dr. Lard adjusted her glasses and focused on the seismic data.


    "Run the system again," she commanded, his eyes fixed on the flickering monitors. "Check if it was a natural phenomenon or not. "


    The young scientist nodded and quickly input the commands, watching the screen as he recalibrate the analysis.


    A moment later, graphs and data points surged across the monitor, illuminating potential causes of the seismic activity.


    "Look at this, Doctor Anya," he said, pointing at the holographic display. "It shows that the vibrations came from the east of Green Valley City, about 100 miles from here."


    "Are you sure ? 100 miles from here is Ashwood?" she asked, narrowing her eyes at the screen.


    "Yes, I''m sure, Doctor Anya. The seismic readings confirm it."


    "Is it an earthquake?" she asked


    "No, it''s an explosion from the surface," the young scientist replied.


    "An explosion? That changes everything. We need to reassess the situation immediately. What kind of explosion could cause such a seismic event?"


    The young scientist turned back to the screen, analyzing the data further.


    "The energy output is far beyond what we''d expect from conventional explosives. The patterns suggest something much more powerful¡ªpossibly even experimental or advanced weapon of mass destruction."


    Dr. Anya contemplated for a moment, recalling a similar incident from the past.


    "Check the data about the explosion that happened in Brentwood. We need to know if there are any similarities between them" she ordered.


    While what happened in Brentwood hadn''t directly affected them due to the sheer distance, they were still able to gather some data on the slight tremors that reach Green Valley.


    The young scientist quickly accessed the archived data, his fingers moving rapidly across the keyboard as he began cross-referencing it with the current one.


    "Dr. Anya, comparing the two, we''ve found a 70% similarity. But this one is much stronger."


    Her heart raced at the implication.


    "Contact the local government . Ask them if they sanctioned any weapon test . We need to know if this is part of an operation or something else. "


    The urgency in her voice prompted immediate action.


    Heads nodded in agreement, and they scrambled to carry out her orders.

 Chapter 434 Preparing for War

    Tempest Fort.


    The atmosphere in the briefing room buzzed with conversation.


    Large metal walls gleamed under the cool, white lights, giving the room a clean, modern feel.


    In the center, a long, shiny steel table stretched out, with chairs around it for the representative from different groups¡ªmercenaries, advanced soldiers, and hunters.


    These individuals weren''t just any ordinary fighters; they had been carefully selected for this meeting.


    While they might not be the absolute strongest, their overall combat skills and abilities were still exceptionally high, making them some of the best in their respective fields.


    Did you hear the latest news from Green Valley?" a young man with brown undercut hair leaned closer "They''ve sent a distress signal. Something big is happening out there."


    His companion, a sturdy middle age man with a beard, nodded, eyes wide with concern. "I heard it too. They say it''s something powerful, maybe even a new type of corrupted."


    A muscular mercenary with a scar running down his cheek chimed in, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "You think it''s a new numbered corrupted ? Last I heard, No. 17 was running rampant in that area."


    "Could be," the young man mused aloud.


    These three were representatives of the Veiled Nights, and they all held the prestigious Black Rank, the highest rank available.


    While they were the face of the organization in this meeting, other members were waiting for their command.


    The representatives of the advanced soldiers joined in the conversation, their demeanor a mix of professionalism and camaraderie.


    However ¡ª


    The hunters remained silent.


    They knew their skills were top-notch, and they weren''t there to join in on small talk.


    Aside from that, a tension also lingered between them.


    All the strongest mercenaries were divergents¡ªpeople with demon blood¡ªand hunters looked down on them for it.


    It was almost surprising that they were willing to stay in the same room together at all.


    That meant the amount of manpower and resources they could send would be limited, making the situation even more dangerous.


    "The last I heard, we had to get help from the Abyssal Alliance to deal with No. 17!" the sturdy middle age man with beard added.


    The hunters'' expressions darkened after hearing the their comment. They felt it was a deliberate jab at them.


    It stung even more knowing that their own director was the one responsible for requesting that outside help.


    That wasn''t something they could be proud of, and it only deepened the tension in the room.


    Snider sensed the mood. He knew he had to change the topic before things got worse.


    "We have no choice but to respond regardless," Snider replied, his voice steady.


    "If we don''t take action soon, Green Valley will be lost, and we''ll lose our resources there as well. You all know our territory is limited, and the fight against the corrupted never stops. We can''t afford to lose that area."


    Conversations filled the room, and some representatives exchanged anxious looks.


    "What about the risks? If this corrupted is as powerful as you say, we could be sending our best into a trap." Asked by another mercenary.


    Snider met his gaze head-on. "That''s a risk we have to take."


    "Governor, that''s not enough to convince us .This will be a huge risk for us. If you miscalculated, we could all end up dead."


    "I understand your concerns, and I want to assure you that we''re taking this very seriously. If you agree to join this mission, I promise that everyone involved will be compensated handsomely for their efforts. You won''t just receive the standard payment,"


    The mercenaries'' expressions shifted as soon as they heard the mention of money.


    "We will help you, Governor. It''s our duty to protect humanity, especially when we have the ability to do so." the young man quickly replied


    "It''s good that we are now on the same page," Snider said, clearing his throat to command everyone''s attention.


    "I need everyone to look at the monitor. I think you''ll find this very interesting," he gestured .


    Everyone turned their focus, their eyes fixed intently on the screen.


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    "This is the future of humanity," Snider declared.

 Chapter 435 Pride and Joy

    "Future of Humanity?"


    They repeated, their voices a mix of doubt and curiosity.


    It was a bold statement, but coming from someone as important and influential as Governor Snider, it made them feel a rush of excitement.


    "What you''re about to see is an overview of a secret project that the government is finally ready to reveal. This is still in the testing stage, so this mission is also a great opportunity to showcase what it can do,"


    He let his words sink in for a moment


    "This is Project Behemoth." As he spoke, images of a massive airship appeared on the screen.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    The ship was as long as a skyscraper turned sideways, its surface covered with various platforms, antennas, and cannons.


    Large hangars and landing strips stretched across the top, clearly built for launching smaller planes.


    The entire vessel look like a small fort designed for both war and travel, with every part of it serving a purpose.


    Everyone was speechless, and Snider seized the moment to boost their morale.


    "This project is our latest development aimed at countering the threats posed by the miasma, and it could be the key to turning the tide in our favor."


    The hunters exchanged glances, intrigued but skeptical.


    Airships were notoriously difficult to operate outside the barrier due to the miasma.


    The toxic fog could damage the propellers almost immediately, making traditional air travel extremely risky.


    Because of this, deploying a giant airship like the Behemoth would be even more dangerous.


    Snider understood the hesitation in the room and decided to address it.


    "I understand that some of you might have doubts, but I''ve brought someone to clarify everything," he continued, gesturing toward the door.


    CLICK!


    A middle-aged man entered, wearing an orange jumpsuit adorned with the logo of the Department of Technology on the chest.


    "This man is Engineer Evan Brooks one of the leads of the Behemoth," Snider introduced,


    "Will this thing really fly? It''ll just suck up all the miasma," the young mercenary pointed out, crossing his arms with skepticism.


    With that, the meeting ended on a positive note.


    "Evan, I have a question," Snider said, as the two of them decided to stay in the meeting room for a bit longer.


    "Of course, Governor. What''s on your mind?"


    Snider leaned against the table, his expression serious.


    "How confident are you that the Behemoth can handle the miasma? I need to know that we won''t be sending our people into a death trap."


    "The electromagnetic propulsion system is designed specifically to navigate through it. We''ve run simulations, and the results were promising.


    Snider rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "How about the shield technology? "


    "Yes, Governor. The shield technology uses the same principles . We call it the electromagnetic shield. The concept is to envelop the ship with a magnetic field that pushes aside anything that comes into contact with it."


    "How do you create the magnetic field ?"


    "We create it using a series of specialized generators installed throughout the ship to send electric current,"


    "Excellent. It sounds like you''ve really covered all the bases. It must have taken you years to develop this," Snider said, trying to sound impressed.


    Evan smiled, a hint of pride in his eyes.


    "Thank you, Governor. It''s been 20 years of hard work, and our team has put in countless hours on this project. We faced a lot of challenges, especially with the technical aspects. This technology is our pride and joy,"


    "Good job,"


    ***


    ***


    ***


    [Original Skill Created : Electromagnetic Shield]


    Midflight, Reign casually realized he could harness the electricity in his body to create a magnetic effect, pushing and pulling objects around him.


    It all clicked when he remembered how the sand beneath him shifted whenever he walk around.


    ''Oh, free skill, sweet!'' he chuckled to himself after getting a new ability that took him three seconds to create.

 Chapter 436 Legendary Skill

    Reign flew high in the sky, feeling the wind rush past him as he traveled hundreds of kilometers in a matter of minutes.


    He spotted a mountain area below, with tall peaks rising sharply against the sky.


    It was a rare sight in this region, which had mostly been flat .


    ''This place will let me stay hidden while I figure out my next steps,''


    He knew he had to wait until everyone he wanted alive left Green Valley before making a big move, especially now that his destructive level could level an entire walled city.


    Sitting on the rocks, he decided to focus first on the matters that needed his attention: his status and how he could further improve his existing power.


    He was strong, but he still need to maximized his potential for the battle ahead.


    Aiku''s information stated that the humans had reached their breaking point. Continue reading at empire


    Frustrated by his nonstop destruction, they were mobilizing larger forces to put an end to his rampage.


    This was no longer like before, when he still had the element of surprise on his side.


    He took a deep breath, letting the silence of the mountains clear his mind.


    ''Status''


    The familiar semi-transparent window appeared in his vision, shimmering with a soft glow.


    It displayed his current status, listing his powers, new system functions, and potential upgrades.


    Each line of text felt like a reminder of how far he had come.


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Level: 100


    Race: Elemental Overlord (Legendary)


    Strength : SSS-


    Agility. : SSS+


    Stamina SSS-


    End : SS


    Int: SS-No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Energy: X- (Legendary)


    <More Information>


    ============


    The new stats impressed him .


    While the changes in his minor stats were not that big, the improvement in his Energy was astounding.


    > Perfected


    > Legendary


    > Godlike


    ***


    It was a no-brainer which skill he had to try first.


    Without hesitation, he quickly selected his Hyper Rail Gun skill for evaluation.


    [Hyper Rail Gun Analyzed - Cost 10 Skill Points]


    The cost to analyze the skill was 10 skill points, a price he was more than willing to pay.


    Fortunately, he still had a bunch of souls with him, which he quickly converted into the necessary skill points.


    [Hyper Rail Gun : Exalted ]


    ''Exalted? That''s it? That''s the only information I got for 10 skill points?'' he exclaimed, frustration rising up inside him.


    For a moment, he almost reverted to cursing the system, feeling cheated.


    But then he took a paused, quickly calming himself. He had promised to never let the system''s greediness get to him again.


    [Cost: 100 skill points to check for weaknesses to improve to Legendary Rank . ]


    [Cost: 1000 skill points to check for weaknesses to improve to God Rank . ]


    "Just the Legendary Rank for now " he reluctantly answered.


    [Hyper Rail Gun: In-Depth Analysis ]


    >>Enhanced Energy Capacitors: Upgrading the energy storage system would allow for faster charging and greater energy retention and efficiency when using the rail gun in burst mode.


    >>Cooling System Optimization: Implementing a cooling mechanism would prevent overheating during rapid fire, allowing host to unleash sustained bursts without risking backlash.


    >>Variable Charge Settings: Incorporating different charge levels through internal improvements of the barrel would allow host to adjust the power of each shot much faster. This versatility would be useful in various combat situations, enabling quick, low-power shots or devastating high-power blasts.


    Blueprint for the improvements appeared before him, detailing all the upgrades he could implement.


    The layout was clear and comprehensive, showcasing the changes he could make to enhance his Hyper Rail Gun.


    It was something he wouldn''t have been able to figure out without poring over advanced textbooks on rail gun technology, but now the system had filled in the missing links.


    But what caught his attention even more was the option for Auto Improve.


    With a single click, he could initiate the upgrades .


    It felt like the system was telling him that he didn''t need to use his brain anymore¡ªjust let the true genius do its magic.


    The idea of relying on the system to handle the complex upgrades was both amusing and scary at the same time.


    But not using it would be a dumb move, considering it was free.


    "Auto Improve," he ordered, activating the ''I am too lazy to manually do it '' feature .

 Chapter 437 Legendary Skill Part 2

    In real-time, the system began to re-engineer his entire railgun right before his eyes.


    His arms trembled slightly, releasing sand-like black material that swirled around him, gathering to form the weapon.


    As he watched, intricate designs materialized before his eyes, as if they were being 3D printed.


    Each component appeared with astounding precision, made possible after he had evolved into a Demon King and got a new type of body.


    If before, his bones were like jelly that could be reshaped, now they resembled individual grains of sand, granting him the ability to create things with more details.


    However, this type of change required immense mental power¡ªso much that even a genius like him couldn''t pull it off .


    The level of intricacy involved in manipulating this many individual particles was beyond what any individual mind could handle.


    Fortunately, the system operated like a supercomputer, taking into account each parts and processing the complex interactions seamlessly.


    First, the barrel began to take shape, stretching out to be long and sleek


    Next, the internal parts started to appear, with intricate gears and circuits assembling themselves at an extreme speed.


    The system calculated the best way to fit everything together, ensuring each piece locked into place flawlessly.


    The energy capacitors came next, round and pulsating softly with light.


    They hovered for a moment before settling into their spots on the rail gun''s frame.


    As the final pieces formed¡ªsights to help him aim and grips to steady his hold .


    Now, the rail gun looked like something forged by advanced machinery, far removed from the organic material of bones.


    When he held it, it was ¡ªbalanced and easy to carry around.


    ''So this is it,'' he said, aiming the weapon. Stay tuned with empire


    It felt lighter than before, fitting perfectly in his hands.


    When he charged it, the energy flowed into the weapon instantly¡ªsame like last time¡ªbut to his surprise, it consumed only 45% of the energy to achieve the same effect.


    Eager to test its power, he aimed at a distant rock formation, a cluster of jagged peaks.


    But still, having this kind of trump card was enough to boost his confidence.


    With that in mind, he decided to improve more original skills.


    The more he had, the better he could adjust to any situation .


    Among his latest creations, he focused further into a new skill he had developed: Electromagnetic Shield.


    This defensive ability would create a barrier of electromagnetic energy around him, capable of deflecting incoming attacks theoretically speaking.


    At first, he thought that it might not be as helpful as he hoped.


    The idea behind it felt rough around the edges because he lacked the necessary knowledges to improve it.


    However, with his R&D option available through the system, he quickly realized that he had the means to refine it further.


    [Electromagnetic Shield : Quality: ]


    Unlike his Railgun, which had undergone countless improvements and refinements, this new skill was far less polished .


    [Quality >> Legendary 1500 Skill Points ]


    ''The cost is also higher because its starting point is lower,''


    After contemplating various strategies, he finally decided to improve Magnetic Control manually at first, curious to see how far he could push it using only his own intellect and creativity.


    To his surprise, he managed to elevate Magnetic Control all the way to Elite Level, which he considered a huge achievement.


    Then, he decided to add the remaining points to upgrade it to Legendary status.


    The results were astonishing.


    All over his body, small magnetic nodes appeared, about the size of a ping pong ball, that would direct the magnetic field much more effectively.


    It even took into account his Symbiotic Suit, enhancing the overall effectiveness of the magnet.


    ''I can''t believe how much better this is,''


    Comparing his old design to the system''s was like comparing the work of a highschooler to that of an actual engineer with decades of experience¡ªthe gap was huge.

 Chapter 438 Maximizing Potential

    ''Done,''


    He had finished creating and upgrading a bunch of new original skills.


    There were so many that if he had to read through each one, it would take him a long time.


    The important thing for him was that he was able to cover some of his weaknesses.


    He felt more confident knowing he had these new abilities at his disposal.


    Standing up, he stretched his arms, feeling the magnetic nodes subtly react beneath his bones.


    This extra layer of defense was a great addition to his arsenal.


    There was no such thing as too much defense in his vocabulary after all. The more life savings skills he has, the better prepared he would be for any threats that came his way.


    ''Now for the other thing,'' he mumbled, his voice trailing off as he touched his chest.


    He could sense that his cores had increased to seven now, with the middle and the biggest one acting as the main engine that blended and connected the energy together before he could release it.


    Each one represented a different element, except for the last one, which he didn''t recognize.


    He closed his eyes and focused on the new core, trying to tap into its energy.


    As he reached out, he felt it¡ªthere was something there, but it was blank, like staring at a white canvas.


    Determined to understand this new element, he decided to conduct some tests.


    First, he called forth his lightning element, crackling with energy at his fingertips. He concentrated, feeling the familiar rush of power as bright arcs of blue electricity danced around him.


    Next, he summoned negative energy, the dark force swirling around him and transforming the electric sparks into a deep, dark red.


    Finally, he channeled the unknown element, feeling it slip through his fingers like mist. He tried to merge all three, hoping for something extraordinary.


    However¡ª


    There was no unique transformation, no game-changing outcome¡ªjust his dark red lightning becoming a bit stronger.


    It was underwhelming, especially considering that his other elements could boost power far better


    ''Sweet,''


    Following the system''s instructions, he closed his eyes and focused solely on the Null Core.


    Concentrating, he channeled Fire energy into it, guiding the flow carefully.


    At first, it was a faint warmth, but as he poured more power in, the transformation became clear.


    Like a tiny spark igniting a coal, the Null Core began to burn, filling with vibrant Fire energy.


    But he wasn''t done yet. he focused intently and directed the energy from both of his Fire cores into the middle one.


    As the two flames collided, something extraordinary happened¡ªa chemical reaction


    Opening his eyes, he grinned. "It worked."


    The blue flames danced and crackled around his fingertips.


    Feeling tempted to test it out, he raised his arms and unleashed the flames like a giant flamethrower.


    The blue fire roared to life, scorching everything in its path.


    Rocks melted instantly under the intense heat, turning into glowing puddles of lava.


    ''Sweet, this is awesome!''


    If this was the result of combining two fire cores, he could only imagine what would happen if he combined two lightning cores.


    His attack would be so deadly that he could one-shot anyone at the Demon King level.


    If he got really lucky and had the element of surprise, maybe even a Demon God assassination could be pulled off.


    With careful planning and the right conditions, he could probably turn the tide in his favor.


    [DING!]


    [System: Host, your current durability and endurance would not be able to withstand the power coming from two lightning cores. It would completely obliterate your body.]


    "Wait, what?" he paused, a frown replacing his excitement.

 Chapter 439 Pressing Matters

    [Lightning element is the most powerful natural element in terms of penetrating and destructive power, so host needs a body that can withstand such pressure. I suggest you wait to reach Demon God status before trying to combine the two.]


    "Okay, that makes sense," he replied, nodding in agreement.


    Right now, the limitation of his lightning power was more about his endurance and durability rather than the amount of energy he could produce.


    So, having two lightning cores wouldn''t really give him that much benefits.


    Plus, he didn''t want to end up regretting his choices.


    The last time he ignored the system''s warning, he found himself in big trouble.


    ''So now that''s all taken care of, did I miss anything?'' he wondered, glancing over his status window again.


    ''Oh, I almost forgot about it!'' he chuckled, shaking his head at his own forgetfulness.


    This was one of the major reasons why he wanted to reach level 100 as soon as possible.


    [Ding!]


    [Analysis : Meta-human]


    [Cost : 5,000 Skill Points]


    [Estimated Analysis Time : 6 months]


    "Six months... that''s a long time," he mused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    The skill points weren''t a problem. He could farm them much faster than before, so spending 5,000 was nothing.


    What really bothered him was the time¡ª6 months to analyze. That felt like an eternity.


    At that rate, he could very well be a Demon God already, or even something stronger than that, especially considering the system hinted at a level far higher.


    But if this analysis was what he thought it was¡ªfull insight into the power of meta-humans¡ªit would open a new door for him to be really at the top.


    ''System, is there any way to speed it up ?''


    [Processing...]


    [Processing...]


    [Processing...]


    [If host store more meta-humans, the speed time would be cut down .]


    He stretched his legs and glanced at the clock on the wall¡ªit was already late.


    He walked over to his desk and picked up his phone.


    As he expected, Lilith had reached out to him after he left his number in the note.


    Reign dialed her number back, and waited for her to answer.


    After a few rings, he finally heard her voice on the other end. (Hello?)


    "How was she?"


    (Is that really the first thing you''re gonna ask me after making me babysit your girlfriend?) Lilith sighed, a hint of frustration in her voice.


    She felt a little hurt that someone of her status and power had to do all of this just to please him.


    But despite her frustration, she reminded herself of the bigger picture and the importance of maintaining their alliance.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make it up to you as long as you make sure to follow my orders," he assured her.


    Lilith felt the urge to protest, but she decided against it after recalling how stubborn he could be.


    Arguing with him was like trying to move a mountain; it would never end well.


    She even felt tempted to reveal the truth¡ªthat he was being influenced by half Meta-humans¡ªbut she held back.


    Lilith knew that sharing this information could backfire on her, especially since she wasn''t sure how much control those half Meta-humans actually had over him.


    (By the way, you''ve been making a lot of noise. Are you aware that Tempest Fort forces is already joining in? This place is now a hot zone because of you.)


    "Relax, I''ve got this," he replied confidently. "Now, about those orders..." Experience more tales on empire


    She noticed how adamant he was about the topic, so she decided to address it first before moving on.


    (I already bought the tickets for all of them. They''ll be on their way in two days,)


    (What are you planning? Why are you sending them away? I hope you don''t plan to create trouble in this place?)


    "It depends. By the way, how is your search for the key?"


    He shifted the conversation back to something more pressing.


    Lilith''s expression changed as he brought it up,


    (I found the entrance! )

 Chapter 440 The Key

    "You found it?" he repeated, his voice filled with curiosity.


    Lilith had spent countless resources and months of her time tracking down this mysterious key, so it showed just how important it was to her, and how big the benefit was.


    After all, powerful beings like them don''t chase after things unless they the benefit far out-weight the risk.


    (Yes, I found the entrance, but it''s in a difficult location,)


    He wasn''t going to let that vague response slide.


    If they were really going to get their hands on the key, he needed to know every detail.


    "Give me more information,". he urged, a hint of impatience creeping into his tone.


    There was a brief hesitation on her end before she responded.


    (The entrance is located underneath the capitol There''s an ancient temple down there that caved in long ago. )


    She began to explain the details.


    If it weren''t for her extensive research and the resources she devoted to this, they might never have uncovered this information.


    The history of the temple was so old and buried beneath countless layers of civilizations that it''s practically lost to time


    According to the ancient texts she discovered, tens of thousands of years ago, a group of people had founded a temple in that very location, believing it to be a source of healing and strength.


    They thought that it could make them healthier and cure diseases, a sanctuary where they could find relief from their suffering.


    However, the truth was far different.


    The mysterious energy emanating from the temple was not the blessing they believed it to be; instead, it was merely residual energy left behind by the key.


    Over the millennia, the history of the temple had been lost amid the countless rises and falls of civilizations, each one building upon the ruins of the last, unaware of the secrets buried beneath their feet.


    Reign paused for a moment as he absorbed the information¡ªwell, more like 15% of it¡ªbecause he wasn''t really that excited to learn about the backstory.


    Lilith could tell he was teasing her, and it annoyed her.


    How could he joke when the situation was so serious? If anyone was a victim of this so-called "instinctive feeling," it was definitely him.


    After all, he had been tricked by two half-meta humans, making him look pretty dumb.


    (I get it, but we don''t have a choice. The key is important, and this is the only way to access it. )


    Reign leaned back on the bed, thinking hard about his choices. He knew the reaching the east was important.


    But the garden was also something he couldn''t ignore.


    And Lilith was the only one who knew anything about it so he had to stick with her.


    "Alright, just tell me the plan, and I''ll meet you there," he responded before ending the call.


    As he set the phone down, he began thinking of his next move


    ''What if it really is a trap set up by her?''


    The chance was low, but it wasn''t impossible¡ªespecially considering they had signed a devil''s contract.


    ''I need to find away to lower my risk,'' he muttered to himself.


    "System, can my Heavenly Will fight against any mental attack?"


    [System: Theoretically, yes, as long as host keep improving your divine energy. What happened back then in the train was a soul attack, not a mind attack. That''s why the host got affected.]


    "So, you''re saying that as long as I focus on boosting my divine energy, I should be able to resist those types of attacks?" Your adventure continues at empire


    [System: Affirmative. Enhancing your divine energy will strengthen your Heavenly Will, making it more effective]


    ''This could really work, but I''m still putting myself at risk by going inside that place without knowing what to expect.''


    He would rather fight multiple Demon Kings than walk into an unknown place unprepared.

 Chapter 441 Key 2

    "Is there any way I can hide the fact that I''m an angel from her?"


    If he could effectively hide his angelic identity, there would be no longer any need to endanger his original one.


    [System: Affirmative, there are multiple ways to hide host''s divine aura now that you''ve reached level 100 and unlocked advanced analysis.]


    [Would you like the system to automatically create a concealment method?]


    [Yes] or [No]


    "Yeah, go ahead and handle that,"


    [System: Processing]


    [System: Processing]


    [System: Processing]


    [System : Analysis Complete]


    [System : Creating Original Skill : System''s Cloaking ]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Skill Description: System''s Cloaking


    Type: Concealment Skill


    Effect: This ability allows the host to utilize divine energy without revealing its true nature to others.


    When activated, the divine energy that usually stands out would be disguised to look like regular energy, blending in with other common power sources.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He read through the skill information and description with a satisfied smile.


    ''Alright, let''s put this to the test,''


    He focused his mind, and activated the ability.


    Instantly, he felt a warm sensation spread through his body, wrapping him in what felt like an invisible skin.


    This new layer adjusted around him, molding to his body and hiding the essence of who his true nature.


    When he focused on controlling the divine energy, it began to glow, but instead of the usual golden color, it transformed into something different.


    This time, it reflected the natural energy around him, primarily appearing white, like a mist that wrapped around his hand.


    Next, he summoned his sword, and it appeared before him in white color.


    The blade shimmered softly, not glowing too brightly, which made it less flashy and more inconspicuous than before.


    She could already imagine the conversation¡ªan exaggerated compliment, followed by some awkward attempt to impress her. Not tonight.


    Her eyebrow twitched in irritation, but she forced a smile.


    She knew the routine by now: reject politely, and maybe they''d leave her alone.


    She slowly turned around, ready to brush him off in a friendly manner. Explore more at empire


    But the words stop in her throat when her eyes landed on him.


    Standing in front of her was a very attractive young man¡ªsuper good looking , if she might add.


    That was saying something, considering her standard for a handsome man was on the level of Lucifer himself.


    His hair was as dark as midnight, and his black eyes...they seemed to devour the very light around them.


    However¡ª


    There was something unsettling, and captivating, about the way he looked at her, as if he could see right through her.


    ''Who is he?'' she wondered inwardly.


    She wasn''t easily swayed by appearances, yet here she was, momentarily lost for words.


    The young man''s lips curled into a small, knowing smile.


    "Surprised? Did you fall for me at first sight?" he playfully remarked, a teasing smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    Lilith quickly regained her composure, her forced smile turning into a more natural one.


    "Surprised? Maybe a little," she admitted, her voice cool and collected. She tilted her head slightly, studying him.


    "But that doesn''t mean I''m interested in you."


    "Who said I was asking about such trivial matters?" His voice was calm and smooth that only piqued her curiosity further.


    Lilith crossed her arms, masking her earlier slip in composure with her usual confidence. "Then what are you doing here?"


    The man''s smile widened slightly. "Just passing by. But now that I''ve met you, maybe I''ll stay a while."


    There was something dangerous about him.


    She could feel it in the air¡ªthe way he held himself, the way he talk.


    This was no ordinary person. She wasn''t sure if she should be wary or intrigued. Maybe both.


    "Stay if you want," Lilith said, her tone dripping with challenge, though her eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement.


    "But just so you know, the person I''m waiting for? He''s crazy. Might even kill you just for sitting there,"


    "Scary," he replied without hesitation, "But some things are worth the risk."

 Chapter 442 Key 3

    "Worth more than your life?" she teased, her tone playful and charming all at once.


    The man in front of her, couldn''t help but take another glance, appreciating her beauty.


    She was on a level beyond most humans¡ªironic, considering she wasn''t even human.


    "My name is Nero," the man introduced himself, his voice calm and confident. "You might''ve already figured it out, but I''m not really from around here."


    "I know. You''re from the East, right?"


    "Smart guess," he said with a small smile. "I didn''t think it would be that obvious."


    Lilith giggled, picking up on his sarcasm. "Please, anyone with eyes would know you''re not from around her."


    Nero''s smile widened slightly, "Well, I''ll take that as a compliment. Standing out isn''t always bad. I got to meet you because you''re pretty hard to miss yourself."


    Lilith raised an eyebrow, amused. "Flattery, huh? Don''t think it''s going to work on me."


    "I won''t lose anything by trying," he replied smoothly, not missing a beat.


    She couldn''t help but let out a soft laugh, momentarily taken aback by his boldness


    "You must really like danger, then . But be careful what you wish for. You might just find yourself in over your head."


    "Is that a warning or an invitation?" he teased.


    "A warning," a voice echoed from across the room.


    Another man stepped into view, drawing attention with his unique white hair and bright blue eyes. The newcomer was no slouch either; in fact, one might even say he was more attractive.


    And Lilith could vouch for that, as her heart beat faster this time around.


    ''What is happening? Since when did this city become a hub for pretty boys?'' she muttered to herself, taking a sip of her wine to calm her racing emotions.


    Even a devil like herself had to admit that the two were gorgeous in their own way.


    But as their shoulders collided, it felt like he had slammed into a solid wall.


    Reign stood his ground, unflinching. He shot Nero a cold smile. "You better check your eyesight. I think you''re already going blind,"


    Tension crackled in the air as the two men locked eyes again, neither willing to back down.


    "Nero, I said stop!" the dark haired woman interjected again.


    Nero clicked his tongue in irritation but didn''t escalate the issue further.


    Meanwhile, Lilith couldn''t help but feel a little shocked by Reign''s actions. She knew he didn''t do it because he liked her¡ªhis personality was too detached and evil for that type of thing.


    But the way he had effortlessly asserted dominance over Nero, all without raising his voice or beating the shit out of him, was unexpected and captivating at the same time.


    There was something very sexy about it that made her think that Reign could actually be cool sometimes.


    ''Not good. I can''t believe I''m having these kinds of thoughts about a psycho like him. '' She shook her head, reminding herself not to be swayed by appearances.


    ''Well, at least now I know how he got Celine to fall for him.''


    Looking at him, she saw he had already settled into his chair, casually waiting .


    "I didn''t know you had a humanoid body," she broke the silence.


    "Well, figures. I never told you I have one,"


    ''This guy...'' she forced a smile.


    This was the Reign she remembered¡ªrude and anti-social.


    She took a deep breath before speaking. It was clear that he didn''t want to talk about his new appearance at all.


    "Alright, back to business . We need to discuss the key''s location and the best way to get to it without drawing too much attention."


    "Just tell me what I have to do. No need to bother with the small details; it''s not like the Capitol has a lot of security," he said, letting out a bored sigh as he glanced at the window.

 Chapter 443 Key 4

    Lilith glanced around, ensuring no one was eavesdropping


    "Let''s move to my room. I got us an exclusive suite on the top floor. The place has a better view, and we can talk more freely there," she suggested.


    This had been her plan all along¡ªusing the restaurant as a casual meeting point before leading him somewhere more private.


    After all, the conversation they were about to have wasn''t exactly legal.


    As they left the luxurious restaurant, the staff lined the entrance, bowing their heads in respect as they walked past. They were well aware that anyone who could afford to dine and stay in this hotel were wealthy and influential individual.


    Lilith flashed a bright smile at the staff, and a few of the male employees couldn''t help but blush in response.


    She radiated an air of perfection, her sweet demeanor and the way she treated others made her seem like a genuinely kind woman, someone who truly deserved their respect.


    On the other hand, Reign didn''t have to put in any effort at all.


    Just a glance at his face was enough to make the women around him think he might be kind, a perception that couldn''t be further from the truth.


    They approached a special elevator designated for VIPs, its sleek metallic golden doors gleaming under the soft lighting.


    There were two divergent guards stationed at the entrance, their expressions serious as they kept a watchful eye on everyone who approached.


    Lilith stepped forward, she confidently displayed her VIP card, a sleek piece of black plastic embossed with lettering made of pure gold.


    The guards exchanged a quick glance before bowing their heads in acknowledgment. With a respectful gesture, they stepped aside, allowing Lilith and Reign to pass through without any disturbance.


    DING!


    The elevator doors slid open quietly, revealing a spacious interior decorated in deep red velvet. The soft fabric on the walls helped muffle sound, making the space feel cozy and private.


    The moment they were both inside, the doors closed . A touch panel lit up beside them, displaying their destination: the penthouse suite at the top floor.


    "This place is expensive. Not everyone can just drop three million credits for a night, you know. It''s a privilege few can enjoy," Lilith said, trying to keep the atmosphere light as they made their way up.


    "Didn''t sense anything at all?" he pressed,


    Lilith furrowed her brow. "Why? Is there a problem ?"


    She could tell from his expression that he knew something she don''t.


    "I see, so he must have something that allows him to hide his power," Reign revealed, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "Even a devil like you was not able to see through it."


    Lilith''s eyes widened in disbelief as his words sank in. "Wait, what do you mean he''s hiding his power?"


    "I also didn''t notice it when I just looked at him either. But I felt it the moment we bumped shoulders. He has a vitality equal to a Demon Lord. But I''m sure he''s not a demon."


    It wasn''t unusual for some items or abilities in this world to conceal a person''s true power, but the fact that someone like Nero, who was at the Demon Lord level, was in this city made her uneasy.


    It meant that powerful individuals were already starting to gather here.


    She had anticipated this, but she hadn''t expected it to happen so quickly, especially since traveling between cities normally took time.


    "I think we should move forward with the plan much sooner. This way, the number of stronger individuals in the city will be fewer," she suggested.


    "We can''t do that. Celine and the others are still here. If we suddenly open the entrance, there''s a good chance they would get trapped here," he shook his head.


    "I understand your concern, but the longer we wait, the more dangerous this situation will become,"


    "Don''t worry about it," he reassured her.


    "We can''t predict what will happen. We need to act before it''s too late,"


    "It''s just someone at the Demon Lord level; it''s nothing I can''t handle," he brushed off her concerns.


    She didn''t like his easygoing attitude. "I think you''re seriously underestimating them."


    "Not at all. I think you''re the one underestimating me," he replied with a confident tone.

 Chapter 444 Key 5

    Lilith shook her head, her expression tinged with frustration.


    "You need to be more careful, Even Lucifer, the King of Hell himself, had allies. Do you think he built his empire alone? No matter how strong someone is, there''s always a limit. "


    Reign shook his head, crossing his arms. "I''m not underestimating anyone. Just being realistic."


    "That''s the problem," she countered, her tone sharpening.


    "There''s news of a massive force from Tempest Fort coming to Green Valley. The longer we wait, the worse it''s going to get. You can''t just dismiss this."


    Reign remained adamant,. "I don''t care. Let them come. I''ll deal with them when the time comes."


    This wasn''t his usual confidence. There was something off about how stubbornly he was resisting her warnings.


    ''He''s stalling,'' she realized, ''because he wants those girls safe and out of the city.''


    His normal self would''ve acted without hesitation, crushing anyone in his path.


    But now? He was delaying, buying time for them, though he''d never admit it.


    ''Their ability is more powerful than I thought,'' she mused to herself.


    She was, in fact, quite right about this.


    Reign''s original body had always provided him with a natural barrier ¡ªhis mind had been a fortress, filled with negativity, evil, and constant conflict, which made it harder for them to exert influence over him.


    But this new body?


    It had something his original one never did¡ªa second head. Find exclusive stories on empire


    Lilith tried to push through, reasoning with him over and over, but nothing seemed to get through.


    He brushed off each of her arguments, stubborn as ever.


    Her frustration finally reached a peak, and she decided to be blunt.


    "Reign, I think Celine... she''s affecting your¡ª"


    She stopped, mid-sentence.


    A sudden, gut-wrenching feeling gripped her.


    [Emergency Alert: A giant airship from Tempest Fort has breached the barrier. Please remain calm. They are coming here as additional reinforcement.]


    ''How big would it have to be to create this much vibration?'' she mumbled to herself.


    Lilith had expected Tempest Fort to send a strong force, but she never imagined they would arrive with an actual giant airship, and so quickly at that.


    ''A airship? Really? '' Lilith shook her head, both annoyed and amazed at how deep humanity had buried its true capabilities.


    She didn''t even know something like that existed, despite her efforts to build a solid information network.


    ''If they could build giant airships, what else were they keeping under wraps?''


    As she thought about it, more questions flooded her mind.


    The thought of more advanced machinery and weapons lying in wait made her more warry of the humans.


    Reign, on the other hand, wasn''t worried at all.


    To him, a giant airship that relied solely on advance technology was just junk. He was more curious about the people inside it.


    As a Demon King with unmatched firepower, he believed that if the competition came down to who had the bigger guns, they would definitely need to bring their very best to stand a chance against him.


    If they were inventing something that could mess with his mind or control his thoughts, now that would be a real concern.


    But as long as they relied on destructive attacks, they would never be able to catch up to his growth.


    "Don''t worry about it. The bigger it is, the easier it is for me to hit," he reassured her.


    However, she didn''t appreciate his easygoing attitude and thought he was just talking nonsense.


    If she realized she had aligned herself with a Demon King that could one shot an entire Tier 4 walled city, her perspective would shift dramatically.


    She''d be kissing his feet right now, begging him to take her under his protection.


    A Demon King was both revered and feared, a status that could silence anyone with just their titles alone.


    But he didn''t see any reason to reveal that to Lilith or anyone else.


    In his mind, why bother? He preferred to let his actions speak for themselves.


    ''Giant airship, huh?'' he mused, a sly chuckle escaping his lips.


    ''This would be a perfect chance to test just how powerful my attacks are. I just hope they don''t disappoint me too much.''

 Chapter 445 Game Changer

    Four Hours Earlier


    The command deck of the Behemoth was very busy as crew members monitored the massive airship''s systems.


    Everyone was focused, eyes on their own panels, making sure this giant piece of metal stayed steady in the sky.


    Continue reading stories on empire


    They had been successful so far and had encountered little resistance since leaving Tempest Fort, so they planned to maintain this momentum.


    "Status report!" Commander Thomson called from his seat, which was centrally located and slightly elevated from the others.


    From his vantage point, he could see and supervise everyone.


    They were all wearing brown, comfortable-looking insulated jackets, except for key personnel like the commander, first officer, engineers , and the pilot.


    "Commander, Altitude is stable at three thousand feet. We''re in a clear zone with no turbulence." The pilot responded¡ªa 32-year-old man who had spent his entire life training to maneuver an airship of this size.


    The reason they were only at this altitude was because, the higher they went, the harder it became to filter the miasma.


    After testing different heights and comparing the results, they found that 3,000 feet was the perfect spot, maximizing energy efficiency and minimizing aerodynamic resistance.


    "Good. What''s our radar showing?" Thomson turned his attention to the other crew members."


    "Commander, We''re picking up multiple signals below, but they can''t reach us." The navigator reported.


    "Double-check that data and expand the range. I want to see how effective this new radar system really is," he ordered.


    "Roger, Commander"


    A series of magnetic nodes outside began emitting low-frequency sounds to create a real-time map of the area.


    Suddenly, warning lights blinked on the monitors


    "Commander, there''s a new blip on the radar!" an operator reported.


    "What is it ? "


    "Commander, it''s horde of unique flying corrupteds chasing us,"


    While this many enemies would usually be alarming, the crew felt confident in the Behemoth''s abilities.


    Just its sheer size and the advanced technology behind it gave them a strong sense of security.


    In addition, they had also expected this.


    Knowing how large the airship was, it was bound to attract the attention of many flying monsters.


    "Can we outrun them if we speed up?" Thomson asked.


    "Yes, Commander, we are currently flying at 500 kilometers per hour, so we still have a lot of leverage," the navigator replied, glancing at the data on his screen.


    Theoretically, the Behemoth could reach up to 1,200 km/hour, but that would drain its energy very quickly, so that speed was only reserved for emergencies.


    "Keep firing! Keep the pressure on! Destroy them all!" Thomson ordered.


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    They kept bombarding the horde until none dared to chase them again.


    After the display of power, a wave of exhilaration swept through everyone.


    The thunderous explosions outside had barely faded when they erupted into cheers, their voices ringing with disbelief and excitement.


    "Did you see that?!" one technician shouted, his face lit up with joy. "Those rounds tore right through them!"


    A nearby operator high-fived him, grinning from ear to ear. "I can''t believe how effective they were! We''re finally making a difference!"


    As the adrenaline rose, they began clapping and hugging each other, their camaraderie evident in this monumental moment.


    Behemoth was working!


    It was time for humanity to reclaim its place at the top of the food chain once again.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    30 Minutes before landing


    "Slow down," Thomson ordered.


    The crew responded immediately, adjusting the throttle to a controlled 300 kilometers per hour.


    "Keep a watch on the impact!" he barked, eyes narrowing as he focused on the horizon. .


    "We need to make a soft entry." he added.


    "Yes, Captain! Current readings are stable. Impact is within safe limits."


    With that assurance, they proceeded to bump into the barrier.


    They were able to pass through, but because of the ship''s massive size, the barrier trembled from the sheer force and started flashing erratically.


    Knowing this would create a commotion, they quickly accessed the Green Valley local network system to send a message and avoid mass panic.


    Meanwhile, in the passenger hub, mercenaries, soldiers, hunters, and various other personnel who had come for the mission received the announcement that the Behemoth had finally reached its destination


    "So it''s finally time," a hunter declared as he stood up.


    If Reign was present, he would notice that this person shared a strong resemblance to Jayden.

 Chapter 446 Back it Up

    Back in the hotel, Lilith paced back and forth, her voice rising and falling as she talked to someone on the other end of her phone.


    Lilith was now communicating to everyone connected to her organization so their next steps lined up, and more importantly, she needed information about the airship.


    But frustratingly, even her contacts within the government¡ªpeople she had on her payroll¡ªwere in the dark.


    The appearance of the Behemoth had caught everyone off guard.


    ''I can''t believe this,'' she gripped her phone tighter as another call ended with no answers.


    ''How could something this massive show up without a single warning?''


    This had completely ruined her plan and as she lean on the coach she look at Reign who was in the least worried.


    ''This is all his fault,'' she muttered under her breath, frustration seeping into her voice. ''If he hadn''t destroyed so many cities, we wouldn''t be in this situation.''


    He was basically the trigger that made all of this possible, The destruction he caused had set off a chain reaction.


    ''No, it''s too late for regret now, Blaming him won''t change anything.'' she shook her head.


    There was no undoing the mess he had caused. Instead, she had to focus on what came next.


    Meanwhile, Reign sat at one of the large tables, casually sipping wine and munching on snacks he had pulled from the fridge.


    The more he stayed in this body, the more he craved things that should only be attractive to humans.


    It was a weird sensation, but it didn''t hurt him, so he just went with it.


    But despite his easygoing attitude, his mind was constantly working, planning his next move.


    Contrary to Lilith''s assumptions, he wasn''t really being complacent.


    Yes, he was a Demon King now, and his power had grown beyond what most could comprehend.


    But like her, he understood that information was key.


    Power without knowledge was reckless.


    One moment, he sounded like an impulsive psychopath, and the next, he came across as an intelligent strategist.


    ''He''s right. What should I do?''


    Sending anyone closed to her organization would be too risky, so she needed a spy powerful enough to escape if things went south.


    As she contemplated, her gaze fell on Reign¡ªhe was the only one she knew who could hold his own.


    Plus, his strength wasn''t the only reason he was the top choice.


    Judging by the absence of negative energy or any traces of his demonic nature, it was clear he was using a powerful artifact or ability to hide it. Read exclusive chapters at empire


    She chose not to point it out earlier because everyone had their secrets they preferred to keep hidden.


    "Can you do it?" she asked, breaking the silence.


    Reign raised an eyebrow, "You want me to gather intel for you?


    Lilith nodded. "You''re powerful enough to handle any threats. Plus, you can go undetected."


    "And what''s in it for me?"


    Lilith shot him a serious look. "You mean besides keeping your precious plans on track? You gave me plenty of orders and even told me not to let the two meet, and I followed all your requests. I think it''s only fair that you compensate me for my efforts."


    He chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Fair enough. But I need help to get close¡ªsome kind of identity that won''t raise suspicions. Can you handle that?"


    "Don''t worry. I have plenty of influential friends on my payroll, so that won''t be an issue."


    "Alright, I''ll do it"


    "Deal. Just be careful out there."


    Reign shook his head as he stood up. "They should be the ones afraid,"


    For some reason, she felt he wasn''t saying this out of ego.


    ''Maybe he actually has something up his sleeve to back up his confidence?''

 Chapter 447 Back it Up 2

    CLICK!


    Reign opened the door , and Lilith expected him to step out, but he stopped midway.


    "You can go back now and ask someone to bring Celine here," he ordered.


    Your journey continues on empire


    "Are you serious! " Lilith protested.


    She couldn''t believe what she was hearing right now. The audacity.


    Here she was, stressing out about their situation, and he was ordering her to fetch his girlfriend.


    Worst of all, they were going to meet and have fun in an super expensive hotel room that she had paid for with her hard-earned money.


    ''Does he really think I''m just going to sit here like a good little minion while he plays the big boss?'' she muttered, rubbing her temple again in frustration.


    But after running the numbers in her head, she realized she couldn''t afford to lose him.


    He was her ace in the hole, the only one who could dramatically increase her chances of getting the key.


    If it weren''t for this reason, she wouldn''t want to work with him at all.


    Hell, even Lucifer was more tolerable, and that guy was known for his massive ego.


    "Just do it. Besides, are you really planning to stay here? You have plenty of things to work on. It would be much better and more efficient for you to go back to your mansion."


    Funny enough, all his words were true, but it still didn''t sit well with her to be treated this way.


    "I''ll take my leave now," she said, standing up and smoothing down her dress. She didn''t want to argue anymore.


    ***


    3 Minutes Earlier.


    Inside Lilith''s mansion, Celine was curled up in bed, clutching a pillow .


    ''I miss you,'' she murmured into the soft fabric, her voice muffled.


    It was a genuine expression of her feelings, one that reflected her longing for him.


    ''I want to see you so badly,'' she added, a hint of embarrassment creeping in.


    "Stay back! Keep the area clear!" one officer yelled, trying to manage the eager crowd .


    "Remember, this is a restricted area! You cannot get too close!" Another officer waved his arms, urging the onlookers to maintain their distance .


    But the crowd were just too excited to listen; they all wanted to know more.


    "Wow, this place is really packed!" Reign remarked as he joined the crowd. He had just arrived after leaving Celine at the hotel¡ª extremely satisfied and sleeping.


    His gaze fell on the hangar that had opened up, showing a line of tanks inside.


    These weren''t ordinary tanks; they looked much more advanced than anything he had seen before.


    There were other weapons too, but he didn''t pay much attention to them.


    What he really wanted to know was how many powerful people had come .


    ''This would be much easier if I used my real body,'' he sighed.


    Although this body could still sense energy, his original one was much more accurate because of ''Undead Eye''


    RING! RING! RING


    His phone buzzed in his pocket, jolting him from his thoughts.


    He pulled it out to see Lilith''s name flashing on the screen.


    (I need you to listen carefully,)she said as soon as he answered.


    (Meet one of my contacts in a white van nearby. They''re with a couple of journalists who were allowed to enter the airship as part of a PR stunt. This could be a good opportunity for you.)


    "I''ll head there now. Where''s the van?"


    (Just a block away, behind the fire trucks. You''ll see it parked there.)


    "Got it,"


    As he reached the edge of the crowd, Reign saw the van .


    It was easy to spot because it had a faint outline of a the station logo on the side.


    Just as he reached for the door handle, it swung open, and a young woman with short brown hair greeted him with a friendly smile.


    "You must be Reign," she said, waving him inside.

 Chapter 448 More than an Airship

    "Yeah, that''s me," Reign responded, giving her a casual nod.


    "Good, I''m Eli, Miss Lilith''s contact. We don''t have much time, so I''ll give you the rundown. Our station spent a lot of money to get this chance.


    "My job is just to help you enter the premises. But remember, we can only go as far as the hangar. If you get caught, then we don''t know each other. Understand?" she warned .


    "I got it," Experience new tales on empire


    "Glad that we understand each other. Now wear this jacket, and take off that face mask and sunglasses. You''re looking way too suspicious," she instructed, handing him a brown lightweight jacket that has her station logo on it.


    "Believe me, I''ll look even more suspicious if I take them off. No one''s going to buy that I''m just part of the camera crew,"


    Reign was fully aware that his features attracted unwanted attention. And he wasn''t just saying this to brag; he was too handsome for his own good, and it annoyed him.


    Eli crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows. "Hey, you''re the one asking for favors here, so you''d better follow my orders, or the deal''s off,"


    ''Is she tired of living?'' he wondered to himself, her attitude making his fingers twitch with the urge to snap her neck.


    Luckily for her, this body could tolerate a lot more than his original one, or she''d already be tasting the pavement with a mouthful of her own blood.


    "I''ll take it off now," he said, following her orders. It was better for her to see it herself.


    As soon as he removed his face mask, she froze, her eyes widening in shock and her mouth dropping open in disbelief.


    Too handsome¡ªthat was the only thought racing through her mind.


    She couldn''t believe someone could look this good. Even among her colleagues at the station, no one came close to him. He had the kind of face that would outshine anyone, no matter where he went.


    ''Is he Miss Lilith''s boyfriend?'' she mused to herself.


    If she were in Lilith''s shoes, she wouldn''t be able to control herself around someone this attractive.


    Reign noticed how speechless she was and couldn''t help but feel disappointed by how superficial some women could be.


    "P¨Cput it back on. You''re right, you''re better off hiding your face," she stammered, clearly embarrassed.


    If she''d known he was this handsome, she never would''ve been so strict.


    Humans and their greed never failed to entertain him.


    Eli shot him an irritated glance, but her lips twitched to forced a smile


    "Trust me, it''s all a part of the game. You''d be surprised how quickly loyalty shifts when more cash is thrown into the mix."


    "Are you saying that you''re gonna betray Lilith if someone offered you more money?"


    Eli smirked, "Not necessarily. But let''s be honest, loyalty isn''t exactly a strong suit in this industry. Everyone has their price, including me. The difference is that I know what I want, and it''s not just cash."


    "Interesting, at least you''re honest," he nodded in approval.


    He didn''t dislike this type of people¡ªthose who didn''t shy away from speaking their minds.


    After two minutes, the soldier returned.


    "Alright, you''re clear to enter," He handed back the pass.


    "Just remember, no wandering off."


    "Don''t worry, we''re professionals," Eli replied casually.


    She didn''t look nervous at all; it seemed this wasn''t her rodeo.


    They drove past the checkpoint, the massive airship looming larger ahead as they got closer.


    Its colossal structure towered over them, casting a shadow that swallowed the van whole.


    The sheer scale was breathtaking, with towering structures and massive docking bays that stretched endlessly before them.


    Each docking bay was filled with various vehicles and machinery, all meticulously organized.


    Even Reign wouldn''t be surprised if it suddenly released giant flying robots into the sky.


    It was more than just an airship¡ªit was a literal fortress, a small city that could fly through advance engineering.


    ''This is nice; at least I''ll get to enjoy seeing this before I completely obliterate the whole thing,'' he let out a soft laugh under his breath.

 Chapter 449 More than an Airship 2

    He sounded like he was joking, but given his immense power, it felt less like a jest and more like an absolute prediction.


    The van stop at its assigned spot, the engine rumbling softly before turning off.


    When the doors swung open, Reign and Eli stepped out, greeted by the sight of an active media zone.


    Cameras were being unloaded from cases, tripods were set up, and crew members hustled about, making last-minute adjustments to their equipment.


    A cluster of journalists stood huddled together, discussing their strategies and the angles they planned to capture.


    Some were flipping through notepads filled with scribbled notes, while others adjusted their microphones and checked the sound levels on their cameras.


    A few were already setting up lights, creating a bright stage area that contrasted sharply with the dim, metallic surroundings of the hangar.


    "Looks like they''re really taking this seriously," Eli commented.


    "Uh, yeah," Reign replied in a detached tone. He couldn''t care less about all of this.


    All he wanted was to find a way to enter the airship and check it out.


    A plan was already forming in his mind: he would need to neutralize one of the soldiers and disguise himself as one of them.


    It was a classic maneuver¡ªget inside, blend in, and gather as much information as possible without raising suspicion.


    He looked around the area, noting the positions of the armed soldiers. There were a dozen of them.


    But that didn''t deter him.


    He had faced worse odds before. He just needed to find the right moment, a gap.


    For now, blending in seemed like the best approach.


    Eli started mingling with the crew, fitting in effortlessly among the busy journalists.


    Everyone seemed to know her; she was well-liked and had been in the journalism world for a long time.


    With her friendly smile and confident attitude, she easily sparked conversations with her colleagues, sharing jokes and catching up on old stories.


    Reign followed closely behind, careful to maintain a low profile.


    She handed it to Reign with a flirty smile "Here you go! Let''s grab some coffee sometime."


    He just accepted the card, tucking it into his pocket without much thought.


    "So about the inside news," Eli said, determined to steer the conversation back on track.


    She knew her friend well enough to anticipate that if she didn''t redirect the chat, it would quickly devolve into more flirting. Continue your saga on empire


    Cassy straightened up, her professional demeanor returning as she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    "Well, I''ve heard some whispers around. Apparently, the Behemoth''s appearance here was due to an emergency in the whole region. They''re gearing up for something big."


    "An emergency? What kind of emergency?" Eli pressed,


    "There have been reports of unusual activity ¡ªrumors of a new powerful corrupted emerging .The military is on high alert, and the Behemoth is here to reinforce their efforts. They''re preparing against an invasion,"


    "Have you heard anything about the nature of these new corrupted?" Eli asked, keeping her voice steady.


    This was information concealed by the government, but Cassy''s awareness of it suggested they were ready to release it to the public soon.


    "Not much, to be honest. But I heard that the earthquake before was caused by it "


    "Seriously? That''s... terrifying." Eli''s eyes widened.


    She turned to Reign, expecting to see his reaction to the shocking news, but he looked unfazed.


    Why would he react ?


    When he was the one responsible for it in the first place.


    "We were told we''d also be getting a Tier 1 Hunter representative to join us. Should be an interesting interview!" Cassy added.


    Reign''s ears perked up at the mention of the Tier 1 Hunter.


    "Who''s the representative?" he asked


    "I''m not sure, but I heard he''s from one of the most influential hunter families,"


    ''Interesting. This is getting better and better,''

 Chapter 450 Wrong Timing

    "Alright, everyone, listen up!" one soldier barked, his tone firm.


    "Before we start, we need to go over some rules. This is a serious event, and we need your cooperation."


    "First off ...You can''t ask just anything. We''ve got a list of approved questions to make sure we keep things on track. We want to highlight the Behemoth''s strengths, not dive into sensitive topics "


    Another soldier chimed in, his demeanor a bit more relaxed.


    "Yeah, and make sure your questions focus on the positive. We''re here to inspire hope. Think about how we''re preparing for challenges and what makes this ship so special."


    The journalist nodded, taking mental notes.


    "Also, we''re on a tight schedule," the first soldier added.


    "Each station is only allowed to ask two questions. Stick to your time limit. If you go off script, we''ll have to cut you off. No hard feelings, just business."


    Journalists exchanged glances, knowing full well that they had no choice but to comply. There was a clear agenda behind this event, and nobody was going to be allowed to mess it up.


    The interview needed to send a message of hope, not doubt, and everything about this press event was carefully controlled to ensure that.


    With that, the Green Valley soldiers stepped aside, allowing the Behemoth''s military personnel to take the stage.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Their uniforms were different from the standard .They wore sleek, black matte suits that covered their entire bodies.


    On their backs, compact oxygen pumpers hummed softly, designed for combat in environments filled with miasma.


    The unmistakable logo of Tempest Fort adorned the chest of each soldier: a jagged lightning bolt slicing through a dark storm cloud.


    It was sharp and bold, a symbol that immediately caught the eye and spoke volumes about their identity.


    This design wasn''t just for show; it was a commemoration of the word "Tempest," a nod to the power and chaos of a storm¡ªperfectly embodying the city reputation.


    Instead of rifles, each soldier sported two pistols strapped to their legs, complemented by a pair of blades secured at their backs.


    While they might appear less intimidating than traditional firearms, those guns were anything but ordinary.


    Each one was designed to tear through metal as if it were paper, boasting advanced technology that enhanced their lethality.


    For them, it wasn''t just about the attention.


    This was their work on display, the result of long hours and hard labor.


    They had built and maintained the Behemoth, and now it was their moment to stand in front of it, proud.


    Next came the hunters, stepping into the spotlight with an air of detachment.


    They didn''t seem thrilled to be there, almost like they were reluctant to share the stage with the others.


    The Hunter Association had always valued its independence, after all.


    Looking closer, their kimonos was nothing like the usual attire; instead, they had a metallic sheen that caught the light just right.


    Reign squinted, his eyes taking in the details.


    The fabric was made up of extremely small metallic beads¡ªalmost like sand¡ªfused together, giving it a high-tech appearance.


    This wasn''t just any outfit; it was designed for performance.


    The combination of traditional style and advanced materials was a very interesting mix.


    As for their katanas, they were just as unique.


    The hilts had a futuristic design, sleek and polished, some even featuring neon lights that pulsed gently .


    ''Wow, I feel like a frog in a well,'' Reign thought, taking in the scene before him.


    ''I can''t believe how vast the gap is between other cities and Tempest Fort. ''


    If he had encountered them back when he was still a Demon Lord, he might have chosen to hide, viewing such a powerful line up as too dangerous to confront directly.


    But now, standing among them, he felt no threat at all.


    ''Cool technology, but unfortunately... you''re all too late,'' Reign mused, shaking his head slightly.


    ''If you had sent this force earlier, you might''ve had a chance to kill me. But now?''


    He couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle, finding their timing almost pitiful.


    They came at the worst possible time.

 Chapter 451 Slipping Through

    The last group to show up were the officials of the airship¡ªthe captain and a few other high-ranking officers.


    Their uniforms looked brand-new , with patches that showed off their ranks, and they moved to the front where all the cameras were waiting.


    They made sure to dress well for this occasion, because they planned to create a documentary showcasing their first successful mission.


    They would broadcast it across the continent to boost everyone''s morale.


    It might sound boastful, but this was actually a strategy devised by the higher-ups, who recognized the importance of giving the population hope.


    In a time of uncertainty, a well-crafted narrative of victory could reignite faith in humanity''s resilience and strength.


    Of course, this could also backfire. If, for some reason, they failed, the repercussions would be dire.


    But looking at the Behemoth''s capabilities, it was hard to fathom a scenario where they would lose.


    "Thank you all for being here today," the captain began, his voice strong and steady."


    "My name is Captain Thomson ,and I''m honored to introduce you to the Behemoth. "


    "This ship is the pride of Tempest Fort and a symbol of humanity''s fight against the corrupted that have destroyed our world. We''re not just here to showcase our technology; we''re here to show that change is coming."


    As Captain Thomson finished his introduction, excitement surged through the journalists gathered around.


    But the excitement extended far beyond them; the entire city of Green Valley was also tuned in.


    Whether in homes, on smartphones, or in coffee shops¡ªwere all glued to the live telecast.


    Classes were paused, kids glued to their phones, teachers abandoning lessons to watch this moment.


    As the atmosphere thickened with anticipation, the journalists eagerly raised their hands, ready to fire off their questions.


    Captain Thomson gestured to one of the reporters, it was Cassy.


    "Captain, can you tell us more about the capabilities of the Behemoth?


    "This airship is equip with state-of-the-art weaponry and advanced shielding systems, it''s designed to withstand powerful attacks that could level a city," He explained, though he didn''t delve into the specifics.


    While this was happening, the threat they were discussing had already infiltrated the airship.


    Reign quickly took out a guard and disguised himself as one.


    It worked perfectly to his advantage that most of them kept their helmets on, allowing him to avoid detection for the time being.


    Plus, everyone was so focused on the interviews and the excitement outside that no one paid attention to him.


    ''How easy would it be to sabotage this place right now? But where''s the fun in that? ''


    He wanted to make a statement.


    Destroying this giant airship with overwhelming force would send a clear message: the new Demon King was in town, and he wasn''t someone to be messed with.


    The more epic and one-sided his victory was, the more fear he would instill .


    He continued walking deeper and deeper. From the outside, it might have looked like he was just killing time until Celine and the others got out of the city.


    But the truth was, he had come here for another reason.


    He wanted to check if they had brought any Meta-Humans on board.


    To him, their presence was the one thing he needed to worry about most.


    Why ?


    Because meta-humans'' powers could not be measured by traditional means, as they were simply too broken and unpredictable.


    For example, even if he was strong, if he fought someone who could kill him by just uttering the word "Die," then that would be the end of it.


    It might sound like an outrageous ability, but it wasn''t entirely impossible.


    Continue reading on empire


    Their powers defied logic and conventional understanding, after all.


    "Hey, you. Stop!" a voice echoed from behind.


    When he turned around, he saw a woman in an orange jacket meant for engineers.

 Chapter 452 Prototype Part 1

    "Why are you here?" she asked while crossing her arms.


    Skepticism flickered across her face as her hazel eyes narrowed.


    The light caught the angles of her cheekbones, intensifying her gaze, while her platinum blonde hair was tied into a neat knob, emphasizing the sharpness of her facial features.


    "Just doing a routine check. Protocol." he responded in casual manner.


    "Routine check? You''re not supposed to be here, This is a no-go zone for soldiers. Did you not know that?"


    Her fingers tapped impatiently against her arm waiting for a response.


    Reign looked around, feeling a bit lost.


    The place was huge, and if he was being honest, knowing which spots were okay and which were off-limits was tricky, even for someone who worked there.


    He realized his cover might be slipping, but he wasn''t too concerned. He could easily deal with her, but causing a scene might alert more people, so he quickly changed tactics.


    "Oh, sorry,"


    He forced chuckle, scratching his head awkwardly.


    "I must''ve gotten confused. This place is big, you know how it is. "


    The engineer sighed. "Yeah, it''s massive. But you really shouldn''t be wandering around here. Head back to your post, alright?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Find your next adventure on empire


    He walked back the way he came, and retraced his steps.


    "Wait, on second thought, I need help with something. Come with me," she called out.


    Reign paused, turning back slowly, and mentally sighing. This wasn''t part of his plan.


    But he had to play along, though. Drawing too much attention now would ruin everything.


    "What do you need help with?" he asked, trying to sound like a typical, clueless guard.


    The engineer waved him over. "One of the hangar battery is acting up, and I need someone to hold it steady while I recalibrate the system. You up for that?"


    "I''ve got it. Lead the way."


    "Lead the way ? Get a transport cart; it''s a long way from here," she ordered.


    "Sounds good to me," he replied.


    "I like your spirit, soldier. Just remember, when I say ''brace yourself,'' I mean it!"


    She shot him a grin, oblivious to who she was really talking to.


    ''Oh, you''re the one that should brace yourself self,''


    Once she was finished with her job, she wiped her hands again .


    "Alright, let''s head over to the testing bay after we get the weapon. I''ll show you what that baby can do."


    She led him down a long corridor toward another section.


    As they walked, they passed by several other engineers, all busy with their own projects.


    None of them paid much attention to Reign, assuming he was just another soldier lending a hand.


    It wasn''t uncommon around here for the soldiers to be pulled into odd tasks when there wasn''t any fighting going on.


    As they passed through various sections, Reign noticed the high-tech equipment scattered around¡ªmassive engines, weapons under construction, and complex machines.


    ''They really poured everything into this ship,'' he thought. ''Too bad they''re not going to get the chance to use it for long. ''


    A few engineers waved casually as they passed by, one even calling out, "Hey! Another one of your guinea pigs, Mara?"


    "Yup!" she called back, laughing. "Let''s hope this one has a sturdier backbone!"


    He just gave a slight nod, playing along.


    Finally, they arrived at a large room filled with all sorts of heavy-duty equipment.


    Mara gestured to a table where a sleek, handheld cannon sat.


    It was bulky but compact for something supposedly based on the Behemoth''s main gun.


    "There she is!" she said proudly, tapping the cannon''s side.


    "A prototype of the ship''s main cannon, just scaled down for personal use. You''ll be the first one to test it outside of simulations."


    Reign stepped closer, looking over the weapon.


    It was impressive, but nothing that could really hurt him.


    Still, he couldn''t help but admire the craftsmanship.


    ''This thing would vaporize any normal person... but then again, I''m not exactly normal.''

 Chapter 453 Prototype Part 2

    "Think you can handle it?" she asked with a grin, excited to test her invention.


    If she managed to make it work, her standing on the ship would skyrocket.


    The main cannon might be impressive, but in her opinion, it was too large and required too much power.


    That''s why she wanted to develop a more portable version.


    Some of her colleagues had already scaled it down to fit a tank, but she wanted to push it even further.


    "Let''s find out."


    Mara gave a satisfied nod.


    "By the way, are all these blueprints of weapons you''re working on?" he asked, pointing toward the messy piles of paper on the desk.


    He could make out the outlines of different machines scattered among the sheets.


    "Yeah, that''s right, But most of them are just proof-of-concept ideas. You know, things we could build, but the tech''s not quite there yet."


    Reign raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "So, basically, these are your crazy inventions?"


    Mara chuckled. "Exactly! I''m always trying to push the limits, but some of this stuff is way ahead of its time."


    "Like, over there?" She pointed to a sketch on the wall of some kind of energy-based cannon.


    "That''s a plasma cannon idea, but it''d take a breakthrough in energy sources and control to make it functional."


    Reign gave a short, knowing laugh. ''If only she knew that in my mind a ''breakthrough'' would just asking the system to perfect it"


    "Most of these projects get shelved, but they''re fun to work on when we''re not in combat mode. The higher-ups love innovation, but, you know... budgets." She waved a hand dismissively.


    "Still, it must be fun to experiment," Reign said, feigning casual interest, though in reality, he was sizing up everything¡ªthinking how easily he could turn their own creations against them.


    It was funny how she kept talking, unaware that the more she spoke, the stronger humanity''s greatest enemy became.


    "Can I take a look at it? I''ve always dreamed of being an engineer myself, but I just lack the brain for it," Reign asked, thinking that these designs might be more beneficial to him than he initially thought.


    As they made their way toward the testing area, Mara stole glances at him, but Reign maintained his composure, focused on the path ahead.


    For some reason, he had unintentionally piqued her interest.


    Once again, his ability to charm girls without even trying was on full display.


    "Is there a giant robot being built here?" he asked, making sure to sound like he was joking.


    Mara laughed as they drove towards the massive elevator, the sound bouncing off the metal walls.


    "Oh, you have no idea how many times I''ve been asked that!" she said, pressing a button that would take them to a lower level.


    The elevator was huge¡ªeasily large enough to fit a tank, maybe two.


    "I mean, who hasn''t dreamed of building a giant robot?"


    Mara continued, leaning casually against the railing of the cart as the elevator hummed to life.


    "The problem''s always the same, though¡ªpower source. You can''t just slap metal parts together and call it a day. A giant robot would need a core strong enough to power a small city while also being compact, and the cost would be astronomical."


    Reign nodded, keeping up his act. "But if you could build one... what would it look like?"


    Mara''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Oh, I''ve got plans for that too! I mean, we''re talking a mech with plasma cannons for arms, missile launchers on the shoulders, and maybe even a laser sword,"


    She laughed, lost in a daydream about her creation. It was clear how much she loved her job, the enthusiasm shining through in her eyes as she envisioned the possibilities.


    DING!


    The elevator doors opened with a low hiss, revealing the weapons testing area below.


    It was quite big, the size of five basketball courts, and there were others around them testing various pieces of equipment .


    "Let''s test this baby out," she said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    ***


    Authors Note


    [Correction regarding the price of Behemoth - It''s two hundred fifty billion credits ]

 Chapter 454 Portability

    He picked up the portable cannon effortlessly.


    The thing was heavy¡ªno doubt about it¡ªbut to him, it was like carrying a candy.


    "Not bad, huh? It''s a bit heavy, but enhanced soldiers like you should have no trouble with it. Plus, with the power armor, it''s like carrying a light backpack."


    Reign nodded, making sure to blend in with the expectations she had .


    "I''ve carried heavier weapon before," he said, playing into the conversation. "But it''s solid for a portable version,"


    "Right, let''s see how it handles under real conditions. I''ve only run simulations, so this will be the first live fire."


    Mara tapped on a touch screen, her fingers hovering over the interface as she prepared for the test.


    At the far end of the range, a series of massive steel plates protruded ¡ªreinforced with rare materials designed to withstand considerable force.


    "Just aim at the first target. I''ve programmed it to fire in short bursts to prevent overheating."


    He nodded and rested the weapon on his shoulder, adjusting it for balance.


    There was a sight on the side designed to help with aiming, and he squinted through it, lining up the target in his sights.


    Looking closer, the weapon resembled a rocket launcher but had a rectangular shape, making it stand out among the more traditional designs.


    Its surface boasted a series of detailed straight engravings and reinforced panels.


    At the far end was a loading chamber where he could insert the bullets¡ªa series of fist size metal balls .


    Each ball had a rugged surface, featuring rough edges that resembled gears, which not only added to its distinctive look but also served a purpose.


    This textured design was intended to scatter energy upon firing, boosting the projectile''s impact.


    He inspected the loading chamber, noting that it could hold up to ten of these metal balls at once.


    "You designed it for quick reloads, huh?"


    "In a battle, every second counts. The faster you can reload, the better your chances of keeping the upper hand," Mara explained,


    He nodded in agreement, accepting her point.


    While he didn''t face that issue¡ªthanks to his ability to materialize bullets out of thin air¡ªshe was right about the practical challenges a conventional weapon would encounter.


    Continue reading stories on empire


    "Smart thinking. But how do you prevent them from jamming during rapid firing?"


    "Good question! I''ve implemented a mechanism that keeps the balls aligned and allows for a smooth feed into the barrel. It''s still a work in progress, though." Her tone was a mix of pride and a hint of self-criticism.


    ''I see,'' Reign mused. ''With this type of bullet, I could create my own rifle.''''


    An explosion erupted, sending debris flying in every direction.


    The force of the blast rattled the air, however the reinforced metal target held its ground.


    ZZZZZ!


    ZZZZZ!


    ZZZZZ!


    One after another, the remaining bullets struck, each blast louder than the last.


    The explosions kept coming, one after another, until the reinforced target finally gave in.


    Mara rushed forward, practically bouncing on her feet.


    "That was amazing! I can''t believe how powerful it is!"


    ''Is it really that powerful?'' he wondered.


    He didn''t know how tough the target was, so he couldn''t measure its durability properly.


    But judging from her reaction, it must have been made from a special type of alloy that wasn''t easily destroyed.


    The resounding explosions had drawn the attention of several engineers working nearby .


    Curious faces walked closer, eyes wide with astonishment as they took in the scene of utter devastation.


    "What the hell just happened?" one of them exclaimed, hastily jogging over, his clipboard clutched tightly in his hand. "We heard all those blasts from way over there!"


    Mara beamed with pride, her energy infectious as she gestured excitedly toward the weapon.


    "That was all thanks to this baby! We just tested the new prototype, and it worked perfectly!"


    "You mean to say that thing is actually functional?" another engineer asked, stepping closer to examine the weapon.


    "Functional? It''s more than that! " Mara exclaimed, practically bouncing on her heels. "Look at the power! This could revolutionize our artillery!"


    "Mind if I take a closer look?" one engineer asked, carefully stepping forward to inspect the weapon


    "I want to see how you managed to get that kind of energy output in such a compact design. "


    "Go for it," she gestured.


    Seeing that his job was done, Reign walked away while she was still busy.


    It was time for him to move on with his mission.


    He might have acted friendly with her, but deep down, he saw her as nothing more than a tool¡ªjust another meal to devour when the time came.

 Chapter 455 Opening the Gate Part 1

    "You''re finally back," Eli said, watching him walked closer. He wore the same jacket she had given him


    After realizing that wandering around the area any longer was pointless, Reign decided to return. The place was just too large, and investigating it all would have taken days.


    Besides, he had already gotten what he needed.


    He couldn''t wait to start creating new, original skills using the knowledge he had just amassed.


    Continue your journey on empire


    Each detail he had gathered felt like a piece of a puzzle, ready to come together in ways that would surprise even him.


    ''I wonder what their faces would look like if they saw me using their own weapons against them?,'' he chuckled to himself, finding the idea brutal and amusing.


    "Get inside"


    Eli ordered him to get into the van, now that the interview was over.


    She didn''t care what he had been up to; as far as she was concerned, there hadn''t been any commotion, so nothing bad had happened.


    He nodded and climbed inside, the door closing with a solid thud behind him.


    Just like that, he had finished his mission.


    Well, to him, it felt more like a tourist tour than a serious undertaking.


    Now, all that remained was to wait for Celine and the rest to leave the city.


    .


    .


    .


    Two days later, the time for the operation finally arrived.


    Lilith stood in the dimly lit room, pacing back and forth.


    Doubts filled her mind, making her feel uneasy about what they were about to do.


    "Are you sure about this?" she asked, glancing at him with worry in her eyes.


    Reign casually leaned against the wall.


    "If you don''t go along with this, I''ll leave the city. No second chances."


    Lilith stopped and faced him. "You can''t just walk away. I have come too far to turn back now,"


    Even if they all died, he would remain safe, hidden away somewhere, ready to re-emerge when the time was right.


    .


    .


    .


    The artificial sun was slowly setting in the sky, casting an orange glow over the Capitol.


    Tonight was supposed to be just a normal night, with people going about their evening routines.


    But without warning, gunfire erupted, shattering the peace.


    The gunfire did not came from the intruders but from the soldiers and guards, who desperately tried to depend the capitol.


    At first, they thought it was just an attack from a mercenary group.


    However, everything fell into chaos as the cloaked figures moved like a blur, their silhouettes shifting like shadows.


    "How did corrupted beings get this close?!"


    One guard shouted, his voice barely rising above the sounds of gunfire.


    He pointed in horror at the black miasma that surrounded the invaders.


    "Form a line! Hold your ground while we call for backup!" one officer ordered over the radio.


    But the sad reality dawned on him too late; he had underestimated how powerful Lilith''s army was.


    They charged forward, each one possessing the raw strength of a Peak High Demon.


    Anyone foolish enough to stand in their way was quickly cut down, including divergents and hunters nearby who fell without a chance to fight back.


    "Impressive," Reign remarked as he stepped over the piles of corpses.


    In reality though, he believed that relying on sheer numbers was a flawed strategy.


    Take himself as an example; he rarely called on his undead army for combat.


    When he did use them, it was solely for manual labor or as a distraction, never as a primary fighting force.


    "Miss Lilith!" the cloaked figures called out in unison.


    They lined up, kneeling on both sides of the entrance to the Capitol, waiting for Reign and Lilith to pass.


    ''These guys are idiots. Can''t they see they''re going to be sacrificed here, or are they just too brainwashed?''

 Chapter 456 Opening the Gate Part 2

    "So, what''s next? Where is it?" he broke the silence, his voice bouncing off the walls of the capitol''s underground basement.


    The air was thick, and everything smelled old, like wet stone and rusted metal.


    Lilith led the way, moving quickly through narrow halls and under low, crumbling arches.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    She had told him earlier that the place they were looking for was deep underground.


    "It''s is buried far below," she said, not looking back.


    "How far?"


    He sounded impatient, wanting to know more.


    "I don''t know the exact distance," she shook her head.


    "We''re wasting time here. It''d be faster if I just dug a hole straight to it," he suggested.


    Lilith paused for a moment. "I don''t think that''s possible. If you use too much force, the whole place could collapse."


    "Don''t worry about it," He walked forward, stopping to point at the ground. "Is this spot okay?"


    "Yes," she nodded, unsure of what he had in mind.


    But he was right¡ªthey had wasted too much time already.


    If he had a way to speed things up, she wouldn''t stand in his way.


    "Got it," he gave her a nod , his gaze dropping to the ground as he began controlling his power.


    Though his abilities in this second body were weaker than his original, it possessed one key advantage¡ªevery core was entirely dedicated to divine energy.


    This trait set it apart, allowing him to harness and control divine power with a precision and intensity that even his original body couldn''t match with a single element.


    ''Heavenly King Mode,'' he uttered.


    BOOOOOM!


    His energy surged , but this time, it wasn''t golden light. Instead, a darker force emerged¡ªpure black energy that seemed to absorb everything around it.


    It had no aura, no signature, but it looked intimidating. This was the advantage of "System Cloaking," which concealed the true nature of his power.


    He had never figured out her power because she never used it around him.


    Since she didn''t just tear a hole in the ground as her first option, he could only assume she wasn''t the type with a lot of firepower like him.


    Maybe her abilities relied on illusions or, even worse, mental tricks, which made her more dangerous in his eyes.


    Or maybe she was just feigning weakness to gauge his true power while keeping hers hidden.


    Reign didn''t really care either way what her plan was; this was just his second body. If she dared to betray him, he would erase her and the entire city from existence with his original one.


    "Ladies first," he called out to her again.


    Lilith nodded and jumped. Reign followed closely behind .


    It took them more than a minute to finally reach the end of the hole, or so they thought.


    Instead of landing on solid ground, they continued to fall until they spotted a light at the end.


    As they passed through it, they were greeted by a large cavern with tall glowing ceilings while they where in freefall.


    In the distance, a massive temple came into view. It looked familiar, and he could sense a powerful energy emanating from it.


    ''That''s a pyramid,'' he recognized it.


    It was not the type of structure normally seen in the vast deserts of his past world.


    Instead, this one closely resembled the grand structures built by the Mayans, rising majestically against the backdrop of a ceiling adorned with glowing green crystals.


    The stone walls were weathered and gray, covered in patches of vibrant green moss that clung to the surface, adding a touch of life to the otherwise stoic structure.


    Surrounding the pyramid was a forest of its own, filled with large vines that sprawled across the ground .


    The vines twisted and turned, some climbing the pyramid''s sides while others hung low, covering the ground.


    Reign and Lilith landed on one of these thick vines, feeling its softness beneath their feet.


    ''Did we get isekai''d into a fantasy world?'' he joked, recalling a term popular in his past world.


    Seriously, though, this was definitely unlike anything he was used to.


    No toxic miasma, no noisy, dirty urban landscape¡ªthis place was peaceful and untouched by humans for a very long time.


    It was almost miraculous that such a place, so deep underground, could actually sustain an ecosystem.

 Chapter 457 Opening the Gate Part 3

    CHIRP! CHIRP! CHIRP!


    The sounds of birds caught his attention. When he turned up, he saw small birds resembling robins, but their feathers were all green and glowing.


    It was not just their unique appearance that really caught his attention; it was their vitality.


    Each bird radiated an energy that felt as strong as that of an average human, which shouldn''t be possible for such small creatures.


    "I think we are in the right place," Lilith broke the silence.


    "What gives it away? Is it the glowing birds?" he teased her.


    But she just ignored him and suddenly moved, finally revealing some of her power.


    SWOOOSH!


    Reign followed closely behind, matching her pace.


    In no time, they reached the top, where a large stone door stood imposingly before them.


    The door was adorned with intricate carvings that depicted a large tree, with people kneeling before it, worshiping and seeking its blessing.


    "This is it!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement.


    Without wasting any more time, she quickly pulled out the dark key she had with her. It began to vibrate resonating with whatever was inside.


    The next moment ,a keyhole materialized on the surface of the large door , aligning perfectly with the key.


    "Once I use my key, we''ll be engulfed by a white pillar and transported to another space. Please don''t worry; as I said, the Light is safe," she explained calmly.


    "I don''t know what will happen or if we''ll get separated, but no matter what occurs, you need to keep moving forward. finish the trials until we find each other again."


    "What if I complete the trials and you''re not there? Is it alright to assume that you died?"


    It was an honest question, but Lilith found it irritating.


    "Don''t underestimate me too much," she snapped, a flash of frustration crossing her face


    "I might not be as good as you in fighting, but I''m confident in my survival skills. Don''t forget that I managed to get a key on my own."


    Reign decided not to respond, sensing that he had hit a nerve. He could see the tension in her shoulders and the way her jaw tightened.


    There was no air in the room, yet his short blonde hair swayed upward as if caught in an unseen breeze.


    "W¡ªWho are you?" the team leader stammered, his instincts screaming for him to flee.


    He took a small step back, trying to shake off the unsettling feeling creeping up his spine.


    CLICK!


    His katana moved, and they all flinched, expecting him to draw it in a quick motion. Instead, he did the opposite, and close it.


    ''Is he not planning to attack?'' they all wondered.


    But before they could respond, the hunter began to walk away.


    "Wait¡ª " They tried to speak but no voice came out.


    Time finally caught up to them, and in an instant, everyone exploded, their bodies bursting apart in a spray of blood and visceral chunks, realizing too late that they had already been killed.


    They all had enhanced physical abilities and senses, but none of them could comprehend what had just happened, revealing the vast gap in power between the hunter and themselves.


    And this wasn''t happening just here; across different locations inside the Capitol, Lilith''s army was being easily wiped out.


    In front of these hunters, they were nothing more than minor inconveniences that could be dealt with at any time.


    After they were done with it, it was time to clock out and head back to the ship.


    That was the plan, anyway, when a pillar of light erupted from the Capitol.


    It shot upward, breaking through the clouds and continuing to reach the sky.


    All the Tier 1 hunters near the pillar of light turned to face its direction, compelled by an irresistible urge to investigate.


    "Let''s see what''s going on," one female hunter said with a curious tone.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    Authors Note:


    I posted a new book titled ''My Girlfriends Are Hardcore Yanderes.'' Please check it out and leave a review if you enjoy it.

 Chapter 458 Paradise ? Part 1

    ''Where the hell am I?''


    Reign''s eyes took a moment to adjust, still recovering from the blinding flash of light he had encountered just moments ago.


    As he looked around, his attention was caught by the sight of a very tall waterfall cascading down a rocky ledge, the water sparkling in the sunlight as it splashed below, sending ripples across the surface.


    Mist rose from where the water met the ground, creating a soft, hazy veil around the base of the falls.


    Surrounding him were trees with sturdy trunks, their leaves rustling in the gentle breeze.


    Sunlight peeked through the branches, creating soft patches of light on the ground where grass grew abundantly.


    ''This doesn''t seem so bad,''


    All of Lilith''s talk about how dangerous this place was had painted a hellish picture in his mind, but what he saw before him looked more like paradise.


    He could even spot wild animals moving through the trees and underbrush. This place was teeming with life.


    But there was no sign of Lilith; as she had feared, they were separated.


    The issue now was what to do. She had mentioned trials, but which direction should he even go?


    He glanced at the tall waterfall, thinking it might provide a better vantage point.


    "Alright," he said to himself, focusing his energy to summon a pair of wings.


    They materialized behind him, resembling the wings of a crow rather than those of an angel.


    He realized that the system''s cloaking ability was far more useful than he had initially given it credit for.


    SWOOOSH!


    He shot into the air. But before he could rise more than thirty feet, an invisible force slammed into him, shoving him back down to the ground.


    THUD!


    He landed with a dull sound, the soft grass cushioning his fall.


    But he wasn''t deterred. He launched himself upward again, this time with more power behind each beat of his wings.


    For a brief moment, he felt himself gaining altitude, but just as before, the same unseen force hit him, even harder this time.


    He crashed back down, the impact deeper.


    ''Don''t tell me I can''t fly in this place,'' he grumbled.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    He attempted the soul transfer, and to his relief, it worked.


    Now he could focused more on figuring this place out without worrying about his life too much.


    ''If I can''t go up, then maybe I have to follow the water,'' he turned his head toward the long, winding river. It stretched endlessly into the distance.


    SWOOOSH!


    He took off running alongside the riverbank.


    But after he hit 200 km/h, his body felt heavier, as if something was weighing him down, neutralizing his momentum.


    He increased his output, yet no matter how hard he pushed, his top speed stayed capped at 200 km/h.


    Now he finally understood why Lilith had warned him to be careful. This place could actually restrict so many of his abilities.


    Thinking he didn''t have many options, he pushed forward, maintaining his speed.


    Along the way, he had expected an ambush or some monstrous beasts lurking in this strange place, but there was none of that.


    Just the quiet movement of animals avoiding his path.


    ''Strange,''


    This place was clearly designed to suppress him, yet it wasn''t actively attacking him. It felt almost... empty.


    BOOOOOM!


    The silence was shattered by a sudden explosion in the distance.


    He whipped his head to the left and saw it¡ªthe forest was burning,


    Thick smoke billowed into the sky as flames licked the trees, spreading rapidly across the landscape.


    ''That might be a clue!''


    He turned away from the river and sprinted toward the burning forest.


    After he passed through the swirling black smoke, he spotted dozens of tall creatures huddled close together.


    Upon closer inspection, he realized they were red apes, but some of their fur flickered with literal flames.


    Reign chose to observe the situation first.


    Though a backup plan was in place, avoiding death altogether was still better.

 Chapter 459 Paradise ? Part 2

    ''What are they doing ? '' he narrowed his eyes to make up what was happening.


    There, among the flames, a group of towering red apes thrashed wildly, their burning fur flickering like living flames.


    But who were they fighting? And why are they so angry ?


    Suddenly, he caught sight of a silhouette in the middle of it all¡ªa woman .


    Her white and black kimono fluttered gracefully, the bottom part resembling a short flowing skirt that allowed for easy mobility. Beneath it, dark leggings hugged her legs.


    Her eyes shone a sharp gray, and her braided hair, a captivating mix of dark and white. Everything about her appearance identified her as a hunter.


    "GRRR" The growled.


    The woman just looked around, still holding her katana without drawing it.


    She didn''t look worried at all. In fact, as he studied her eyes, he could tell she was preoccupied with something else, seemingly unaffected by the threats surrounding her.


    Her presence here meant that Lilith''s army had failed to stall for time, something he had already anticipated.


    However, thinking it and witnessing it firsthand were two entirely different experiences.


    ''I knew it; she just sacrificed them for nothing,'' he sighed, his heart aching for their deaths.


    ''I hope their bodies are still intact so I can absorb them. She should have just donated them to me.''


    The truth was, he didn''t give a shit about them at all; his main concern was the vitality he''d missed out on.


    "RRRRG!!!"


    The red apes roared in unison, their fierce cries echoing through the clearing as they tried to intimidate the hunter.


    It didn''t work at all; the hunter just ignored their shouting, treating them like they were nothing but a passing air.


    Finally, one of the apes snapped.


    It lunged at her, muscles rippling as it unleashed a powerful punch, determined to land a hit.


    But just as its fist drew near, it was sliced into pieces without the hunter even moving or drawing her weapon.


    THUD!


    THUD!


    However, just like before, as the flames neared her, they were suddenly pushed back by an invisible breeze.


    The apes stumbled back, their confidence shaken as their own attack was turned against them.


    "RRRRRG!" They began throwing a fit in annoyance, beating their chests with their own hands to assert their dominance.


    "I''m tired of you animals and your filthy, noisy mouths." she said, shaking her head in annoyance as she locked gazes with them.


    It seemed she was finally ready to get a little more serious.


    "I''ll end this quickly,"


    CLICK!


    She half-drew her sword, and in that instant, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. It was as if the air around her had stopped moving, bracing itself for something big.


    "Ancient Roc Breathing Technique..." she declared, taking a deep breath and filling her lungs with air.


    "Wind Tempest Zone" she uttered.


    Before the apes could react, the wind turned hostile, exploding from all directions and slicing through everything within her range like a sharpened blade.


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    The same slicing sounds echoed as flesh after flesh was reduced to mincemeat by her attack, transforming the area into a gruesome execution zone.


    It looked as though anything that dared to approach would be eradicated, leaving only destruction and death in its wake.


    In less than five seconds, the battle was over.


    Well, calling it a battle was a stretch; it was more like a one-sided massacre¡ªsomething he was accustomed to doing rather than witnessing.


    When the winds finally subsided, silence fell over the area


    The ground was littered with the remnants of the once-proud red apes, and the flames that had burned the forest were extinguished by the sheer shockwaves of her attack.


    She stood there, sword still half-drawn, looking as if what she had just done was nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Hey, how long are you going to keep watching me?"

 Chapter 460 Confrontation of the Strong 1

    Reign was surprised. He was still a considerable distance away, but she had still managed to sense him.


    This was more than just heightened senses, especially because he was putting an effort to hide his presence.


    ''Could it be? Did she figure out my location by the shift in the air current?''


    The concept was outrageous, but after considering it further, he realized he could do the same if he put his mind to it.


    Her ability resembled echolocation; however, instead of relying on sound waves to navigate her surroundings, she was tapping into the subtle shifts in air currents.


    This meant that every breeze, every movement around her, was a source of information. Your journey continues on empire


    Her level of control was astonishing.


    "Are you going to come out, or should I force you?" she warned.


    Despite the distance between them, her voice still reached him, carried effortlessly by the wind.


    ''Interesting,'' he chuckled to himself, finding her confident attitude somewhat annoying, so he decided to humor her.


    It just so happened that he had something in mind that he wanted to test.


    ''Time to show her one of the skills I gained after upgrading this body''


    When he reached the peak of Demon Lord, he unlocked several angel-related skills¡ªthree, in fact.


    All of these skills inspired some fun ideas for fully utilizing this body and giving it a unique fighting style.


    A style that his original body could not replicate easily.


    "Divine Avatar!"


    Dark energy erupted from his body, swirling around him like mist.


    As it enveloped him, it shifted from a gas-like state to a thick liquid.


    It dripped and pooled at his feet, then flowed upward, solidifying into a protective exoskeleton that clung tightly to his body.


    ''This can really work,''


    He grinned under his mask. As long as he kept up the act, he could gather information and plan his next move.


    But at the same time, he needed to establish his character as someone who could not be bullied. This was important for several reasons.


    First, projecting strength would prevent his opponents from underestimating him.


    If they saw him as weak or easily intimidated, they might take unnecessary risks, and attack him.


    Second, by asserting himself as more powerful than them, he could influence the dynamics of the encounter.


    He wanted to create an situation where others would think twice before challenging him.


    Finally, projecting confidence was key to maintaining control over the situation. If he showed any signs of fear or hesitation, it would undermine his position and give them the upper hand.


    "Humans, what are you doing ? Don''t you realize you''re trespassing in my territory?" Reign growled, deepening his voice to make it sound more intimidating.


    "And you''ve even killed my poor citizens," he said, staring at the mangled flesh on the ground, acting as if he knew them and portraying them as victims of a foreigner who had come to slaughter them.


    "You can talk?" she raised her eyebrows and clenched the hilt of her sword, her wariness growing as she realized that she was facing an intelligent creature.


    "Of course I can talk, humans. I am a supreme being." He scolded her, acting as if he were some kind of god.


    Well, technically, his original body was already close to that realm. A demon king was so rare and powerful that they might just as well consider him a god at this point .


    "Supreme being?" she repeated, still not quite understanding.


    Reign shook his head.


    "It''s no use. You humans are so dumb and primitive that you can''t even understand a simple explanation. I can''t believe you managed to come to the Upper World."


    Her face twitched at his remark, but she didn''t let it bother her; she was more interested in what he had said last.


    "Upper World? So you mean this isn''t my world? It''s a totally different realm? Space?" she bombarded him with questions.


    Her eyes gleamed with the same look of someone who had just discovered a potential land to conquer¡ªto bring ''freedom'' and liberation to it.

 Chapter 461 Confrontation of the Strong 2

    ''Did she just thought that they could just come here and migrate? Wow, humans really are the same no matter which world they''re from,'' he chuckled to himself, amused by the display of their greed.


    "Yes. This is the Upper World, where gods live, and you are in my territory..." he trailed off, quickly thinking of a fitting name for this place.


    "The Realm of the Great Sage!" he declared, though at this point, he was just copying something he remembered from his past world.


    It wasn''t like the real Wukong existed anyway; he was just a myth.


    "The Realm of the Great Sage..." she repeated, this time looking amazed by the powerful-sounding name.


    ''I''ve got to admit, writers from the past world really knew how to pick names. If I had that talent, my skills would sound way more epic,'' he sighed, acknowledging that naming things was one of his weaknesses.


    Well, calling it a weakness was even sugarcoating it. If he joined a competition for naming things, he''d probably rank 11th¡ªout of 10 contestants.


    ''Well, at least my acting is working,'' he thought, unable to help but smile under his mask.


    ''Now I just need to keep up the act. Maybe I can even fool her into revealing if she has an ally nearby,''


    "Are you here to invade us? To kill my people? If that''s the case, then I''ll have no choice but to eradicate you, no matter how much I hate using violence," he warned, his voice full of anger and frustration, casting her as the villain.


    She realized this, so she quickly thought of her next move.


    "I apologize for being rude," she said, clasping her hands together. "My name is Miyu Ivanov."


    ''Miyu? Her last name is from the East, but I''m pretty sure Ivanov isn''t,''


    As he took a closer look, he noticed hints of Eastern heritage in her features, except for the gray hair.


    ''So she''s half and half,'' he nodded in understanding


    "Explain yourself!" he spat out.


    "I was suddenly transported to this place, and those... anima... citizens of yours attacked me out of nowhere. I was just trying to defend myself, and for that, I apologize again. I came here with no intention of harm," she explained.


    "Nonsense! If I came to your world unannounced, wouldn''t you find be hostile too? Wouldn''t you try to figure out what caused the disturbance? They weren''t trying to attack you; it was you who attacked them. Don''t twist it, human," he rebutted, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Miyu''s expression tightened, annoyance flashing in her eyes for a brief moment before she quickly masked it with a smile. It was clear she had little patience.


    If he just accepted their offer, they would see him as a pushover, and he couldn''t let that happen


    "Compensate me for my loss? Do you think their lives are that cheap?" Reign''s sneered in contempt.


    The expressions of the four hunters turned sour after hearing his threat.


    They shifted their stances, hands inching closer to their weapons, ready to react at a moment''s notice.


    "Humans. Aren''t you being a bit too brazen?" Reign growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    But they didn''t back down.


    ''Idiots'' He reached into his ear and pulled out a small object, something that resembled a toothpick.


    "Expand!"


    The toothpick enlarged, transforming into a long staff that now towered in his hands.


    "Get ready!" His display of power alarmed the hunters, and they quickly shifted into fighting stances¡ªexcept for Miyu and Will, who remained rooted in place.


    "An eye for an eye," Reign declared with unwavering confidence.


    "Big words for a demon!" one of the hunters sneered in contempt.


    Reign''s appearance had convinced them he was just another demon, and who could blame them?


    The dark energy swirling around him only reinforced that impression.


    "We don''t need to fight. Please, cooperate with us," Miyu interjected, insisting on talking things out with him.


    "It''s too late for that. He dared call me a demon? I''ll kill him in exchange for the life of my citizen you took, and then we can call it even."


    Miyu''s gaze shifted to the hunter who had spoken, irritation flashing in her eyes.


    She didn''t like his arrogant demeanor because it only made the situation worse.


    But as much as she wanted to call him out for his foolishness, she knew that humanity couldn''t afford to lose another powerful Hunter.

 Chapter 462 Confrontation of the Strong 3

    Author''s Note: I made a mistake. It''s Razer, not Flazer. Flazer is Quill''s family name.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    "We don''t wish to engage in a fight if we can help it. We just want to speak. Can you tell us how to return to our world?" Will Razer interjected.


    Unlike the other arrogant hunter, he seemed more reasonable and logical in his approach.


    Still, a touch of arrogance colored his voice, a confidence forged from years of respect from his peers. It was a habit that was difficult to hide.


    Reign didn''t appreciate that tone.


    "You humans are misunderstanding something¡ªyou''re in no position to bargain with me."


    "It''s either I kill one, or I kill all of you," he warned.


    Never one to back down, Will Razer shook his head.


    He was the leader of the group and the strongest, so showing weakness was not an option.


    In addition, they had all experienced with fighting powerful demons, and he himself had fought a Peak Demon Lord with a team, so they were not easily intimidated.


    Should it come to a direct confrontation, they would fight back and use their teamwork to win.


    "Do you really intend to gamble all your lives against me?" Reign asked.


    "We may not know your strength, but we aren''t weak either. And we can still resolve this through conversation. We just want to return home." Will responded.


    "That''s nonsense," Reign retorted. He saw that their eyes showed no hint of fear, indicating that his plan wasn''t working.


    "There are five of us and only one of you. " the arrogant hunter, who had been Reign''s biggest supporter in escalating this matter, interjected again.


    He must have misinterpreted Will''s message, and now he was behaving more confidently.


    "Only one of me?" Reign shook his head and let out a light chuckle.


    They were so overwhelmed that they started to wonder if Reign was capable of creating an endless army.


    "This is getting ridiculous," she muttered, frustration creeping into her voice. "I told you not to pick a fight with someone we barely know."


    If they hadn''t jumped in, she could''ve at least explained their side of the story and maybe built a cooperative relationship.


    But it was too late for that now. With Reign determined to kill them, they had no choice but to fight.


    They couldn''t just stand by and let him kill them for having intruded in this place.


    The numbers finally reached an astonishing 10,000 clones.


    The clearing now resembled a black pool, filled with waves of clones.


    It was like seeing an actual army.


    But little did they know, the clones were merely visual effects¡ªobjects without any real substance.


    In reality, Reign had no way to control them all simultaneously, so they stood there like statues, hollow inside and effectively useless in a fight.


    But at least he got a reaction from them.


    ''It actually worked,'' he thought to himself, feeling quite pleased.


    This was all part of his strategy to create a psychological advantage.


    But what about his energy consumption?


    Well, while the clones quantity looked exaggerated, they didn''t require much energy to create. With all his core dedicated to divine energy, he could make 100,000 of them and still have energy to spare.


    But how did he do it?


    It was all thanks to his newly acquired ability called Divine Creation.


    This skill enabled him to convert divine energy into nearly anything, but for now, his control was limited to his complete set of armor.


    He was supposed to gain this ability after reaching Demon King Level with his second body.


    Luckily, due to the existence of the system, he obtained it much earlier. It proved to be a very useful skill for creating distractions or intimidating enemies.


    "I''m giving you a choice again: I can either kill one of you or take all your lives. Choose wisely. This is the final time I''ll grant humans this chance; the next will be the end for all of you."

 Chapter 463 Confrontation of the Strong 4

    For a moment, silence filled the air until¡ª


    "We pick none!" Will Razer responded calmly as he half drew his weapon. He refused to let one of his own die.


    With that, lightning burst forth from the unveiled blade, crackling with energy.


    Your adventure continues at empire


    Just the simple act of revealing his blade had already eclipsed Jayden full power many times over, highlighting the enormous gap between them.


    Reign couldn''t help but imagine what would happen if the five hunters activated Overload.


    He had a feeling that even a peak Demon Lord like him would find it difficult to combat them all at once, particularly if they worked together and coordinated their strikes.


    In his real body, he could completely ignored their attacks without sustaining damage, but his second one still had many weaknesses. Among those shortcomings was durability.


    Seeing their leader''s action, Miyu sighed and followed suit, drawing her sword halfway through.


    She didn''t like how things were unfolding, but with Will Razer in charge of the group, she was unable to speak up.


    She summoned a deadly wind around her. It was not the usual wide air current, wild and uncontrolled; instead, it resembled a gentle breeze, demonstrating her level of control.


    If Reign''s senses weren''t so sharp, he wouldn''t have detected it at all.


    The other three hunters quickly joined in. One of them unleashed a blue flame, growing hotter and more intense as it danced around his blade.


    Reign could tell that the blue flames were anything but ordinary, and he knew he had to be cautious not to get burned by it.


    Another inhaled deeply, and his entire body transformed into a shimmering gem like texture, a technique that left Reign momentarily amused. It was the first time he had seen someone utilize breathing techniques in such a way.


    But when thinking about how Satoshi''s runes worked, it didn''t seem entirely impossible. He himself possessed a rune that manipulated mass in his original body, though he seldom used it, as he was already quite strong.


    The last hunter, the arrogant one who had called him a demon, was engulfed by a thick mist. The mist swirled around him, flowing outward and making it difficult to see his real body. There was even some distortion.


    When the lineup was complete, Reign finally recognized how unique and different these hunters were from those he had encountered before. They were in a league of their own.


    Reign didn''t stop. He raised his staff high and swung it down with more strength, channeling energy that was so intense even the wind couldn''t change its path.


    "Vermilion Flame Breathing Technique!... Blazing Barrage" the hunter with the blue flames roared.


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    Explosions after explosions rang out as the barrage of flames collided with the staff.


    Each strike unleashed shockwaves that rippled through the air, producing a sound reminiscent of a battalion of tanks firing in unison.


    For a moment, the two wrestled, each one trying to overpower the other.


    Unfortunately for the hunter, Reign was no longer in no mood to play.


    "EXPAND!" he shouted, and his staff suddenly grew fifty times thicker, its momentum accelerating with frightening intensity.


    The sheer size and power of the weapon pushed down on the hunter''s futile attacks, forcing him to struggle harder to maintain his ground.


    Realizing they were no match for this sudden surge in power, they were finally forced to consider retreat.


    "We need to get out of here!" Miyu yelled, her voice barely audible over the chaos.


    They had thought Reign was all about tricks, like an illusion-type demon, but they were severely mistaken.


    His attack power was extraordinary, leading them all to the same conclusion: they were up against someone at the level of a Peak Demon Lord¡ªno, someone even more powerful.


    When the massive staff made contact with the ground, it sent a powerful shockwaves through the clearing.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The force caused the forest to shudder, resulting in a mini earthquake that showed just how much power that blow had.

 Chapter 464 Confrontation of the Strong 5

    BOOOOM!


    The sheer force of the blow caused the ground beneath them to crack and collapse, creating a massive crater in the middle of the forest.


    Trees in the distance shuddered violently, and loose rocks tumbled into the gaping hole.


    The hunters barely escaped in time, leaping back just as the earth caved in.


    Now, they stood on the opposite end of the crater, trying to comprehend the power they had just witnessed.


    On the other side stood Reign, calm and composed, his staff planted firmly in the ground while he balanced effortlessly on top of it, as if the destruction he had caused was nothing more than a small display of his power.


    The message was clear.


    He wasn''t someone they could contend with in terms of destructive power.


    Hunters might be skilled and powerful in their own right, but their techniques and area-of-effect attacks were nowhere near as overwhelming or wide-ranging


    Will tightened his grip on his sword, "He''s bomber type," he muttered under his breath, still feeling the vibrations in his bones.


    Miyu stared in disbelief.


    A bomber type and an illusion type at the same time?


    This meant there was a good chance they weren''t dealing with a demon at all.


    Normally, demons were seen as one-dimensional in term of their fighting style.


    She glanced at the wreckage before them, her eyes narrowing. "We''re not on his level when it comes to raw power," she admitted, her voice low. "But we can still win."


    Will Razer nodded, " Let''s use our formation , Adrian do it," he commanded.


    Adrian, the arrogant hunter from before, raised his katana, gripping it with both hands.


    He took a deep breath, ready to execute their formation.


    "Water Dragon Breathing Technique... Mist Overflow," he muttered.


    HISSSSS!


    A cloud of white mist poured from his mouth, swirling in the air before drifting down to the ground.


    It spread quickly through the forest, covering the crater, the trees in a thick, layer of fog.


    The arrows clattered against the wind barrier, some bouncing off harmlessly.


    But not all of them.


    Will Razer leaped into action, his body a blur as he deflected one arrow after another.


    His hands moved so quickly that sparks of electricity flickered in the air, creating afterimages that trailed behind him.


    It might not sound impressive, but the arrows flew toward them at a speed of at least 5,000 kilometers per hour.


    To put that into perspective, the fastest bullet from a sniper rifle travels at around 3,600 kilometers per hour.


    This felt like a barrage of snipers raining down bullets upon them, each shot more lethal than the last.


    One arrow flew past him, but before it could land, the hunter with diamond-like skin moved.


    CLANG!


    The arrow struck his nearly impenetrable body, barely leaving a mark.


    But that didn''t change the fact that they were in a very dangerous situation.


    "There''s too many!" Miyu grunted, her brow furrowed in concentration as more arrows began breaking through her dome.


    "Hold it together, Miyu!" Will Razer called out, knocking another arrow aside "We can''t afford to fall apart here."


    The arrows kept coming, relentless and precise. They weren''t random shots¡ªReign knew exactly where to aim.


    He was using the fog to his advantage.


    "We need to find him!" one of the hunters shouted, frustration in his voice as he dodged another arrow, barely avoiding a fatal hit.


    "He''s moving!" Adrian growled, eyes narrowing as he tried to focus through the dense mist. "Shit. He''s using his clones to confused me¡ªhe''s everywhere."


    Will Razer''s eyes darted around, trying to catch any glimpse of movement through the fog, but it was like trying to see through murky water.


    Reign had the upper hand. He could strike from anywhere, and they wouldn''t see it coming.


    Suddenly, a sharp whoosh cut through the air, and before anyone could react, an arrow grazed Adrian''s arm.


    He winced but didn''t slow down, gritting his teeth as he adjusted his stance .


    "He''s close! I can feel him!"

 Chapter 465 Confrontation of the Strong 6

    "adrian!" will razer barked, his voice cutting through the confusion. "get rid of this fog! we can''t keep fighting blind."


    the hunter nodded, closing his eyes to focus. he could manipulate the fog but clearing it would take time¡ªtoo much time.


    "it''ll take about a minute, "he replied, concentrating as he began to work on dispersing the mist.


    "we don''t have that long," miyu muttered.


    without waiting for another word, she tightened her grip on her katana, and the air around her began to swirl in response.


    "i''ll handle this."


    she let out a sharp breath and, in one powerful slash, sent a gust roaring outward. the wind howled as it tore through the miasma, sweeping the thick fog away in an instant.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    the mist, once a disorienting blanket, scattered like leaves in the wind, revealing everything.


    finally, they spotted reign, and it was time to launch their counter attack.


    they moved in unison, charging forward, but the restriction in their mobility locked their movement speed at a fix rate.


    just as they got close for the attack, a new fog rolled in, this time as dark as night.


    it enveloped the area, thick and heavy, consuming everything in its path.


    "what the¡ª" adrian was speechless. "he''s mimicking my technique!"


    the dark fog pressed in, clouding their senses and making it difficult to see clearly.


    unlike before, this new mist absorbed light, turning the forest into a disorienting maze of darkness. they could barely see each other, let alone their enemy.


    "stay close!" will commanded, and they formed a tight circle with their backs against each other.


    they couldn''t comprehend how they had ended up in this predicament.


    usually, they fought against more powerful demons, relying on their tactics to claim victory.


    but now, they were dealing with an opponent who was far smarter, forcing them to adapt quickly or face death.


    "did you really think it would be that easy? you should have accepted my offer, humans."


    reign''s voice echoed through the black haze, taunting them.


    the idea for the mist was inspired by adrian, brought to life through divine creation.


    your journey continues with empire


    without moving, the sheer force of her breath pushed the fog back, clearing the space around them.


    but she wasn''t finished. steadying her breathing, she inhaled and exhaled in cycles, each breath pushing the fog farther away.


    "sky splitter!" she shouted, bringing her sword down in a powerful arc.


    for a split second, time seemed to freeze before the air exploded with a deafening booooom!


    the ground shook, and the fog was blasted away in all directions, leaving nothing but a clear path ahead.


    they expected to face reign right away, but instead, what greeted them was a massive white snake with gleaming golden eyes.


    its towering body stretched upward, reaching over 1,000 feet, even breaking the height limit.


    but what was unsettling was how its massive body didn''t even disturb the air.


    for something so huge, its silence was unnatural, as if it defied the laws of nature itself.


    "what the hell is that thing?" adrian mumbled, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    he couldn''t sense any negative energy, which meant they weren''t dealing with a demon.


    will razer, on the other hand, scanned the surroundings, searching for any sign of their enemy.


    there was nothing¡ªno trace, no indication of where he had gone.


    "did the snake eat him?" one of the hunters wondered aloud.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    in the distance, reign stood on a tree branch.


    he had attempted to launch a powerful attack against the giant snake, but the creature didn''t even flinch.


    realizing that he was facing something unknown, he decided to retreat, needing time to assess what he was really up against.


    and what was the perfect way to do it, than let the hunters fought them.


    it might had look that he was dominating them, but he knew that the hunters where not yet giving their best.


    they still had their overload mode, after all.

 Chapter 466 Confrontation of the Strong 7

    the giant white serpent''s golden eyes locked onto them, glowing in the now-clear crater.


    will razer, adrian, miyu, and the rest of the hunters braced for the attack.


    but the creature didn''t strike. instead, it let out a slow hiss, its tongue flicking between sharp fangs.


    "get ready."


    without hesitation, the hunters sprang into action. they knew their usual fast and quick attacks wouldn''t be effective against such a massive opponent, so they had to adapt quickly.


    "skybreaker!" will razer shouted, his voice cutting through the air like a crack of thunder.


    he raised his blade high, its edge gleaming under the darkened sky as the storm above roared to life.


    lightning crackled through the clouds, drawn toward his weapon like a magnet.


    crack!


    in an instant, a massive bolt of lightning struck the blade, surging through it with violent power.


    "hurricane dance!" miyu followed, as her katana sliced through the air.


    the wind responded to her command, swirling around her blade and growing more powerful with each move.


    with a quick spin, she unleashed a swirling gust of wind that spread outward, tearing through the air .


    will razer timed her attack perfectly, sensing the moment the swirling winds reached their peak.


    he unleashed his own charged strike, directing the bolt of lightning from his blade into the heart of her hurricane.


    the hurricane of lightning surged forward with unstoppable force, crashing into the serpent''s massive head.


    boooom!


    the blast was like an atomic bomb going off, sending shockwaves through the air. trees bent and splintered under the pressure, while the air crackled with electricity.


    but as the smoke cleared, something felt off.


    the serpent remained standing, showing no signs of damage at all.


    in fact, it seemed as if their attack had never occurred; there wasn''t even a single burn or wound on its massive white scaled head.


    "let''s hit it with a triple-attack!" one of the hunters yelled, his hands igniting with blue flames.


    "look at it," she said, her tone calm but firm. "it hasn''t moved. if it wanted to attack, it would''ve by now. "


    adrian glanced at the serpent, then back at miyu. "so, you think it''s not here to kill us?"


    "i''m not sure," she admitted. "but it hasn''t fought back."


    she paused, her eyes narrowing as a memory clicked.


    "remember that powerful monkey? it didn''t attack me until you provoked it." she glanced at adrian, blaming her for everything.


    he frowned. "that wasn''t my fault! it was already looking for trouble."


    miyu crossed her arms. "maybe. but you made it worst. we might be making the same mistake here."


    will razer, listening intently, nodded. "so, we wait and see?"


    "exactly," she replied. "if it wanted us dead, it''s had plenty of chances. let''s not push it until we know what it really wants."


    the hunters exchanged uneasy glances, knowing she had a point. attacking again could make things worse. experience tales at empire


    "and besides," she added, "overload might not even work. if this thing can take our strongest attack without a scratch, there''s no guarantee sacrificing ourselves will do any damage."


    her words struck a chord. they might be strong, but they were still human, and their instincts would always urge them to protect their lives.


    "fine," he said at last. "we wait. but the moment it shows any aggression, we hit it with everything."


    the hunters nodded, their attention fixed on the giant serpent.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    authors note:


    hey there. i hope you''re loving the story so far. it''s sunday, and i''m excited to share that we''ve hit 721 powerstones ¡ªthank you so much for the support.


    what do you say we aim for 1,000 powerstones and more golden tickets next week?


    hitting that goal would really help get the book more exposure , and it''s important for its longevity.


    thank you again for all the support. i promise to make the story more exciting.

 Chapter 467 Confrontation of the Strong 8

    "you inferior beings will never be able to hurt me with your puny attacks," the serpent hissed.


    its voice blended male, female, child, and elder tones, making it impossible to pinpoint or categorize.


    it echoed in their minds as much as in their ears, a voice that seemed to come from everywhere.


    this made them vigilant, and they instinctively gripped their katanas.


    "we did not come here to fight; we were suddenly teleported here. so we apologize if we disturbed you," will razer was the first to speak, his voice much more humbled than when he had spoken to reign.


    "i don''t care about your reasons, inferior beings."


    miyu''s brow furrowed. the serpent''s arrogance was worst than the monkey''s behavior, which had at least acknowledged them as humans.


    "all of you have passed the first test," the serpent hissed. "you hit me with an attack, though pathetically weak; it was passable. so i will give you a chance to move on to the next trial. but you must answer my question, or you will turn to stone."


    the hunters exchanged glances, bewildered.


    stone? a question?


    "those who answer correctly," the serpent continued, "will be teleported to the next stage of the trial. fail, and you remain here, as statues."


    adrian squinted, trying to make sense of the situation.


    "a trial? what do you mean, trial? what''s going on here?"


    the serpent gave no explanation. its silence only deepened the tension.


    "answer the question," it hissed again


    the glowing light from its eyes now surrounded the man with the ability to control blue flames, wrapping around him like an aura.


    the hunter felt a rush of fear as the light tightened around him.


    "what do you want me to say?" he asked, trying to keep his voice steady despite the pressure.


    the serpent''s eyes glinted as it spoke. "you must reveal your true reason for wanting power. only then will you break free from my grasp."


    the hunter felt the weight of the question pressing down.


    he took a deep breath, gathering his courage. "i fight because i want to prove myself. i want to show that i''m strong enough to protect humanity!"


    the serpent''s expression twisted into a sneer. "liar!"


    in an instant, the light around him intensified. he gasped as he felt his body stiffening, panic rising within him.


    in an instant, she disappeared, vanishing from sight.


    "miyu!" adrian shouted, taking a step forward, but will raised a hand, stopping him. discover stories at empire


    "she answered correctly," will said, his voice calm but cautious. "she''s moved on to the next part of the trial... hopefully,"


    the serpent''s head slowly turned, its gaze now falling on the rest of them.


    the next victim of its question was yet to be decided.


    will razer stepped forward this time, his face filled with resolution.


    "i''ll go next," he said, his eyes narrowing as he prepared himself.


    the glow from the serpent''s eyes shifted, wrapping around him just as it had done with miyu.


    "what is your greatest fear?"


    "i fear..." he began, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. "i fear not being able to protect those i care about. every time i step into battle, i worry that i might fail them."


    the serpent''s expression remained unchanged, but the glow around him intensified, and everyone waited to see what would happen.


    tension filled the air as the light pulsed, brighter and brighter.


    suddenly, just like with miyu, he burst out into a brilliant light. it enveloped him completely, blinding everyone for a moment.


    when the brightness faded, he was gone.


    "now, it''s time for you two," the serpent hissed, its golden eyes narrowing as they settled on adrian and the diamond body hunter.


    adrian felt a wave of unease wash over him.


    he glanced at his companion, "are you ready?" he asked quietly, trying to steady his own nerves.


    the diamond hunter nodded, though doubt flickered in his own eyes.


    "we have to face it. there''s no backing down now."


    ***


    ***


    ***


    authors note


    i posted a new book titled ''my girlfriends are hardcore yanderes.'' please check it out and leave a review if you enjoy it.

 Chapter 468 Wrong Question

    two people remained on the ground, now solidified as stone¡ªadrian and the hunter with blue flames. they had failed the question and been reduced to this fate.


    it remained still for a moment before suddenly turning and speaking,


    "stop hiding, i can sense you."


    swooosh!


    reign leapt from his hiding place, revealing himself.


    though he was still a good distance from the serpent, its massive size made it seem much closer.


    he decided to reveal himself, knowing he needed to pass the trial to move forward.


    having witnessed the entire confrontation between the hunters and the serpent, it was clear that the creature possessed overwhelming power. i


    it didn''t need any tricks; it could have killed everyone present if it had really wanted to.


    this led him to believe that the chance it was telling the truth was quite high.


    in addition, even if, by some off chance, he failed the test, he realized there would still be a gap before he turned to stone¡ªmore than enough time to transfer his soul to safety.


    with this thought in mind, he steeled himself for what was to come.


    he waited for the serpent to ask its question, but it took its time, hovering in the air and observing him from head to toe.


    "what are you? why can''t i sense your nature or origin?" the serpent asked, its eyes narrowing as it studied him closely.


    ''it must be the system''s cloaking,'' reign thought.


    discover hidden content at empire


    this meant that the skill was strong enough that even a creature as powerful as the serpent couldn''t figure him out.


    ''i wonder what will happen if i show it my divine energy?''


    the giant beast didn''t feel like a demon at all. instead, he could sense traces of divine energy emanating from it, suggesting a connection to angels.


    but that could be risky. this was still a trial, and he didn''t know if the serpent would become more hostile toward angels.


    the safest move now was to play by the book and follow the rules of this space.


    "ask me anything," reign broke the silence.


    "i can''t sense your power,"


    "the evil monarch," he answered.


    "the evil monarch?" the serpent repeated, its eyes glowing as it began to search for the truth.


    unknown to reign, the serpent''s ability wasn''t influenced by opinion or belief¡ªit sought out absolute truth.


    ''did i answer wrong?'' he wondered, noticing the long silence from the serpent.


    ''could it be the system? or that satoshi guy?'' he began having second thoughts.


    maybe he had become too biased?


    or.


    perhaps the information about his father was more propaganda than truth.


    that seemed likely, especially since his father was an egotistical ruler. he might have painted himself as more powerful than he truly was.


    the thought of being turned into stone was enough to make him reconsider everything.


    was it time to transfer his soul before things took a turn for the worse?


    however, before he could say anything, the serpent''s eyes suddenly dimmed, and its movements stopped.


    it froze in mid-air, suspended like a lifeless statue.


    "are you okay?" he asked, cautiously walking closer to it.


    but it didn''t react. its energy and vitality, once so powerful, had completely vanished.


    ''did it just die?'' he wondered, his eyes narrowing in suspicious.


    moments ago, it had been full of power and arrogance, and now, it looked like nothing more than a hollow shell.


    crack!


    crack!


    crack!


    the serpent''s body began to fracture, its once impenetrable scales breaking apart and falling to the ground like shattered glass.


    reign didn''t bother dodging the giant scales that came crashing down; instead, he threw a punch to swat it away, feeling the force reverberate through his arm.


    he watched as more cracks spread across the serpent''s massive body, and judging by its condition, it seemed the creature had met an unexpected end.

 Chapter 469 The Second Trial

    boooom!


    finally, the entire thing collapsed, sending shockwaves through the air.


    the force of the impact reverberated like the detonation of an old building structure deliberately brought down by explosives.


    when the dust settled, reign squinted through the haze and saw another snake emerging from the wreckage.


    this one was much smaller¡ªonly about 50 feet long¡ªand had a glossy appearance that shimmered under the light.


    its scales sparkled like polished jewels, reflecting hints of white and gold as it coiled itself cautiously, observing its surroundings.


    "who is that evil monarch? how can someone be that strong?" the white serpent hissed, its voice trembling with a mix of confusion and fear.


    "what happened to you?" reign asked.


    "i used most of my power to validate your words, and even that wasn''t enough. i had to stop, or i would have exhausted myself to death."


    reign''s eyes widened. the serpent, with all its power, had nearly destroyed itself trying to uncover the truth about the evil monarch.


    it only confirmed what he had always suspected¡ªhis father''s strength was beyond comprehension, even at his current level.


    "how does that even work?" he quickly asked. he didn''t care much for the serpent''s well-being; his focus was on its abilities.


    the serpent only looked at him and sighed, offering no answer.


    before he could press for more information, a light glow surrounded him, and his vision began to blur.


    he felt himself being pulled away.


    "wait, i still have questions¡ª" he called out, but his voice was cut off as the world around him dissolved into a bright light.


    when his vision returned, he found himself standing on a round floating platform high in the sky.


    surrounding him were other platforms, each one hovering around a much bigger flatform in the middle.


    ''fuck that thing... i still have a lot of questions!'' he muttered to himself, frustration rising within.


    but he quickly shook it off, knowing he couldn''t afford to get distracted now.


    as he looked around, he spotted familiar faces ¡ªthe three hunters he recognized from the forest, and even lilith.


    reign felt a bead of sweat trickle down his forehead.


    ''this test is a terrible matchup for me,'' he thought, a sinking feeling weighing down his chest.


    if the darkness of one''s heart determined the severity of the damage, then he was certain no one here could beat him in that department.


    the flaming bird continued picking hunters one by one.


    unsurprisingly, most of them managed to survive the test.


    he didn''t really find it strange, considering these hunters were fighting for the survival of humanity.


    many of them might have had personal reasons for being a hunter, but at the core, they were people willing to risk everything for a cause greater than themselves.


    the flaming bird gaze then landed on lilith. she was now wearing a veil, but reign could still recognize her by her body shape and the clothes she wore.


    ''that''s right. she''s a devil, so she must be more evil than me,'' he reasoned,


    being a devil probably meant she had a darker heart than most, and that could lead to even harsher consequences.


    ''no, i''m pretty sure she''ll die,'' he shook his head.


    ''there''s nothing more evil than a devil. they literally took the word from it.''


    the flaming bird opened its beak, and the same blinding orange light engulfed lilith. stay updated through empire


    reign was certain this would be the end for her.


    a devil, facing a test that punished darkness¡ªshe didn''t stand a chance. it was like asking ice to survive a flamethrower.


    but as the light faded, reign''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    lilith was still standing, completely unharmed.


    what shocked him even more was how calm and composed she looked, as if the light hadn''t affected her at all. there wasn''t a scratch on her, no sign of exhaustion.


    ''how... how is that even possible?'' he thought, trying to make sense of it.


    but if someone like her could withstand the test so easily, then maybe this trial wasn''t as straightforward as he had assumed.


    ''maybe there''s a trick to it?''

 Chapter 470 The Second Trial 2

    reign watched the hunters on the other platforms, noticing determination and fear on their faces.


    most had their fists tightly gripping the hilt of their katana out of instinct.


    a few exchanged relieved glances, thankful that many had survived so far.


    with each successful attempt, their confidence grew.


    but reign felt different.


    he was trapped in his thoughts, trying to find a loophole in this trial.


    ''what am i missing?'' frustration simmered within him. he could sense the faint heat radiating from the bird above.


    it was only a matter of time before it turned its attention on him.


    ''was lilith''s calmness part of the trick?'' he wondered.


    reasoning through how she had managed it, he considered the complexities of her identity.


    he was willing to reluctantly admit that, compared to him, she might be a little less evil.


    still, that didn''t change the fact that she was a devil¡ªa person willing to sacrifice others for her own gain.


    there was no way she was without darkness in her heart. it lingered beneath the surface, hidden behind her charming smile.


    he considered all the times she had used others, turning them into tools to achieve her goals.


    each decision she made, no matter how well-meaning it appeared, was steeped in self-interest.


    the more he thought about it, the clearer it became: the darkness in her heart was just as real as his own, even if she wore it differently.


    ''maybe it wasn''t about the darkness of her heart, but how she faced it.''


    as those thoughts circled in his mind, he suddenly remembered the flaming bird''s words:


    ''you must endure.''


    the diamond-bodied hunter stood firm, his near-impenetrable defense reflecting his inner will.


    among the survivors, reign also noticed someone unexpected¡ªa young boy, barely fifteen, standing near the edge of one of the floating platforms.


    the boy wore a sharp black suit, looking completely out of place in this rough environment.


    his blonde hair and blue eyes stood out, but reign didn''t find that odd; those features were common in the west.


    up close, he didn''t look like a fighter at all, but the fact that he was still here meant he had somehow passed the first trial.


    this raised all sorts of questions. how could someone so young endure what seasoned hunters struggled to survive?


    "are you strong?" the boy''s lips moved, and reign could understand the question clearly, even without hearing the words.


    ''is this kid trying to pick a fight with me?'' he wondered.


    but before he could respond, the flaming bird shifted its attention to the boy and hovered in front of him.


    to reign''s surprise, the boy didn''t flinch or show any fear.


    instead, he smiled confidently at the flaming creature, his fearless demeanor radiating a level of assurance that was unlikely for someone his age.


    there was a certainty in the boy''s eyes, as if he understood exactly what was about to happen.


    creeeek!


    the flaming bird unleashed a torrent of fire, flames spiraling down towards the platform.


    but the boy stood firm, eyes locked on the approaching inferno.


    just like lilith, he faced the trial head-on, passing it easily as if the flames were nothing to fear.


    ''i''m pretty sure that kid is not normal,'' he sighed. it seemed the hunters weren''t the only ones he needed to worry about. discover hidden tales at empire


    ''there''s a pretty high chance that kid is a meta-human,'' he added.


    meta-humans were the only beings he was wary of fighting, even if he was using his original body. their unpredictable and illogical powers posed a unique challenge that was hard to anticipate or counter.

 Chapter 471 The Second Trial 3

    ''no, i need to focus on my own problems first,'' he thought, shaking his head to push those doubts aside. there was no room for distractions now.


    it was finally his turn. for reasons he couldn''t fathom, the flaming bird had saved him for last.


    "i''m ready! hit me with your best shot!" reign stood tall, confidence brimming. he had already figured out how to pass this trial.


    the flaming bird complied without hesitation. a wave of orange flame surged toward him.


    he steeled himself, telling himself that his choices couldn''t be judged by normal standards.


    but the moment the fire touched him, the pain was beyond anything he had imagined. it wasn''t just heat¡ªhis very soul felt like it was being torn apart.


    "i was just joking, give me some slack!" he shouted, but the flames didn''t let up.


    he realized then that all those talks about enlightenment were pointless. this wasn''t about some higher understanding; this was raw punishment.


    as his skin burned, panic set in. his body was being reduced to ash, inch by inch.


    the thought hit him hard¡ªhe was going to die at this rate.


    desperately, he gathered every ounce of energy to form a barrier, but the fire scorched straight through it, searing his soul.


    "this isn''t how it ends," he thought, clenching his fists as his energy fizzled against the relentless attack.


    as he endured the unbearable pain, doubt crept in.


    was his heart too evil?


    had all the things he''d done, all the lives he''d taken, finally caught up to him?


    "to hell with that," he muttered, a wild grin tugging at his lips. "of course my heart is dark. if it wasn''t, i wouldn''t be me."


    drawing on his energy, he began to focused on regenerating the charred parts of his body, forcing his flesh to reform.


    the pain was still unbearable, but now he was pushing back.


    every time the flames consumed part of him, he rebuilt it, healing faster than they could destroy.


    now it wasn''t just about surviving¡ªit had become a battle of endurance.


    "come on then!" he growled, his voice barely audible over the roar of flames that surged around him.


    [system: beginning the evolution process. host should remain focused. energy instability detected, but manageable.]


    his body vibrated as divine energy surged through him, driving him beyond his limit.


    every part of him felt like it was expanding, growing more powerful by the second.


    his vision blurred, then sharpened. he could sense everything¡ªthe movement of air, the shift of heat from the flames, even the faint heartbeat of the flaming bird in front of him.


    then, the world seemed to slow, as if time bent to make room for his transformation.


    reign gritted his teeth, riding the wave of power as the system helped him refine the massive energy surging through him.


    [system: evolution nearing completion. host''s power is increasing.]


    the pressure inside him built to its peak, and with a sudden, powerful release, it exploded outward, shaking the air and forcing the flaming bird to retreat from the sheer force.


    then, like a vacuum, his body absorbed all the scattered divine energy, drawing it back and settling within him.


    unlike his previous transformations, this one was far more controlled, more refined.


    the energy within him felt tamed, flowing smoothly through his body rather than raging uncontrollably.


    but just because it was calmer didn''t mean it was any less impressive.


    wings materialized on his back¡ªfour of them this time.


    each one was massive, glowing with divine light, their feathers shimmering with raw power.


    the sight of them alone would strike fear into anyone who saw him. the wings weren''t just for show; they radiated energy, almost as if they held a piece of the divine within them.


    his halo, too, had transformed.


    what once had been a simple, glowing circle above his head now had sharp, jagged edges, giving it the appearance of a blazing sun.


    it spun slowly, casting a golden glow that intensified the aura around him.


    he could feel its power, like a crown of pure energy that marked his new status¡ªsomething beyond mortal comprehension.


    "an archangel!" the flaming bird''s shocked voice echoed.


    reign turned to the creature and smiled. "how about i make you my mount?"

 Chapter 472 Intense Battle...

    the flaming bird let out a screech so loud, it echoed through the skies.


    its wings beat furiously, sending sparks and fires flying in all directions.


    "you dare insult me?!" it screeched, its voice trembling with rage.


    "i knew it ! you angels think too lowly of us divine beasts. just because the creator favor you. do you really believe i would lower myself to be your mount?"


    the platform beneath the flaming bird''s talons began to melt, the metal warping and dripping as it gave way to the intense temperature.


    the heat also distorted the air. it wasn''t just the physical space that was being affected¡ªthe very fabric of the energy that held the trial together seemed to warp as its wrath intensified.


    however¡ª


    reign was already immune to the flames after ascending to demon king level; the heat passed through his body like he was just in a sauna.


    this experience highlighted the vast gap between a peak demon lord and a demon king. if this had happened before his ascension, he would have already turned into ashes.


    "is this all you''ve got?" he called out with a confident smirk "i expected a little more from you,"


    "what''s happening? why aren''t you affected by my power ?" the flaming bird demanded, its voice filled with disbelief.


    "your flames are strong, but they can''t hurt me,"


    the flaming bird let out an indignant screech, its flames flaring higher in a final bid to reclaim its dominance.


    "this isn''t over! if i can''t overpower you with brute force, then i''ll find another way!" the flaming bird declared, its voice filled with defiance.


    shades of blue flames flickered around it, adding a new dimension to its form.


    but reign was not worried at all. in his current body, he felt invincible, as if no force could touch him.


    no matter how hard the creature tried, its flames were a poor match against his divine energy.


    wanting to test his limit, reign focused on his core, which had transformed into a flower-like structure, pulsating with divine energy.


    he had gained more abilities after transcending , but those things could wait¡ªhe had a bold idea in mind.


    "divine creation, divine avatar!" he roared.


    a brilliant golden light erupted from his body, growing larger and larger until it reached the size of tall building.


    "then let''s see how many times you can regenerate after i pummel you!" reign declared, raising his staff and the avatar mirrored his movements.


    he didn''t wait for the flaming bird to recover. he brought the staff crashing down.


    boooooom!


    boooooom! continue your adventure with empire


    boooooom!


    explosion after explosion echoed through the sky, each one louder than the last, but he didn''t stop.


    he swung his massive staff recklessly , pounding the flaming bird into oblivion over and over.


    every time it reformed, he slammed it again, not even giving it a chance to catch its breath¡ªor whatever it did instead of breathing.


    "this is for trying to roast me earlier!" reign shouted, bringing the staff down with a heavy crash.


    boooooom!


    "and this is for acting arrogant in front of me!"


    boooooom!


    the divine beast screeched in frustration, trying to gather itself, but its light was fading with every blow.


    "i... i will not be humiliated like this!" it cried out, but even its voice sounded weaker.


    "oh, really? because it looks like you''re getting pretty humiliated to me!" reign laughed, swinging the staff again with a gleeful grin.


    boooooom!


    another explosion echoed through the air as he continued to unleash his attacks, one-sidedly bullying the poor creature.


    "you thought you were hot stuff, huh? well, i''m here to put you out!"


    the bird reformed again, smaller this time, its flames dim and sputtering like a dying campfire.


    reign paused, twirling the staff with a smirk.


    "you ready to talk now, or do we need to keep playing this game?"

 Chapter 473: Divine Beast Secret

    the flaming bird wheezed, its wings drooping. "enough... i yield... for now."


    reign grinned, tapping the staff on his shoulder.


    "that¡¯s what i thought. and remember, next time, don¡¯t mess with someone who can create giant avatars. it never ends well."


    reign paused, his grin fading as a strange feeling washed over him.


    he glanced at the massive golden monkey avatar behind him.


    ¡¯wait a second... why does this look so familiar?¡¯ he muttered, scratching his head.


    it was as if he¡¯d just pulled off some iconic move from someone other than wukong¡ªsomeone really powerful, but he couldn¡¯t quite place it.


    ¡¯nah, forget it. must¡¯ve seen it in a movie in my past life,¡¯ reign muttered, shaking his head to clear the thought.


    he turned his focus back to the flaming bird, now several sizes smaller and barely managing to hold itself together.


    "you guys really have a thing for going small when things get tough, huh?" he smirked, folding his arms as the bird fluttered in the air, looking more like a charred pigeon than a fearsome beast.


    the bird glared at him with what little strength it had left. "don¡¯t you dare mock us... this is for the sake of surviving"


    he chuckled, leaning on his staff. "yeah, well, survival or not, you¡¯re not looking too scary right now."


    "i¡¯d say you¡¯re about two strikes away from being completely extinguish ."


    the bird huffed, clearly offended but too tired to respond with anything more than a weak flap of its wings.


    "i¡¯ll... regenerate again... just you wait."


    "why do you hate me so much? you could¡¯ve just let me pass and teleported me to the next trial. i think you¡¯re being unfair and bias,"


    he had a feeling this divine beast had been carrying a lot of anger, even before he¡¯d beaten it down to a pulp.


    "i don¡¯t want to hear something like that from an arrogant angel like you!" the bird sneered, its voice filled with contempt.


    "but i¡¯m not an angel at all! i hate those stuck-up idiots too. i will kill them all if they showed their faces in front of me," reign explained.


    the flaming bird¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, "what do you mean ? you bear the mark of the divine!"


    you¡¯re showing me something i¡¯ve never seen before. you really are different. are you telling the truth that you want to kill angels just like us?"


    "absolutely," reign replied, his tone filled with fake conviction.


    "those angels think they¡¯re above everyone else, looking down on creatures like us. they¡¯ve got it all wrong. they deserve to be put in their place!"


    explore more at empire


    the flaming bird nodded, agreeing with his bullshit.


    reign struggled to hide his grin after he saw the flaming bird starting to take the bait. it was working.


    now, all he had to do was play his part and pretend to despise angels just as much.


    there was an old saying: ¡¯the enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡¯


    in this case, he was ready to capitalize on it.


    "so tell me, you called yourself a divine beast, right? why do you hate angels so much?"


    the flaming bird hesitated for a moment.


    but after pondering the sheer strength reign had just displayed¡ªthe way he had effortlessly overwhelmed it¡ªit finally decided to reveal what it knew.


    "i hate them because they see us as lesser beings," the flaming bird replied, its voice tinged with bitterness.


    "divine beasts like me actually lived in heaven before. we had our own territory, separated from the angels."


    reign nodded, absorbing this information.


    "they wanted to enslave us. that¡¯s why we struck a deal with the creator¡ªto guard this place in exchange for our autonomy."


    "isn¡¯t this place supposed to be for the trial ground what¡¯s so important here that all of you powerful divine beasts are on guard?"


    he felt the urge to dig deeper, suspecting that lilith was keeping something from him.


    so¡ª


    with the opportunity before him, he aimed to exploit it fully, extracting every bit of information he could.

 Chapter 474 Alignment

    "i don''t know what you''re talking about," the flaming bird replied defensively, "we were just tasked to guard this place. i don''t know what''s hidden here, nor do i care."


    reign picked up on the creature''s unease and realized he just needed to keep pushing it.


    "really? you''re telling me that after all these years, you''ve never been curious? never once tried to find out what you''ve been guarding all this time?"


    the flaming bird shifted, its flames dimming slightly. "we were given strict orders. there is no room for doubts."


    reign''s smirk deepened. the divine beast tone revealed its frustration for its duties, suggesting it was bound to this role against its will.


    from this conversation alone, he could gather valuable insights to leverage against it.


    "you don''t sound too happy about your duty," he pointed out, tilting his head slightly as he studied the creature.


    "if you''re just following orders, then you''re not really in control of your fate, are you?"


    "that''s none of your concern. i have my reasons for accepting it,"


    "sure, but how long are you willing to endure it?" he pressed, sensing an opportunity. "if you join me, you could be free. no more guarding this boring trial "


    his real reason for making the offer was much simpler¡ªhe thought the bird looked awesome and very powerful.


    he wasn''t joking when he pictured it as a potential mount.


    and despite the fact that its power was easily countered by his own, it was still at the demon king level, which made it a valuable asset.


    furthermore, as his reputation grew and he ventured into more dangerous territories, having powerful pawns would be invaluable.


    he had always disapproved of lilith''s method of gathering weaklings. she seemed to collect anyone who was willing to join her, regardless of their strength.


    but collecting powerhouses like this flaming bird? that was a different story.


    adding the divine beast to his collection would be a smart move, especially now that he possessed two demon king bodies.


    the risk of attracting a more demon kings and a demon god''s attention was now much higher.


    "a lot of things. i''m aiming to become the strongest. when i''m powerful enough, i''ll attack heaven and eliminate all the angels," he declared with unwavering confidence.


    it sounded like he really hated them, but the truth was a bit different. the idea of feasting on their divine powers thrilled him.


    he knew the world had a limited population, and if he wanted to grow stronger, he would have to go down this path sooner or later. explore more stories at empire


    even hell was on his target list, a proof to just how greedy he was for power.


    the flaming bird was taken aback. it harbored a deep hatred for the angels, as they were the ones who had forced the divine beasts into this state.


    if reign really wanted them gone, their goals aligned perfectly.


    "i''ll consider it, but only after you pass the trial,"


    "sure, teleport me to the next area now,"


    "i can''t do that alone anymore. you''re already more powerful than i am, so you can''t travel through normal means. what i can do is open the portal just a bit, and you can feed it with your own energy."


    "feed it my energy? how does that even work?"


    "just channel your divine energy toward the portal once i open it. but be careful. if you overload it, you might get stuck and be shredded to pieces "


    "sounds simple enough. i''m ready," he gave the go signal.


    the flaming bird concentrated, its flames swirling into a vortex.


    a very small portal began to form, flickering with a bright orange light.


    "now!" it shouted, urging him to act quickly.


    with a deep breath, reign focused his energy, letting it flow toward the portal.


    he felt a surge of power, a connection forming as his divine energy merged with the flickering light.


    "how''s that?" he called out, glancing at the bird.

 Chapter 475 The Third Trial

    "keep going! it''s working!" the flaming bird encouraged.


    the portal slowly expanded, growing wider until it was large enough for a single person to pass through.


    "now step through before it closes!"


    reign allowed his divine energy to flow into the portal first and confirmed it was safe before passing through.


    as the portal closed, the flaming bird found itself alone in the sky, surrounded by nothing but the clouds and the distant glow of the sun.


    it felt as if the world had grown dull and tedious, its charm fading every time it remembers reign''s words.


    deep inside, a tiny spark of hope emerged, wishing that reign would really accomplish his mission, and give it freedom.


    after a while, the flaming bird''s body began to grow larger again. this world was connected to it, allowing for rapid regeneration as long as it wasn''t completely extinguished.


    in no time, it returned to its full power,


    before it could even catch a break after regaining its full power, a teleportation sound echoed from another platform, indicating that another challenger had successfully completed the first trial.


    the flaming bird turned around to see who it was, freezing in place as it sensed the energy radiating from the newcomer.


    ''too powerful ''


    the figure before the divine beast had an overwhelming amount of energy, causing the platform to shake and struggle under the immense pressure.


    "stop wasting my time and just tell me how to pass this stupid trial!" the new comer sneered in contempt , acting as if this whole thing was nothing but a bother.


    the figure had six arms and four eyes open, with one eye closed at the top middle. its skin was a deep crimson shade.


    if reign was present, he would be ecstatic to met this being, as it was the same demon king who had nearly killed him back in brentwood-- vinsh.


    ''who is this person ?''


    the flaming bird paused, contemplating which of the two was more powerful. it quickly realized that vinsh''s aura was far more intimidating.


    maybe it was because reign''s second body leaned more toward divine energy, while the later exuded chaotic energy that felt more volatile and threatening.


    but one thing was certain: if those two ever crossed paths, something huge would happen.


    he gave flying a shot, but it ended in failure. next, he tried to destroy the walls, but his attack was just absorbed.


    in the end, he decided to just walk.


    as he roamed the area, he noticed several stone tablets covered in writing that would confuse most people.


    in their eyes, the text would be nothing more but a series of incomprehensible symbols and marks.


    but he had no trouble reading them.


    the text shared various stories about heaven, earth, and hell. each tablet also had a symbol that stood out to him.


    he noted them mentally, recalling that lilith had chosen him for his ability for deciphering such writing, making these insights potentially valuable later.


    reign also checked the content of the tablets which resembled biblical texts, drawing parallels to stories from his old world.


    but he wasn''t shocked by this.


    it was not surprising that various cultures and worlds develop similar myths and narratives.


    these stories often address universal human experiences, fears, and aspirations, such as good versus evil, creation, sacrifice.


    for example, many cultures share myths about a great flood, a savior figure, or the struggle between light and darkness.


    these recurring themes can arise more frequently, and it has been proven and tested that different religions, cultures, and beliefs share similarities in various ways despite them not being related.


    once he finished examining the tablet, he moved ahead. with limited clues about the maze, spending more time on it felt like a waste.


    it made more sense for him to keep walking and investigate.


    hours passed with no sign of anyone else. he wondered if others had already completed the test, but quickly dismissed the thought.


    with his extremely high iq, it was unlikely anyone could finish before him.


    in addition, solving this maze required more than just intelligence; it demanded intuition and a lot of luck.


    just as he prepared to take another step, a loud crash echoed through the walls.


    ''what''s that noise?''

 Chapter 476 The Wrong Way of Passing

    the maze had been silent until now. whatever caused that crash was powerful judging from the vibration.


    another crash followed, this time closer.


    reign paused, sensing a shift in the air. someone powerful was coming closer, and he could feel it.


    footsteps echoed in the distance, slow and casual as if whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªwas approaching had no intention of hiding.


    suddenly, the footsteps stopped.


    then, from the darkness, a voice called out. "you''re next,"


    when reign looked toward the source, he was shocked to see the figure looked exactly like him¡ª not his monkey king disguise, but his actual second body.


    the figure had the same white hair and golden eyes, but there were striking differences. its skin was much paler, and glowing white lines ran across its body like cracks in marble.


    ''how is this possible?''


    continue your adventure with empire


    before he could get an answer, the walls around him started moving. the stone parted and retracted, revealing a massive open square .


    in the sidelines, he saw rows of large stone chairs, and to his surprise, some of the hunters who had gone ahead of him were seated there.


    they were strapped to the chairs, their bodies lifeless, and their eyes reflected horrors that were hard to imagine.


    beside each of them stood their twisted versions, all with red, glowing eyes and darker skin. these doppelgangers wore creepy smiles.


    he assumed they had failed the test, and it became clear that whoever designed this trial didn''t want many people to pass.


    ''lilith isn''t there.. did she pass? ''


    he''d been suspicious of her for a while. how did she get the first key alone? the more he thought about it, the less her story made sense.


    ''was she trying to trick me?'' he mused to himself.


    swoooosh!


    reign felt an attack hurtling toward him at breakneck speed. with instinct kicking in, he tilted his head just in time to dodge it.


    the golden light pass by him, and collided with the walls, creating a blinding flash before it was absorbed into the stone.


    ''that was dangerous, '' he quickly assessed the situation and realized that, judging by the attack''s speed, it could have taken out a peak demon lord in an instant.


    they began exchanging blows, their staffs clashing in a match of darkness and light.


    booom!


    booom!


    booom!


    the force behind their attacks was almost identical, making it difficult to discern who was gaining the upper hand.


    but reign knew that what he was facing wasn''t exactly his double; it didn''t even know about the system.


    if he had to guess, it was probably another divine beast capable of copying others.


    ''let''s see if you can keep up with this, ''


    reign judged the distance between them. he feigned a move to the right, causing the doppelganger to react instinctively.


    then, with a smooth motion, he swung his black staff low, aiming for its legs.


    the doppelga?nger, however, was ready. it executed a swift upward arc with its golden staff, effortlessly deflecting the strike and sending a shockwave of energy rippling through the air.


    without missing a beat, the doppelga?nger retaliated with a spinning kick.


    but reign had anticipated this move. he sidestepped just in time, feeling the rush of air as the kick barely grazed him.


    seizing the opportunity, he countered with a quick jab aimed at its midsection.


    the impact landed squarely, and the doppelga?nger stumbled back, momentarily off-balance.


    all of this happened in a matter of seconds.


    spectators¡ªif there were any¡ªwould struggle to comprehend the intensity of the duel.


    they would just see flashes of black and gold, hear the sharp sounds of impact, but understand little of what really happened.


    swoooosh!


    reign pressed his advantage, closing the distance between them.


    "not bad for a fake," he taunted.


    "but now that i know you''re not really my double, i''ll just beat you until you beg me to stop."

 Chapter 477 The Garden

    "impossible! how could this happen? i was supposed to be as strong as you! how did you beat me so easily?" the doppelganger gasped, its body reduced to only the torso after their clashed.


    it had even used the other doppelgangers, but the result was still the same.


    "it''s because i have something you can''t copy," reign replied with a playful laugh, exhilaration coursing through him.


    his system had made this whole ordeal almost effortless. while the doppelganger could copy his powers, techniques, mannerisms, movements, and even strategies, it lacked the constant optimization that came with his system.


    as the fight progressed, this difference became very clear.


    no matter how well the doppelga?nger imitated him, it couldn''t match his speed in switching between skills or the efficiency of those skills.


    the fight was like two identical cars, built with the same parts, but one was equipped with a supercomputer that optimized its performance, making the fight unfair from the very beginning.


    "by the way, how am i supposed to pass this trial if i''m not meant to beat the crap out of you?"


    it was an honest question, but the way he phrased it sounded really insulting. whether it was intentional, only he knew.


    the creature''s expression twisted in frustration.


    "you''re meant to confront yourself, your own weaknesses, and improve!" it spat, struggling to maintain its defiance despite its sorry state.


    "well, you''re too weak for me to learn anything, so does that mean i pass? what''s next from here?"


    "get out of here," it sighed in defeat and a passaged opened in one of the walls.


    "this will lead you to that place, but i must warn you, all those trials were set in place for a reason. you''ll need everything you learned from them, so don''t think that beating me this easily means you''ve won," it sneered in contempt.


    "i''ll think about that once i get there," reign turned around and walked away.


    he absorbed the remaining vitality from the hunters who had died from this trial, gaining some experience points along the way. however, at his current level, the boost was negligible.


    ''i wonder what''s next?''


    he felt a sense of anticipation as he moved through the passage, knowing he was getting closer to uncovering the truth about this place¡ªand what lilith had been hiding from him.


    with each step, his mind raced with possibilities.


    "are you surprised?" he asked.


    "a little. thanks for coming to rescue me," she quickly shifted the conversation, trying to maintain her composure.


    "of course, we''re partners, right? so it''s only right that we help each other," he paused for a moment to see her reaction.


    "it''s also important to be honest, don''t you think?" he added.


    lilith broke into a cold sweat as she sensed the underlying meaning of his words.


    "y-- you''re right," she forced a smile, hoping to mask her discomfort, but inside, doubt began to creep in.


    did he really know something?


    what had he uncovered during this trial?


    "don''t be too nervous. i know you''re being honest with me," he said, a smirk tugging at his lips. "only an idiot would try to double-cross me, and you''re not an idiot, right?"


    his tone carried an unmistakable warning, a clear reminder of what would happen if she was actually planning to betray him.


    "i''m not," she replied quickly, her voice steady, but the faint tremor in her hands says otherwise.


    "good to know,"


    with that, he turned to face the others who had now surrounded them.


    "should i kill them all now, or do you still need them ?" reign asked casually, as if discussing what clothes to wear.


    the irony was that no one could dispute his bold claim.


    if reign really moved at speeds beyond their perception, he could kill them before they even knew what had happened.


    their only option was to activate overload, just to have a chance of reacting to his speed.


    "don''t do it. you''ll just be throwing your life away," the boy finally spoke.


    he stood up and lazily walked to the front, and surprisingly, the prideful hunters stepped aside, giving him space.


    "let''s work together to get out of this place," the boy said, raising his hand for a handshake.

 Chapter 478 Caliber

    "sure," reign said, raising his hands for a friendly gesture. he smiled at the boy, trying to convey his willingness to cooperate.


    the young boy was momentarily stunned by how easily he agreed and extended his own hand.


    just as their fingers were about to meet, reign''s expression changed, and instead of a handshake, he gave the boy a middle finger.


    "idiot!" he sneered, followed by a blinding red flash.


    in an instant, the boy vanished, completely wiped out without a trace after being struck by reign''s surprise attack.


    your next chapter awaits on empire


    everyone was momentarily stunned, unable to comprehend what just happened.


    "i''m sorry, but this trial is dragging on, and i have other business to attend to," his mocking voice echoed .


    "what did you¡ª" will razer began, but before he could finish, reign appeared behind him.


    razer quickly turned and instinctively drew his katana, ready to defend himself.


    but to his shock, reign was already back in his original spot, as if he had never moved at all.


    it was a clear message: he could kill them all in an instant if he chose to.


    "this won''t be fun. how about you all activate your overload? maybe it will make this fight last a little longer," reign taunted.


    he didn''t say all those things out of sheer confidence; a part of him was genuinely curious about how strong a hunter could become when activating their final trump card.


    could they really contend with a demon king?


    the hunters exchanged worried glances, though some hid their fear.


    they understood the stakes had just been raised, and the grim reality of their situation sank in.


    it was no longer just a battle; it was a fight for their survival against an unknown and extremely fast opponent.


    would they be able to stand against such overwhelming speed?


    "be on guard," will razer commanded. everyone stepped back, understanding the need for distance to react swiftly against his attacks.


    tension filled the air as they braced themselves, ready for whatever came next.


    zzzzzz!


    a flash of red light pass through the boy''s chest, killing him in the blink of an eye.


    "now let''s see how you revive," reign said, his attention fixed on the corpse.


    everyone present also watched, expecting some movement, but what happened next was far more terrifying.


    in one moment, there was a lifeless body; the next, the boy was back on the trunk, smiling and finding the whole scene amusing.


    zzzzzz!


    reign repeated the same attack, and the boy dropped dead again.


    he couldn''t even dodge it, showing that he wasn''t physically strong or fast. yet, no matter what happened, the boy always reappeared back on the trunk.


    but reign did no stop.


    zzzzzz!


    zzzzzz!


    with each attack, the boy seemed less like a threat and more like a puzzle that refused to be solved.


    curious, reign decided to change his strategy. he killed the boy with a fast long range attack, then kept striking at his resurrection points, expecting to disrupt the cycle.


    but instead, the boy''s return became faster, making it feel like he was watching a movie on replay.


    ''wait... in replay? don''t tell me this boy''s ability is related to time?''


    the idea was concerning; controlling time itself was a wild concept, even for someone of his caliber.


    but then again, meta-humans'' powers were often unpredictable, so it very well could be the case.


    he glanced at lilith, who had been watching the spectacle with narrowed eyes.


    "do you also think that little brat is controlling time?" he asked.


    lilith nodded slowly, her expression thoughtful. "it certainly seems that way. each time he dies, he just... resets. it''s as if time bends to his will."


    "bend time, huh? but the real question is, is he resetting his own time or is he resetting ours?"

 Chapter 479 Standstill

    lilith felt a chill run down her spine as the thought took root in her mind.


    the idea that they were stuck in a repeating limbo was terrifying, especially for lilith, who came from hell¡ªa place where such tormenting cycles did exist to punish sinners.


    but in hell, those places were designed and created by natural phenomena, not a single entity.


    even for powerful devils, manipulating time was something close to impossible.


    "don''t worry, i have a way to test this," reign broke the silence .


    without wasting a moment, he raised his fingers and shot one of the hunters in the head.


    the sound of the attack rang out like a buzz, and the other hunters instinctively jumped back, to get some more distance.


    they realized none of them were safe if that attack had been aimed at them. the realization sent a chill through the group, amplifying the weight of the danger they were currently facing.


    in the face of overwhelming power, these fighting elites had lost their edge and their right to act haughty and arrogant.


    meanwhile, reign and lilith waited, their eyes fixed on the dead hunter.


    unfortunately, her worst fears came to life as the corpse vanish, only to reappear moments later.


    the hunter staggered back to consciousness, touching his head where the wound had been.


    panic surged through him as memories of the attack flooded back¡ªreign''s cold expression, the blinding flash, and the sudden emptiness that followed.


    it was clear he remembered everything that had just happened.


    "all of you, activate your overload mode! as long as i''m here, you won''t die!" the boy declared.


    the command sent some mixed emotions to the hunters, but after recalling his display of the boy to kept on reviving, they all became less worried about the repercussions of activating their last resort


    some of them even felt a excited to try it out.


    "overload mode!" will razer was the first to lead by example.


    the sound of thousands of birds chirping echoed in the air as electricity crackled to life around his body.


    the other hunters watched in horror as doubt crept in their hearts. this momentary hesitation did not escape reign''s eyes.


    a sword instantly materialized in his hand, and with an almost invisible swing, he cut everyone within a one-kilometer radius in half.


    slash!


    the hunters never saw it coming and were killed without mercy.


    this was their harsh reality: even in overload mode, they couldn''t close the vast gap.


    if reign had been an ordinary demon king, they might have had a chance, but he was a being of the angelic race, which was further optimized by the system.


    in addition, the moment they activated their runes, his debuff against humans completely vanished, making his attacks far more lethal.


    when they regained consciousness, they found themselves standing in the exact spot before they activated their skill.


    they were alive, but none of them looked happy, fully aware of the hopelessness of the battle.


    "how about we postpone this fight?" lilith suggested, sensing that both sides were just wasting time.


    he couldn''t kill them, and they couldn''t kill him, leaving the entire fight at a standstill.


    reign didn''t protest; he also knew he had no way to circumvent this troublesome resetting ability.


    in fact, he was at a disadvantage. his opponents could reset to peak condition, while he had to expend energy with each attack.


    stay connected via empire


    at the same time, if he continued fighting them while they retained their memories with each death, it would only be a matter of time before they adjusted to his speed, making it harder for him to kill them.


    just as the tension between the two groups began to die down, the tree started to shake violently. the roots at its base moved, revealing a hidden passage.


    "over there! quick, we need to reach it first!" lilith exclaimed.


    reign scooped her up in a princess carry and dashed forward.


    the hunters were slow to react, but they hurriedly followed suit.

 Chapter 480 Parted

    reign and lilith stood before a massive circular stone structure at the end of the passage. the stone was weathered and ancient, but both of them could tell that it was extraordinary.


    strange, intricate carvings spiraled around its outer edge, each symbol etched with the precision of hands long forgotten by time.


    despite its solid stone frame, the center of the structure was an empty void, completely transparent, allowing them to see straight through to the other side .


    "can you feel it?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, breaking the heavy silence that enveloped them.


    "what is this thing?" he asked.


    "it''s the gate," she explained.


    he could see her breath quicken, and her eyes shone with an intensity that made him worry¡ªnot entirely from anticipation, but from a nagging apprehension.


    ''what if this was all a mistake? '' he thought.


    "can you read the symbols?" lilith hurriedly asked, her voice urgent and excited all at once.


    she was getting agitated¡ªa sure sign they were close to the thing they had been chasing.


    "i can try," he said, narrowing his eyes at the strange carvings.


    he focused and activated the system, mentally asking it to decipher the symbols. to his surprise, a message flashed across his mind.


    [translation available. language detected: matches data shared during angel form construction. ]


    ''so this thing is really related to the divine,'' he mused inwardly.


    as he concentrated, the carvings on the stone began to shift in his point of view, rearranging themselves in his mind like a puzzle coming together.


    the unfamiliar symbols slowly transformed into words he could understand, their meaning unraveling before him.


    "the path is hidden beneath plain sight," reign murmured, his brow furrowing.


    "it is a path of truth, one that begins with clarity but stretches into the infinite, where no end can be found. it is not meant for those who seek answers, but for those who seek without ever finding. only the fearless may step forward, for the journey reveals more questions than truths."


    "speak the the word with the key in your hand, and the gate will answer, but know this¡ªonce opened, the path offers no return, only endless revelations."


    "what''s the word?" she quickly asked,


    "are you betraying me?" reign asked, his voice dangerously low.


    the tension hung thick in the air. if there was one thing he couldn''t stand, it was feeling used.


    she shook her head, biting her lip as she struggled to find the right words. lilith was fully aware that the current situation painted her as a traitor.


    "i''m not betraying you," she insisted, "i just didn''t mention that only the holder of the key can enter this place."


    "bullshit! do you expect me to trust your words?" reign let out a humorless chuckle.


    he couldn''t even trust his own system, the one he owed everything to. now she wanted him to believe her?


    "i don''t expect you to believe me, but you''ll understand once i''m back."


    "listen here, lilith. i don''t just trust anyone, but i held up my end of the deal, remember?" he said with a calm tone.


    "but the moment you lied to me..." he paused, letting the threat hang in the air. "you''re fate is sealed. i''ll kill you myself the next time we meet, and you will regret backstabbing me,"


    lilith sighed and shook her head. "don''t worry. after i''m back, i''ll spare you even if you tried to kill me,"


    reign''s eyes narrowed as he studied her. she really believed she would become more powerful than him, and that thought unsettled him. he''d be lying if he said he wasn''t worried


    "but if you want your chance for revenge, you need to survive first," she said while turning away from him, and stepping into the portal.


    "survive?" he repeated.


    then he heard multiple sounds approaching¡ªthe hunters, the meta-humans, and, to his surprise, a demon king stepping into view.


    they had completely blocked his only way out.


    "would you believe me if i said that woman actually fooled me?" reign said, scratching his head and putting on a victim''s act.


    "that''s right¡ªwe should combine our powers and go after her."


    zzzzzz!


    before he could finish, a dark red beam shot toward his head. he quickly tilted his neck, and the beam was absorbed by the portal.


    "guess that''s a solid ''no'' from you then?" he joked, trying to keep his cool despite the mounting pressure.

 Chapter 481 Standoff

    time seemed to freeze for an instant as the two forces locked eyes, a quiet storm brewing between them.


    both were ready, waiting for the inevitable clash, tension straining the space around them.


    this was no ordinary battle. it was a clash of pride between two powerful demon kings.


    however¡ª


    when reign''s eyes turned toward the boy, he began doubting his chances.


    even if he killed vinsh over and over, what would it change? each death would be undone, each victory erased.


    in the end, he''d be the one to lose, worn down by an endless cycle of battles that led nowhere.


    ''will i really have to sacrifice my second body?'' the thought weighed heavily on his mind.


    now that this body had ascended to become a demon king, the idea of losing it became much harder to accept.


    he didn''t know when¡ªif ever¡ªhe''d get another chance like this. and if he was being honest with himself, he''d grown attached to it.


    lost in his own thoughts, reign was pulled back by vinsh''s voice .


    "what are you?" the demon demanded, taking a step forward. he couldn''t see much because of the system cloaking, but one thing was clear: reign had the skills of a demon king to dodge his attack so effortlessly.


    vinsh might be arrogant and hot tempered, but as he faced reign, a strange itch tugged at his fifth eye. it was a warning sign that he was dealing with someone dangerous. explore more stories at empire


    "i should be asking you that," reign responded, gesturing at vinsh. "you have six arms and four¡ªno, five¡ªeyes."


    if they were rating things based on appearance, vinsh was the most suspicious-looking one here, and not him.


    "you''re dead!" vinsh snarled, his voice low and threatening. dark red aura began to seep from his crimson skin, swirling around him like smoke.


    "from my observation, only energy can get through this," he explained.


    the boy, still confused, glanced between reign and the portal. "so you can''t do anything?"


    "that''s the big problem. she''s got a head start, and i have no way of getting in. but if you¡ª" he paused, looking at vinsh''s six arms, "¡ªor your little group here can figure out a way to break this wall, we can stop her before she gets the seed."


    the boy raised his eyebrow, "you''re asking for our help after threatening to kill us?"


    reign smirked, though it lacked any humor. "i''m offering you a chance to get to the seed before she does. think about it. do you want to deal with her having the power of the seed of origin? or would you rather work with me, and we can settle things after?"


    "he''s right," vinsh unexpectedly agreed "that seed is dangerous. we can''t let her get it."


    the shift in his tone caught everyone''s attention. he was infamous for having a bad temper, so the fact that he was calm now only showed how dangerous the situation really was.


    "but that doesn''t mean we need you," vinsh growled, his voice darkening as his aura rose again.


    his fifth eye slowly opened, a menacing red glow surrounding it.


    "you really want to do this now?" reign asked one last time as he prepared for the inevitable attack. "you think killing me will get you through that portal?"


    vinsh''s eyes narrowed. "i think getting rid of a potential threat is a good first step."


    "watch your step; it could be your last," reign warned.


    in that instant, his aura erupted, a swirling maelstrom of darkness that intertwined with vibrant red and silver.


    if he was destined to die anyway, then he would take vinsh down with him.


    the others watched in silence, sensing that any movement might trigger the battle.


    reign''s lips curled into a smirk, his voice low but challenging. "go ahead. make your move."

 Chapter 482 Effectively Zero

    read latest chapters on empire


    boooom!


    a deafening explosion erupted after their first real clash, sending shockwaves that rattled the air.


    the sheer power unleashed by the beings at the demon king level was staggering; even the restraints of this space struggled to contain the energy swirling around them.


    the hunters, spectators, to this high level battle, instinctively backed away.


    this wasn''t a battle they could dare to join. they didn''t have the right to intervene at all.


    they quickly realized that vinsh was no ordinary demon king; he radiated an aura of supremacy that suggested he was at the peak of his rank, far exceeding the average demon kings.


    but what shocked them even more was reign''s performance.


    they had assumed he was merely an attack type due to his blinding speed and agility, but now, they saw that he possessed a destructive capability that rivaled his opponent.


    boooom!


    another explosion echoed, and the giant tree was finally destroyed in their fight.


    they took the battle into the air, and vinsh began shooting dark red beams from his eyes, all while crossing his arms, treating the fight like he was some kind of boss.


    the beams shot toward reign with blinding speed, their dark red energy slicing through the air like deadly serpents.


    anticipating the attack, reign raised his arms to block, but as the beam struck him, an unsettling sensation coursed through his body.


    the beam felt alive, twisting and writhing upon impact, seeking to corrupt him from within, as if it bore a malevolent will of its own.


    reign''s expression remained calm as he assessed the situation.


    recognizing the threat, he severed his hand, letting it fall away. then he channeled his energy, and a new one formed.


    this was the advantage of divine creation: as long as he had enough energy, he could regenerate lost parts of himself.


    vinsh fired again, his eyes glowing with intent to kill, a predator fixating on its prey.


    swoosh!


    behind him, twelve giant bows materialized, floating in the air and humming with energy.


    he raised his left hand and bellowed, "skyfall"


    the twelve dark-gold bows unleashed a downpour of arrows, a tempest of devastation raining down upon vinsh.


    confident that his power could neutralize any threat, the demon king braced himself.


    but to his shock, the arrows didn''t vanish as expected, and he was forced to dodged.


    "you''ll have to do better than that," reign sneered, and the twelve giant bows multiplied, becoming seventy two.


    vinsh''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    even a demon king of his caliber was caught off guard by the effortless display of summoning weapons of mass destruction from thin air.


    "skyfall"


    when he unleashed the attack this time, the sky erupted in a blinding light, flooding the battlefield for several seconds as if the heavens themselves had opened up.


    the rumble that followed echoed through the air, a thunderous sound that felt as though the world was collapsing in on itself.


    the hunters below, who had barely begun to comprehend the magnitude of the attack, were not spared; the overwhelming force consumed everything in its path, and they vanished without a trace.


    when the dust settled, all reign could see was the landscape, completely transformed by his attack.


    however¡ª


    the moment he blinked, he found everyone alive again, rendering all his efforts useless.


    ''damn it, '' reign shook his head. he had expected as much, but experiencing it firsthand was very frustrating.


    he looked down at the boy below, who was smiling up at him, and felt an overwhelming urge to unleash another wave of attacks.


    but deep down, he knew it would be a waste of time.


    as long as he remained clueless of how to nullify the boy''s ability, his chances of winning were effectively zero.


    this was why he hated dealing with meta-humans; they were just too infuriating to handle.


    ''now what? should i make a strategic retreat?''

 Chapter 483 Unthinkable

    "it''s great, isn''t it? relying on someone else''s power? you can just keep getting beaten up by me without even worrying about dying," reign taunted, adding fuel to the fire.


    "you..." vinsh clenched his fist, trembling with rage. he wanted to tear his opponent apart, but deep down, he couldn''t deny the truth.


    his opponent had the upper hand.


    unlike him, reign could activate skills almost instantly. that split second gap was costing him, and it enraged him even more.


    "i admit that i underestimated you," vinsh forced a reply, his voice strained as he struggled to maintain his control over his emotions.


    "but now i''m going to take this more seriously," he uttered.


    suddenly, all of his eyes began to bleed, and his dark red aura erupted around him, painting the sky red.


    the already devastated landscape began to quake beneath the weight of his rising power.


    this boost came with a heavy price, but he had no other option if he wanted to win.


    ''what''s happening . isn''t this too powerful for a demon king?'' reign wondered.


    [system: affirmative. your opponent is currently reaching de-facto demon god mode. while it is still far from true demon god power, it is way more powerful than a demon king.]


    ''what the hell. he can do that?'' reign exclaimed, feeling as though his situation was getting worse by the second.


    the idea of escaping¡ªor, as he preferred to call it, a strategic retreat¡ªbecame really tempting.


    unfortunately, he had already launched an energy-based attack earlier, and discovered that they were trapped inside a dome. running away was not an option.


    the demon king transformation didn''t stop with just his eyes bleeding; his veins also began to glow, and his muscles expanded as he harnessed his power.


    when he opened his six arms, each fist glowed a bright red, condensed energy formed around them.


    swoooosh!


    vinsh closed the distance between them and threw a punch without wasting time.


    it wasn''t a fast attack, so reign thought he could easily dodge it.


    however, he was shocked when he felt a pulling force; the air around him was being drawn in by the sheer energy from the fist.


    "not good!" he exclaimed, crossing his arms in a desperate attempt to defend himself.


    "so, have you figured out a way to enter the portal?" he asked.


    "i know a way," the boy spoke up, his voice steady despite facing the demon king.


    "tell me,"


    "it''s a secret, but you all just have to trust me," the boy declared, his eyes scanning the group for their reaction.


    the hunters nodded, trusting that he was on their side.


    and even though vinsh had some doubts, he also wanted to get inside the portal because of the seed. the reward for obtaining it was much greater than the risk involved.


    "let''s do it," he finally gave in.


    "good. now, close your eyes," the boy instructed. "and whatever you do, don''t open them. if you do, you''ll be trapped in an endless limbo."


    the thought of being stuck in a never-ending void was terrifying enough that even the demon king hesitated to take the risk.


    "are you sure about this?" miyu asked one last time.


    "trust me, it''s the only way to enter the portal safely."


    with a shared look of determination, everyone closed their eyes, holding their breath in anticipation.


    and before anyone could even feel anything, they vanished into thin air, leaving the desolate landscape behind.


    scorched earth and destroyed grounds stretched as far as the eye could see.


    and lying dead on the ground was one of the people responsible for this devastation.


    at least, that was what he wanted them to think.


    slowly, reign''s body began to regain its color, returning alongside a surge of divine energy.


    the rotting flesh that had consumed him before was replaced with radiant skin, illuminating the barren landscape around him to the point that even plants began to grow in real time, showering everything with life.


    green plants burst forth from the cracked earth, their vibrant colors standing in contrast to the devastation surrounding them.


    flowers bloomed, their petals opening wide to drink in the light, filling the air with a sweet fragrance that hadn''t been present before.


    ''that was close; good thing they were idiots,'' reign chuckled to himself as he pulled himself up, brushing off the dirt and debris.

 Chapter 484 Into The Unknown

    reign flexed his muscles, checking his body to make sure everything was in place.


    he had died¡ªor at least, he had made it look like he did.


    in reality, his loss to vinsh was no accident.


    reign knew that killing the demon king repeatedly was pointless, because of the presence of the meta-human.


    so, instead of wasting his energy in a direct confrontation, he devised a plan to deceive everyone.


    the real risk was whether his body could withstand the attack, but it was a gamble he had to take.


    of course, he wasn''t dumb enough to leave everything to chance.


    the moment the punch landed, he had already lessened the impact by a huge amount.


    that was the real reason his body didn''t explode into pieces on the spot.


    from there, he allowed vinsh''s power to gradually break down his body while he concentrated on protecting his core.


    he cloaked it with the system ability, effectively masking his life signature and energy.


    all he needed to do was wait for the right moment.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    with what little remained of his consciousness, he waited patiently, biding his time until the coast was clear.


    he knew rushing would only risk exposing his true intentions. all he had to do was endure long enough for everyone to believe he was really gone.


    finally, he activated nirvana, a one-time skill he had earned after reaching demon king status.


    as long as any part of his body remained, he could regenerate.


    however, the process came at a cost. in exchange for survival, he lost a huge chunk of his power.


    it was a steep price to pay, but far better than losing his body entirely.


    now, healed, he took a moment to reflect.


    ''what now?'' he thought, scanning the area.


    there were no traces left of the group¡ªno signs of the boy, vinsh, or anyone else.


    they had successfully escaped through the portal. the only problem was, reign had no idea how to follow them. he needed a way through.


    ''if that''s the case, then that plan might actually work,'' reign smirked.


    he planned to run his theory with the system once it finished its scan, but for now, he focused on the portal.


    [system scan complete: data analysis 100%- data accuracy: 75% - data reliability: 82 %]


    the system''s voice pulled him back to reality.


    reign opened his eyes and immediately began reviewing the information he got.


    the invisible barrier could be manipulated by energy but required a specific frequency.


    as he absorbed the information, he noticed a particular wavelength resonating with the portal''s structure. this could be his way through.


    fortunately, he was equipped to mimic this energy through his system cloaking.


    without wasting time, he began adjusting the intensity and frequency of his energy.


    a subtle vibration filled the air as the barrier responded.


    the vibrations grew stronger, and he could feel his energy stabilizing.


    slowly, a small opening appeared.


    ''this is it,''


    he stepped closer, ready to leap through, but hesitated.


    after this, there was a big chance he could no longer return, or that even his soul might not be able to transfer back to his original body.


    ''no, i can''t stop now. if i really need to gain more power, then i have to take the risk,''


    the stakes were high, but the potential rewards outweighed the dangers. he should push forward, no matter the cost.


    even vinsh, who was using his original body, had gone through with it, so reign knew he had to do the same¡ªespecially since he was using a second body.


    he drew in a deep breath, mentally going over his plan one last time.


    then he took the step, and as he did, it felt like passing through water¡ªcold and refreshing, as if his entire body was being cleansed of impurities.


    unlike previous teleportations he had experienced, this time he didn''t lose his vision.


    instead, he found himself inside a tunnel, surrounded by a fluid-like substance that resembled water, giving the sensation of being submerged.


    the soft currents swirled around him, invigorating his senses as he moved deeper into the unknown.

 Chapter 485 Taking a Risk

    after walking for what felt like an eternity, reign suddenly found himself immersed in a river of energy¡ªa surreal sight where vibrant streams of power flowed in place of water.


    it felt as though he had entered a realm where the essence of reality was stitched together from pure energy, a place where the normal laws of nature no longer applied.


    the river stretched endlessly before him, disappearing into a vast nothingness on either side, where complete darkness waited.


    it was so deep that when he stared into it, a chilling fear washed over him, as if he might be swallowed whole.


    his instinct warned him to stay within the river''s bounds, or risk getting killed.


    behind him, the river continued its course, which meant he hadn''t started at the beginning .


    ''i guess i should head forward? or maybe this is a trick, and i should walk back?''


    after weighing his options, he decided to move ahead. walking against the current felt risky, and he hoped that following the flow would lead him to some answers.


    one reason for his decision was the translation he had read at the gate: "it is a path of truth, one that begins with clarity but stretches into the infinite."


    infinite means endless, he reminded himself. if that was true, then moving forward and following the endless current of the river was the right choice.


    as he moved further into the river, an odd sense of familiarity washed over him.


    he could feel the presence of various types of energy surrounding him, each current resonating within him in a way that was both comforting and invigorating.


    it felt as if the energies were alive, reaching out to him, but he soon noticed that some he expected to find were missing.


    as he focused on his senses, he realized that the absent energies were the ones he didn''t have access to in this second body or in his original one.


    ''could it be that only the energies i''m familiar with show up in this river? does that mean everyone walks a different path?'' he pondered, the thought sparking curiosity in his mind.


    ''this whole river might be a clue after. ''


    ''i thought this would just lead me just to the seed, but could there be something more here?''


    "system, can you analyze this river?"


    the system pop up, its familiar interface glowing as it began its analysis.


    [system: analyzing ]


    but at the same time, a thrill coursed through his mind.


    now that he was at risk of being killed, his thoughts felt sharper and clearer.


    if he was honest with himself, he had become too impulsive and complacent during the trials, treating this body more like a video game character than his own.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    a month later, in green valley city.


    the pillar of light had completely vanished, but the gaping hole it had torn in the ground remained.


    surrounding it were multiple military bases, tanks, and heavy-duty weapons.


    because of what had happened, the city had become the center of attention, with forces from both the human side and demons gathering in the area.


    demon kings, who were rarely seen, were rumored to be here.


    but this was not the only power now present in this place. hidden from view, other forces had also gathered, their intentions were unclear.


    discover more stories at empire


    "are you sure that pillar leads to the seed?" a woman with blonde hair and round blue eyes asked, her gaze fixed on the city outside the large window of their luxurious hotel room.


    she stood close to a male figure dressed in a pristine white coat, his long blonde hair tied back in a knot and his tantalizing blue eyes made him look exceptionally attractive.


    "it has to," he replied confidently. "all the signs point to it. we can''t let this opportunity slip away."


    she studied the huge hole in the distance, its remnants still glowing faintly against the darkening sky.


    "i just hope we''re not making a mistake by rushing into this. this place is too dangerous," she said, her voice tinged with concern. "there are so many powerful people around, and if we''re not careful..."


    she trailed off, her gaze drifting back to the huge hole on the ground.


    "we''ll be careful," he replied, his tone firm but gentle.

 Chapter 486 Isolation

    after what felt like an eternity, reign reached a point in the river where the energy thickened into a jelly-like substance.


    the once easy to move current had become a trap, pulling him down with every movement.


    what was worse, he couldn''t fly here¡ªthe space itself denied him that freedom.


    ''so what now? do i just keep walking?'' he wondered, staring out at the endless river.


    at this point, he wasn''t even sure if there was an end to it at all. maybe the text had been right; this place was infinite, and that thought made him uneasy¡ªthere was nothing scarier than that.


    ''the system only said it would solidify; it never promised i''d find the end of this godforsaken place,'' he grumbled, but he didn''t have much of a choice, so he had to keep moving.


    another cycle passed.


    system, how long have i been here?


    [system: relying on the system''s 24-hour format, it has been 42 days.]


    ''yeah, those hunters must be dead by now. no way humans could survive without food or water for that long,'' he chuckled to himself, amused by the thought that others who came here had likely met a worse fate.


    it was a petty way to lift his spirits, convincing himself he wasn''t the dumbest person around.


    after 154 days, he finally reached a point where the river solidified a bit, resembling a thin sheet of ice.


    now he could move faster, which was a huge improvement from before.


    along the way, he talked to the system whenever he rested to avoid losing his mind from the feeling of isolation.


    "system, how many people could fit in a bus, and how many could fit in an ambulance?"


    [system: a standard bus could fit around 40 to 60 passengers, depending on the model. an ambulance typically accommodates up to 4 to 6 people, including medical personnel and the patient.]


    "wrong! the ambulance could carry more than 100 because the patient is 50-50! you get it? you get it?"


    [system: error. calculation does not match. a standard van cannot accommodate 100 plus passengers. the statement ''50-50'' is illogical in this context.]


    ''damn, you don''t have any sense of humor at all,'' he sighed.


    "here''s a good one: what thing is stupid and has no sense of humor?"


    the moment his fingers brushed against the surface, he felt it was brittle like glass, smooth and cold to the touch.


    ''where is the seed?''


    he examined the tree closely, searching for any sign of it, but there was none.


    in desperation, he reached up again and plucked a leaf, hoping it might provide some clue.


    to his surprise, as he chewed on it, a rush of energy coursed through him, revitalizing him in an instant.


    ''if the leaves can do this, what else can this tree do?''


    he looked up at the branches again, this time focusing on the patterns in the bark and the gem like leaves.


    there had to be more to this tree than met the eye.


    he took a step back and closed his eyes, trying to sense any hidden energy or presence nearby.


    as he concentrated, he felt a faint vibration emanating from the trunk, almost like a heartbeat.


    "system, analyze this tree for me," he commanded, placing his hand firmly at the base.


    [system analysis initiated: scanning tree structure... analysis in progress.]


    the system hummed in his mind as it worked, and he waited, hoping for answers.


    [system: analysis complete. tree type: made of pure energy]


    [properties: highly regenerative, capable of revitalizing energy.]


    [contains latent fruit that can be harvested, but only under specific conditions.]


    [warning: destroying the tree may result in unforeseen consequences.]


    ''what conditions?'' reign asked, eager for more information.


    [system: to harvest fruit, you must establish a connection with the tree. this can be achieved by focusing your energy and intention on the tree while offering a part of your own soul as a trade.]


    ''my soul? can you explain that to me more clearly?''


    [system: it has the same concept as your seed host, but in this case, instead of transferring your soul from one body to another, you have to sever a part of yourself in exchange for a fruit. the stronger your soul is, the more benefits you will receive.]

 Chapter 487 Isolation Part 2

    ''so, i''m basically making a trade¡ªcutting off a piece of my soul for a chance at an unknown fruit ?''


    [system: affirmative] your adventure continues at empire


    ''what about the seed? is there any sign of it? ''


    [system: negative]


    ''are you sure? did you not see anything that resembles what lilith described?''


    [system: none]


    reign paused for a moment, uncertainty washing over him.


    did this mean the tree wasn''t what he had been searching for?


    or.


    what if the seed had been a lie?


    perhaps this tree was the very thing lilith was searching for, but she had simply misinterpreted it.


    ''no, that''s beside the point. i should focus on these things first¡ªone step at a time.''


    ''i''m stuck in this place, so i might as well make the most of it and try,''


    he began contemplating his options, taking the system''s words into consideration.


    ''wait, if it only needs a soul, can i use the meta-human soul instead?''


    if he could leverage the meta-human''s souls, he might save himself from losing a part of his own.


    [system: question acknowledged. utilizing a meta-human soul is possible, provided it is compatible with the tree. however, results may vary depending on the strength and integrity of the soul being offered.]


    ''i don''t really care about it. if it fails, then so be it. let''s start with that guy who becomes more powerful the more he fights.''


    [system: affirmative]


    "got it"


    with nothing else to occupy his mind, he leaned against the base of the tree and closed his eyes, letting the gentle hum of energy lull him into a restful state.


    moments later, a small bud began to form on one of the lower branches. it glimmered with an iridescent sheen, pulsating as if it had a heartbeat.


    reign opened his eyes and took a step closer, mesmerized by the sight.


    "is that the fruit?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    [system: affirmative. the bud will mature into a fruit, harnessing the energy of the absorbed soul. the process may take time, but the potential within it is immense.]


    reign felt a thrill at the thought of the power and potential benefits he could gain if everything went his way. it made his journey to this place feel a little less depressing.


    he envisioned what abilities it might grant him and how it could provide him some clue to escape this place.


    as he watched, the bud began to swell, slowly transforming into a fully formed fruit.


    its shape was perfectly round, reminiscent of an apple. traces of golden flecks danced across its green peel, giving it a unique elegant look.


    reign reached out instinctively, feeling drawn to it.


    ''can i touch it?''


    [system: caution advised. touching the fruit may trigger its powers prematurely. wait until it is fully matured ]


    reign nodded, fighting the urge to reach for the fruit. he knew he had to be patient.


    as he waited for it to ripen, a memory surfaced from his old world about the fruit of knowledge, along with the story of the garden where humans from earth were said to originate from.


    he noticed some similarities between this tree and the one in the religious text¡ªboth had an irresistible charm and promised potential knowledge and insight.


    time slipped by as he waited, and before he knew it, the fruit had reached its full size. it was now the size of a pineapple.


    the fruit appearance had also completely changed, now covered in a crimson peel, the same shade as the meta-human''s soul.


    ''system, what''s happening? is it ripe?'' he asked, excitement creeping back into his voice.


    [system: the fruit is fully matured. you are now able to harvest it.]

 Chapter 488 Far from Expectation 1

    as he held the fruit in his hand, he started grinning as he remembered a popular anime from his past life about fruits that granted crazy superpowers. he wondered if this thing would do the same.


    ''system, are you sure this is safe?''


    [host, nothing is 100%]


    the system fired up another quirky remark.


    reign rolled his eyes, now regretting talking to it all the time out of boredom.


    ''you know, maybe i should''ve kept my mouth shut .having a chatty system isn''t as entertaining as i thought it would be.'' he thought sarcastically.


    ''here goes nothing,'' he said, opening his mouth but pausing before taking a bite.


    another question popped up in his mind.


    ''system, if i eat this now, does that mean whatever benefits i get will be locked to this body?''


    [correct. any benefits from consuming the fruit will be tied to your current body. however, due to insufficient data on meta-humans, i cannot make specific predictions.]


    reign paused, weighing his options.


    if this fruit could grant him the same power as the meta-human he had killed, it would be far better to consume it in his original body.


    ''i should think this through...'' he trailed off, lost in thought.


    then, he recalled another important thing.


    ''system, how about the analysis of the meta-humans? i feel like i''ve been here for months.''


    explore more adventures at empire


    [the analysis is ongoing and will be completed in 8 days, affected by the unique time flow of this space.]


    ''eight days? that''s not long at all. i''ll just wait so you''ll have more data to work with.''


    he had been trapped here for a long time, so adding a couple more days wouldn''t really change anything.


    with that in mind, he leaned against the bark and started to sleep. it was the fastest way to pass the time here.


    ''well, at least i tried,''


    ''so i''m at a complete dead end now,'' he sighed. if he had known this would happen, he would have bought an extra seed.


    he needed to adapt to his current situation and think of another way. it was disappointing, but he had to accept that reality was often harsher; not everything would always go his way.


    ''if i can''t use meta-human powers for now, i need to figure out how to counter that little brat in case we meet again,''


    the memory of how frustrating it was to fight anyone with that kid around was still fresh in his mind. he wanted nothing more than to eliminate that annoying brat.


    ''do you have a way to make them incapable of using their powers?''


    [system: the negation effect can be challenging to counter. however, there are potential solutions that may work]


    "like what?"


    [option 1: use true death]


    he expected as much, but true death was a race skill, so only his original body could use it.


    [option 2: if true death is unavailable, feeding the fruit to an existing meta-human may enhance their connection to the void, potentially disrupting their abilities or even destroying their body.]


    ''potentially, what are the chances of that?''


    [system: there''s an 80% chance of disrupting a meta-human''s abilities. the risk of destroying their body varies based on their strength and connection to the void, ranging from 80% to 99.99%.]


    reign thought the odds were high, but the idea of sacrificing the fruit felt like a huge waste.


    ''should i just eat it ?''


    [system: consider the options carefully, host. the fruit still holds value, even if not in the way you initially hoped.]


    ''you''re not helping at all,'' reign sighed; he still had a lot of unanswered questions, and this turn of events only added to his confusion.


    he recalled the text back then which stated that this place revealed more questions than truths, and he couldn''t help but feel that was really the case.


    in fact, he had discussed meta-humans with the system in details, yet he remained clueless about how to escape this place.


    "system, do you have any information or guesses on how to get out of here?"


    [system: taking into consideration multiple variable , this tree is designed to take a part of the soul to create a fruit. if the host follows its original purpose, it might provide some clues.]

 Chapter 489 : Dared Not

    he touched the tree again, feeling a powerful pull.


    this time, he noticed particles of his own soul being absorbed.


    as it happened, a realization dawned on him: he could control which part of himself he wanted to sacrifice.


    memories flashed through his mind¡ªmoments of joy, sorrow, fear, and anger¡ªall intertwined with the experiences that had shaped him.


    each fragment of his soul represented a piece of who he was, a complex mixture of emotions and memories.


    but now, standing at this crossroads, he knew he had to choose which one to let go.


    ''don''t tell me this is really the essence of it all,'' he thought, frustration bubbling up within him. ''in order to gain something, i have to sacrifice another in return.''


    he was stuck in a dilemma, unsure which part of himself to let go. the uncertainty weighed heavily on him.


    what if he got rid of his fear?


    on one hand, it seemed like a good idea. imagine the benefits:


    absolute bravery: without fear holding him back, he could take risks and face challenges he used to avoid.


    but then he thought about the downsides. what if he lost his caution?


    fear had kept him safe all this time. without it, he might make reckless choices and find himself in dangerous situations more often.


    he also wondered about his other emotions.


    would he become numb? fear was tied to other feelings . letting it go could dull his experience of life.


    ''i need to pick something less important, ''


    ''how about guilt? i''m pretty sure i don''t have much of that anyway, so sacrificing it would not affect me at all,''


    sacrificing an emotion he rarely use was a small price to pay.


    he felt the momentum building. if he was already sacrificing so much, why not keep going?


    but he stopped.


    it was true¡ªthe more emotions he sacrificed, the more benefits he stood to gain from the fruit.


    before he could even process what was happening, the entire space around him began to collapse.


    cracks formed in the ground and sky, spreading like shattered glass . a deep, rumbling sound echoed in the distance, growing louder.


    he turned to see a blinding light, slowly creeping toward him, swallowing everything in its path.


    panic surged in his chest, but there was no time to react.


    the light rushed forward, faster now, until it completely engulfed him. everything was erased¡ªthe sound, the cracks, the world.


    all that was left was the light.


    when his vision cleared, he found himself lying beneath the giant hole in green valley city.


    he sat up slowly, taking in his surroundings.


    ''i''m back? what happened here?'' he said, feeling uneasy.


    something felt off. the air around him was thick, not with miasma. it was an energy he recognized all too well.


    this was the same energy he had felt when lilith released her aura in their first meeting, but this time, it was overwhelmingly powerful and thick, wrapping around him.


    ''don''t tell me she actually succeeded in getting the seed.'' he clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    even if he had been able to enter the portal, it was in an illegitimate way.


    lilith, on the other hand, had the key in her possession, which meant she must have gotten the seed way easier and evolved into something he dared not imagine.


    he slowly floated to the top of the giant hole, and what greeted him was a destroyed city.


    signs of battles were everywhere, and countless corpses lay scattered around, a clear sign of the chaos that had occurred.


    but the most shocking sight was that some of these bodies had turned decomposed already and only the bones remains.


    "wait... how long was i gone?"


    he landed onto one of the destroyed military tents and touched the pile of bones.


    this wasn''t something that happened instantly; it meant their bodies had decomposed through normal means.


    "so you''re finally back," a voice echoed from behind him.

 Chapter 490 : Surrounded by Danger

    reign turned toward the source of the voice and saw a woman standing at the edge of the massive hole.


    staying cautious, he flew higher to put some distance between them, but the woman chased after him.


    just as he summoned a bow, preparing to defend himself, she called out, "stop! i''m not your enemy!"


    "and why should i believe you? you look pretty suspicious," he replied, keeping his aim steady on her.


    after being betrayed by lilith, he knew better than to trust another person.


    "do i really look that suspicious?" she asked, rolling her eyes and crossing her arms in frustration.


    your next chapter awaits on empire


    she looked around twenty-five years old, with bright orange hair falling loosely over her shoulders and eyes that matched it.


    she wore a red and white robe, simple but striking, with gold details along the edges.


    "if there''s one thing i''ve learned in this world, it''s that the more beautiful a woman is, the more likely she is to betray you," he spat, his words shaped by hard experience.


    "that''s just rude," she sighed, but she could not hide the small smile on her face. for why she was smiling, he had no idea at all.


    "it''s called being realistic. and rude or not, it doesn''t explain why someone like you, at the demon king level, is talking to me. i don''t recall getting friendly with anyone like you."


    "oh, you should," she replied calmly. "though i suppose it''s fair if you don''t recognize me in this body,"


    her eyes flared, and in an instant, her body ignited, transforming into a figure of pure flame. fiery wings spread wide, enveloping her in blazing heat.


    "you''re that... flaming bird?" reign blurted out.


    the woman nodded, and the flames subsided as she returned to her human form.


    "that''s correct. after the thing we were guarding was taken, that trial ground collapsed, and we were sent here."


    "what?" reign asked, rubbing his temples as he tried to wrap his head around the situation.


    "can you give me a general idea of what happened while i was gone?" he asked, keeping his guard up in case she decided to make a move.


    she tilted her head, "so, you''ve been gone that long, then?"


    "what are you thinking? aren''t you glad you''re surrounded by beauties like us?" the serpent teased.


    "not really," reign replied bluntly. his casual tone caught them off guard; even they could tell he was being sincere.


    "so, what do you ....? wait, before that , what''s your names? it''ll be hard to call you by your beast form. but if you don''t mind me calling you flaming chicken, then i''m okay with that."


    the flaming bird narrowed her eyes. "i am ember, and for your knowledge, i''m a descendant of the legendary phoenix!"


    the serpent woman also introduced herself, "and i am nerys, a descendant of jormungandr, the world eater."


    finally, the petite figure in the dark robe spoke slowly.


    "i¡ªi go... by k¡ªkaelin," she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    it was completely different from her arrogant behavior before.


    "please don''t look at me !" kaelin averted her gaze and hid behind ember.


    her posture suggested she was trying to blend into the background, as if hoping to avoid attention.


    reign nodded, taking in their names. "alright, ember, nerys, and kaelin. now, can you tell me what happened here?"


    nerys was the first to speak up. "that devil engaged in a war against multiple forces here,"


    "the devil? are you talking about the woman with purple hair and eyes?" reign asked, trying to connect the dots.


    "yes," she nodded, a flicker of fear crossing her face as she recalled the memory.


    she glanced at the ruins around them,. "we couldn''t afford to get involved until we understood the situation better so we hid ourselves using kaelin''s power"


    "what happened in that fight? did they kill her?"


    nerys shook her head. "she was too powerful. if it weren''t for that boy who can revive everyone, that battle would have ended in an instant."


    reign was taken aback. he couldn''t even imagine how powerful lilith had become to pull that off.


    "so, they all died and got defeated?"


    "no," she clarified. "the fight reached a stalemate because of the never-ending cycle. more forces came through teleportation, but even those additional manpower couldn''t defeat her. in the end, she decided to retreat seeing that the fight was going nowhere."

 Chapter 491 : Surrounded by Danger 2

    "they have teleportation?" reign was surprised to learn this; it was the dream ability he had been longing for.


    "it''s just teleportation; it''s not that hard," ember said, shaking her head at his ignorance.


    he wanted to counter, but then he remembered that these three had the ability to open portals.


    initially, he thought that was limited to the trial ground, but her tone suggested otherwise.


    but that could wait for later.


    now that he knew what had happened here, his next priority was to understand why they had come searching for him in the first place.


    these three were at the demon king level, and even if they were unfamiliar with this world, no corrupted being could stop them from traveling from one city to another.


    and with their abilities, they could easily bulldoze through anyone, as long as they didn''t encounter someone at vinsh''s level or higher.


    also, the idea of them coming here to become his mounts was impossible, especially since he hadn''t done anything to earn their trust.


    "i get the general idea of what happened, but why were you looking for me?


    ember and nerys exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions shifting. reign could sense they were hiding something from him.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    nerys inhaled deeply, her chest rising as she steadied herself.


    "i had a final vision before we were transported here" she began.


    "the vision revealed that this world, along with heaven and hell will be destroyed in the near future,"


    ''so, lilith is the one who will end it all?'' he muse to himself.


    she didn''t come off as someone who would immediately choose violence, but he didn''t really understand her real motives, leaving him uncertain.


    "i get that, but what does that have to do with me?"


    nerys took a moment to get her thoughts together.


    "and the last being represents the angels. i saw a figure so powerful that he commanded a giant avatar, one that was as big as the tallest mountain itself. that''s why, when ember told me about your abilities, we thought it was you."


    ''what the hell, aren''t they just describing all my bodies? and the human representative¡ªcould that be my future third body? ''


    ''wait, are they actually saying i''m supposed to save the world?''


    ''why would i even do that? it''s not like i have some hero complex. i mean, maybe i''d just stop it from being destroyed so i can keep farming?''


    the more he considered it, the more it made sense.


    your journey continues on empire


    ''yeah, that must be it. i have no grand ideals about saving people or being some kind of noble warrior. i just want keep getting stronger. after all, i even sacrificed my guilt. now i''m way more inclined to do evil stuff''


    "yeah, i think i''m really that savior," reign broke the silence, a smirk creeping onto his face.


    he wanted to uncover the secret of teleportation, and since these girls were experts, he planned to extract every bit of knowledge they had before eating them.


    in his mind, he imagined the possibilities. ''if i consume them, i''m pretty sure i could transcend a lot faster to demon god status. they could treat it like they''re helping me save the world by providing me with the nutrients i need.''


    as for developing feelings for them, that was would be close to impossible¡ªunless they had some kind of mind-bending magic or illogical ability like cyril and celine.


    if there ever came a time when he could genuinely fall in love, that girl would have to do something truly extraordinary to win his heart.


    "someone is coming ," reign muttered aloud.


    "quick! let''s hide! kaelin, do it!" ember commanded.


    the shy girl nodded, raising her hands to form a dome around them. in an instant, they vanished into thin air, blending seamlessly into their surroundings.


    after a couple of minutes, five figures hovered in the air. each one had four demon wings, revealing their rank as kings.


    they scanned the area, searching for something or someone.


    "how did they do it? i''m sure i sensed four king-level presences here just a minute ago," one of them said, furrowing his brow in confusion.

 Chapter 492 A huge Shift

    As he hovered inside the dome, he couldn''t help but be amazed by her ability .


    They could see the five demon kings just outside their hiding spot, but they couldn''t see them.


    ''This is a scary ability. Even my system cloaking isn''t this undetectable,''


    To be hidden from such powerful beings was impressive on its own.


    In addition, the fact that even Lilith hadn''t come looking for this divine beast suggested two things: either she didn''t care about them at all, or she couldn''t detect them because of Kaelin''s power.


    ''Why didn''t she use this against me before?'' He glanced at her, noticing the effort it took to maintain the dome.


    This instantly answered his question


    As the demons continued their discussion, Reign''s mind raced.


    This beings were supposed to be rare and hard to find, yet five of them were present here, showing just how much impact Lilith had in the world.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say her existence was forcing everyone to adapt, pushing the world toward unknown changes.


    What those changes would bring, only time would reveal. But one thing was certain¡ªa storm was coming, and at its center was her.


    ''I''ll make sure to kill her the next time we meet,'' he thought, his expression darkening.


    Just recalling her betrayal left a bad taste in his mouth. But for that to happen, he knew he needed to get stronger¡ªmuch stronger.


    Right now, he had a few options. The first was to keep leveling up, pushing his power higher bit by bit. The other was to create his third body as soon as possible.


    ''These five should give me a lot of experience points,'' he thought, his eyes locking onto the demon kings.


    To most, these demons would look like terrifying beings, capable of wiping out entire cities on a whim.


    They commanded respect and fear wherever they went. But for Reign, they were just potential food.


    However, he knew his current body wasn''t enough to take them on¡ªnot yet.


    ''I could use my original body,'' he thought.


    "This thing was created by Kaelin. It hides our aura and presence," Ember replied.


    "Wow, your ability is really useful," Reign said.


    It was meant to be a compliment, but it had a different effect on her.


    The petite girl''s cheeks flushed bright pink, and she suddenly darted to a corner, curling up with her knees hugged to her chest and her face buried in her arms.


    Nerys chuckled softly, "Don''t mind her! She gets a little shy when someone praises her."


    "Really? She seemed pretty arrogant when I faced her. Her personality was really annoying. I had to beat the crap out of her just to relieve my stress."


    Ember rolled her eyes. "You do realize that she was just mimicking your personality, right? If she acted annoying, then that''s because you are one."


    "I..." Reign wanted to reply, but he decided to keep his mouth shut, knowing full well that arguing with women would just drain him.


    Nerys walked forward and nudged Kaelin gently. "Come on, Kaelin! It''s okay to accept compliments. You''re amazing!"


    Kaelin peeked out from her corner, her cheeks still flushed, but a shy smile slowly spread across her face.


    "Really?" she mumbled.


    "Absolutely!" the other two divine beasts encouraged her.


    Looking at them, Reign could see they were close, likely from being stuck in the trial ground for who knows how long.


    But he didn''t linger on them for too long. Instead, he touched the black glass.


    "System, analyze this," he commanded. This could be useful if he could integrate it with his system cloaking.


    If he could master this ability, he would be completely undetectable.


    ''Come on, just a little more,''


    A soft beep sounded in his mind.


    [System: Analysis Complete]

 Chapter 493 Too good of an offer

    "What did you do?" Nerys and Ember asked, sensing something was off.


    They could see Reign, but they couldn''t feel his presence at all.


    "Nothing! I was just testing a new ability I learned from eating this glass,"


    A hint of realization crossed Ember''s face as she recalled their conversation back in the Trial Ground.


    "Right, I forgot you can gain powers from whatever you eat. Please don''t tell me you were planning on eating us too," she asked, her cautious gaze fixed on him.


    "Of course not! We''re allies for now. Our enemy is the same, after all," he replied, trying to sound convincing.


    "By the way, if you don''t mind me asking, why are you so adamant about saving the world? You''ve lived for so long; why bother?"


    He quickly shifted the topic .


    "It''s none of your concern," Ember shrugged, so he didn''t press further. He only wanted to divert the conversation, so they would stop firing questions at him.


    Now that the topic was out of the way, he cut to the chase. "I want to know how teleportation works. If you teach me, it could increase our chances of finding the other two."


    "About that..." Ember scratched her head. "I''m sorry, but we really don''t know how to do it here. Our teleportation ability was only possible because of the Trial Ground''s power."


    "But you said earlier¡ª"


    "I was just lying," she interrupted, shrugging it off.


    ''Alright, time to kill these three,'' he thought. If they couldn''t help him learn teleportation, then they were better off as experience points.


    But Nerys''s next words caught his full attention.


    "How about becoming our master?" she proposed, stepping closer and locking her gaze onto his with an intensity that made him pause.


    "Explain," he demanded.


    "What are you doing, Nerys? We talked about this! We''re not sure if he''s really the one from your vision!" Ember protested, her voice rising with concern.


    "And having us is actually very beneficial to you," she continued, and leaned closer.


    "Once you become our master, we will be loyal to you, and as you grow stronger, our powers will scale up too. Not even Archangels could get their hands on Divine Beasts with bloodlines as rare as ours. This is an opportunity for you. "


    Reign pondered her words, intrigued by the prospect of having such powerful servants.


    "So, if I accept, what''s the catch?"


    "There''s no catch. We''re in this together. Your strength will elevate ours, and our abilities can aid help you in battles."


    Reign weighed his options carefully, feeling the pull of their offer. "And if I refuse?"


    Your next read is at empire


    Nerys shrugged. "Then we''ll have to find another way to survive, and you''ll miss out on powerful getting yourself power servants that have unique abilities."


    She used the term "servants" deliberately, appealing to his pride. It was derogatory, but she didn''t mind.


    "I''d be in control, and you will just follow my orders?" he clarified.


    "Yes, and it''s not just about what we want," Nerys pitched the idea further, "The requirements mean we would offer our souls to you. You would have complete control over our lives. You could even order us to kill ourselves if you wanted to."


    Ember didn''t like her words, her expression darkening. When she shot Nerys a glare, she stood her ground,.


    The tension in the air thickened, and Reign could sense the conflict between the two.


    "Are you sure you understand what you''re offering?" he asked, his tone more serious now. "This isn''t something to take lightly. I could demand anything from you."


    "I understand perfectly. But I believe in your potential, and I am willing to take that risk. I have seen something in you that tells me you''re the right choice."


    Reign took a deep breath, weighing his options. The thought of commanding such powerful entities was tempting, but it came with a heavy responsibility.


    Plus, he didn''t like the idea of traveling with three girls; just talking to them felt like it would exhaust him.


    ''What should I do?''

 Chapter 494 Denser

    Reign weighed his options carefully.


    On the one hand, gaining three powerful beings as servants was an enormous advantage¡ªextra manpower could be a huge help.


    On the other hand, the thought of dealing with their different personalities and constant chatter wasn''t exactly appealing.


    He sighed, picturing himself navigating their incessant bickering.


    ''If only there were some way to shut them off like a switch,'' he mused, imagining the peace and quiet that would bring.


    ''Now that would make this offer a thousand times better.''


    Ember noticed the flicker of hesitant on Reign''s face.


    As a Divine Beast, her pride took a hit.


    Was it really that hard to accept them?


    If not for Nerys''s warning glance, she might have burst out with frustration.


    Instead, she pouted silently, her anger simmering just beneath the surface.


    ''Seriously?'' she thought to herself, ''We''re Divine Beasts¡ªand not to mention drop-dead gorgeous! Angels would line up to get us. Does he even realize what he''s missing?''


    Little did she know, Reign''s lack of concern for such matters was almost unmatched¡ªlike a monk who had spent decades erasing every human desire.


    "It''ll be a hassle to move around with you three," he finally broke the silence, his tone blunt. "You''d just slow me down, and I''d have to keep an eye on you."


    He watched Nerys expressions shift from hope to disappointment.


    "Look, I work alone for a reason. Having three women following me around isn''t exactly my idea of an upgrade."


    Nerys was quick to respond, her voice firm.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Once you sign the pact, we can merge with your body when you don''t need us. You''ll only see us when you want to summon us."


    "I can do that?" he raised an eyebrow. If that was the case, then this changed everything.


    Yes," Nerys confirmed, sensing his interest.


    "It''s one of the perks of being our master. You gain our powers without the inconvenience of us tagging along physically. "


    He slipped his tongue into the mix, hoping to solidify the bond. But still, nothing seemed to change, so he didn''t stop.


    Nerys, on the other hand, was taken by surprise. The sudden intensity of the kiss made her instinctively respond, her long serpent tongue coiling around his.


    She began breathing heavily, her face flushing with warmth. Feeling a rush of excitement, she raised her hand, gripping his clothing tightly as she savored the moment.


    The heat radiating from her cheeks rose, and the intensity of her gaze locked onto him.


    Reign was also caught off guard by her sudden enthusiasm. Confused, he thought maybe this was part of the ritual, so he decided to just go with it.


    "Stop! What the hell are you two doing?" Ember shouted, her face flushed with anger.


    Reign broke the kiss, his eyes filled with confusion. "She said we need to kiss?"


    "Kiss on the forehead, not sexually like that!" Ember scolded him, her voice sharp with disapproval.


    She then turned to Nerys, her brows furrowed. "And you? Why do you look like you enjoyed the whole thing?"


    Nerys, blushing slightly, pulled back her long tongue and cleared her throat, trying to regain her composure. "That wasn''t how I pictured it either."


    "Pictured? You''re basically in heat," Ember pointed out, crossing her arms.


    As someone known for her purity of heart, she couldn''t stand such behavior.


    "And you," Ember turned to Reign, her voice rising with frustration, "You can''t just force a kiss! This is supposed to be a serious pact!"


    Explore new worlds at empire


    "It''s all your fault for not explaining everything," Reign sighed, a hint of annoyance creeping into his tone.


    He might have kissed her, but it was an honest mistake.


    Sure, he had some experience with Celine, but that was only because of her special ability.


    Left alone, he was basically a walking sociopath when it came to these things. If there were a level for being dense in situations like this, he would rate himself a perfect 10 out of 10.


    Nerys sighed, her voice softer than usual. "It''s my fault, maybe we should start over. Let''s just keep it simple this time."


    "Agreed," Ember added, still a bit flustered. "No more surprises. Just... a normal kiss on the forehead, okay?"


    Sure," Reign responded. He didn''t really care either way.

 Chapter 495 Matter of Choice

    Both of them stood face to face.


    Nerys looked up at him, her golden reptilian eyes bright with anticipation.


    What she had experienced before stirred her emotions, and if Ember hadn''t interrupted, she would have loved to keep going.


    Reign acted like he didn''t care about them, and that was absolutely true.


    But he took his honest mistake as a sign that he desired her body. She wouldn''t mind serving him once he became her master.


    Reign leaned down. He could tell her heart was beating faster, but he just pressed his lips against her forehead to be done with it.


    A connection was built. It was warm, and he sensed no hostility at all.


    After stepping back, he noticed a glowing gold symbol on her forehead¡ªa reverse triangle with an eye at its center. It was his divine mark.


    He felt his connection to it and instinctively knew what to do.


    Reaching out to her forehead, he watched as she began to dissolve into particles that danced in the air before flowing into his right hand.


    A white serpent tattoo spiraled around his wrist, its scales glinting as if alive.


    "Come out, Nerys,"


    He willed it, and the serpent tattoo began to writhe and move along his skin.


    Slowly, she materialized before him again, her body solidifying as if drawn from the very ink of the tattoo itself.


    "This is nice," he nodded in satisfaction.


    "Do you like it, Master?"


    "Yes, absolutely!" he chuckled loudly, unable to contain his excitement.


    "Next one," he said quickly, turning to the remaining two.


    He felt a surge of urgency; he was afraid they might change their minds, so he needed to tame them right away.


    Reign noticed the hesitation in their eyes, especially Ember.


    Instead of fear or pain, she felt an overwhelming sense of security was over her, as if her essence was being embraced by something much larger, both exhilarating and liberating.


    She felt herself take shape as a chameleon tattoo, vibrant and alive, coiling around his left shoulder. The colors shifted subtly, blending with the tone of his skin.


    "Come out, Kaelin!"


    As if guided by an unseen force, the tattoo move. She felt a gentle tug, like an invisible thread pulling her out. She emerged moments later, materializing beside him.


    "Master," she said softly, bowing her head in respect.


    He didn''t respond, and just ignored her. He had agreed to be their master, but that didn''t mean he had to treat them differently than before.


    "Alright," he said, glancing over at Ember, who stood a few steps away, arms crossed and a look of contemplation on her face.


    "We need to wrap this up. You''re the last one, Ember. What''s it going to be?"


    As Ember watched him, her expression shifted from reluctance to annoyance.


    "You can''t just act like nothing''s changed, you know," she snapped, "They''re bound to you now. At least treat them a little better."


    "Believe me, I''m being very considerate right now, and I don''t see any reason to act differently."


    He had no intention of treating them like fragile treasures that needed constant attention.


    Ember huffed, clearly frustrated. "You think this is just some game?"


    "It''s not a game," he replied bluntly. "But neither is it a wedding. I''m not here to pamper them. They''re powerful beings, and they made the choice to join me. That''s enough."


    The other two divine beast exchanged uneasy glances, sensing the tension.


    "He''s right," Kaelin said softly, trying to diffuse the situation. "We chose this path ourselves."


    Reign turned to Kaelin, acknowledging her words with a slight nod, but his focus remained on Ember.


    "I''m not asking for special treatment," Ember insisted. "But we''re not just tools for you to use. We''re partners in this. You have to treat us like that."


    Reign sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as he considered her request.


    "I''ll think about it."

 Chapter 496 Powerful Marks

    "You''re so annoying. Are you going to sign or not?" he spat out, his eyes narrowed with impatience. "Listen here, I don''t really care if you disappear or not. Stop wasting my time."


    Ember''s heart skipped. She hadn''t expected him to really mean it¡ªshe thought he''d press harder, give her a reason to form a pact.


    Then he started to turn around.


    "Let''s go," he commanded the other two.


    Panic flickered across her face as she watched his back, realizing the gravity of what was about to happen.


    If he walked away now, her options would be limited.


    She''d either have to disappear entirely or turn to the very beings she despised¡ªthe angels. A shudder ran down her spine at the thought.


    What the angels did to her before was so sickening that she would rather serve the most evil being in the world than come running back to them.


    She swallowed, her pride.


    "Fine," she finally said, voice barely above a whisper. "But don''t think for a second that I''m happy about this."


    "I don''t give a shit if you''re happy or not," he muttered, grabbing her by the wrist and pulling her closer.


    Before she could react, he leaned down, pressing a firm kiss to her forehead.


    A familiar warmth spread through her, the same binding energy that marked the other divine beast.


    Ember felt the shift almost instantly, the sensation of connection, of belonging¡ªthough she''d rather choke than admit it out loud.


    In a flash, his divine mark appeared on her forehead, glowing with power.


    And just like that, all three divine beasts were his.


    It had been surprisingly easy, and he didn''t feel even a hint of weakness from it.


    They existed inside him, a constant presence that siphoned away his surplus energy. Whenever he was in standby, they automatically recharged, drawing on his power as if it were a lifeline.


    In a way, they were no different than his undead army in that department¡ªboth served as extensions of his will, absorbing his energy and strengthening their own abilities.


    Concentrating on it, the tattoo began to shine, and suddenly, he felt himself being pulled into another mental space.


    This sensation was familiar; it reminded him of the time he had visited his undead army space.


    As his vision cleared, Reign found himself in an empty, dark space. It was vast and seemingly infinite, with a deep silence that enveloped him. The absence of light made it difficult to see, but he could feel the presence of one person.


    It was Nerys.


    "I see, so this is where you live when you''re not called. No wonder you didn''t mind being inside me all the time."


    "Yes, Master, this is our mental palace," Nerys explained, her expression earnest.


    "Unfortunately, once we have a new master, everything will reset. So, we need your help to design a new place for us."


    ''System, analyze this space'' Reign commanded.


    [System Analysis In progress]


    [System Analysis In progress]


    [System Analysis Complete]


    [Host, this space is inside your angelic body, and you can customize this using Divine Creation.]


    ''I see, so it''s not soul-bound,''


    This made things much easier for him. If their essence was simply housed within his current body, it meant he could transfer his soul without them even noticing.


    [DING!]


    [Host, the system could aid you in customizing this place. Would you like the system to create a new module ?]


    ''A module? What does it do, and how much time would I save from using it?''


    [A module is a framework that enables efficient creation of spaces and features within the mental palace, allowing the host to implement ideas quickly. Without it, customization would take much more time and effort.]


    Reign raised an eyebrow, "So it''s like a creation software?"

 Chapter 497 Powerful Marks 2

    [Affirmative.]


    He pondered for a moment.


    The advantages offered by the system were very clear; it could streamline the creation process and save him a considerable amount of time.


    However, the thought of relying on it again left a sour taste in his mouth.


    He was already aware of his dependency on the system, a poison that offered short-term benefits in exchange for long-term damage.


    For example.


    Despite being a Demon King, the number of things he actually knew how to do on his own was limited.


    The system had taken over many aspects of his life, automating important processes and guiding him through challenges.


    While it had undoubtedly made him stronger faster, it had also robbed him of vital experiences.


    If he agreed to use the system now, he would miss out on another opportunity to learn.


    Sure, it would save him time, but at what cost?


    It would be fine if the system were really an entity that cared for him unconditionally.


    However¡ª


    What would happen if one day he lost it?


    What would happen if one day it turn against him?


    Without it, he would be stripped of his advantages, left vulnerable and clueless.


    ''Let me try doing it my own way,'' he decided.


    [System: Affirmative.]


    With that, he focused his attention back on Nerys, who was waiting patiently.


    "So, what do you want? I need some ideas before I start."


    Nerys was elated at the opportunity.


    "I want a lush forest, with swamps and open grasslands. I''m so used to the trial grounds, so I want it to be close to that. It doesn''t have to be that big. "


    Reign nodded, easily picturing her request.


    He tried to connect with the mental space.


    Although not an expert, his experience with Divine Creation and controlling his domain provided some foundation.


    "No," Reign stubbornly shook his head.


    He was a genius and should figure this out on his own. If the issue was logic, then he needed to focus on that first, starting with the very basics.


    ''Gravity, light, and then...'' he began to outline the fundamental laws he needed to establish.


    First, he envisioned gravity. With a deep breath, he concentrated on the sensation of weight.


    Imagining a feather, he focused on its pull toward the ground, visualizing that pull radiating outward, creating an invisible force anchoring everything in the space.


    He felt the pull of gravity, and as they began to fall, he created the ground.


    Next came light. He imagined a warm sun shining down from above, casting rays that illuminated them.


    Then he turned his attention to temperature, envisioning a gentle breeze that danced through the trees.


    It was going well, but then everything crumbled again.


    He tried repeatedly, frustration building with each failure.


    ''Why can''t I get this right?'' he gritted his teeth in anger.


    Finally, after realizing this was going nowhere, he gave up.


    ''I don''t think anyone can create worlds with their mind alone. That''s just impossible. If someone could do that, they''d be a god.''


    In the end, he reluctantly decided to use the system''s module.


    With its supercomputing capabilities, the whole ordeal became surprisingly easy¡ªso simple that even a child could do it.


    "Amazing! I can''t believe Master is able to create something like this!" Nerys exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with wonder as she took in the breathtaking view. Everything felt so real.


    In truth, she hadn''t expected much from him¡ªmaybe just a small space to inhabit.


    Pulling this off would require godlike mental capabilities; even a super genius would not be able to pull this off.


    But here it was: a lush forest, swamps, and open grasslands, all coming together in perfect harmony.


    Reign didn''t answer, fully aware that this creation was only 0.1% him and 99.99% the computing power of the system.


    ''That''s right, I shouldn''t beat myself up over this,'' he chuckled inwardly. He was destined to destroy, not to create.


    ''Beside, it''s only natural that I can''t do it. No one could pull off something like this alone.''


    With this place complete, he began customizing the mental palace of the other divine beasts before unsummoning them.


    ''This is so much better¡ªpeace and quiet,'' Reign nodded in satisfaction as he looked at his tattoo.


    Now he could move again without having to deal with any unnecessary disturbances.

 Chapter 499 Deadliest Form Part 2

    "I saw something¡ªa terrifying monster!" Kaelin exclaimed, her voice trembling as she rushed to explain.


    Panic radiated from her like a child who had just seen a ghost.


    He raised his eyebrows. "You did?"


    "Yes! It was really scary! Its face... oh, it was the ugliest thing I had ever seen! It had these glowing red eyes that looked creepy."


    Reign felt a surge of pride for his original body. Well, except for the ugly parts¡ªthose were more like badass features.


    Still, he chose not to correct her. After all, his true body was his secret weapon.


    ''But I must admit, my original body''s skill is powerful,'' he mused, surveying the death and destruction around him.


    The penetrating power and speed of his laser attack had obliterated the demon kings as if they were ordinary humans.


    No matter how strong they were, it was useless if they couldn''t dodge his attacks.


    ''I wonder if my original body could contend with Lilith if I reached Peak Demon God level.''


    Having absorbed all those corpses, he gained several levels and reached the peak of the Demon King rank.


    He had started at the beginner level but now wielded peak-level power.


    Once he finished allocating his benefits from earlier, he could power up again¡ªperhaps even reach the De-Facto Demon God level.


    His De-Facto rank would be many times stronger than Vinsh''s, as their base powers were different.


    Both were close to reaching that level, but Reign was closer.


    With that thought, he flew away to find a suitable hiding place.


    Once there, he unsummoned Kaelin and cloaked himself in dark glass to avoid detection.


    After ensuring he was concealed, he returned to his original body.


    He began examining all the benefits he had received, beyond just the experience points.


    Among them were high-class mutation materials, especially valuable because they came from Demon Kings.


    ''Speaking of cities,'' he trailed off.


    Looking at the data, he realized that one demon king provided as much benefit as an entire Tier 4 city.


    This highlighted the immense value of farming powerful targets.


    It was faster and easier; the only downside was that finding these powerful targets was challenging.


    If not for the recent incident, he doubted he would have encountered so many demon kings in one place.


    ''I can''t believe how far I''ve come. To think I would actually treat demon kings like they''re just regular mobs,'' he chuckled, finding the situation amusing.


    In reality, facing multiple demon kings directly would be foolish and suicidal.


    The only reason he had defeated those five was that they weren''t very strong for their rank and he had caught them off guard.


    If they had been given a chance to fight, they could have wiped him out instantly, as each of their skills was like a weapon of mass destruction.


    His best bet now was to act like an assassin, taking down demon kings from a distance before they even knew what hit them.


    It might seem like cheating, but who cared?


    Since he got the system, he had been bending the rules already.


    He wasn''t some noble hero who would feel embarrassed about using such tactics.


    In fact, he found it exhilarating!


    The thought of taking down these prideful demons¡ªwho had spent their lives clawing their way to the top¡ªwas hilarious.


    Here they were, powerful beings moving around like they owned the place, only to be picked off by someone casually camping and sniping them.


    ''I don''t have anything to do with this place anymore. I should start farming some corrupted beings and get my third body,'' he thought, shifting his focus to his next priority: obtaining Meta-power abilities.


    Unlike his Demonic and Angel bodies, which needed to evolve to become unrivaled, a single Meta-human with an outrageous ability could turn the tide of battle in an instant.


    Even Lilith, who had likely surpassed the Demon God level, was forced to retreat from that blonde kid.


    This showed just how tricky Meta-humans could be in a fight, making them a dangerous threat not to be underestimated.

 Chapter 503 Shocking Achievements

    "Anna?" The crowd was confused, unsure why the middle-aged man shouted that name.


    Experience tales at empire


    But one of the demons, a woman with blonde hair and red eyes, flew toward him.


    Many in the crowd braced themselves, expecting her to attack, but instead, they were stunned when she embraced him.


    "Daddy!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with joy.


    The scene shifted from fear to surprise as onlookers struggled to process what they were witnessing.


    A demon having a human father? How was that even possible?


    Does it mean she was a divergent ?


    But looking at her blood-red wings, it was obvious she was a demon.


    "Anna , I miss you. Are you okay ? "


    "Anna, I miss you. Are you okay?" he asked, tears welling up in his eyes as he finally saw his only daughter after all this time.


    There had been moments when he almost gave up, and now, here she was.


    Although she had changed a lot, he could still see the familiar spark in her eyes¡ªthe daughter he had doted on was still there.


    "Anna... I¡ª"


    "Where is Reign?" she quickly asked, cutting his heartfelt moment short.


    George was taken aback. He had expected this, but it still hurt him a bit.


    "Anna, I¡ª" he began, struggling to find the right words. "I don''t know where he is right now. The last time I saw him was back in Green Valley. He was the one who made it possible for me to get here."


    Her expression turned to disappointment , but she quickly masked it with a smile. It seems that she had mature a lot.


    "It''s alright, I''ll find him soon," she smiled back.


    Then, the other demons flew toward her. Each looked humanoid, with minor differences¡ªone had scale-like skin, and another sported elongated horns.


    He could understand Reign''s rapid growth; after all, his abilities had always been impressive.


    But Anna had taken decades to even reach High Rank.


    ''How did she manage to do that?''


    If George discovered that it was the power of love which fueled his daughter''s rapid growth, he would probably laugh his ass off.


    ''And then there''s Reign...'' his thoughts trailed off


    ''Does this mean they want to recruit him?''


    He glanced at Anna, who nodded, giving him the signal to speak.


    George couldn''t help but wonder if her daughter was also getting involved in all of this. Maybe she wanted him to be part of the Alliance too.


    If that were the case, as his father-in-law, George knew he needed to boost his future son''s value.


    "Yeah, that guy is a real monster. He went from Low-Ranking Demon to Demon Lord in just a few months. With his growth rate, I won''t be shocked if he''s already at the Demon King level too," George chuckled, trying to lighten up the mood.


    It was meant to be a joke, but the others demon''s faces did not like his tone.


    Reaching King level required immense effort, luck, and time, yet he brushed off the difficulty by the way he phrase it.


    If he weren''t Anna''s father, they would have torn him apart already.


    Elizabeth, on the other hand, didn''t share that sentiment. She felt genuinely impressed if that were true.


    With Lilith''s threat and the possibility of Hell invading this planet, the alliance focused on recruiting more powerful demons.


    In fact, they began offering deals to problematic demons in exchange for their cooperation.


    Some of the most dangerous ones were even released from prison.


    So, even if Reign had committed many crimes, he could still be pardoned if he promised to work for them.


    As for his previous sins?


    Well, no human government could hold him accountable if the alliance said no.


    "I wonder if I can talk to him. The alliance wants to offer him a chance to join us since we need powerful beings," she asked, breaking the awkward silence.

 Chapter 504 The First One

    Reign continued to blend into the dense crowd as he watched the reunion unfold before him.


    ''Anna reached Demon King level just like me?''


    He found it hard to believe.


    He knew that he had the system helping him grow stronger¡ªmaking it easier for him to learn new skills, level up, and beat tough enemies. That explained why he had gotten powerful so quickly.


    But Anna? She had done it all by herself. No special help, no system boosting her abilities.


    Every bit of power she''d gained was her own. If anything, her growth was even more impressive than his.


    But Anna''s growth wasn''t the only thing that caught his attention.


    ''Lilith was one thing,''


    he thought, remembering her current power''


    but an all-out war with Hell?''


    That was on another level entirely.


    He didn''t feel fear exactly¡ªjust a bit of shock at the scale of it all.


    To him, whether it was devils or demons wreaking havoc on humans, it hardly made a difference.


    If Hell''s forces started attacking, he''d simply devour them down as a food replacement. Either way, he wasn''t going to lose much.


    As he contemplated the situation, he began to see the possibilities unfold.


    This set of events might even accelerate his growth, providing him with countless opportunities to prove himself and gain even more power.


    He couldn''t wait for them to start their invasion.


    While he continued to listen, Reign''s ears perked up at another piece of juicy news.


    ''They want to recruit me?''


    The shock hit him again. He''d done plenty of bad deeds¡ªactions that would send most demons running in the opposite direction.


    But according to Elizabeth, the Abyssal Alliance was willing to overlook it all and offer him a chance to join them.


    A ripple of interest passed through the crowd, some nodding in recognition.


    "Did you hear? She''s the Demon Queen who improved living conditions for humans in her territory," one voice said, filled with admiration.


    "Yeah, I heard she made sure they had access to good food and shelter. " another replied, excitement in their tone. "She''s really looking out for everyone, isn''t she?"


    "She has a reputation for being fair and compassionate. She''s perfect for the role of ambassador," a third voice chimed in, the approval clear in their words.


    "Imagine what she could do for us all if she leads this alliance!" someone else added, hope blossoming in their eyes.


    As the murmurs grew louder, it was clear that Elizabeth''s good reputation had preceded her, making her an inspiring figure for both demons and humans alike.


    ''Wow, talk about a good PR move,'' Reign chuckled to himself, leaning against a nearby wall and watching the crowd''s reactions.


    He found the tactics of the demon alliance more interesting than he had initially thought.


    And it was working. As Elizabeth continued her speech, the atmosphere shifted.


    One by one, humans began to clap and cheer for her, their voices rising in support.


    "Queen Elizabeth! Queen Elizabeth!" they chanted.


    ''I''m out of here. I''ll just go back when all this commotion is gone,'' he muttered to himself, feeling the excitement in the air was too much for his taste.


    With a slight shake of his head, he turned around and made his way through the crowd.


    In no time, he found himself walking down the familiar alley streets he had passed through earlier.


    Reign was about to search for a nearby hotel to change bodies when a strange sensation prickled at the back of his mind.


    ''Someone is following me,''


    he thought, glancing over his shoulder.


    "Why are ¡ª "


    "Reign!"


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Anna, and in the next moment, she leaped into his arms.


    He barely had time to brace himself before she wrapped him in a tight hug.

 Chapter 505 The First One - Part 2

    "How?" He glanced at her with a puzzled look.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even a demon god was unable to see through his system''s cloaking, so how did she figure it out?


    If Anna, of all beings, could see past his defenses, it raised a whole host of questions about her abilities¡ªand perhaps her own secrets.


    ''Don''t tell me she wasn''t really a Demon King but someone above the god level?''


    he wondered, the idea terrifying in itself.


    "Reign?" Anna tilted her head with a concerned look in her eyes. "Are you okay? You look... out of it."


    He forced a smile, trying to hide his confusion. "I''m fine. Just... surprised you found me so easily."


    "I just had a feeling it was you," she admitted, her voice steady but her eyes filled with longing.


    "When I saw you in the crowd, my heart started beating faster, and all I could think of was that I can only love one person, so it could only be you."


    ''She found me because she loves me?''


    he was taken aback, not by the declaration of love itself, but by how ridiculous that sounded in his mind.


    ''What kind of logic is that?''


    If he discovered that she had powered up to Demon King status just by her emotions alone, he would be even more shocked and feel like his system was too damn slow.


    "I miss you so much," Anna murmured as she buried her head against his chest, her voice muffled and heavy with emotion.


    Reign wanted to push her away, to create some distance and clear his head, but he hesitated.


    If Anna suddenly reacted poorly¡ªif she got upset or, worse, went crazy on him¡ªit could create a commotion.


    The last thing he needed was to draw attention to himself when he just wanted to analyze the portal.


    ''I''ll just go with the flow for now.''


    That was the plan, but then he noticed something strange happening to her.


    Reign thought to himself, trying to suppress his temper.


    "Boyfriend, huh?" Garon said, barely able to contain his laughter. "This is going to be one interesting Council meeting. I can''t wait to see how that goes down."


    Elizabeth, on the other hand, did not care about such stuff.


    Instead, she was more interested in his identity.


    "So, you''re the one that Anna keeps talking about. Interesting," Elizabeth remarked, tilting her head slightly as she observed him. "I was expecting something more... wild by how she described you before."


    Reign didn''t find it all that shocking, really. After all, Anna''s last memory of him was from a long time ago.


    "I had some changes," Reign replied casually. Now that they knew about him, he figured it was better not to antagonize them too much.


    "I think the word ''changes'' is an understatement," Elizabeth said, landing in front of him.


    "But forget about that for now. I''m actually looking for you on behalf of the Alliance." She raised her hands for a handshake, her demeanor shifting to one of courtesy.


    "Is this about the recruitment?" he asked.


    "Oh, so you already know. That makes this much easier,"


    "That''s right, the Alliance wants to recruit you, and depending on how strong you are, you''ll get an appropriate rank and position," she added.


    "Depending on my strength?" Reign chuckled. "Then who''s going to test me?"


    "I will!" Garon spoke up, his muscular body and prominent horn making him an imposing figure. "I''ve been looking for a good challenge, and you seem like just the guy for it."


    "There''s really no need for a fight," Elizabeth interjected, then turned her attention back to Reign.


    "You just have to tell us your current rank, and no matter what it is, you''ll still get benefits. After all, Anna is a genius that the Alliance favors, so just being her boyfriend already gives you a lot of points."


    "Oh..." Reign''s voice trailed off, a slight frown crossing his face.


    He didn''t like how she phrased it, as if he needed Anna to back him up.


    "I don''t need any special consideration. But..." He paused, letting the weight of his words settle in. "I wouldn''t mind teaching you all that there''s always a bigger fish in the ocean."

 Chapter 506 Live Demonstration

    A shift in the air occurred as Reign''s bold words sank in.


    The Demon Kings glared at him, their anger intensifying as they recalled how audacious and arrogant his statements had been.


    "Did you just say you will teach us a lesson?" Garon''s laughter disappeared, replaced by a scowl. "A nobody thinks he can act arrogantly in front of us? You must be courting death,"


    Reign''s smile widened. "Oh, sorry. I didn''t realize you all had trouble understanding. Let me make it clear: I''ll fight any one of you to pass the test, but it would be too easy if it''s one-on-one. So, come at me together."


    The tension in the air thickened, and Garon''s face twisted with frustration. "Anna, control your boyfriend''s mouth!" he spat.


    "Why should I? He said he''d fight you all, so you should just follow him," Anna shot back, clinging to Reign''s shoulder.


    It never occurred to her that he could lose. He could be fighting a hundred Demon Kings right now, and she would still think that he could win.


    Reign didn''t push her anymore, knowing he could still use her as a meat shield if things went south.


    There was a reason for his challenge. If the Alliance was recruiting powerful demons, the best way to increase his value on the spot was through a live demonstration.


    "Are we going to fight, or are we just wasting our time?" Reign broke the silence, ensuring he sounded bored to fuel their anger further.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Watch what you say!" Garon warned, stepping closer, his size making Reign appear small. "You''ll regret speaking to us like that.""


    "I''d take that warning seriously if it didn''t come from someone who wags their tail to humans," Reign said, clapping his hands. "Honestly, your group should be nominated for a humanitarian award"


    "Enough!" Elizabeth interjected.


    "Yeah, we should just stop because Queen Elizabeth says so," Reign shrugged.


    "No need to taunt us anymore. You just want to show off your power, right?" she said, rolling her eyes. "Fine, let''s test your skills! But we can''t fight here. Let''s take this outside the barrier where the space can actually handle your ego."


    Reign was taken aback; he did not expect her to be so good at comebacks.


    With that, they all took to the air. He covered his wings and made them look more demon-like to avoid raising suspicion.


    She could feel the tension rising, but she enjoyed the opportunity to poke at Anna.


    While others might admire Anna''s achievements, Lyra resented her for the attention she received.


    The dynamic was all too familiar; women, whether demons or humans, often found themselves at odds with each other. They just didn''t have the capacity to really be happy for one another, especially when attention was involved.


    Anna''s fists clenched, her wings twitching in response to Lyra''s taunt.


    "Stay away from him!" she warned, her voice a mix of anger and protectiveness.


    "Relax, I''m just enjoying the show," Lyra retorted, feigning innocence. "After all, it''s not my fault your boyfriend is a looker,"


    Anna''s glare intensified, her voice low but brimming with hostility. "Keep pushing, and I''ll give you something else to look at¡ªyour own corpse, "


    Before Anna could go any further, Elizabeth stepped between them,


    "Enough, both of you," she said, cutting through the tension. "You''re acting like kids!"


    She shot a sharp look at Lyra, then turned to Anna. "We''re here for a test, not petty squabbles."


    Anna glared at Lyra one last time, then folded her wings reluctantly.


    Lyra, still smirking, shrugged and turned her focus back to Reign.


    "You''re Demon Kings¡ªact like it," Elizabeth sighed,


    Not that she was entirely innocent; she felt a pull toward Reign herself.


    However, she recognized that this attraction stemmed from what had happened between her and Anna, particularly the time Anna wreaked havoc on Elizabeth''s territory.


    "So, who''s gonna test him?" she asked.


    The other Demon Kings exchanged glances. It wasn''t often that someone openly invited a challenge like this, especially at their level.

 Chapter 507 Live Demonstration Part 2

    Garon stepped forward, his confidence rising as he soared to the center of the clearing.


    "I''ll test you," he declared, cracking his knuckles. The muscles in his arms flexed, showcasing his strength. "Let''s see if you can back up your words¡ª"


    BOOM!


    Everyone was momentarily stunned as Garon was sent hurtling through the air, vanishing into the swirling miasma.


    Lyra''s jaw dropped, her playful demeanor shifting to shock. "Did he just¡ª?"


    Elizabeth felt a rush of conflicting emotions¡ªfear for Garon''s fate. "Is he okay?" she asked, glancing nervously toward the miasma.


    "You see that? That''s my boyfriend!" Anna shouted, her voice bright with excitement. She cheered loudly.


    Just as they celebrated, a whooshing sound filled the air, drawing their attention back to the miasma.


    SWOOOOSH!


    It parted dramatically, revealing Garon transformed, his form now radiating a powerful aura.


    He clenched his fist, dark brown energy swirling around it as he charged through the air.


    "Take this! " Garon shouted, launching himself at Reign like a speeding bullet.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    Another explosion erupted as Garon''s fist connected.


    This time, the force was even stronger, sending debris flying in all directions. The ground shook beneath them, and the sheer power of the impact was enough to expand the clearing.


    Garon was known for his raw strength, and his punching power could easily take down weaker demon kings in a single blow.


    But when the dust settled, Reign remained standing, grinning confidently. He had blocked the attack with one hand, defying the expectations of everyone.


    The demon king was momentarily stunned, but before he could say more, Reign threw a punch of his own. The blow landed squarely on Garon''s chest, sending him flying backward through the air again.


    "Did I pass the test, or do you want me to teach you all a lesson?" Reign asked with a challenging smirk on his face.


    The atmosphere shifted instantly.


    "We apologize for being disrespectful, senior!" all the Demon Kings bowed, their heads lowered in acknowledgment of his strength.


    Reign was unaware that Peak Demon Kings were held in high regard, respected for their power .


    And age really didn''t matter for demons; seniority was based solely on strength. The more powerful you were, the more respect you commanded, regardless of how long you had been alive.


    That''s why Anna enjoyed so many perks despite being a new member; her rapid growth made her a formidable force, and reaching Peak Demon King status was within her grasp. Yet, when compared to Reign, she still felt like she had room to grow.


    Lyra couldn''t help but feel annoyed that Anna had secured such a handsome and powerful boyfriend. It stung to see someone she despised claim the attention of someone so impressive.


    Reign had never set their relationship straight, leaving the demon kings to believed Anna.


    ''Senior? I like the sound of that,''


    Reign muttered, stroking his chin as he savored the attention.


    "So, does this mean you''ll be joining the Alliance?" Elizabeth asked, breaking the silence as she shifted her focus back to Reign.


    "Depends on the benefits," he shrugged.


    The Demon Kings exchanged glances, quickly realizing that they needed to offer something substantial to gain his allegiance.


    Garon, still recovering from the earlier blow, piped up, "We can guarantee resources, territory, and a chance to rise through the ranks quickly. With your strength, you could be at the top in no time."


    Elizabeth nodded in agreement and added, "Joining the Alliance would give you access to demon relics, like the portals you saw back in the city."


    "Demon relics?" he repeated, as it caught his attention, especially if they were as useful as the portals. "What kinds of relics are we talking about?"


    Elizabeth''s eyes brightened at the opportunity to explain. "There are too many to count and describe, but you can access them in the Abyssal Alliance Capital. It''s where most of our important artifacts are stored and maintained."


    "Too many to count? Capital?" he trailed off, absorbing her words.


    "Alright, count me in."

 Chapter 508 A Request

    After settling the terms, Reign joined the group, and together they made their way back into the city.


    The press was already there, cameras flashing, reporters shouting questions, and each burst of light seemed to follow their every step as they stood in front of the portal.


    His sharp gaze flicked across the crowd, noticing the way the women looked at him¡ªsome with wide-eyed admiration, others with shy glances or open smiles.


    The attention didn''t go unnoticed by Anna, whose face tightened, her eyes narrowing as they trailed every stare directed his way.


    A woman in the front row caught his eye, her lips curving into a flirtatious smile. Reign just looked past her, his expression barely flickering


    But he could feel the shift in the air as Anna clenched her fists beside him. Her jaw tightened, and her gaze turned fierce, practically shooting daggers into anyone who dared look at him too long.


    "Don''t do it, " Reign commanded.


    If he hadn''t put a gentle but firm hand on her shoulder, she would have acted on the impulse and started massacring everyone.


    "We have to travel through several portals before reaching the headquarters in the East," Elizabeth explained.


    "I don''t have a problem with that, but I need to talk to George first,"


    "You want to talk to our father?" Anna asked, her eyes lighting up.


    ''Our father?''


    Reign held back a sigh, barely keeping his face neutral. She was already set on making them a family.


    "Yeah, I need a word with George before we leave," he replied, keeping his tone steady.


    "Okay, just don''t take too long," Anna responded with a bright smile, her eyes sparkling with warmth. She was happy knowing that her father and boyfriend shared a close bond.


    Reign, on the other hand, couldn''t help but sigh as he walked away.


    He wished he could just tell Anna that her idea of their relationship was all in her head.


    But judging by her personality, such honesty would only lead to endless trouble.


    She was too obsessed with him, and any hint of denial from his part would likely provoke an emotional storm.


    ''She''s already way stronger than I am, so I don''t see how I pose any threat to her anymore.''


    Explore stories on empire


    His mind raced as he considered the possibilities.


    ''Was it a personal vendetta?''


    ''No, that could not be it. If that were the case, she would have directly killed me''


    Regardless of her reason, his priority now was to save the two.


    This meant that he really needed to join the Alliance, as they were the only ones who had the manpower and resources to find her.


    If he depended solely on himself, it could take ages to track down Lilith.


    "I''m sorry, Reign," George apologized again.


    "Stop," Reign interrupted, shaking his head. "This isn''t on you. We both know you''re pretty much useless in a fight. It''s not like you have some hidden power or anything that could save them."


    George could not help but let out a laugh, now convinced that he was really talking to the real deal. Only Reign could compliment and insult him at the same time.


    "Just promise me that you won''t tell anyone about those two¡ªfor your sake, and for your daughter." he added.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to do that. I know my daughter better than anyone," George sighed.


    "Yeah, she''s crazy," Reign said, shaking his head slightly.


    "I know she''s obsessed with you, Reign, and I realize you might not like her, but please don''t kill her," George pleaded .


    "She just acts like that because she really loves you. I''d bet my life that there''s no one in this world who would love you as much as she does."


    Reign''s expression hardened at the mention of Anna''s feelings.


    Even a social outcast like him could see that her love for him were very real.


    "I won''t give you a promise, but I''ll try not to hurt her...,"

 Chapter 509 Peak of the World

    When Reign''s vision returned, he found himself alongside the other demon kings on a pier after teleporting five times already.


    Now, they needed to locate another portal that would send them to their next destination.


    Within the pier, market stalls lined the edges, selling everything from exotic foods to intricate artifacts.


    Reign watched as humans and demons hurried past, some carrying large sacks filled with goods, while others gestured animatedly as they negotiated prices.


    He found it funny that demons would interact this way. It was just plain stupid in his opinion.


    Above them, a translucent barrier arched over the fort, shimmering gently and providing artificial light.


    Below, dark, ink-like water crashed against the fort''s pillars, waves rolling back and forth.


    And on top of these corrupted waters were giant cannons, but these were unlike any Reign had seen before.


    They had a strange, organic shape, resembling massive roots intertwined and twisting together.


    Each cannon radiated a powerful energy, pulsing with a life of its own.


    "Are you impressed by this?" Lyra leaned in close to speak.


    If not for his command to Anna to behave, she would have already caused a commotion, but now she just had to bear with it and cling to his hand.


    "Yeah, it''s something," he replied, keeping his tone casual.


    "I''m just shocked by how lively this place is despite all the miasma and water surrounding it. I heard the ocean is more dangerous ," Reign pointed out.


    "Oh please, this miasma and the corrupted are nothing. The Alliance just doesn''t want to deal with it because it keeps humans at bay," Lyra let out a small laugh.


    Reign could understand where they were coming from, and he didn''t dislike their strategy at all. It was very smart.


    If they fixed this issue right away, the humans'' focus would just shift from the corrupted to the demons.


    By maintaining a common enemy, the Alliance was effectively able to maintain the status quo.


    This was evident in how easily the humans accepted them, viewing demons as heroes rather than man-eating monsters.


    Reign smiled, pretending to understand the logic behind their words, but deep inside, he found their pretentious ideology laughable.


    ''Learn to appreciate order and beauty? What a load of bullshit,''


    If he had to guess, the demons had just grown bored with all the destruction and chaos, eventually deciding to emulate humans instead.


    But in his opinion, this was wrong. Both race had their own nature, strengths, and weaknesses.


    Each should live differently instead of trying so hard to copy each other.


    And the demons weren''t the only ones guilty of this foolish ideology.


    They tried to mimic humans by establishing societies, creating politics, and adopting various customs.


    On the flip side, humans attempted to emulate demons by inventing technologies that enhanced their bodies.


    The very concept of meta-humans stemmed from this idea that humans needed to be powerful like demons to survive.


    ''Well, at least I can understand humans because they needed to find a way to survive,''


    Just as he was lost in thought, Elizabeth led them down a pathway and toward a chariot pulled by demonic horses. This was the main mode of transportation in this place.


    It was slow and another waste of time, but he had to endure.


    The chariot moved along the not so busy road, carrying them directly toward the palace, where the current leader of the alliance resided.


    In the horizon, they could already see the place, and it was unnecessarily large. Its sheer size dwarfed everything around it, stretching majestically against the backdrop of the whole city.


    When they headed inside, the guards that greeted them were all of the Upper Level, just one rank short of reaching Demon Lord status.


    In this place, such rankings were only good for guarding the palace, which showed the immense size of the demon population here


    "Let us in," Elizabeth ordered, her voice steady and authoritative.


    The guards exchanged quick glances before nodding in acknowledgment.


    They then pushed open the massive doors behind them, revealing the grand chamber within.

 Chapter 510: Peak of the World Part 2

    As they walked deeper into the hall, the light grew dimmer, with flickering metal torches casting long shadows against the towering pillars.


    The warm glow from the torches highlighted intricate carvings etched into the marble floors.


    There were no cuts or seams visible, adding to the extravagance of the hall. Each design flowed seamlessly into the next, creating a mesmerizing pattern.


    This whole architecture was now very rare in human cities, as most structures with such craftsmanship had long been consumed by the miasma.


    In contrast, the demons had managed to preserve their legacy in grand halls like this one because, unlike humans, they rarely lost their territory.


    Their dominance and immortality allowed them to construct magnificent structures that stood the test of time, each one a testament to their power and resilience.


    ¡¯Talk about making it dramatic,


    ¡¯ Reign muttered to himself.


    He had to admit that all these decorations and structures were impressive, but for someone like him, who thrived on destruction, they weren¡¯t all that different from rubble.


    Just because something looked artistic didn¡¯t mean he would hesitate to bring it down if the situation called for it.


    While lost in thought, they finally reached their destination at the end of the hall. There stood a large door, towering at least three stories high.


    It was crafted from some kind of dark metal, with translucent gemstones embedded into its surface. They formed a symbol resembling a star inside a ring.


    Elizabeth stopped before the main door and traced her fingers over the gems.


    "These runes allow entry only to those authorized by the council," she said softly.


    As she injected a trace of her power, the embedded gems pulsed brighter, their light spreading across the symbol in a light wave.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    The door began to tremble, and as it slowly opened, a surge of intense energy poured out, filling the air.


    Reign felt the pressure instantly. The energy was so strong that it was visible swirling in faint dark colors, even without him trying.


    ¡¯What kind of demons am I about to face in there?¡¯


    When the doors swung open, he saw a round table surrounded by empty thrones, each inscribed with symbols representing one of the Demon Gods.


    "It¡¯s true. According to the information I gathered, he was just a low-ranking demon a few years ago."


    She was sure of this because she had heard it directly from her brother and his mistress, who were there when they kidnapped Anna.


    "Please just kneel," Elizabeth urged Reign.


    However, the demon god raised his hand to stop her.


    "Let him be. I want to see how this plays out. It¡¯s not every day I get to see someone with such exceptional talent. He has every right to be arrogant,"


    Reign was a bit surprised. He had expected the Demon God to be unreasonable, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    "Still..." Draven¡¯s gaze trailed off. "No matter how much talent one has, it¡¯s my job as a senior to teach the importance of humility."


    As he spoke, the pressure in the room increased, making Reign feel as if gravity itself was trying to push him down to the ground.


    Despite this weight pressing against him, he fought to maintain his stance.


    The pressure continued to rise, and he was slowly being forced to kneel.


    Anna wanted to help him, but he stopped her. "Don¡¯t intervene; this is my business."


    He began circulating his energy to counteract the pressure and managed to stand up straight again.


    Draven narrowed his eyes, and they glinted with intensity. In an instant, the pressure tripled.


    CRACK!


    Reign¡¯s foot sank deep into the floor, but he still refused to kneel.


    Just as he expected the pressure to keep mounting, it suddenly vanished, leaving him momentarily confused.


    "Why did you stop?" he asked.


    The Demon God leaned back in his chair with a satisfied smile.


    "I admire your spirit, but you should know that disrespecting the council can have serious consequences. It¡¯s not because I hate your guts; it¡¯s about maintaining order. If I let you slide, other demons won¡¯t take me seriously."


    "So how about you show this old man some face?"


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 511: Peak of the World Part 3

    Reign finally knelt after understanding the meaning behind the Demon God¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t really mind, as he had already achieved his goal of drawing Draven¡¯s attention.


    "Good, now that the formalities are over, all of you can stand up,"


    His tone was friendly, like a typical grandpa talking to his grandchildren.


    "What¡¯s your name, demon?" Draven inquired.


    "My name is Reign," he answered. There was no need to hide it since Anna had already gossiped about him.


    "Reign?" Draven touched his chin .


    "Is there something wrong with my name?"


    The Demon God shook his head. "No, not at all. I just remembered my son. He always said he would name my grandchild Reign if it was a boy, so I find your name interesting."No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "So you have a grandchild with the same name as mine?"


    Draven let out a heavy sigh. "Unfortunately not. My son disappeared a long time ago before giving my one, and I haven¡¯t heard from him since."


    "Oh, maybe I¡¯m your long-lost grandson," Reign joked. He knew it was impossible, considering he was from another world.


    The Demon God began to laugh. "I would be glad to have a grandchild as talented as you. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t sense my bloodline in you."


    The two chatted casually, leaving Elizabeth and Lyra shocked.


    They knew that Draven was more easygoing than the other gods, but they couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was favoring Reign too much.


    Upon closer inspection, they noticed some similarities in their facial features. Reign¡¯s joke only fueled their speculation.


    After their conversation ended, Draven raised his hand, and a medallion floated into view.


    The medallion bore the emblem of a golden skull adorned with a prominent horn.


    Above the skull, three stars glimmered, signifying the rank.


    "A three-star Demon General!" Lyra exclaimed in disbelief .


    Draven leaned back in his chair. "She¡¯s the most dangerous right now, but I¡¯m more concerned about what happens after she opens the gates of hell. Beings that could be even stronger than me will flood this worlds in droves."


    "Are you sure she¡¯s going to open hell?" he asked.


    "Yes, and once she succeeds, both demons and humans will be at risk of extinction. No matter how similar demons and devils may seem, we are still fundamentally different species."


    Reign understood where the Demon God was coming from. This news complicated matters even further for him, especially since Lilith had taken Celine and Cyril hostage.


    "Do you have a way to track her down?" he inquired.


    This was one of the main reasons he had risked coming to this place to join the alliance. He needed to locate Lilith as soon as possible.


    Draven contemplated for a moment. The ability to track the devil was top-secret information, but he felt fond of Reign. He reminded him of his son too much.


    "You all can leave now. General Reign and I need to discuss important matters," he commanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    This left a bitter taste in the mouths of the other Demon Kings. The knowledge that Reign would have access to information reserved only for Demon Gods made them feel small and insignificant.


    It felt as though all their efforts and loyalty amounted to nothing.


    Though their egos were bruised, they had to admit that Reign was far stronger and possessed more potential than any of them.


    It was only natural that he received more benefits and attention.


    When they left, the door closed, and Draven gestured for Reign to take a seat in one of the chairs.


    Reign paused, noticing that each chair bore its own insignia.


    "Are you sure? I thought these chairs were reserved for the council member," he asked.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. With your potential, it will only be a matter of time before you secure a position for yourself,"


    ¡¯Oh, this old man isn¡¯t so bad... he actually recognizes how great I am,¡¯


    With the Demon God¡¯s assurance, he took a seat to continue their conversation.


    "So, how exactly do you plan to track her down?"


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 512: The Strongest Demon

    Draven tapped the desk with his finger, debating whether to tell the truth


    After thinking it over, he realized it wasn¡¯t such a big deal and wouldn¡¯t really hurt the Alliance.


    "We had a way before," he admitted with a heavy sigh.


    "Before? What happened then?"


    Draven raised his hands, and a golden, round flat object floated in his palm. "This is an ancient artifact that could track almost anything. Unfortunately, it¡¯s broken now,"


    Reign¡¯s eyes widened. The function of the object was too tempting, even for him.


    his world was vast, and with the presence of Miasma, finding someone who really wanted to hide was nearly impossible.


    An artifact like this could be considered priceless and extremely valuable.


    ¡¯Maybe I can fix it with the system analysis,¡¯


    "Can I take a look at the artifact? I might be able to fix it," he offered.


    Draven was taken aback. He did not expect the young demon to say something so bold¡ªor stupid. It wasn¡¯t that he doubted his strength; it was more about his age.


    Even his own son, who had invented the teleportation portals, studied for decades before daring to create something of that magnitude.


    "You think you can fix it?" Draven shook his head. "We¡¯ve spent decades trying to repair this thing without success. That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to tell you about it¡ªit¡¯s pretty much junk right now."


    "If it¡¯s just junk, then why did you ask the others to leave?" Reign raised his eyebrows.


    The Demon God let out a chuckle. "It¡¯s exactly because of that reason. The morale of the other demons would drop if they knew we can¡¯t fix this thing."


    Reign frowned, crossing his arms as he considered his words.


    "So, it¡¯s all about appearances, then?" he said, shaking his head in disbelief. "Hiding the truth won¡¯t help anyone in the long run."


    Draven leaned back in his chair. "Sometimes those in power have to lie to maintain order. The only reason I told you about this is that you were an outsider before, so you¡¯re not really attached to this alliance yet."


    "So tell me," the Demon God said, his tone sharp. "Why did you really want to join?"


    Draven¡¯s question and change in tone caught Reign off guard. He had thought he had completely fooled the old man, but that was far from the truth.


    "I want to find and kill Lilith. She took something important from me," he answered, mixing lies with truths.


    "Kill her? And why would someone like you do that? After all, you¡¯re the one who helped that devil in the first place," Draven let out a long sighed.


    ¡¯Fuck, he knew !¡¯


    Before Reign could react, he felt his entire body lock in place, as if an invisible hand had seized him.


    He tried to break free, but no matter how much strength he exerted, it was useless¡ªthe grip only tightened.


    Instead of getting angry, Draven raised his index finger, revealing a ring with white gem resting on it.


    "This thing allows me to tell if a person is lying and how strong their emotions are. When you said you wanted to kill Lilith and that she took something important from you, it reacted. This means not only were your words true, but you also genuinely meant to kill her."


    "Pretty convenient tool," Reign remarked. "Is it safe to assume that each of those rings has different types of powers?"


    "You¡¯re right," Draven admitted. "These ten rings are the reason I have the title of the strongest."


    "The strongest, huh?" Reign repeated.


    That had been his goal since arriving in this world, and now he was face to face with the very person he needed to defeat to claim that title.


    "Tell me, between you and Lilith, who do you think would win?"


    The Demon God touched his chin, seriously considering the question.


    It looked like he was weighing the strengths and weaknesses of both himself and Lilith.


    "Before I answer that, do you know what is stronger than a Demon God?" Draven asked.


    Reign was puzzled by the question. He knew there was a level above a Demon God, but even the system didn¡¯t name it, so he couldn¡¯t provide an actual answer.


    "Nothing specific," he shook his head.


    "That¡¯s normal because, theoretically speaking, a Demon God is the peak of power. It¡¯s not that you hit a limit once you get there; you can still grow, but the improvements become much slower and longer to gain,"


    "Then does that mean Lilith, who is above the Demon God level, is stronger than you?" Reign inquired.


    "If we¡¯re just talking about our base power, then yes, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t beat her one-on-one. But..."


    Draven paused and raised his hands, clenching them into fists until one of the rings glow.


    In an instant, the entire room transformed, and they were teleported above the city for a split seconds before returning to their current location.


    "But with my rings, I¡¯m one hundred percent sure I can kill her," he declared with absolute confidence.


    This wasn¡¯t a statement born from ego; it came from his deep belief in his own power.


    ¡¯Now I¡¯m curious about what those other eight rings can do,¡¯


    Reign muttered to himself.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    Authors Note:


    I only posted one long chapter today because I had some important matters to attend to. Thank you.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 513: The Eyes That See

    With the formalities out of the way, Draven leaned back in his chair, settling in for a longer conversation.


    His piercing eyes focused on Reign, and despite his friendly tone, there was an intensity behind his gaze that demanded honesty.


    Knowing the Demon God could easily pick up on lies, Reign decided to drop any pretense and speak more freely about what he knew of Lilith.


    It wasn¡¯t like he would gain anything by hiding things from her; he genuinely hated her¡ªso much so that he vowed to make her death as painful as possible.


    There were things Reign could tolerate, but betrayal was never one of them. He had been betrayed since he was a young boy, so Lilith¡¯s actions didn¡¯t just bruise his ego¡ªthey cut much deeper.


    He might appear easygoing and unaffected now, but that was just his defense mechanism


    "I¡¯ll be honest, . When I met her, she was already building an army. She¡¯s the type who relies on numbers to cover her own weaknesses. So, the chances of her opening the gates of hell aren¡¯t just high¡ªthey¡¯re absolutely gonna happen."


    Draven¡¯s expression grew darker, his eyes narrowing as he absorbed this words.


    "Then we¡¯re out of time," he murmured, more to himself than to Reign. "If she¡¯s really that type, we have no choice but to prepare for the worst."


    "I think so too. And it¡¯s not just that," Reign continued. "I overheard something about this miasma spreading around the world¡ªit¡¯s apparently a copy of something from hell. If that¡¯s true, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they could use it to their advantage."


    Reign continued sharing details about Lilith, exaggerating every flaw and twisted motive to paint her in the worst light possible.


    He described her schemes as ruthless and manipulative, highlighting every instance he could recall¡ªreal or embellished. If he earned a coin for every accusation he made, he¡¯d be rich by now.


    The Demon God listened closely, his face growing darker with each new detail.


    Reign¡¯s steady stream of accusations against Lilith struck a nerve, feeding the demon god¡¯s doubts and hardening his decision to stand against her.


    Draven had considered talking to Lilith first, thinking he might be able to strike some kind of deal with her. Devils were known for making deals, after all.


    But after hearing Reign¡¯s account of her actions, his view totally changed.


    "You¡¯re really hated her, huh?" Draven asked, his tone slightly amused but also curious. "What she took from you must be really important."


    "They are...." he admitted .


    Sensing the spike in Reign¡¯s emotions, the Demon God decided to probe further to gain a better understanding.


    "How did she fool you?"


    ¡¯Fool me? This old man is trying to make me sound like an idiot,¡¯


    Reign clicked his tongue in annoyance, but he kept his poker face intact.


    "Back then, she acted so considerate, almost too good to be true for a devil, if I¡¯m being honest.... But it was all a lie. Everything she did was to trick me."


    A flicker of irritation crossed his face just imagining what she did.


    Draven gave a slow nod, "A devil who knows how to manipulate emotions is even more dangerous than one who only knows brute force. You were right to be angry."


    ¡¯Got you,¡¯


    Reign chuckled inwardly.


    Although the ring could detect lies, it didn¡¯t seem to completely discern half-truths or nuanced statements from his observations.


    Elizabeth gave him a small, knowing smile. "It would be easy. But then again, it might be useless because she would just follow you around anyway."


    Reign sighed, realizing she was probably right. No matter where he went, itAnna would find a way to be right there with him.


    ¡¯Guess there¡¯s no escaping it then for now¡¯


    he muttered, resigned to his fate.


    Meanwhile, back in the council room, Draven has a very serious expression.


    The recent conversations had only confirmed his concerns about Lilith, and he knew that time was running out.


    Out of nowhere, the space around the room shifted, and a woman materialized before him.


    She had a humanoid form, but her whole body was covered in countless red eyes, all moving in unison.


    Each eye blinked and darted in different directions, giving her a terrifying and almost alien appearance.


    "Are you sure it¡¯s him?" Draven asked.


    The woman tilted her head slightly, and her dozens of gazes turned onto him.


    "Yes," she replied in a voice that echo, as though it came from multiple sources at once. "It is him. The one that could save this world"


    "But he¡¯s still too weak. I don¡¯t think he could even last a second against Lilith,"


    The woman¡¯s eyes started moving erratically again, each one darting in a different direction, creating a disturbing and chaotic sight. Then, in an instant, they all stopped in unison.


    "No matter what I do, I can only see this future," she said, her voice carrying an eerie calmness now. "That entity is the key for saving mankind... and our demon race."


    Draven¡¯s expression hardened. He didn¡¯t like the idea of betting on an unknown variable. "Are you sure? There¡¯s no other option?


    The woman nodded slowly. "I am certain. No matter the path, he is tied to both destruction and salvation. What we need to do is make him our ally."


    Draven remained silent, processing her words. His mind raced through all the possible options.


    The Demon God in front of him was Visara, and while she might not have the same raw combat power as the others, her prophetic ability was unparalleled.


    Her visions had been accurate time and time again, earning her a reputation that even the most powerful demons respected.


    In fact, even their meeting had been predicted by her.


    She had told him long before that he would encounter a very interesting person¡ªSomeone who would challenge him, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid to stand up to him.


    And that was indeed Reign.


    "Now that you¡¯ve seen the future unfold... do you have any clue where Lilith is hiding?"


    Visara¡¯s countless eyes flickered, a subtle sign that she was concentrating.


    "I can¡¯t track her. She¡¯s using a barrier to hide her exact location."


    He half expected as much, so he wasn¡¯t as disappointed as one might think.


    "Draven, I must remind you, side with that entity no matter what...or else..."


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 514: Demon Capital Part 1

    The sound of hooves echoed through the quiet streets as the stagecoach rolled smoothly along, with Reign, Anna, and Elizabeth seated comfortably inside.


    The reason the ride was so smooth was that the stagecoach was crafted for comfort, with its design flawless in every detail¡ªfrom the reinforced wheels to the finely tuned suspension.


    Each component worked together perfectly, ensuring that not a single bump or jolt disturbed their comfort as they traveled.


    On the outside, the stagecoach looked both dark and grand.


    Its body was made from polished black wood, gleaming in the light.


    Gold designs curled along the edges, like twisting vines, adding a touch of elegance to the carriage.


    At the front, two horses pulled the coach, their bodies bathed in glowing purple flames. The fire flickered with each step they took, leaving faint embers behind on the road.


    Anyone who saw them immediately lowered their gaze, recognizing it as the property of a Demon King.


    The insignia on the side belonged to Elizabeth¡¯s household, a symbol that commanded deep respect throughout the city.


    Reign leaned closer to the window, his eyes scanning the street.


    Humans walked along the cobblestone paths, going about their work, living side by side with demons without any signs of fear.


    "Strange, isn¡¯t it?" Elizabeth¡¯s voice broke the silence, noticing his curious gaze. "Humans live openly here."


    Read latest chapters on empire


    Reign nodded slowly. "They don¡¯t seem scared. For a city full of mean eating demons, I expected more hostility."


    Elizabeth¡¯s expression was calm but thoughtful. "Demons here follow a strict code. They know better than to cause trouble in the capital. Disrupting the peace could bring the Demon God¡¯s wrath."


    Anna leaned over and rested her chin on Reign¡¯s shoulder as she peered out the window. "It¡¯s not like what you thought, huh?"


    Reign¡¯s eyes narrowed. "No, it¡¯s not. It feels... off, like it¡¯s all just for show."


    "Yes, she did .But compared to you, her achievements are nothing. For example, she only got the Colonel rank, while you reached three stars¡ªequivalent to a Lieutenant General in human term."


    "That¡¯s because my Reign is awesome!" Anna chimed in, beaming with pride as she looked at Reign, almost as if his achievements were her own.


    Elizabeth sighed, her tone turning serious. "Unfortunately, others don¡¯t like it when someone gets ahead without putting in the work. It makes them suspicious... and envious."


    Reign thought for a moment, the gravity of the situation sinking in. "So, my rise to this rank... it¡¯s more of a problem than a benefit?"


    "In some ways, yes. It draws attention, and not all of it is good. You¡¯ll have to prove yourself if you want to keep your position... or even stay alive."


    Anna, noticing how close Elizabeth had gotten to Reign, quickly stepped between them and wrapped her arms around his.


    "I¡¯ll protect him," she said firmly. "From now on, I¡¯ll stay by his side."


    Reign sighed, shaking his head. He wanted to push her away, to keep her at arm¡¯s length.


    But part of him saw her value. She could help guard him when he returned to his original body.


    "Alright," he muttered, his tone reluctant. "You can stay... for now."


    Anna grinned up at him, completely unaware of the inner conflict she was causing. "I¡¯ll stay close! You won¡¯t regret it!"


    Elizabeth¡¯s face remained calm, but Anna could see the envy creeping into her gaze.


    She had always found Reign attractive because of her current condition, but now, after seeing him stand against the strongest Demon God, earning a high rank, and commanding such respect, her feelings had deepened.


    Reign wasn¡¯t just some interesting figure anymore. He was powerful, capable, and there was something about him that drew her in.


    Anna, sensing the tension, tightened her grip on Reign¡¯s hand.


    She wasn¡¯t about to let anyone take her place. Not when she had already staked her claim.


    Meanwhile, Reign remained unaware of Elizabeth¡¯s feelings, his attention focused solely on Anna.


    Her constant clinginess was starting to irritate him again. He wondered if bringing her along had been the right decision after all.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 515: Demon Capital Part 2

    Elizabeth pulled out a small, shiny key made of gold and handed it to Reign. It had strange symbols carved into it, glowing faintly.


    "This is the key to the maze," Elizabeth said, holding it out to Reign. "Without it, no one can get through without forcing their way in."


    Reign examined the key closely. The runes carved into its surface seemed to pulse with a faint energy. He raised an eyebrow.


    "So, if someone tries to force their way in... they¡¯d alert the authority?"


    Reign stared at the maze for a moment, weighing the possibility. "I guess that¡¯s reassuring for now."


    He didn¡¯t want to risk his second body getting destroyed while he wasn¡¯t around to protect it.


    With the key firmly in his hand, Reign approached the entrance of the maze. He raised the key, holding it in front of him.


    For a moment, nothing happened. But then, in the air before him, a keyhole slowly materialized, shimmering faintly as if it were an illusion come to life.


    Reign¡¯s hand moved , sliding the key into the hole. The instant the metal touched the surface, a quiet click echoed in the air, and the key turned easily.


    A ripple of light spread from the keyhole, and suddenly a rectangular portal appeared in front of him, showing the mansion on the other side.


    ¡¯Damn, I really underestimated the demons. Who said they were barbaric?¡¯


    He let out a laugh at himself. ¡¯


    Ah, yeah. It was me.¡¯


    "Let¡¯s go," he lead the way.


    "Wait," Elizabeth called out.


    Reign turned to see her holding something out to him. It was a small round pendant, dark and smooth, with intricate symbols etched into its surface.


    "What¡¯s this?" he asked, taking the object from her.


    "It¡¯s a communication device," Elizabeth explained, her eyes meeting his. "You can use it to contact me or anyone else who has one. Also, we can call you through this if there¡¯s any news about Lilith."


    He looked down at it, intrigued. "How does it work?"


    "I want you to protect me," Reign said firmly, his voice leaving no room for argument. "And no matter what happens, don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m in here."


    Anna hesitated, her lips parting as if she was about to say something.


    But before she could speak, Reign turned sharply, cutting her off.


    "You said you loved me, right?" he asked, his tone softening just a little, though his gaze was still serious. "Then you¡¯ll do what I ask. You won¡¯t do anything I¡¯ll hate, right?"


    Anna¡¯s face flushed, and she bit her lip. She wanted to argue, to say that she didn¡¯t want to be left alone . She wanted to be by his side all the time.


    But the way he looked at her¡ªalmost like he was testing her¡ªmade her think twice.


    She nodded, though the confusion in her eyes remained.


    "I... I understand," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I¡¯ll stay out here and wait."


    Reign nodded, satisfied. "Good. I¡¯ll reward you later,"


    Anna¡¯s heart skipped a beat at his words. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was the promise itself or the way he said it, but something about his tone made her feel happy.


    "I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll make sure to protect you no matter what!" Anna said, her smile wide and bright. She turned and left the room, hopping from foot to foot in excitement.


    She wondered what reward she would get, and if she got lucky, maybe he would kiss her in the forehead.


    Just the thought of it made her blush, and she started squirming down the hallway like a maiden in love.


    She tried to steady herself, but her legs felt weak, and the more she thought about it, the more giddy she became


    Meanwhile, Reign was very satisfied with how things had turned out. It had become much easier to control Anna now that he was stronger and more mature.


    With that issue settled, he walked to the bed and lay down, trying to find a comfortable position.


    It was time to return to his original body and check out everything he had gained so far.


    ¡¯The portal, the compass,¡¯


    those were his priorities, and just imagining the benefits he would gain brought a smile to his face.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 516 Portable Part 1

    Reign opened his eyes and found himself back underground in the small base he had built to keep his original body safe.


    He checked the system''s timer first.


    ''There are still a few days until my Meta-human body is ready,''


    he thought.


    ''I''ll focus on the portal for now.''


    What he experienced in the Demon Capital made him fascinated by how artifacts worked and how they could make his life so much easier.


    "System, give me the analysis of the portal," he ordered.


    [DING!]


    [Affirmative]


    A window opened, and lines of data appeared in front of him, showing all the details about how the portal worked.


    It wasn''t just a machine; it seemed more like a living organism.


    Detailed diagrams showed its internal workings¡ªvein-like energy pathways twisted through layers of ethereal matter, feeding into nodes that pulsed gently, like heartbeats.


    Each part of it had a specific purpose, not just gears or wires. All the components had to work together perfectly, or it could cause a huge explosion.


    As he read on, he noticed a warning buried in the data: Excessive use may destabilize surrounding energy fields.


    The portal wasn''t designed for continuous travel without added support, which made creating a smaller, portable version a tough challenge.


    But with the system''s capabilities, he might just pull it off.


    "Can you make me a portable version? Something like a watch would be ideal," he asked.


    [DING!]


    [Creating a portable portal device is impossible with the current data.]


    [Making it compact¡ªlike a watch¡ªadds additional challenges, as it must safely contain all necessary components without risking instability.]


    "So you can''t do it?"


    Continue reading at empire


    [Host, the system could create a new blueprint from scratched by accessing the other human blueprints you scanned, this way , the system could create a hybrid technology]


    "That''s good news, reading those things wasn''t useless after all,"


    Most of those blueprints came from that female engineer, and she had probably died when he destroyed Behemoth. Well, it was just another piece of collateral damage for him.


    "How long will it take?" he asked, eager to get things moving.


    [Approximately 2 days. Each component needs to be made with perfect precision, which increases the time required. Additionally, the system is handling other tasks, dividing its processing power.]


    After a couple of hours.


    [Component One: Energy Stabilizers Complete. Integrating into Base.]


    Reign''s body shuddered involuntarily as the first piece was linked, the stabilizers forming a delicate network of energy.


    It was like watching veins flow beneath his skin, connecting the energy channels that would stabilize the portal.


    The second piece was next¡ªan intricate lattice of runes formed, their glow glowing as they began to bond together, like the intricate pathways of a neural network firing in sync.


    Once again, this took hours to complete.


    [Component Two: Runes Complete. Initiating Energy Alignment.]


    The veins on the watch-like device became more complex, their patterns shifting, each vein branching and spiraling, intertwining like branches of a tree.


    [Component Three: Compass Core Initiating.]


    The central piece was like the heart of the device, a focal point of energy that would tie everything together.


    It was the most delicate piece, more fragile than the rest. If this didn''t stabilize properly, everything would collapse.


    After a day and a half,


    [Component Four: Energy Flow Complete. Calibration Pending.]


    [Calibration Pending.]


    [Calibration Complete.]


    [Portal Device Complete. Ready for Use.]


    The compass hand at the center started moving, and he could feel the portable device in his hand responding to his thoughts, as if he were connected to it¡ªa strange feeling.


    "So, how do I use this thing?" he asked.


    [System: Host, the portable device has 3 modes.]


    > Short Burst :


    Teleport to anywhere that host see in an instant


    > Recall:


    Travel to anywhere the host has already visited. It will take a minute to generate enough energy for the teleportation.


    >Seeker Mode:


    Travel to anywhere with a specific target, but the host needs to tag the target first for it to work.


    Reign grinned, a laugh escaping him as he studied the device in his hand, feeling the thrill of its potential.


    "Sweet!"


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 517 Portable Part 2

    SWOOOOSH!


    Reign flew up into the thick mist, where visibility was low. He checked the device in his wrist, ready to test it.


    First, he shot a few projectiles into the air. As they flew, they cut through the fog, clearing small paths in the mist.


    When he saw the fog part slightly, he activated the device.


    In an instant, everything around him changed. The world blurred, and in a blink, he found himself standing 10 kilometers away.


    It felt like he''d simply blinked and moved.


    He looked back, seeing the distant outline of where he''d been. A wide grin spread across his face.


    ''That''s incredible,'' he whispered to himself.


    But his excitement was short-lived as he realized how much energy he had used.


    That small jump had taken 10% of his total reserve. In comparison, using his super speed with lightning would only have drained 1% per .


    "System, explain to me why the consumption rate is so high? We''re talking about 1% per kilometer here!"


    If he were a car, the fuel efficiency was pretty much garbage.


    [System: The high energy consumption is due to the instantaneous nature of the movement. Since the portal jumps occur without any buildup time, the energy needed for such a rapid shift must be released all at once.


    [This results in a much higher drain on your reserves compared to a gradual movement, like using super speed, which allows energy to be used more efficiently over time.]


    ''Ah, I get it. It''s like trying to start a car by slamming the gas pedal to the floor. I will burn through the fuel way faster than if I gradually increase speed. ''


    ''Thinking about it, I don''t think it''s that bad,''


    Reign said to himself, a thoughtful expression crossing his face.


    ''I can still use this ability as a last resort or for a surprise attack. But for now, it''s better to keep it hidden.''


    Next, Reign decided to try the Recall mode. He focused on a place he had visited before, something familiar, and activated the device.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    This time, the hand in the compass began to spin, and the watch vibrated in his hand.


    Reign could feel the energy draining from him as the device worked. When it reached 30% of his total reserve, his vision blurred.


    Then, in an instant, the scenery around him changed.


    Before the man could even begin to turn around and notice him, Reign activated the device again, finding himself back in his original position.


    ''Everything is working fine,''


    Reign muttered to himself, a satisfied grin tugging at his lips.


    After finishing the tests, he exited the city barrier and stepped back into his make shift underground base.


    He felt here because the black miasma provided sufficient cover to avoid detection.


    ''The portal is working great, so now I just need to wait for my Meta-human body to be completed,''


    ''Alright, I''ll check on my other body first while I''m waiting,''


    Closing his eyes, he focused, and soon found himself back in the Demon Capital.


    He was still lying in bed, and it seemed Anna had kept her word. She hadn''t moved at all, still standing outside in the same position as before.


    Stretching his legs, he stood up and opened the door where Anna was waiting.


    "Reign!" She threw herself into his arms, her voice filled with longing.


    He gently returned the hug before pulling back slightly to look at her.


    "Did you get any news related to Lilith in the last two days?"


    Anna shook her head, her expression apologetic. "No, nothing "


    He furrowed his brow. "How about any other news? Did I receive a summon?"


    "Nope," she said, shaking her head again.


    "Nothing at all."


    Reign rubbed his chin. Life in the Demon Capital was too quiet, too boring. Two whole days had passed, and nothing had happened.


    No messages, no summons, no action. It felt like time was standing still.


    ''Why aren''t they calling me?''


    he muttered to himself.


    Even if it wasn''t directly related to Lilith, he should still be getting a mission to prove his worth.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 518 Tradition Part 1

    As if in response to his thoughts, the pendant Elizabeth gave him started to vibrate, buzzing softly.


    Reign looked at it and pressed the small button in the middle.


    Immediately, a sound came from the pendant.


    "Can you hear me?" Elizabeth''s voice came through.


    "Yeah, I can hear you. What''s the problem?"


    "What''s the problem? I''ve been trying to contact you, but the pendant wasn''t responding. Did you leave it somewhere?" Elizabeth''s voice sounded both annoyed and relieved. Experience new tales on empire


    "Yes," he replied.


    "I forgot to mention¡ªit only works if it''s touching your skin." she explained.


    ''Oh, so that''s why,''


    he thought, piecing it together.


    ''But then, what about Anna? ''


    He turned to her, raising an eyebrow. "Where''s your communication device?"


    Anna, still beaming and clinging to his arm, shrugged with a playful smile. "I left it somewhere at my mansion."


    Reign shook his head, holding back a sigh. She might have the appearance of an adult now, but her attitude reminded him of a spoiled child.


    "Go get it," he commanded. "I need you to stay updated at all times when I''m busy."


    She pouted slightly, not wanting to leave so soon after he''d returned.


    "But¡ª"


    "No buts. Just go."


    "Okay," she mumbled, nodding reluctantly.


    She couldn''t say ''No'' to him, and he was making full use of this, turning her into his personal assistant, bodyguard, and more.


    With that, he ended the call, the faint hum of the pendant now silent in his hand.


    Without a second thought, he shoved it back into his pocket, his decision final. No more distractions, no more nonsense.


    Reign turned away from the door, his mind already focused on his next steps.


    ''What''s this feeling?''


    He stopped walking, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up. He instinctively turned around, but before he could react, a semi-transparent hand burst through the wall behind him.


    With a force that was almost too fast to follow, the hand slammed into him, sending shockwaves through his body.


    BOOOOM!


    He was slammed hard against the wall. The impact shattered it completely, sending him flying through the air.


    His body flipped and tumbled uncontrollably, pain shooting through him as he struggled to regain his balance.


    He only stopped when he collided with the invisible barrier that marked the edge of his territory.


    Reign was left suspended for a moment, disoriented, dust settling around him, his mind racing to process what had just happened.


    The pressure in the air still lingered, and his instincts screamed that this was no ordinary attack. Someone¡ªor something¡ªwas after him.


    ''Not good!''


    He felt the pressure again¡ªa second strike coming, faster than the first. His senses snapped into overdrive.


    With barely a moment to think, he jumped to the side, narrowly avoiding the massive, semi-transparent hand that shot through the ground, tearing up the earth as it swung by.


    But before he could even take a breath, the ground beneath him cracked open, and another hand erupted from the earth.


    It grabbed him , its cold energy seeping into his flesh as it squeezed.


    "ARGHHHH!" he screamed in pain, quickly covering himself with a thin barrier to withstand the pressure.


    But the hand was too powerful, and the shield shattered like glass, offering him no protection against the crushing pressure.


    CRACK!


    The force was overwhelming. And before he could catch a break, another massive hand gripped him tightly and started swinging him violently back and forth, like a ragdoll.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 519 Tradition Part 2

    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Each impact sent waves of pain crashing through his body, making it hard to breathe or think clearly.


    The world around him blurred as the once beautiful garden was torn apart with each blow.


    Flowers, trees, and carefully arranged hedges were obliterated, the earth beneath him splitting with each devastating slam.


    As the hand swung him into the air once more, he managed to gather enough strength to break free, his body burning with pain as he slipped out of its grasp just before he was slammed down again.


    BOOM!


    ''I need to act fast.''


    His mind raced as he created another barrier around him, a forcefield designed to block the next incoming blow.


    But as one hand slammed into his barrier, it shattered instantly.


    He was hit with the full force of the attack, his body jolted backward, and pain shot through him as if a thousand needles were embedded in his skin.


    As soon as he hit the ground, the next hand came crashing down on him, followed quickly by a third and a fourth.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Each hit created a shockwave that rattled the air, leaving deep indentations in the ground where he was hit.


    He tried to regain control, to summon another barrier or a counterattack, but the brutal punches didn''t give him a moment to breathe.


    While he struggled on the ground, a woman appeared floating in the air above him.


    She had 16 golden metal hands spread out behind her, each one open like a palm.


    Despite the intimidating sight, she looked almost human.


    Her clothing was traditional, resembling a yukata, black and gold in color, adorned with countless intricate flower patterns that made her outfit stand out with a unique elegance.


    After all, you''re still not killing me despite all the insults I''ve been throwing at you."


    Tara''s golden hands twitched, but she didn''t immediately strike. Instead, she studied him, as if trying to decide whether to end him or let him speak.


    "You talk too much for someone so weak," she said, her voice cold and laced with disdain.


    "Maybe," he shrugged, his smirk never leaving his face. "But it''s a lot better than being a psychopathic bitch who can''t take ''no'' for an answer."


    Tara''s eyes flashed with rage, her golden hands tightening into fists.


    "You''ve crossed the line now," she hissed, her voice low and dangerous, like a predator about to strike.


    Reign didn''t flinch. Instead, he leaned back, crossing his arms. "I was pretty sure that line got crossed the moment you barged into my home and started throwing me around "


    Tara''s expression twisted. The air around her cracked, her anger rising.


    But then something held her back¡ªa memory of Draven''s warning, the words he had spoken not long ago.


    ''He is important. Don''t do anything rash,''


    And there was Visara''s warning too, reminding her that they needed Reign.


    Not just as a member of the council, but for something much larger.


    "You''re lucky I''m not in a mood to kill you today," she spat, her teeth clenched, "but keep talking like that, and I''ll make sure you regret it."


    Without waiting for a reply, a small creature suddenly appeared through a crack in space. And in the blink of an eye, both of them disappeared.


    Reign let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. It was over¡ªfor now.


    This experience was a wake-up call for him. He had seriously underestimated the power of Demon Gods.


    ''They weren''t called "peak existence" for nothing.''


    he sighed.


    At the same time, he felt satisfied to have gauged their strength.


    He could tell she wasn''t trying to kill him, judging by her restrained attacks, so it was the perfect chance to test some of her abilities. From the start, this had been his plan.

 Chapter 520 Extraordinary Part 1

    ''I think they needed me more than they let on,''


    he added.


    It felt strange getting so much attention, even with his strength.


    There were plenty of other Demon Kings with potential, after all¡ªsome nearly as powerful as him and eager for a chance to rise in rank.


    He wondered what made him so essential to their plans. Perhaps it wasn''t just about strength; maybe there was something unique about his abilities, or maybe they had a specific task that only he could handle.


    Whatever it was, it had to be important if even someone as hot-tempered and ruthless as Tara was willing to spare him.


    This meant he could act more boldly in the future, pushing boundaries without fearing immediate consequences.


    ''Why do I feel like demons appreciate me more than humans?''


    he muttered to himself.


    It was ironic, really, but considering he''d been killing and devouring humans from day one, their reaction was probably to be expected.


    Humans had every reason to hate him, and he''d given them no reason to think otherwise.


    In their eyes, he was nothing but a monster.


    The demons, on the other hand, saw his actions as nothing more than a minor detail; his power was what truly mattered to them.


    Their world had different rules, and for once, he found himself fitting in.


    ''If they weren''t so fixated on acting like humans, I think we''d actually get along,''


    In his ideal world, he''d be planning with other demons to lay waste to human cities, savoring the chaos and destruction.


    But here they were, debating over how to protect mankind and building their own structured society instead of tearing things down. It didn''t sit well with him at all.


    Powerful beings were meant to dominate, to carve their own path through strength and fear, not adopt the same rules and restrictions inferior beings lived by.


    The entire direction of their council frustrated him, making him wonder if being in charge would change things.


    As he pondered his next move, the pendant suddenly vibrated, breaking his concentration. He glanced at it quickly. It was from Elizabeth.


    Her jealousy bubbled to the surface, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that Elizabeth was taking her job away.


    She should be the one standing by his side, helping him through everything, not some other girl.


    "I can help too, I can fix this place," Anna suggested, her voice filled with determination.


    He raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "You? And how do you expect to do that? Do you know the person in charge of construction?"


    "No," she shook her head.


    Reign let out a sigh. "Then don''t offer something you don''t even have a clue about."


    The words stung, and her feelings were hurt, but she quickly forced a smile onto her face.


    "I''m sorry," Her voice was soft and sincere. She didn''t want to make things worse, so she swallowed her frustration and tried to push past it. Explore more adventures at empire


    After a while, Reign sensed there were people at the entrance. Using the key, he allowed them to enter.


    They were a mix of different types of demons, each with abilities focused on construction.


    Without wasting time, they immediately got to work.


    The demons moved quickly and efficiently, their skills turning the ruined garden back into its original state. In just an hour, everything was restored¡ªcraters filled in, broken furniture replaced, and the plants were carefully re-planted.


    The destruction was nothing but a memory now, the mansion once again serene and undisturbed.


    "General, we will take our leave," one of the construction demons said, bowing his head respectfully.


    They already knew his rank and status, as he had become the hottest topic in the capital.


    His rapid rise had caught everyone''s attention, and with it came rumors.


    Some claimed he was Draven''s secret son, born from another woman.


    Others whispered that he was a long-lost heir to an ancient, powerful bloodline, one that could rival even Draven''s own.


    Few speculated that he wasn''t just favored but was being groomed to be the new leader for the Alliance.


    It was an audacious mix of theories, but with Reign''s sudden and extraordinary rise, no one was willing to dismiss them completely

 Chapter 521 Extraordinary Part 2

    Reign saw the look on the demons'' faces and couldn''t shake the feeling that they were trying way too hard to kiss up to him.


    They were practically bowing so low, he half expected them to start polishing his shoes.


    He sighed and waved them off. "Alright, that''s enough. You can go now."


    The demons quickly bowed again and left.


    He watched them go with a slight frown on his face. All the attention was starting to feel like more of a burden than a benefit.


    ''I miss my peaceful life,''


    he muttered to himself.


    If it weren''t for the party he still had to deal with, Reign would''ve gladly returned to his original body, where he could be free from all this nonsense.


    He longed for the simplicity of those days¡ªwhen he didn''t have to worry about alliances, politics, or the constant threat of powerful and psychopathic beings like Tara showing up at his doorstep.


    Just as he was about to head back to the mansion, another group of demons arrived.


    This time, most of them were women, and there were even a few humans among them.


    He opened the entrance and let them in, eyeing the new arrivals.


    One demon, her body resembling that of a large snake with the upper torso of a human, slithered forward.


    Her orange, reptilian eyes locked onto him as she slithered forward, and with a smooth, graceful motion, she bowed her head deeply.


    ''Nice, another bootlicker,


    '' he muttered under his breath, clicking his tongue in annoyance.


    The snake woman, sensing the dangerous shift in his demeanor, immediately straightened up, her eyes wide with concern.


    She could feel the weight of his gazed, and fear gripped her as she realized how easily he could end her existence.


    "General, I meant no disrespect," she stammered, lowering her head slightly in a sign of submission.


    ''Tara.''


    That name again. His blood began to boil.


    ''What''s up with that psychopathic bitch?''


    He grumbled inwardly.


    ''Why is she obsessed with such nonsense party?''


    His anger rose up, but he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. Still, just thinking about her¡ªso obsessed with such silly things¡ªmade him want to lash out.


    "Just handle it," he muttered, turning away. "You have full control. Make it unforgettable if you want. I don''t really care. As for the cost, charge it to Elizabeth."


    He gave the command and walked off, eager to stay out of it. Being there wouldn''t help anyway; he had no clue about such stuff.


    If they wanted his opinion on destroying cities, killing humans, or torturing them, that was something he knew very well. He''d even be willing to coach them if that was the case.


    As soon as he left, the workers began to whisper among themselves, their voices low but full of curiosity. Experience tales at empire


    "Do you think the new General is too hot-tempered?" one of them asked, glancing nervously in the direction Reign had gone.


    Another worker nodded, her eyes widening in concern.


    "Yeah, he doesn''t seem to have any class at all. I mean, compared to the other high-ranking demons we''ve seen, he''s... different. No manners, no respect. It''s like he doesn''t care about reputation or status."


    A third worker chimed in, her voice hesitant but intrigued. "But... he''s powerful, right? They say he''s climbing up fast in the ranks. Maybe that''s why he''s so... blunt. Maybe he doesn''t need to play by the rules."


    One of the workers, clearly nervous about speaking too freely, quickly added, "Still, though... if he''s like this now, imagine how he''ll be when he gets even more authority. Maybe that''s why everyone''s keeping their eyes on him."


    A brief silence fell as they mulled over the implications of Reign''s behavior and his attitude toward others.


    Despite their discomfort, there was also a strange fascination.


    A new power was rising in the capital, and it was unclear whether that would be a force for good or destruction.


    But one thing was for sure: him being here was bound to make this place more lively.

 Chapter 522 Tempting Fate

    The demons moved quickly, their footsteps echoing through the corridors as they raced to transform the hall.


    Anna was everywhere, her voice carrying through the air as she gave order.


    "Red! We need more red on those tables," she said, gesturing to one of the workers arranging wine bottles. "And make sure the tablecloths is black to match!"


    Some demons exchanged skeptical glances but held their tongues.


    Anna''s presence demanded respect¡ªnot only as the rumored partner of a general but as a Demon King herself.


    A younger demon dared to mutter under his breath, "Red and black, everywhere? It''s a bit... much."


    Another older demon nudged him sharply, silencing him with a quick shake of the head.


    She spotted them and quickly stepped over, arms crossed.


    "Is there a problem with the color scheme?" Her eyes narrowed, her smile holding a hidden threat that made the younger demon immediately avert his gaze.


    "No, Colonel Anna," he mumbled, fumbling with a crimson ribbon he was tying to a chair. "Red and black are... fitting. Very fitting."


    "Good," she replied, her tone sweet yet sharp.


    "It''s a theme that shows our undying devotion and love to each other. You all understand that, right?" She gestured grandly.


    The hall fell silent, demons nodding cautiously to avoid attracting her anger.


    Satisfied, Anna turned to another group.


    "As for the guests," she announced, loud enough for everyone to hear, "females should wear red, males black. It''ll create a striking contrast for my husband''s entrance."


    Behind her, a few demons barely suppressed a cringe. One leaned over to his companion, whispering, "This is a war general''s hall, not a courting ball."


    "Shh," the other replied quickly, glancing at Anna to make sure she hadn''t heard.


    "You want to end up like that guy who criticized her centerpiece arrangement?"


    Both of them recalled their now dead companion, a demon who had dared to question her taste.


    His defiance had been brief and brutal¡ªshe''d crushed his head with no remorse, leaving his body a mangled heap on the floor.


    "It''s not like I''m lying. My Reign is so amazing, even the title of leader doesn''t do him justice. Honestly, they should be honored I even put in there that he''s willing to be the alliance leader without them begging him."


    The snake woman and every demon within earshot nearly lost their composure.


    She had just dismissed the highest title in the Alliance as "too low."


    Glances flew between them, jaws clenched as they fought back shock and amazement at her sheer audacity.


    But as Anna stood there, unwavering and confident, a few of them began to reconsider.


    Perhaps Reign really was on his way to becoming the leader of the Alliance, and she wasn''t just boasting; she was stating a fact.


    Little did anyone know, Anna''s confidence was driven by something much simpler¡ªher obsession with him.


    While all this was happening, Reign locked himself in his room, focused on an important task.


    He was trying to recreate the teleportation device using his divine creation.


    As expected, it was far easier for the system to do it in his second body.


    Within no time, he had another version¡ªonly this time, it was even more compact, thanks to the divine creation''s ability to add finer details.


    ''Now I can escape just in case things get bad,''


    a chuckle escaped his lips.


    What he had experienced with Tara had made him realize just how dangerous the capital really was.


    The political games, the hidden threats¡ªit was more than he had anticipated. Having the teleportation device now felt like a necessary precaution, a way out if things spiraled beyond his control.


    ''I wonder how that stupid party preparation is going. I better check it out just in case.''


    Lost in thought, he didn''t notice the glass on the desk, and as he stood up, it tipped over, falling to the floor.


    CRACK!


    ''Why do I have a bad feeling about this?''


    he muttered under his breath, staring at the broken glass.

 Chapter 523 Shocking the Capital

    In one of the grand mansions deep in the demon realm, a group of Demon Kings gathered, enjoying a luxurious evening


    The room was dimly lit by glowing light stones, casting soft illumination over the glass walls.


    Behind the glass, the dark water swirled gently, filled with exotic fish that glided by, their vibrant colors flickering in the light.


    The air was filled with laughter and the sound of glasses clinking, each one holding rich, dark wine as they shared stories, enjoying the moment.


    Suddenly, the door swung open with a loud creak, and a servant rushed in, holding a sealed letter in one hand.


    "My Lords," the servant said, bowing quickly before approaching the table. "An official letter has arrived. It''s an invitation."


    The Demon Kings exchanged glances, their expressions unreadable.


    Then one of the demons spoke. He had a humanoid face, but his back was a twisted display of power, with multiple swords embedded deep within his flesh.


    "I think this is an invitation from that new guy. The one who got the three-star general rank right away. I heard Demon God Tara tasked him with holding an event"


    The Demon Kings exchanged glances, and the room''s atmosphere shifted.


    Some of them scowled, their anger rising at the thought of Reign''s meteoric rise to power, while others smirked, intrigued by his background.


    Lord Kraken, a towering demon of immense power, observed the envelope first.


    His face was a twisted mix of sharp, jagged features, with octopus-like tendrils hanging down, forming a beard-like feature beneath his chin.


    He slowly opened the invitation, his massive hands handling the delicate paper .


    The room fell silent as the other Demon Kings watched him, their eyes fixed on his every movement, eager to know what the contents might reveal.


    He read the words carefully, his expression unreadable at first. Then, as his eyes scanned the final line, his face twisted .


    They knew that the gathering would be more than just a social event¡ªit would be a chance to make the new general understand the consequences of his words.


    While this was happening, the ripples of the bold declaration were spreading far beyond the high-ranking circles.


    News of his invitation¡ªand the words within it¡ªhad reached every corner of the capital, even to the ears of the common demons and humans.


    Explore stories on empire


    No one could stop talking about the new general''s audacious claim to the throne.


    The whispers were everywhere¡ªfrom the marketplace to the taverns, from the dark alleys to the grand halls.


    "Can you believe it?" one demon murmured to another while standing near a street vendor, their eyes wide with shock. "The nerve of him! Calling himself the future leader like it''s already set in stone. Has he lost his mind?"


    "The new General got guts, I''ll give him that," another demon replied, shaking their head. "But does he think the other demon gods will just step aside for him? He''s as good as dead."


    In another part of the city.


    "An open declaration," someone said loudly as they passed a group of demons in the square. "He''s basically telling us all he''s going to be the leader, like we have no say in the matter. Bold, but stupid."


    Others nodded in agreement.


    The more they spoke about it, the more the news fueled the fire. It wasn''t just a rumor anymore¡ªit was something everyone was watching closely, waiting for the fallout.


    In the Council Room, the alliance leader sat back in his chair, chuckling to himself. The news about Reign''s bold declaration had reached him, and he couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    Tara stood up, glaring at him. "Why are you laughing at this serious matter?" she demanded.


    He wiped a tear from his eye, still grinning. "It''s hilarious"


    "Hilarious?" she rolled her eyes, "This is blasphemy. He''s lying, and you should punish him!"


    Draven''s grin only widened as he leaned back "Is he really lying though?"

 Chapter 524 Shocking the Capital Part 2

    Tara''s gaze sharpened, sensing the underlying meaning.


    "What are you getting at?" she demanded, her voice filled with suspicion.


    His fingers tapped lightly on the armrest, and Tara noticed a smile beginning to form on his lips.


    The sight made her more irritated, her frustration building. She hated the game he was playing, always being so mysterious, always pushing her buttons.


    The worst part was that Draven only showed this side to those he was close to.


    To others, he acted dignified and smart, but she knew the truth¡ªhe loved making people play right into his hands. A cunning old man.


    "Don''t tell me you''re actually willing to hand over your position to that arrogant demon. He''s not even a Demon God yet," Tara''s voice dropped.


    "You''re right. He''s not a Demon God. But his talent is remarkable."


    "That''s not a good enough reason. The alliance has no shortage of talented demons," she retorted.


    "Fair point," he nodded. "But do you even know how old he is before you judge him?"


    Tara raised an eyebrow, caught off guard by his confidence in Reign''s talent.


    "How is that even important?" she asked.


    A slow smile spread across his face as he raised his fingers .


    "Barely two years. That''s how long it took him to go from a low rank to Peak Demon King status."


    Tara''s eyes widened in shock, her disbelief clear on her face.


    She had heard of ancient demons rising quickly through the ranks, but this¡ªthis was beyond anything she could imagine.


    "You''re lying¡ªthat''s impossible!" She shook her head, trying to deny his words.


    The revelation was too much for her to process. Two years was such a short amount of time that, for most demons, they would barely be able to speak within that timeframe, let alone rise to such power.


    Only those with a powerful bloodline, like Draven, could achieve something close¡ªgiven enough resources and luck.


    But even then, it would take at least a decade to reach that level. The idea of someone, especially someone so young, accomplishing it in just two years was almost impossible to fathom.


    Draven''s smile widened as he watched her struggle to accept it. He had expected this reaction, as he had been just as shocked when he confirmed it .


    The only difference was that he didn''t show it on his face;


    "Hard to believe, isn''t it?" he remarked, leaning forward slightly. "But that''s the type of demon we''re dealing with."No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "So," he asked, his tone almost taunting, "do you still think he''s unworthy of the position of Alliance Leader?"


    Tara hesitated, her expression flickering between doubt and frustration.


    "He''s talented, yes," she admitted, her voice laced with reluctance. "But power alone doesn''t make a leader. He''s reckless, arrogant... He''s barely been around long enough to understand our world, let alone lead it... He''s a very dangerous liability,"


    "Maybe we both just missed him too much. That''s why we see things and give meaning to them right away, without any real evidence to back it up." Discover exclusive tales on empire


    The doubts still lingered in her mind, but his words made sense. It was easy to get lost in what she wanted to believe, especially with the emotions tied to it.


    "I''ll kept that in mind," she added.


    With that settled, she bid him farewell after reporting her findings.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    On the night of the celebration, the entrance to Asher''s estate had been temporarily opened, and a large group of demons, each varying in size and appearance, filed in.


    It was a good thing that the people hired to facilitate the reception were experts and skilled at their jobs. They efficiently guided the visitors to their tables, ensuring everyone found their designated spots without delay.


    Knowing that the food would take some time to cook, they took the opportunity to chat with the guests, drawing them into light conversation.


    It was a clever tactic, keeping the visitors engaged and distracted while they waited.


    At one corner of the hall, a group of Demon Kings sat together, their presence commanding attention. It was Kraken''s group.


    "Is this supposed to be impressive?" Kraken scoffed, looking around with distaste.


    His fingers drummed on the table as his eyes scanned the decorations¡ªeverything was red and dark, and it hurt his eyes just looking at it.


    His companions, all powerful and equally high in status joined in the laughter, each making their own sharp remarks.


    "This place looks like a torture chamber," one of the Demon Kings remarked "Whoever designed this must have no class at all"


    "Demon aesthetics were supposed to be bold, but this? It''s just... ugly," another one chimed in, grimacing as he studied the walls, which were adorned with spiked sculptures that seemed to leer at them from every angle.


    A servant, passing by with a tray of drinks, winced slightly at the harsh words, but said nothing.


    They also wanted to criticize the design, but none of them dared to voice their thoughts too loudly. After all, the one who had ordered the decorations was Anna.


    As more people arrived, the hall became livelier, the air buzzing with conversation and laughter.


    Despite the questionable design, many of the demons looked unfazed by such minor details.


    They were here to see him for themselves. The demon that was now the hot topic of the city.


    At the same time, they were all quietly waiting for Tara, whose reputation for venting her anger was well known.


    She had a notorious habit of unleashing her anger on anyone who didn''t take the act of organizing a ball seriously.


    It would have been fine if she just beat up the offending party, but her temper was too unpredictable.


    Depending on how disappointed she was, her wrath could escalate into something far worse¡ªan execution in front of everyone

 Chapter 525 Shocking the Capital Part 3

    As the event continued and more guests filled the hall, the majority of the attendees were demon kings, demon lords, and their immediate families.


    Each of them had their own tables. The facilitator of the event knew that demons came in all shapes and sizes.


    While most were humanoid, their physical differences still varied.


    So, to accommodate everyone, they ensured that all the furniture was durable and came in a range of sizes to fit every guest comfortably.


    After all, no one would dare risk leaving a demon king without a seat. If that were to happen, heads would roll in no time.


    The feast began as the guests settled in, their eyes scanning the room, catching up with familiar faces, and discussing matters of power and influence.


    Tables were laden with food¡ªplates of tender, sizzling human flesh, expertly prepared and seasoned.


    In the capital, these were not viewed as cannibalism , but " livestock," bred for the sustenance of the demon world.


    For the beings who gathered here, it was simply a part of their way of life¡ªeating human flesh was a necessity , and no matter how much they dressed up, there was no changing the fact that they are man eating monsters.


    The guests started eating without hesitation, enjoying each bite. Some ripped into the meat with their claws, while others, more refined, used silver knives and forks to carefully cut through the tender flesh.


    As they ate, they drank their wine, a mix of fruit and human blood, which gave it a unique flavor.


    "When do you think Demon God Tara will arrive?" one demon asked, his voice laced with impatience. The party couldn''t officially begin without her.


    Normally, she was the only one to represent the Demon Gods at such gatherings, as that was the standard practice.


    However, tonight was different. An unexpected figure had already appeared before her¡ªanother Demon God.


    She was a tall woman in a dark red gown that flowed down to the floor, hiding most of her body.


    Dozens of eyes covered the parts of her skin that were visible, each one blinking and moving on its own, scanning the room.


    No one had expected her to show up, and her arrival sent a wave of tension through the attendees.


    "What is Demon God Visara doing here?" whispered some of the guests, stealing glances at her.


    She was known for rarely showing herself in public and for having the power to see glimpses of the future.


    As a Demon God, she might not be the most powerful, but everyone in the council respected her words, including Draven. Her influence went beyond strength; it was her wisdom and strategic mind that earned her the respect of even the most powerful demons.


    Seeing her here was a big shock to everyone, and many began to wonder if her arrival meant something important was about to unfold.


    The waitress in the hall also exchanged uneasy looks.


    They hadn''t prepared an invitation for any Demon Gods, knowing that beings of their power could come and go as they pleased. It wasn''t as if anyone could stop them.


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Demon God Visara, please, this way," the snake-woman said with a low bow, her voice respectful and steady.


    As the lead facilitator of the event, it was her duty to remain composed and guide the guests without hesitation.


    She quickly gestured to follow her, ready to ensure everything proceeded smoothly despite the unexpected presence of such a powerful figure.


    Just as the two seemed to come to an understanding, another surprised appeared out of nowhere.


    A small crack in the air opened, and from it stepped a small looking Demon God.


    His presence, though less imposing than the others, still commanded attention as he took his place at the table, joining the conversation without a word.


    "I did not expect the two of you to come here," Metto said, his voice high-pitched yet clear, fitting his small stature.


    Before the Visara could respond, the doors to the hall creaked open, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Tara made her entrance.


    But she wasn''t alone. Walking beside her, smiling on the crowd, was none other than Draven¡ªthe strongest Demon God.


    His presence was too overwhelming, commanding attention from every corner of the room.


    The room fell silent. Every eye turned toward them as Draven''s footsteps echoed through the hall.


    His reputation preceded him, making the very air feel thicker, just by looking at him.


    ''Five Demon Gods...''


    Kraken muttered under his breath, his eyes darting between them.


    His usual arrogance was tempered by the realization that he was in the presence of beings far beyond his reach.


    He felt stupid for trash-talking Reign''s claim. The more he thought about it, the more it seemed like that the new general might actually be telling the truth.


    If the claim weren''t true, then why would five Demon Gods be here .Especially considering they were all occupied with the ongoing threat from Hell.


    Their presence alone proved that they believed this party was worth their time, that something bigger was happening¡ªsomething worth paying attention to.


    Some wondered what had brought them all here. Others speculated about the true purpose of this event¡ªwas it really just a celebration, or was there a hidden agenda?


    Meanwhile, the snake woman was sweating bullets. She never expected this event to turn into a gathering of the most powerful beings on the planet.


    What started as a simple reception had quickly turned into something much bigger than anyone had anticipated.


    But it was too late to regret. The situation had already spiraled beyond their control.


    Now, all that could be done was to satisfy the VIP attendees need before the party ended, and hope for the best.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    Authors Note:


    I''m only going to post one chapter for the next few days since I''m still not done with my personal matters, which are related to important documents.


    Unfortunately, there''s a lot of waiting in line involved, which is eating up my time.


    Thank you for your continues support and understanding.

 Chapter 526 Shocking the Capital Part 4

    The mood had turned awkward, and Tara''s patience was wearing thin. She glanced sharply at Draven, annoyance flickering in her eyes.


    "See what you did?" she muttered under her breath, keeping her voice low but firm. "Because you couldn''t be bothered to clear up the misunderstanding, now they all think that brat is actually your successor."


    Draven''s expression remained stoic, though a slight smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    "Let them think what they want," he replied calmly. "If they''re so easily led, perhaps they need a shake-up."


    Tara sighed, rolling her eyes, but the tension didn''t leave her gaze.


    Venzo, sitting across the table, couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    "That''s right, Tara," he said between laughs. "Don''t bother with them. It''s their fault for being so easily misled."


    He leaned back in his chair, a grin spreading across his face. "In fact, adding some tension might do them good,"


    Tara''s expression tightened, her irritation barely contained, but she held back. She knew Venzo enjoyed stirring things up just to watch the chaos unfold. Though she didn''t entirely disagree with his views, now wasn''t the time for his games.


    Just then, the snake-woman stepped onto the stage, drawing the room''s attention.


    "General Reign and Colonel Anna have arrived," she announced, her voice echoing through the hall.


    All eyes turned toward the wide double doors as they swung open.


    From within, a stunning woman emerged, drawing gasps from the crowd.


    Anna wore a bright red dress covered in rose-like patterns that twirled around the fabric, making her look as if she was wrapped in a whole bouquet of flowers.


    She clung to Reign''s arm, who wore a plain black tuxedo that, even in its simplicity, only added to his strong presence.


    Reign carried himself with a confidence that demanded attention, and the contrast between his dark attire and Anna''s floral gown made them an unforgettable sight.


    The hall fell silent, every guest captivated as they watched the two walked forward, their presence casting a new level of tension over the already-charged gathering.


    The whispers among the high-ranking female demons grew louder.


    They leaned toward each other, trying to keep their voices low, but their surprise was hard to contain.


    "Is that really him?" one murmured, eyes widening as she took in Reign''s features.


    "He''s... hot. I didn''t expect him to look like


    that


    ," another replied, glancing sideways to make sure no one caught her staring too openly.


    "Almost as handsome as Draven''s son," a third whispered, earning a few nods of agreement from the others.


    To them, comparing anyone to that legendary figure was almost unthinkable; his bloodline was known for its attractiveness, unmatched by most.


    Seeing Reign now, they couldn''t deny the resemblance.


    The way he walked, and the way everyone was looking at him, all hit Tara hard.


    It wasn''t just admiration she saw in their eyes; it was how much he reminded her of someone else¡ªsomeone she had once loved.


    Tara clenched her jaw, forcing herself to remain composed, but the frustration lingered.


    Memories she thought she''d buried stirred to the surface, and for a brief moment, she struggled to separate the past from the present.


    Tara''s voice broke the silence, "So, what did you prepare for us?" she asked.


    "Prepare for you? Isn''t this my welcoming party? Shouldn''t you be the ones gifting me, not the other way around?" he replied with a confused look.


    His response shocked the other attendees. They exchanged nervous glances, knowing he had just made the biggest mistake in front of Tara.


    Tara''s eyes narrowed, and the room went quiet. She didn''t speak at first, letting the silence stretch out.


    Reign''s words were bold, and everyone could feel the tension building.


    After a moment of silence, Tara''s voice broke through, sharp and cold.


    "Are you sure you want me to give you a gift?" she asked, her tone thick with hostility.


    "If a gift is what''s expected, then yes. But I''m not asking for one," Reign replied, his tone still steady.


    He was genuinely confused, unable to understand why something so small was being treated like such a big deal.


    Tara leaned back in her seat, a slight, almost imperceptible smirk playing on her lips.


    "Very well," she said after a long pause. "You''ll find that gifts in this world come with a price. And you''ll learn what that price is soon enough."


    Reign paused for a moment, thinking carefully about her words. He wasn''t trying to provoke her, but he really didn''t understand the importance of such rituals.


    "If it''s too expensive, then forget it. I don''t want you going broke over this,"


    The words hit a nerve.


    Tara''s eyes narrowed, her fists clenched tightly under the table. The anger flashed in her expression for just a moment, but she quickly regained control, masking it with a forced smile.


    She knew the other Demon Gods were watching closely, and losing her temper here would only make her look silly.


    "Forget it," she sighed, shaking her head in disbelief.


    Her actions left the other attendees stunned. She was infamous for her hot temper, and for her to let Reign off without scolding him was unheard of.


    Venzo, sitting nearby, observed the exchange with interest, his lips curling into a small smile.


    He was no stranger to seeing Tara lose her composure, but this time, she managed to keep herself in check.


    Sensing the tension in the air, Draven decided to step in and break it.


    "So, how are you finding life in the capital?" he asked, directing his attention to Reign.


    The question, simple as it was, served as a way to defuse the growing tension in the table.


    Draven, thinking Reign would give a more thoughtful answer, was caught off guard when he got a response.


    "It''s boring."


    The bluntness of the reply hung in the air, making everyone around the table pause.


    The alliance leader had underestimated how little Reign cared about the social games and formalities of the capital.


    For him, it wasn''t a place to enjoy or thrive in¡ªit was just a place to be.


    Tara looked annoyed, not expecting such a straightforward insulting answer.


    Most people would have tried to give a more positive response, maybe to please the others or to fit in, but Reign wasn''t concerned with any of that.


    While everyone else was busy trying to maintain their status and play along with the social games, he spoke his mind, he didn''t care about making a good impression or saying the right things.

 Chapter 527 Shocking the Capital Part 5

    Tara narrowed her eyes, displeased with his attitude.


    "You''ve only just arrived, and you''re already dismissing the capital?


    Reign shrugged. "Bold or not, it''s the truth. I''m not here to make friends or enjoy the view. I''m here to kill Lilith. But you all haven''t even found her yet. "


    "You..." Tara''s fingers dug into the armrest of her chair, causing it to groan under the pressure.


    "Watch your tone, boy," she warned, her voice cold and sharp. "You''re addressing the ones who have kept this alliance standing for thousands of years"No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "And yet," Reign countered, leaning slightly forward, "the biggest threat to all of you is still out there. What have you been doing this whole time? Hosting parties? Wasting time on pointless discussions? Maybe that''s why nothing''s been accomplished."


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    Even Venzo, who usually thrived in chaos, looked momentarily taken aback before breaking into a chuckle.


    "Oh, this is fun," he said, raising his glass again. "Keep going, kid."


    Tara shot up from her seat, her power radiating so strongly that the room seemed to vibrate.


    "Do you have any idea who you''re speaking to?" she spat out.


    Draven, who had been quietly observing, finally intervened.


    "That''s enough," he said, his deep voice cutting through the tension.


    Then, he turned to Reign.


    "And mind your words. You have no right to challenge the work of those who''ve upheld this alliance for generations."


    Hearing this, Reign decided to stay quiet. He had been trying to mess with Tara for what happened before, and seeing her already sour mood was enough for now.


    Sensing the tension in the air, the snake woman decided it was time to move on. She stood up, her voice cutting through the hall as she addressed the crowd.


    "Everyone, please turn your attention to the stage."


    With that, the crowd shifted their gaze, and a group of demons stepped forward to perform.


    The first woman, tall with orange hair and eyes that glowed like embers, stepped onto the stage.


    Her skin shimmered in warm shades of orange, and patches of flame danced across her body, flickering like living tattoos.


    The flames provided the illusion of clothing, their heat adding an intense glow to her form.


    She spread her arms wide, and the air around her shimmered as flames flickered to life at her fingertips.


    With each succeeding movement, she began to dance, the fire swirling and twisting around her like an extension of herself.


    The fire swirled higher, forming a whirlwind of heat and light that surrounded her like a protective shield.


    With a final, powerful spin, she shake her belly while sending a burst of flame into the air.


    It exploded like fireworks with different colors, filling the space with brilliant light and leaving the audience gasping in awe.


    However¡ª


    Reign, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but shake his head.


    ''What the hell? Why are they all so amazed by these flashy tricks? They all have powers, and they''re treating this like it''s something special.''


    ''I don''t get it, ''he


    He was known as The Evil Monarch by many, but before his mother died, she had told him his real name.


    "His name is..." Reign paused, feeling the weight of all the Demon Gods'' eyes on him.


    He didn''t understand why they were so interested, but he suspected they were just trying to figure out what made him so powerful.


    After a moment, he spoke. "His name is... Raiden."


    The table went completely silent.


    Tara''s eyes widened in shock. She stood up so suddenly that her chair scraped loudly across the floor.


    "Raiden?" she whispered, her voice full of disbelief. She looked at him like she had just heard something unbelievable.


    Everyone at the table knew the name well.


    Raiden. A legendary figure in the Alliance.


    He wasn''t just any demon¡ªhe was the one who had invented many of the artifacts still in use today.


    Known as the smartest demon to ever live, his brilliance had reshaped the entire demon world.


    His name had been whispered with awe and respect for years, his inventions and intellect leaving a lasting mark on everyone.


    But there was one thing that made the name even more significant¡ªRaiden was Draven''s son who had disappeared years ago without a trace.


    Tara, who had been standing moments ago, slowly sat back down, her expression hardening.


    "Boy, don''t joke around with us. And don''t use that name so easily," she warned.


    Reign frowned, not understanding their reactions. "Why? You asked me who my father is, and I answered it.


    Tara''s anger flared as she slammed her hand on the table.


    "Stop spouting bullshit! Who told you about Raiden?" she demanded.


    Reign furrowed his brow, growing more puzzled by the second. Her reaction made it seem like she wasn''t just questioning the name¡ªshe was acting like she knew his father personally.


    But that was impossible because his father was on another world altogether.


    "Wait, before you all jump to conclusions, maybe you''re mistaken? I mean, Raiden is a pretty common name," he reasoned.


    The room fell into a brief silence as everyone processed Reign''s words.


    Venzo, who had been leaning forward , raised an eyebrow.


    "You might have a point," he muttered. "Raiden could be a name used by others, but your scary talent... there''s more to this than just a coincidence."


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Draven, who had remained silent up until now, spoked up.


    "I need to ask you something," he said, his voice low but firm. "Did your father have a symbol?"


    Before his son vanished, Raiden had created a symbol¡ªa mark that would solidify his rightful place as the leader of the alliance.


    It was something only the two of them knew. Not even Tara had any knowledge of this .


    Reign thought for a moment. When it came to his father, there was only one symbol that came to mind.


    He answered, "It''s a golden reverse pyramid with an eye at the center."

 Chapter 528 Shocking History

    Silence fell over the table.


    None of the other Demon Gods seemed to understand what the symbol meant, but Draven''s reaction said it all.


    His hands shook as he gripped the edge of the table, his usual calm demeanor slipping. He looked at Reign and asked again, "Where did you see that symbol?"


    "Like I said, from my father," Reign replied bluntly.


    The rings confirmed he was not lying.


    "I¡ªI can''t believe it..." Draven''s voice cracked as he spoke. "You''re my grandson."


    The declaration hit like a thunderstorm, leaving everyone stunned.


    Tara''s eyes widened in disbelief. Even Venzo, always quick to laugh or joke, sat motionless.


    Reign blinked, taken aback by the claim.


    ''Grandson?''


    It didn''t add up. His father was from an entirely different world. There was no way he could have family ties here.


    Before he could respond, Draven leaned forward, his voice urgent with questions.


    "Where is he? Where is your father? I''ve been searching for him all this time!" Draven''s tone was filled with a mixture of hope and desperation, catching everyone off guard.


    Realizing how out of character his outburst was, Draven quickly composed himself. He straightened in his seat and cleared his throat.


    "I apologize for that," he said, his voice steadier now. A faint smile spread across his face as he looked at Reign. "I''m just... really glad to know I have a grandson."


    His words carried a conviction that made it clear he already believed it.


    ''Is this old dude serious?'' Reign thought, narrowing his eyes. ''He''s claiming I''m his grandson just because of a symbol?'' He shook his head slightly, still skeptical.


    For all he knew, this could be some elaborate scheme to mess with him.


    There was no way he''d accept something like that without solid proof.


    And even if it was true, Reign felt no obligation to suddenly act chummy with him.


    His original body had already died, and the system had created this new one.


    By all accounts, he was a completely different person now¡ªif they didn''t count his soul.


    Draven looked around the table, noticing Reign''s skeptical expression and the faces of the other council members.


    He was still the leader of the alliance, and it wasn''t wise to let emotions show in front of the other Demon Gods. A leader had to be confident and composed at all times, especially in moments like this.


    "Let''s keep this between us for now," he said, his voice calm but firm.


    "I know this is a lot to take in, but now is not the time to discuss it openly. I trust each of you will keep your silence, as a sign of respect."


    His gaze swept across the table, locking eyes with each of the Demon Gods.


    Visara nodded, her multiple eyes glowing as the barrier around them turned black for a moment, obscuring what was happening.


    Then, the barrier glowed again, and two illusions of Draven and Reign appeared


    Before Reign could react, his vision blurred, and in an instant, he found himself seated at the council''s round table, face-to-face with his potential grandfather.


    "Aren''t you overusing your authority?" Reign asked, his expression calm and unfazed.


    He gave no sign of panic. If they had wanted to kill him, they would have done so already¡ªespecially with five Demon Gods present, and Metto, who could likely prevent any attempt at teleporting.


    "I wanted to wait until the party is over, but I have a feeling you might try to run away,"


    "You bet I do. You can''t just claim things and expect me to believe them," Reign grumbled, crossing his arms as he leaned back in the chair.


    He could run at any moment now using his portable teleporter, but doing so would immediately reveal one of his secret weapons.


    "You really are like your father, now that I get a better look at you," Draven chuckled softly, his eyes filled nostalgia.


    "Old man, I already told you¡ª"


    "These rings were meant to be inherited by him. Now that he''s gone, you''re the only one who has the right to them." Draven cut him off.


    "Grandpa! I miss you so much!" Reign''s attitude did a complete 180 after hearing such a tempting offer.


    "But you said you don''t believe it? I haven''t shown you the proof yet," Draven raised an eyebrow, his hands lifted while all ten rings began to glow.


    He made sure they sparkled, catching the light perfectly so his rude grandson could see them clearly.


    "Of course I believe you," Reign quickly responded. "I was just a little taken aback, but now that I get a good look at you, you really do look like my father, "


    "I see, then that''s good to know. At least you have your father''s brain¡ªquick to understand the situation."


    "But..." Draven''s voice trailed off, his tone shifting. "You need to do something first. I already believe you''re my grandson, but not everyone will. They''ll think I''m just faking it, trying to push you into a higher position."


    Reign paused, he wasn''t fully convinced by the whole "family" story.


    He was just playing along to secure some benefits. Those rings were very powerful¡ªenough to make Draven undisputed among all Demon Gods.


    "I''ll do it, as long as you give me those rings," Reign said, his eyes gleaming with determination.


    "You''re a greedy one, aren''t you?" Draven shook his head .


    "Well, we are family, aren''t we?" Reign said with a smirk. "I''m pretty sure my father is more greedy than me. He''s the type of person who would want to conquer the whole world."


    Draven let out a half smile, his eyes distant as he remembered his son''s words.


    Raiden had always believed that all living beings were chaotic by nature and would bring ruin to the world if left unchecked.


    In his vision, he wanted to create a place where everyone was controlled, and peace could be achieved through complete dominance and order.


    The reasoning behind it might have been noble¡ª¡ªbut the methods he had planned were far too extreme.


    It wouldn''t work in this world because there were too many powerful beings that could rise up.

 Chapter 529 Shocking Declaration

    ''This old man is so easy to fool. I just played along, and now he''s convinced I''m his grandson. I can''t believe an idiot like this is the strongest ,''


    Reign chuckled inwardly while waiting for Draven to speak.


    The Demon God tapped the table, contemplating how best to explain things.


    "You probably think I''m an idiot for claiming you''re my grandson, don''t you?" he asked.


    "Of course not. Not at all," Reign replied, feigning ignorance.


    "You don''t need to lie. Even I feel like a fool for saying it. But we can confirm it once you do what I''m asking."


    "You see, before Raiden disappeared, he built a large artifact in the center of this capital. It can only be used by someone related to him. I can use it¡ªand so can you."


    Reign hesitated. The chance that he wasn''t really his grandson was high.


    "And what happens if it doesn''t react? What will you do then?"


    Draven''s gaze didn''t waver. "If it doesn''t react, I''ll accept that I''m wrong. But if it does, you''ll have undeniable proof of who you are. And from there we can talk about your future."


    Reign''s fingers tapped rhythmically against his arm, his mind racing.


    The risk wasn''t small, but if it worked, he could gain Draven''s trust¡ªand those rings he had his eye on.


    ''I still have the system. I''m sure I can pull this off and make everyone believe I''m really his grandson. Once I get those rings, I''ll be more unstoppable.''


    ''In fact, I don''t even need to get the rings,''


    Reign thought to himself.


    ''All I need to do is convince this old man to let me hold them, and then I can use the system to create a copy for myself.''


    "By the way, since you''re planning to give me those rings, can I take a closer look?" he suggested casually. "You don''t even need to take them off¡ªjust let me touch them for a moment."


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "No," Draven replied, shaking his head. "Prove yourself first, then we''ll talk about the rings."


    With a commanding presence, he stepped forward and made his way to the base of the monolith.


    There, a stage had been prepared, a platform for him to address the gathered demons.


    On the stage, his presence filled the area, and everyone''s attention turned to him, waiting for him to speak.


    They respected him and his lineage deeply. The impact they had on demon society was undeniable.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that much of the demons'' technology, success, and achievements could be traced back to him and his son.


    Their contributions had shaped the very foundation of demon society, and without them, things might have turned out very differently.


    As the weight of his legacy settled in the air, Draven''s voice broke the silence.


    "I know some of you are surprised that I called this emergency meeting when there are more important matters to deal with,"


    "But what we are about to do is just as important."


    He turned toward the large structure behind him.


    "This artifact was created by my son to protect the alliance from external threats," he continued, his gaze fixed on the towering structure.


    "I''m sure most of you here have witnessed its power already," he went on, his voice steady.


    "It has multiple abilities¡ªdefense, attack, and even large-area teleportation. But most importantly, only I can activate it, because it responds solely to souls related to its creator."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. It was already a well-known fact.


    Many had tried to activate the monolith, only to fail.


    Even demon researchers had confirmed that only Draven could use it, as Raiden''s soul composition had similarities to his father''s¡ªsomething only a blood relative could share.


    "So you might ask, why am I stating something so obvious?" he paused, letting the silence linger.


    "Well, that''s because I believe I''ve found my grandson. And if he activates this artifact, it will confirm¡ªboth to me, to him, and to everyone¡ªthat he is indeed my flesh and blood."


    The crowd was silent, stunned by his words.

 Chapter 530 Shocking Declaration 2

    "Could it be true?" one of the demons muttered under his breath.


    The rumors that had circulated for days, whispers of a potential heir, now seemed to hold more truth than anyone had dared to imagine.


    The idea of Draven having a grandson was no importance for some, while a total nightmare for others, knowing full well how fragile the current state of leadership within the alliance.


    But the words came directly from his mouth, leaving no doubt that he was very serious about this.


    Speaking with such certainty was rare for him, and even rarer was his willingness to openly mention family ties in front of everyone.


    It only meant that he was deeply convinced his guess was right. The fact that he was willing to use his authority so freely to confirm it spoke volumes.


    One could only imagine what he would do if it turned out to be true.


    "What the hell is this bullshit, Tara?!" A large man, his face resembling that of a bull, spat out angrily.


    His voice was full of disdain, upset by the turn of events. He was one of the Demon Gods from the opposing faction within the alliance.


    "Is that senile old man crazy?!" he grumbled, his big fists clenching.


    "Mind your words, Caurus, or I''ll kill you myself!" Tara shot back, her voice cold and full of warning.


    Caurus sneered, unbothered by her threat.


    "Do it if you have the ability. That old man is suicidal. Does he want to start a civil war while we''re dealing with the Devil and the threat of hell?"


    Tara''s eyes narrowed, annoyance flashing in them, but before she could respond, the auras of the other opposing Demon Gods surged.


    In an instant, they, alongside Caurus, shot toward the stage, their power making the ground beneath them tremble.


    "This is madness!" Caurus bellowed, his voice sharp with anger. "You should have consulted us first!"


    His words echoed through the air, the force of his anger radiating outward.


    He had known this moment would come, but he had hoped to control it, to steer it in his favor before anyone caught wind of his true intentions.


    But now, with her blunt accusation, the cracks were showing. His plan was no longer a hidden card¡ªit was out in the open, and the consequences of his impulsive actions were beginning to unravel.


    "Enough," Draven''s commanding voice cut through the air,. "I will not be questioned on my decisions. This is a matter of family and legacy, not politics."


    Remu''s gelatinous form rippled slightly, as if she was considering her next words carefully.


    "It''s not just about the truth," she shook her head.


    "Even if he''s really your grandson, this will create a power struggle. Are you telling me you want to divide us now?"


    The only reason the alliance remained intact was because everyone accepted him as their leader.


    He was the strongest Demon God, and time and time again, he had proven that he deserved the position.


    But if he stepped down, other council members would be ready to take his place. Reign''s presence had become a problem for them.


    "Remu, if you don''t stop talking, there will be no dividing. I will subtract you five from the council," Draven snapped, his dark red aura surging.


    The entire place began to tremble, and even the sky shook under the force of his anger.


    All the other demons watching felt a wave of fear wash over them. If they started fighting, the entire capital would be destroyed.


    Meanwhile, Reign, watching this unfold from the shadows, couldn''t help but shake his head. He''d been under the wrong impression, thinking Draven was sane in the first place.


    ''Damn, that old man is a complete psycho... Now I''m pretty sure I''m not related to him at all. I''m not that crazy,''


    ***


    Authors Note:


    Back to two chapters again.

 Chapter 531 Shocking Declaration 3

    Reign had been wrong, thinking the old man was sane to begin with.


    Out of all the Demon Gods, he was likely the craziest and impulsive.


    "This is madness!" Remu''s aura surged, and so did the power of her allies. The combined force was so overwhelming that the weaker demons began to step back, unable to withstand the pressure.


    Though they acknowledged Draven as their leader, his actions now humiliated them in front of both the high-ranking demons and the civilians in the capital.


    If they let this slide, he would gain enough leverage to take full control of the alliance.


    For demons, power was everything, and showing weakness now would be detrimental.


    Then, just as the atmosphere reached its breaking point, a demon in the back pointed to the sky, his voice trembling with disbelief. "Look!"


    Everyone turned. A massive shadow stretched across the sky. Out of nowhere, a gigantic metallic black dragon appeared, its enormous wings casting a dark shadow over the capital below.


    It was so big that the monolith below it looked small in comparison.


    Reign stood atop the dragon''s head, its scales glistening beneath him.


    His appearance had transformed¡ªhis human form now encased in draconic armor that looked forged from the very essence of the beast.


    In his hand, he gripped a spear with a sharp, triangular blade, crackling with power and etched with glowing runes.


    Behind him, a metallic tail swayed, its razor-sharp edges catching the fading sunlight.


    The dragon beneath him snarled, its low rumble vibrating through the ground, striking fear into those below.


    He raised his spear, his eyes blazing through the visor of his helm.


    Why was he doing this?


    Because Draven looked determined to prove he was his grandson. If he played his cards right, Reign might actually secure the position of Alliance leader.


    Though the title itself didn''t interest him, the benefits were far too tempting to ignore.


    "Are you certain he''s not a Demon God yet?" Remu asked, her voice laced with unease as she turned to her allies.


    "Do you believe me now?" Reign asked with a grin, slowly descending toward the monolith.


    He raised his hand and touched the core of the structure.


    Immediately, the monolith hummed, and blue lights began to run along its carved lines, glowing brilliantly.


    "No way... it actually reacted," someone murmured in disbelief. "It means he''s really Draven''s grandson."


    The gathered opposing Demon Gods fell silent, their eyes fixed on the monolith as the blue lights pulsed across its surface.


    Remu''s face twisted in shock, her earlier skepticism fading as she stared at the glowing lines.


    "Impossible," she muttered under her breath, shaken by what she was witnessing.


    Caurus, who had been one of the loudest in his objections, clenched his fists, his anger giving way to uncertainty.


    "This... this can''t be happening," he growled, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The silence that followed was broken only by the hum of the monolith, and Draven, who had been watching from the side, felt his heart race.


    He had suspected for some time that Reign was really his grandson, but seeing it with his own eyes made it real in a way nothing else could.


    A wave of pure joy washed over him, overwhelming the veteran Demon God.


    His face, usually stern and unreadable, softened into a rare, genuine smile. It wasn''t just a confirmation of bloodlines¡ªit was the realization that his legacy was more secure than ever.


    However¡ª


    Among everyone present, Reign was the most stunned.


    He had expected the system to give him some kind of analysis or feedback¡ªsomething like,


    But instead, it had reacted instantly , as if recognizing something that even he hadn''t fully understood. His mind raced, confusion flooding him.


    ''System, why did the monolith react? Did you do something?''


    he demanded

 Chapter 532 Shocking Declaration 4

    [DING!]


    [NEGATIVE]


    ''You didn''t do anything? Then why did it react?''


    [System: This artifact utilizes soul resonance to activate, and the host shares enough similarities with the inventor to trigger it.]


    ''You gotta be kidding me. Does this mean...?''


    His thoughts trailed off as he glanced at Draven, who was watching him with a proud smile.


    ''My father is from this world?''


    [SYSTEM: HIGH CHANCE]


    ''And this crazy old man is really my grandfather?''


    [SYSTEM: HIGH CHANCE]


    Reign stood frozen, trying to wrap his mind around the revelation. He had always known that the evil monarch was overpowered in his previous world, but he never imagined this.


    His father wasn''t just from another world¡ªhe was from this one?


    He opened his mouth to say something, but the words wouldn''t come. His eyes darted between Draven''s and the glowing monolith.


    "Now that it''s settled, I''m sure no one here wants to cause trouble anymore?" Draven''s gaze shifted to the opposing demons


    "He''s my grandson, so if any of you dare to plot against him, it will be considered treason," he warned.


    Caurus opened his mouth to speak, but Remu raised her hand to stop him. It was already done.


    Attacking now would only make it seem like they were trying to steal his position.


    At the same time, even if they did try, Remu was sure they would be defeated.


    Metto, Tara, Visara, and Venzo would act against them without hesitation, and as much as it pained her to admit, their overall power was greater.


    Draven alone could dispose of two Demon Gods on his own, and probably even all five of them if he fully utilized those rings.


    "We have a lot to talk about."


    The words snapped him back to the present, forcing him to push aside his questions for now. There was no escaping the fact that Draven could be his grandfather, and it doesn''t matter.


    Blood-related or not, all he wanted were the rings.


    As for feeling sorry for taking advantage of his potential grandfather, Reign didn''t care.


    All he wanted was to become the strongest¡ªthe kind of power that no one could challenge.


    Family meant nothing to him; it was just another weakness, another distraction. His focus was on his own selfish desire, and nothing would stand in his way.


    Wrapping things up, both of them flew and returned to the council room.


    Tara and the others stayed behind to handle the aftermath.


    Meanwhile, news about Reign spread like wildfire across the capital and all connected demon cities.


    The announcement was everywhere¡ªrumors, whispers, and even images of Reign''s face were sent out, ensuring that everyone now knew exactly who he was.


    His identity was no longer just a secret between a few; it was common knowledge.


    Within a day, his name spread to the human cities too, causing an uproar.


    The news sparked heated discussions and fears, as it signaled the potential for a change in leadership.


    Many wondered what kind of leader he would become if he took control, and whether his rise to power would mean a new era of conflict or change.


    Would he maintain the fragile status quo between humans and demons?


    Would he be more lenient and supportive, seeking a peaceful coexistence?


    Would he become a tyrant, ruling with an iron fist and crushing any opposition?


    Or...


    would he go completely mad, launching a crusade to exterminate humanity?


    These were the questions that lingered in the air, unanswered.

 Chapter 533 A New Path

    He assumed they''d head back to the round table to resume discussions, however Draven turned toward a hidden staircase, which led them deep underground.


    As his mind raced, he couldn''t shake the uncertainty of what awaited him below.


    Draven glanced back.


    "It''s been so long since I felt this... content," he said, his voice echoing faintly. "To think I''d find my own grandson after so much time."


    Reign remained silent, unsure how to respond.


    Draven slowed his pace as the narrow staircase spiraled deeper underground.


    "You know your father," his voice grew more reflective. "He was... different, even compared to me and his predecessors."


    "Different how?"


    "Brilliant, for one. He had this way of creating things. Artifacts, weapons, structures¡ªthings even the oldest demons couldn''t replicate.


    "He was stubborn as well. Always wanting to push boundaries, explore places no one dared go. That''s why he disappeared." Draven''s voice grew distant, as though he was reliving the memory.


    "I told him not to play with forces he didn''t understand, but he didn''t listen. He never did."


    Reign couldn''t hold back his curiosity any longer. "So what exactly happened to him?"


    Draven paused for a moment, his hand brushing the rough stone wall beside him. He sighed heavily before responding.


    "He was experimenting with dimensional rifts. Always had this wild theory that our reality wasn''t the only one. That there were others out there, with different laws, different possibilities. No one believed him at first, not even me. That''s why he was so determined to prove everyone wrong."


    "But now, I know he succeeded," Draven turned around.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The demon god sighed "Don''t lie to me. I know that you came from another world,"


    "This place leads to your father''s hidden chamber," he said, his voice low and serious. His hand lingered on the doorframe.


    "Now that I know you''re my grandson, it''s your birthright to inherit it. But there''s more. I need you to look into something for me."


    He turned around and walked through the portal, his coat flowing behind him.


    Reign hesitated for a moment, uncertainty flickering in his mind, but curiosity and greed ultimately took over.


    As soon as he stepped through, his vision adjusted, and he found himself in a vast, open space.


    It looked like something out of a storybook¡ªa towering library that stretched as far as the eye could see.


    Shelves lined the walls, stacked with countless books, some bound in materials he had never seen before.


    The ceiling above soared up like the inside of a grand cathedral, easily five stories high, with ancient stone columns holding up the weight of the room.


    He also noticed multiple doors on the side, each one likely leading to different rooms or spaces. The possibilities made him even more curious about what lay behind them.


    "This is your father''s work," his voice broke the silence. He was already walking toward a large table covered with open books and maps "Everything he left behind is here. And now, it''s yours."


    "Are you sure?" Reign asked, taken aback.


    "Of course, you''re my grandson," Draven said, his voice steady. "It''s only right that you keep all of this to yourself. Most of these are from your father''s research throughout his life, and the book collection in this library spans different eras."


    "I see... so there''s a catch," Reign said, his voice steady, though a flicker of suspicion crossed his eyes.


    "Well, I prefer it this way. I''d be uncomfortable if you handed all this to me for free. So, what do you want?"


    Draven paused, his eyes sweeping over the , library before turning speaking.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "I want you to complete your father''s research. All the secrets he left behind... they are the key to returning you home."

 Chapter 534: Back Up Plan.

    ¡¯A way back home?¡¯


    Reign muttered to himself.


    His mind began to race, trying to piece everything together. He hadn¡¯t really thought about returning to his old world in a meaningful way.


    Sure, he wanted revenge on the doctors who experimented on him, but that feeling had faded with time.


    Your adventure continues at novelhall.Co?m


    His focus had shifted¡ªhe was driven by a desire to become stronger, to wield power no one could challenge.


    But now, Draven¡¯s words stirred something inside him.


    Reign narrowed his eyes, his mind racing. He had a strong feeling there was more to this than just a grandfather offering help to his grandson.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Draven was no fool, and Reign had been around long enough to know that there was usually an underlying agenda.


    "You want me to go back to my world?" he asked slowly.


    "But why?" Reign pressed, his voice laced with suspicion. "Is it just because you want to look for your son,?"


    Draven¡¯s expression remained unreadable for a moment


    "Your father... is a special case," he began, his voice low and measured. "But it¡¯s not just about him. It¡¯s more about a backup plan."


    Reign frowned, the words catching his attention. "A backup plan?" he repeated, his voice skeptical. "What do you mean?"


    Draven let out a heavy sigh, his expression turning grim. "The war against Hell is only the start."


    "Once Hell opens up, the restrictions from Heaven will lift as well, and this planet will become a battleground." He paused, letting the weight of his words settle.


    "Angels and Devils won¡¯t care about our differences. They¡¯ll come for everything, and if they do, both demons and humans will be caught in the crossfire. The moment that battle begins, the world as we know it will be shattered."


    "So you¡¯re thinking of opening a bridge so demons can migrate?" Reign asked, raising an eyebrow.


    It was as if Draven had let go of all pretenses, treating Reign differently now that he was sure he was his grandson. The once commanding presence had softened, replaced by a more casual and familiar demeanor.


    Unfortunately, Draven¡¯s casual demeanor was annoying as hell.


    Ironically, Reign was completely unaware that both he and his grandfather shared the same trait¡ªan uncanny ability to annoy those around them without even trying.


    ¡¯Forget it. At least this place is filled with things I can use. With the system¡¯s help, I can analyze everything here, and I might even find a way back home. Better yet, I could figure out how to teleport back and forth.¡¯


    ¡¯But before that, I need to go back to my original body. My meta-human body is about complete by now,¡¯


    Reign found a quiet, secluded spot within the library and lay down.


    He wasn¡¯t concerned about being attacked or killed here. If Draven had intended to do so, he had more than enough opportunities by now.


    The fact that he had let Reign stay in this chamber only meant one thing: it was likely the safest place in the entire capital.


    After the news of his true identity spread, Draven grew concerned. He knew that other factions and powerful families would likely view his grandson as a valuable asset¡ªor a threat¡ªand try to use him for their own gain.


    Some might even try to eliminate him to prevent Draven from gaining more influence.


    Feeling more comfortable, he closed his eyes and transferred to his original body.


    ¡¯Man, I miss this body,¡¯


    Reign chuckled to himself as he stretched, feeling the familiar power returning to his limbs.


    His demon body, unlike his angel form, always felt more natural to him¡ªfaster, stronger, and more in tune with his true abilities.


    "System," he summoned the interface, the holographic screen flickering to life in front of him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile after he saw the glowing button. Once he pressed it, his meta-human body would finally be created, and with it, he would gain outrageous abilities.


    Now, with that same power soon to be at his fingertips, a sense of satisfaction washed over him.


    ¡¯Time for a big upgrade,¡¯


    he muttered with a chuckle, before pressing the button.

 Chapter 535: Meta Human Body Part 1

    Reign pressed the


    Create


    button without hesitation, a mix of excitement and curiosity building inside him.


    He had done this before, but this felt different¡ªthere was something about this particular moment that made his pulse quicken in anticipation.


    Then, without warning, a powerful force gripped him, draining his energy like a vacuum.


    The sensation was quick but all-encompassing. It started in his chest, deep within his core, where the very essence of his being seemed to twist and fold under the immense pressure..


    A frown crossed his face. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to work.


    ¡¯Normally, I just provide the energy after the body is created,¡¯ he thought, trying to calm his racing mind. The process should have been straightforward¡ªjust give the body life first, and everything would follow.


    His eyes darted to the glowing system interface in front of him.


    The progress bar was steadily filling, but the energy drain was faster than anything he had experienced before.


    ¡¯This is different,¡¯


    he realized, a small grin tugging at his lips.


    Despite the strange sensation, there was an excitement growing inside him.


    ¡¯It means this body will be powerful... really powerful.¡¯


    He leaned back and took a deep breath, deciding to just go with the flow.


    The energy continued to drain, but it wasn¡¯t unbearable¡ªnot yet.


    Minutes passed. His energy slowly decreased¡ª80%, then 70%.


    He didn¡¯t mind at first, sure that he had plenty of energy to spare.


    But as the percentage continued to drop, a small sense of worry began to creep in.


    At 50%, he checked the system interface again.


    It still wasn¡¯t slowing down. The suction force was consistently greedy . His grin faltered, and he tried to push the growing anxiety aside.


    ¡¯This is fine. I¡¯ve got more than enough,¡¯


    he muttered to himself, though his voice was quieter now.


    A few more minutes passed, and his energy dropped even further¡ª30%, then 20%.


    What had once felt like a mild pull now felt like a constant drain, each second taking more from him than he had expected.


    A brief sharp pain flashed across his body, but it quickly faded as the process continued.


    The suction force, which had felt like it was about to tear him apart, seemed to ease, finally beginning to subside.


    He waited, the silence hanging around him.


    Then, at last, the familiar chime of a notification sounded in his mind.


    [System: Preparation complete. Meta-human body creation starts.]


    The seed that had been nestled in his chest began to detach, slowly sliding out as it started to form.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t like the usual growth¡ªthere was no gentle sprouting or the familiar tree-like texture that usually followed.


    Instead, the seed turned into a thick, black goo that oozed from the center of his chest, slithering through the air with an unsettling movement.


    The goo was jet black, swirling and shifting like ink . It bubbled, twisting and contorting, as if it had a life of its own.


    Slowly, it began to take shape¡ªforming limbs, a torso, and finally a head. The silhouette of a human body began to emerge, but the deeper the goo morphed, the more disturbing the figure became.


    As he watched the body slowly take form, something caught his attention.


    There was something... off about the way the goo moved. He narrowed his eyes, instinctively stepping closer to get a better look.


    The black goo rippled. And for a split second, he could have sworn it was smiling.


    ¡¯Is it just me, or did I see it smiling?¡¯


    Just as he began to question whether his eyes had deceived him, the system¡¯s interface flashed to life, displaying bright red warnings.


    [WARNING!]


    [WARNING!]


    [WARNING!]


    "What¡¯s happening? " He quickly asked.


    [SYSTEM: HOST, AN ENTITY FROM THE VOID REAL IS TRYING TO POSSESS THE BODY.]


    "What the hell?! Someone¡¯s trying to steal my hard-earned body!" he cursed aloud. He slammed his fist against the wall.


    "Do something!" he grumbled, his mind racing for any solution.


    [SYSTEM: HOST, TRANSFER YOUR SOUL AND FIGHT FOR CONTROL OF THE META HUMAN BODY.]


    He paused for a moment, the weight of the situation sinking in. He had a long history of bad experiences dealing with soul attacks¡ªit was literally his Achilles¡¯ heel.


    "Do you have any other options that won¡¯t put me in too much danger?"

 Chapter 536: Meta Human Body Part 2

    [System computing...]


    [System computing...]


    [System computing...]


    [System: Host, you can send an artificial soul to fight the invading force by separating a part of yourself.]


    "What will happen if I do that?" he asked with a concerned look.


    [Host, the artificial soul will be programmed to eliminate the invading force,]


    "No," Reign cut in, a frown creasing his forehead. "I mean, what will happen to my metahuman body?"


    [Don¡¯t worry, Host. The artificial soul can be deleted at any time.]


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. It was risky¡ªno doubt about it.


    But as he watched the goo continue to form, his gut told him that hesitation would be far more dangerous.


    If the invading force succeeded in taking over his meta-human body, it would be like handing over the most dangerous being in the world to an unknown entity.


    Something more terrifying than even Lilith.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to let that happen.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll do it myself,¡¯


    he declared, his voice firm as he steeled his resolve.


    Creating an artificial soul was far too dangerous. He couldn¡¯t trust the system¡ªwhat if it used that soul to create a body for itself?


    For all he knew, that artificial soul could end up being just another extension of the system¡ªor worse, it could be the system itself.


    [System: Host, close your eyes and imagine transferring your soul into the body, just like before.]


    He nodded, closed his eyes, and focused, picturing himself transferring into the new body.


    When his vision shifted, he expected to be swallowed by the darkness of an empty void.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    This entity wasn¡¯t just a god by title, but a true god, with power that transcended anything anyone could comprehend.


    Just as he was about to lose hope of overcoming such an overwhelming force, a sudden sound echoed.


    [DING!]


    [SYSTEM: DEFENSE MECHANISM ACTIVATE]


    Out of nowhere, the dark space around Reign suddenly shifted. A brilliant blue light flooded the area, and streaks of white illuminated the darkness.


    The lights shimmered like neon, weaving in intricate patterns, resembling the glowing circuits of some advanced, technology.


    "Took you long enough," Reign chuckled aloud. He knew the system wouldn¡¯t have left him without a backup plan, not when confronting an entity this powerful.


    Deep down, he had always expected this moment, waiting for the system to pull through when it mattered most.


    "What is this thing?" the cloud of smoke asked. It didn¡¯t sound angry or worried, just curious.


    "This thing is the one who created this body," Reign said, his tone confident. "And I must warn you, it¡¯s pretty powerful too."


    As if to prove him right, the system kicked into high gear.


    The pulse of light quickened, and the hum of electricity filled the air.


    Out of nowhere, blue holographic figures began to appear.


    He recognized them immediately¡ªthey were modeled after his original body.


    First, one appeared, then ten, then a hundred.


    Soon, a thousand of them stood before him. Your next chapter awaits on novelhall.Co?m


    Since the system was bound to his soul, Reign had to be present for it to fully maximize its output. Only with his connection could the system reach its true potential.


    ¡¯Could I control these things?¡¯


    he wondered. He then tried issuing a command, and to his surprise, they all followed him.


    Not only that, but the pressure from before also vanished as a blue, round shield materialized around him.


    Reign was satisfied and looked up. "Looks like I do have a choice... a lot of them,"

 Chapter 537: Entity

    The black smoke began to move erratically, and the pressure it emitted intensified.


    Reign tensed as the pressure pushed down on him again, but the shield stayed strong. As long as he stayed inside it, the system would keep him safe.


    "Insolent!" the entity roared, and the pressure grew even heavier.


    The circuits that glowed along its surface pulsed brighter, reinforcing the barrier with every wave of pressure.


    "Well, well, it looks like you can¡¯t touch me here," Reign taunted, a sly grin spreading across his face.


    The smoke grew larger, its swirling form becoming more chaotic.


    "You misunderstand your situation," the voice thundered. "That shield won¡¯t last forever. I am infinite. You are not."


    Reign smirked, folding his arms. "Maybe, but infinite or not, it looks like you can¡¯t hurt me. So why don¡¯t we see just how strong you really are?"


    The entity froze momentarily, as if considering his words. Then, without warning, it lashed out.


    Tendrils of dark mist shot toward the shield, colliding with a deafening crack. The shield rippled but didn¡¯t break.


    ¡¯System, can we push this thing out?¡¯


    he asked.


    The system¡¯s response came instantly.


    [System: Affirmative. Host, please issue commands to your virtual soldiers for further actions.]


    Reign glanced at the glowing holographic forms surrounding him. Each one stood still, awaiting his orders like a loyal army.


    He smirked, raising a hand. "Activate your rail guns and bombard this entity into oblivion."


    They responded immediately. Their glowing forms shifted as energy channels sparked along their arms, forming long weapons. Demonic wings appeared on their backs, and they soared into the sky.


    Then, at the same time, they raised their railguns and aimed them at the entity. The hum of charging power filled the air, growing louder with each passing second.


    "You think this things can stop me?" the entity taunted, its voice booming across the space.


    Reign didn¡¯t waste time with words. Instead, he zeroed in on the swirling cloud, analyzing its movements.


    Striking randomly wouldn¡¯t work¡ªhe knew that much. He was certain that his strikes would just pass through the air, doing no real damage.


    The glowing eyes scattered across the surface were the key. They were the only part of the entity with a solid form, something he could actually attack.


    "Fire!" he commanded.


    ZZZZZ!


    ZZZZZ!


    ZZZZZ!


    Blue streaks of energy beams shot through the air each blast aimed with to hit the eyes.


    The beams hit their marks one by one, each eye losing its light until it disappeared completely. With every shot, the huge cloud of smoke got smaller.


    This gave Reign some confidence. It meant he had been right to target the eyes in the first place.


    "You think you¡¯ve figured it out?" the entity¡¯s voice boomed, tinged with mockery. "You¡¯re just scratching the surface."


    Reign ignored the taunt, his gaze locked on the remaining eyes.


    "Don¡¯t stop until every last one is gone!" he added.


    "What a useless attempt. Do you really think this will work?" the entity taunted, allowing the avatars to strike its eyes without a care.


    Reign watched closely, feeling a sense of unease. It was happening too easily.


    The entity wasn¡¯t even fighting back, and something about its calm response didn¡¯t sit right.


    The red beams, once random in their destruction, began to track the avatars like homing missiles.


    Each beam now followed its target with terrifying accuracy.


    One avatar shot upward, hoping to get away, but the beam followed. It curved around and hit it from above, shattering it into sparks.


    The chaos continued as more avatars were shot down in the air. The scene felt like being trapped in a storm of gunfire.


    ¡¯I need to do something,¡¯


    Enjoy more content from novelhall.Co?m


    his mind raced.


    They were being decimated, one by one, and the pressure from the entity¡¯s attacks was increasing with every passing moment. Then something caught his attention.


    A pattern.


    After each blast, the eyes seemed to...


    recharge


    ¡ªslightly dimming, as if gathering energy before firing again.


    In that brief moment¡ªalmost too quick to notice¡ªone of the avatars struck it.


    He stared at the eye, shocked to see it disappear and not return, unlike the previous ones. This gave him hope.


    ¡¯I need more data. If I¡¯m going to do this, I have to hit it in one shot, or it¡¯ll just change its strategy.¡¯


    He quickly analyzed the timing, his mind racing as he took in every detail.


    Next, he memorized the rhythm, noting the slight delays and patterns. Every angle, every movement of the avatars, all the subtle changes in the air, he considered them all.


    If he was going to succeed, he needed to predict the exact timing, make his move before the entity could adjust its strategy. Every fraction of a second mattered


    When he finally got the timing right.


    Reign quickly adjusted his strategy, positioning the remaining avatars into a synchronized, tight formation.


    The plan was simple but dangerous: draw the entity into a concentrated strike and get it to fire at his avatars in a straight line of sight.


    As the entity took the bait and focused its beams, Reign gave the command.


    "Now!"


    They unleashed their attacks too, not at the eyes this time, but aimed directly at the beams.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    The detonations of both energy exploded mid-air, causing violent shockwaves.


    Reign wasted no time. The moment he saw the entity¡¯s vulnerability, he acted. His avatars swarmed the remaining eyes, launching a coordinated attack.


    ZZZZZ!


    ZZZZZ!


    ZZZZZ!


    Each blast hit its mark, shattering one eye after another, until they vanished.


    No more eyes regenerated. The entity was now defenseless, and he had gained the upper hand.


    ¡¯Yes! It¡¯s working,¡¯


    he chuckled inwardly, his confidence growing as the entity¡¯s defenses crumbled.

 Chapter 538: Negation

    The entity shrank even further, tightening until it matched Reign¡¯s size.


    Its imposing presence disappeared, leaving only one glowing eyes that flickered like a candle.


    Reign stood tall, his gaze locked on the enemy. "Not so big and scary now, are you?"


    The entity¡¯s eyes fixed on him, but its emotions were unreadable.


    "You¡¯ve made a mistake," it said, its voice lower yet more menacing.


    "You may have pushed me back for now, but this isn¡¯t over. I¡¯ll return, and I¡¯ll kill you. I should thank you. I¡¯ve been bored, isolated for so long, and it¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve had a goal"


    "You¡¯re out of luck," Reign replied bluntly "I¡¯ve got a long line of people who want me dead, so take a number and wait your turn. Now, get the hell out of my body!"


    Suddenly, digital chains appeared, wrapping tightly around the entity, holding it in place.


    [System: Preparation Complete.]


    [Host, we need to extract more void energy from the entity before releasing it. Afterward, we will sever the connection to the void entirely to ensure your third body remains fully secure.]


    ¡¯Sever? Are you saying I won¡¯t be able to draw void energy consistently?¡¯


    he asked, frowning.


    [System: Affirmative, Host. Maintaining a constant connection to the void is dangerous. However, the system has already developed a temporary solution.


    [During the battle, you managed to extract a significant amount of void energy. In the future, when the system gains more processing power, you¡¯ll be able to extract void energy safely]


    ¡¯What if we just finish it off now?¡¯


    he asked.


    [Negative. What you¡¯re seeing is just a manifestation, a tiny portion of the entity¡¯s true body.]


    Reign nodded. There was no point in arguing with the system. If it deemed something dangerous, it was better to listen.


    He allowed the system to take over. It continued shrinking until only its head remained. Find adventures at novelhall.Co?m


    "We will meet again soon," the entity warned, its voice echoing one last time before vanishing completely.


    ¡¯Great. Another overpowered enemy added to my list,¡¯


    he sighed.


    ¡¯I haven¡¯t even taken my revenge on Lilith yet, and now there¡¯s another one gunning for my head.¡¯


    He felt like his luck had been terrible for the past couple of months, as if nothing was going his way.


    When the system finished wrapping things up, Reign¡¯s vision shifted, and he found himself back in his small makeshift chamber. He could control his meta-human body now.


    He flexed his fingers, feeling weak. There was no energy left¡ªhe felt like a normal human again.


    ¡¯System, is this normal? I feel like I¡¯d die if someone shot me right now.¡¯


    [System: Affirmative, Host. Unlike normal meta-humans, you are disconnected from the source and only have stored void energy within your body.]


    ¡¯Then why don¡¯t I feel anything?¡¯


    Then, it clicked.


    If he could get the ice-based ability of that girl, it would offer both offense and defense. A perfect balance that wouldn¡¯t use up void energy too fast.


    ¡¯System, I want the ability that girl had that turns everything into ice,¡¯


    [System: Affirmative. Constructing skill: Instantaneous Heat Energy Negation.]


    Reign felt a chill in his breath. He looked at his skin, which had turned paler. The skill was working.


    He scanned his surroundings and found a suitable target: a stone. Touching it, it froze instantly, shattering into pieces.


    The logic behind it was simple: if something were traveling toward him at the speed of light, once the ability activated, all the heat in that attack would be erased. The molecular motion would stop, freezing it on the spot.


    This skill could apply to any object, energy, or force, making it versatile and powerful.


    Now that he had the freezing ability, Reign¡¯s mind shifted to his next need.


    ¡¯I need something to help me move...¡¯


    he muttered, considering which laws of physics would help him move faster.


    He weighed his options first.


    The first idea that came to mind was negating friction. It was a straightforward approach¡ªif he eliminated friction, he could move quickly with minimal resistance.


    However, the problem was stopping. Without friction, he wouldn¡¯t be able to slow down or control his movements once he gained speed.


    This lack of control made it impractical in the long run. Removing friction from everything could have unforeseen consequences. It was too blunt and risky.


    Next, he considered negating air resistance. By eliminating the resistance the air created, he could reach extreme speeds without slowing down.


    But this was trickier. Air resistance was directly tied to fluid dynamics.


    The deeper he thought about it, the more complex it seemed. The relationship between speed, force, and air density meant that negating air resistance wouldn¡¯t just make him fast¡ªit would make him unstable.


    His body could break apart under the strain of rapid movement. He discarded this idea as too risky.


    Reign then thought of negating gravity. It was more abstract, but it had potential.


    Gravity affected everything¡¯s movement, pulling objects down. If he negated gravity, he would be free to float or fly, moving in any direction without resistance from the ground.


    He could leap large distances, accelerate rapidly, or hover mid-air. But the more he thought about it, the more he realized the implications.


    Negating gravity seemed simple at first¡ªhe could just nullify the force pulling him downward and move freely.


    But without gravity, he would become no longer anchored to the ground. There would be no sense of direction.


    Then an idea struck him. If one negation wasn¡¯t enough, what if he combined multiple ones, so they could complement each other¡¯s weaknesses?


    He imagined negating the laws of gravity, friction, air resistance and many more simultaneously¡ªwhat would that do to his speed, his control?


    The more he thought about it, the more the idea seemed feasible.


    By layering negations, he could overcome the limitations of each individual ability. If one fell short, the others would fill in the gaps, making him far more versatile and dangerous.


    ¡¯System, prepare to combine multiple negation abilities,¡¯

 Chapter 539: Overpowered Body Part 1

    Find your next read at novelhall.Co?m


    To address all the weaknesses, he thought carefully about how to layer his abilities.


    Each negation on its own had its flaws¡ªremoving friction caused loss of control, negating gravity made movement directionless, and canceling air resistance could destabilize his body at high speeds.


    He needed to create a balance that accounted for these shortcomings.


    But that wasn¡¯t a problem for him. With the system at his disposal, he could design any ability he needed, adapt to any situation.


    In terms of functionality and adaptability, he was the perfect meta-human. No one else could compete with his level of versatility.


    He formulated a plan. Instead of applying the negations universally, he¡¯d make them conditional and localized.


    For example, he could negate friction only when accelerating, then reinstate it to regain control when slowing down.


    Similarly, gravity negation could be toggled, allowing him to float or leap but still stay anchored when necessary.


    Air resistance could be reduced just enough to prevent drag without destabilizing his body.


    "System, can I make these negations adaptive? I want them to activate and deactivate based on the situation," he instructed, his mind racing with possibilities.


    [System: Affirmative, Host. Creating an adaptive negation abilities will require additional Void Points consumption but will significantly enhance functionality.]


    "Fine. Use what¡¯s needed," he replied without hesitation. A more reliable power was worth the cost.


    The system began calculating, and he visualized how the adaptive negations would work in many situation.


    He imagined flying at high speed. Then, in an instant, he would stop.


    Friction would kick back in. The result would be a massive sonic boom, triggering an explosive reaction from the clash of molecules¡ªmuch like the sudden compression of air when a plane breaks the sound barrier, but on an even greater scale.


    "Let¡¯s add another layer," he muttered, realizing one more potential flaw.


    Momentum could still pose a problem, especially when changing directions quickly.


    "System, can we negate inertia too? Just enough to let me shift directions without losing control."


    [Affirmative. Combining friction, gravity, air resistance, and inertia negations into a single adaptive framework. Processing...]


    Unlike his other bodies, this one was entirely reliant on the system. He had no natural understanding of how to control void energy, so every action required a direct command.


    [System: Affirmative]


    Reign felt the ground lose its hold on him. His body began to lift slowly, floating upward with ease.


    He instinctively reached out, his body tilting slightly as he adjusted to the new sensation. It was more passive than what he was used to.


    It was as if he were controlling a character through a controller, distant and detached from his own body.


    But he didn¡¯t mind it too much, as the pros outweighed the cons.


    ¡¯Alright, let¡¯s see if I can take this up a notch,¡¯


    he muttered, shaking off the feeling of discomfort.


    SWOOOSH!


    Reign pushed forward, testing his speed. It felt like swimming through the air. But it was still slower compared to his original body.


    ¡¯System, negate air resistance, friction, and also negate the impact on my body. Scratch that¡ªmake my body ethereal so I won¡¯t be hit by anything,¡¯


    [System: Affirmative. Host¡¯s body now rendered ethereal, allowing it to pass through obstacles without physical interference.]


    A strange sensation washed over him as his body transformed. It felt like he was no longer entirely solid, more like a shadow or a wisp of smoke.


    SWOOOSH!


    Everything around him slowed down. The world became a blur of colors, and the natural light struggled to keep up with his speed.


    This was a speed his original body could never have attained. In its solid form, his body was bound by the limits of physical reality.


    Now, with his ethereal state, he was no longer confined by those constraints.


    ¡¯I¡¯m too overpowered,¡¯


    he exclaimed, a sense of exhilaration flooding through him. ¡¯


    I might already be the strongest in this state,¡¯

 Chapter 540: Overpowered Body Part 2

    [Affirmative]


    The system¡¯s confirmation only added to his growing confidence, but then, something caught his attention. His Void Points were rapidly dropping. He had already spent 40k just by testing his new abilities.


    He came to a sudden stop, his feet touching the ground with barely a sound.@@@@


    There was no impact, no shockwave rippling outward.


    Even the subtle vibrations that would typically follow such a landing were completely negated, as the system had ensured that even the smallest physical disruptions were erased.


    He stared at the display. The numbers were ticking down quickly, and while he¡¯d expected some drain from the intense use of his powers, this was faster than he anticipated.


    ¡¯Seems like I need to be careful,¡¯


    he muttered, mentally calculating how much longer he could maintain this level of power before his points were completely depleted.


    ¡¯But damn, this body is awesome,¡¯


    he couldn¡¯t help but admit, a grin spreading across his face.


    Without the finite nature of his Void Points, Reign realized that he was already practically invincible. In the future, when he could extract more points from the void, this third body would be the closest thing to a true god.


    But amid the surge of confidence, a gnawing worry crept in.


    If this level of power was just the result of a tiny fraction of void energy, what did that say about the entity he had just faced?


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how powerful it really was. The thought of taunting it now seemed reckless, and dumb.


    ¡¯Yeah, what¡¯s done is done,¡¯


    Reign muttered, brushing off the concern.


    ¡¯Besides, it¡¯s not like its real body could come here anyway.¡¯


    He tried to push the thought from his mind, his confidence slowly creeping back in.


    Sure, the entity might have been a powerhouse in the void, but in this world? He was the big big boss now.


    With this kind of power, taking on Lilith¡ªor anyone else who got in his way¡ªfelt less like a dream and more like an inevitability.


    [When the pressure becomes unbearable, return to your other body to heal your soul. The angel body will aid better in recovery and provide stability]


    He rubbed his jaw thoughtfully. "Sounds like a plan... for now. But I think that I still need a long term plan to fully utilize its power."


    [Host, if you break through to the Demon God level, your soul will gain more resistance.]


    [If you go beyond the Demon God level, your soul will undergo a qualitative change. It could, theoretically, become resistant to the adverse effects of void energy.]


    ¡¯I need to level up again then,¡¯


    Reign muttered to himself.


    Getting angry wouldn¡¯t solve anything. What he needed was to channel his frustration into something that would make him more productive.


    His mind began to race with possibilities. The fastest way to power up now was clear¡ªhe would need to keep attacking human cities. Stay updated with novelhall.Co?m


    ¡¯Then, after reaching Demon God, I could attack demon cities to speed up my farming rate,¡¯


    he added, the wheels in his mind turning faster.


    Reign had no qualms about killing more¡ªit was something he enjoyed.


    As for humans losing more firefighting power in the coming war with Hell, that wasn¡¯t his concern.


    What mattered to him was leveling up. The power he had tasted, even for a brief moment, was intoxicating¡ªsomething that couldn¡¯t be described with mere words.


    With that in mind, he picked up his 3rd body, relieved that he could turn it back into seed form¡ªa very convenient ability.


    This way, he could summon his Meta-human body whenever the situation turned dangerous.


    Next, he teleported away, deciding to farm in a different region.


    This area had already caught onto his methods, and he needed a new place to continue his farming.


    When his vision changed, he found himself standing in the middle of a bustling Tier 3 city. But none of them noticed him.


    He had activated the same ability he had copied from Kaelen ¡ª the power to blend into his surroundings, masking his presence entirely.


    ¡¯Now, time for all of you to sleep... permanently,¡¯

 Chapter 541: Back in Business

    Reign soared through the air . His hand stretched out, not to sprinkle chemicals for rain, but to release a deadly virus into the atmosphere.


    No one could see it, so the virus spread quickly through every corner of the city, slipping into cracks and crevices, carried by the wind he subtly manipulated.


    It wasn¡¯t designed to kill right away. Instead, the virus was meant to wait, spreading undetected throughout the city for a while before it began showing its effect.


    ¡¯Now I just need to wait,¡¯


    he chuckled to himself as he landed silently on the rooftop of a skyscraper. Kaelen¡¯s ability was working like magic, blending him seamlessly into his surroundings.


    Below him, people went about their day, completely unaware of the silent killer inside them.


    They walked down the streets, chatting with friends, snapping pictures, and lost in their phones, completely oblivious to the danger creeping through the air.


    At first, it was subtle¡ªnothing seemed out of the ordinary. But then, without warning, the first victim dropped.


    A man walking briskly on the sidewalk suddenly staggered, clutching his chest before collapsing to the ground


    People rushed over, shocked and confused.


    One man pulled out his phone, trying to call for help.


    But just as he hit the dial button, there was a loud thud. Then another. And another.


    People began to drop like dominoes. No screams. No time to react¡ªjust the sickening sound of bodies hitting the pavement, one after another, as if someone had suddenly flipped a switch and decided to turn off the lights.


    The man with the phone froze, his hand trembling as he stared around him. He could already tell what would happen next.


    "No..." he muttered, his voice barely a whisper as he looked around in panic. His eyes locked onto his wife, who was leaning against the wall, her face pale and scared.


    He tried to push himself forward, wanting to reach her before it was too late.


    Unfortunately, her face twisted in agony. Her body jerked, and with a final, painful gasp, she collapsed to the ground.


    He wanted to scream in anger, watching his wife collapse before him.


    But before he could, a sharp pain stabbed through his chest. His breath caught in his throat, and within seconds, he also died.


    One by one, more people fell. Each death was quick and sudden.


    For a moment, the city was silent.


    But that silence was broken by the sound of cars crashing. Drivers, too weak to react, slammed into one another.


    Inside an office, people who hadn¡¯t yet inhaled the virus huddled near the windows, their eyes wide with horror.


    They watched as the city outside burned, flames rising from buildings and thick smoke blotting out the sky.


    "What is happening here?" one of the employees muttered, "Is this a virus outbreak?"


    Other employees nodded, staring out the windows with wide eyes, unable to comprehend what was happening.


    Experience more on novelhall.Co?m


    Just as it seemed like things couldn¡¯t get worse, they did. The virus entered the buildings. Soon, employees began to fall.


    Panic spread like wildfire as more people dropped dead.


    "Then let us through the portal!" a male hunters shouted. "We need medical help, now!"


    The Demon lord shook his head.


    "I can¡¯t open the portal. If I do, the virus will spread to other cities. It¡¯s too dangerous."


    The hunter froze. "You... deactivated it?" His voice trembled with disbelief.


    He had hoped they could still reach a Tier 1 city for help, knowing they had the technology to cure nearly anything.


    Zaroth nodded. "Yes. This is to protect your cities. Do you really want more humans to die just because you¡¯re trying to save yourselves?"


    The hunters exchanged uncertain glances. The portal was their only chance, but his words made sense.


    "Do you have a way to save us?" a woman hunter stepped forward. She didn¡¯t want to die, and since they looked unaffected, she figured they must have some way to help them.


    "I do," a voice echoed, but it didn¡¯t come from Zaroth. Instead, another entity appeared out of nowhere.


    The demon lord was quick to react. He summoned a dark red barrier, like a prison made of solid metal, that immediately trapped the newcomer in place.


    "You honestly think this is enough?" Reign sneered, his eyes narrowing with contempt.


    With a small twist of his fingers, the dark red barrier shattered, crumbling into nothing as if it were made of glass.


    Realizing they were facing someone at the level of a demon king, Zaroth chose his words more carefully.


    "My name is Zaroth¡ª" He raised his hand, about to introduce himself, but before he could finish, a red beam shot through his forehead, silencing him forever.


    Without missing a beat, Reign¡¯s attack rained down on the demons.


    They scrambled to dodge, to block, but the blows came too fast, too powerful¡ªthere was no escape or salvation for them.


    It was a reminder of just how huge the gap between their powers was.


    ¡¯Well, that was easy,¡¯


    he chuckled to himself, enjoying the satisfaction of treating a Demon Lord like mere mobs.


    His gaze turned to the remaining survivors.


    "You¡¯re next," Reign said, his voice cold and threatening.


    There were at least two hundred of them, but instead of feeling worried, he became excited.


    Just the thought of eating them all thrilled him. The experience points he¡¯d gain would be enormous.


    The survivors stood their ground, raising their weapons in defense.


    There was no escape, so they chose to face him head-on, knowing that fighting to the end would at least keep their dignity intact.


    Reign¡¯s grin widened as he sensed their defiance.


    He had missed seeing expressions like these. He¡¯d been so caught up in other matters that he¡¯d forgotten what he enjoyed most¡ªeating and killing humans.


    "Come at me all at once," he gestured.


    The strongest hunter in the city, marked by a scar on his forehead, stood at the front, his grip tightening around his weapon.


    His stance was good, but his legs trembled slightly from the pressure.

 Chapter 542: Back in Business 2

    The scarred hunter took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. If he showed any weakness now, it would be over quick. His grip tightened on his sword, his hands shaking slightly.


    He looked straight at Reign, refusing to back down.


    "Stay together" he commanded.


    The remaining hunters nodded, their resolve hardening. Each of them knew that surviving this encounter was impossible, but dying without fighting back wasn¡¯t an option either.


    They fanned out, forming a loose circle around Reign, weapons drawn and ready.


    Reign chuckled, a low, mocking sound that echoed through the street.


    "What¡¯s the plan? Surround me ? Really? " He shook his head, his tone dripping with amusement. "Adorable."


    "But that would be too boring. How about this¡ªif you all run away, scatter, and hide, you might actually have a better chance," he suggested with a twisted grin.


    His words were tempting, and some of the hunters hesitated, even considering his offer. The divergents, however, didn¡¯t wait¡ªthey turned and fled without a second thought.


    "See? At least those guys are smart enough to save themselves," Reign sneered, watching them scatter.@@@@


    But before they could get far, a low humming sound echoed through the air.


    Out of nowhere, dark red figures emerged, moving with inhuman speed.


    One by one, the dark red figures brutally cut down the fleeing divergents.


    They tried to fight back, but the figures were too fast.


    Find adventures on novelhall.Co?m


    The crackling lightning on their attacks made it impossible to counter with their metal weapons, as each strike sent powerful jolts through their bodies, leaving them defenseless.


    These were his puppets, he had sent ahead to ensure no one escaped. He had let them roam freely earlier, just to gather and pile the corpses.


    Reign watched from a distance, his grin never fading. This was exactly what he wanted¡ªa perfect mix of fear and hopelessness.


    At once, the hunters turned toward the direction of the puppets, breathing in deeply and readying their techniques to open a path through them.


    They all gripped their katanas, drawing them slightly. Their combined energy made the air hum with pressure.


    For a moment, different colors flashed as they tapped into their respective elements, each of them channeling their power to enhance their strike.


    But before they could make a move, beams of dark red light shot out from behind them, striking one by one without warning.


    The pain hit instantly, causing them to stagger. Cries of shock and agony filled the air as they clutched their wounds, struggling to stay upright.


    "Idiots," his cruel words echoed. "Didn¡¯t anyone teach you? Never turn your back on your opponent."


    "Or what? Did you really think I¡¯d be a man of my word?" he added, a cold smirk twisting his lips.


    The scarred hunter clutched his chest, his hand trembling. The laser beam had burned through his flesh, leaving no blood, just clean puncture wounds.


    His knees buckled, and he stumbled forward, gasping for breath.


    "No..." he choked out, his voice weak and labored.


    Around him, the others were no better off.


    One hunter, a tall man with short-cropped hair, gritted his teeth as he collapsed to his back, clutching at the wound in his side.


    "Damn it!" he snarled, his voice breaking as he tried to steady himself, but the damage was too much.


    Reign didn¡¯t waste any time. He stepped closer to the wounded hunters, shaking his head, acting like a disappointed supervisor who had caught his employees making a mistake and was now punishing them.


    "You really thought you had a chance?"


    "Why are you doing this?" the scarred hunter gasped, his voice strained. "Demons and humans are already working together... Why destroy us now?"


    "So what?" Reign sneered, his voice thick with mockery. "Why should I stop killing just because of some alliance nonsense?"


    The scarred hunter looked up, and it hit him¡ªhe wasn¡¯t facing a demon. He was staring at an entity driven solely by the desire to kill.

 Chapter 543: Passing Through

    "So you¡¯re doing this for no reason? Just because you enjoy it?" the scarred hunter spat, his voice full of disbelief. "What did we ever do to you to deserve this?"


    Reign let out a bored sigh.


    ¡¯Oh nice, here it comes¡ªthe classic ¡¯why are you doing this? speech.¡¯


    As if they expected him to break down and share some tragic backstory, complete with sad violin music.


    But, honestly, was that even his story?


    Sure, he¡¯d been experimented and tortured, but the humans here were not related to his past world. So it means that none of them deserve this.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m totally just doing this for fun," Reign answered with a lazy shrug.


    It was not like their fate would change if he told them he was doing it to rack up experience points. They would still end up dead, so why bother with the details?


    With that out of the way, Reign turned his attention back to the corpses.


    The remaining survivors could only watch, their hearts sinking as they realized what fate awaited them.


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    Tendrils shot out from him, moving through the air like shadows.


    They reached down, touching the ground and absorbing the bodies scattered across the streets, feeding his experience bar.


    [Level Up+1]


    [Level Up+1]


    When he was done, he turned to face the dead demons. With a simple gesture, the tendrils extended once again, and began the process.


    [Level Up +1]


    [Level Up +1]


    [Level Up +1]


    [Level Up +1]


    In their hands, they carried massive war hammers, their heads the size of boulder, capable of crushing anything unfortunate enough to block their way.


    But these weren¡¯t the only creatures to emerge.


    As the portal expanded, more followed, stepping through the swirling vortex from the depths of Hell.


    They were organized, forming neat rows as they poured out from the dark rift, each group awaiting their orders, silent and disciplined.


    It was clear now: Hell was not just opening a door¡ªit was preparing for an invasion.


    Discover exclusive content at novelhall.Co?m


    As the last wave of Hell¡¯s creatures poured through the portal, three more figures emerged, and landed in front of the gathered army.


    The first of them look very charming and handsome.


    He stood tall and elegant, with a presence that seemed to pull the spotlight toward him.


    His skin was smooth and pale, like marble, and his eyes were a deep crimson.


    His long, dark hair fell in waves down his back, shimmering as if it held some kind of dark magic.


    This devil general was Asmodeus.


    Next to him stood another general, equally imposing but with a completely different aura and demeanor.


    This one was Belphegor. His expression was one of boredom, as though he was forced to be here and was just waiting for it to be over.


    Belphegor was tall and lean, with a lazy, almost languid posture that made him appear relaxed despite his immense power.


    His skin was a pale, ashen gray, with dark tattoos swirling around his arms and neck, giving him a mysterious, ancient appearance.


    Lastly, standing a few steps behind Belphegor, was Aamon, the strongest devil among the trio.


    Tall and broad-shouldered, Aamon had a powerful presence. His deep bronze skin seemed to shine faintly under the glow of the portal, and his amber eyes burned with a sharp intensity, as if they could see right through anyone who looked at him.


    He wore a regal, dark armor that was less ornate than Asmodeus¡¯s but far more practical, allowing him to move fast.


    As he surveyed the hell¡¯s army, a dark knowing smile slowly spread across his face.


    "Prepare for War !"


    he ordered.

 Chapter 544: Total War 1

    "ARGHHHHH!"


    The army, now numbering in the millions, erupted into a deafening war cry.


    Their collective roar shattered the miasma, a thunderous wave of rage and bloodlust that made even the dark and toxic air retreat.


    The ground beneath their feet trembled, cracking open as if the earth itself could not bear the weight of their fury.


    Hot fissures split the ground, sending bursts of molten lava into the sky, as if the world was fighting back against the unstoppable force of their arrival.@@@@


    "AWOOOOO!"


    Hellhounds howled, their eerie cries blending with the pounding of armored devils, whose weapons struck shields with a sound that echoed like the heartbeat of war itself.


    Winged monsters screeched as they soared into the skies, their flaming bodies casting twisted shadows over the battlefield below.


    Elemental devils stomped forward, their massive forms radiating waves of searing heat, biting frost, or crackling electricity, further splitting the already fractured ground beneath their feet.


    This group was terrifying; even their very existence was terraforming everything around them.


    At the forefront, the generals¡ªAsmodeus, Belphegor, and Aamon¡ªflew like pillars of unwavering authority, their presence alone quelling the madness around them.


    "This world is still resisting," Aamon spoke up. "We need to make this place more like Hell before Lucifer can descend."


    Asmodeus nodded, his eyes scanning the army. "Yeah, we need to be quick. We can¡¯t let Lilith¡¯s sacrifice to open the portal be in vain."


    Belphegor, standing silent until now, let out a a lazy chuckle. "Only Lucifer can bring her back from that place. If we¡¯re to make this world ready for him, you all better hurry."


    "Don¡¯t worry, no one could stop us in this world." Aamon¡¯s gaze hardened.


    Asmodeus smiled darkly, the gaze in his eyes reflecting his confidence. "Indeed. This world will burn, and after that, we will destroy Heaven and make them pay for what they did to us before."


    The three devils looked determined to accomplish their task, and the marching army quickened its pace. Their first target was a Tier 1 human city in the west.


    Remu, ever the strategist, leaned forward. "You¡¯re right. If they have the strength to send 6 million, why not send more? Why limit themselves when they could overwhelm us with their numbers?"


    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression thoughtful.


    "That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m wondering," Draven muttered aloud. "Either something is holding them back from sending more, or this army is just a diversion."


    Remu raised an eyebrow. "A diversion? What do you mean?"


    Draven paused, glancing at the rest of the council before continuing. "I think something bigger is coming, and if we send our forces there, we might get blindsided."


    The council fell silent, each of them considering Draven¡¯s theory.


    They all agreed it had a high chance of being true. The greatest threat to the devils was the demons, so why had they started their invasion in the West, where humans made up the majority of the population?


    Tara furrowed her brow, thinking through the implications. "So what should we do? We can¡¯t just let them get a foothold in our world."


    Draven cleared his throat and leaned forward slightly. "We hold our ground, but we don¡¯t commit everything. We need to strike quickly, make them feel the pressure, and show them we¡¯re not easy prey."


    "So a hit and run?" Venzo asked.


    "Something like that. We¡¯ll send Metto, you, Remu, and Caurus. Teleport above them, bombard them with your strongest attacks, then escape before they can retaliate. You four have the strongest burst damage, so it¡¯s perfect for this kind of strike."


    Tara raised an eyebrow. "What about their counterattack? If we send the four of them for a big strike, they¡¯ll be exposed first."


    "That¡¯s why timing is key. The moment the strike lands, they escape. The element of surprise is our greatest advantage." Draven responded.


    Metto, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. "What if they have a way to mess with my teleportation? If we get trapped there, those three devil generals could easily kill us."


    Tara stood up, her expression a mix of disbelief and concern.


    "Are they really that much stronger than us?" she asked.


    Instead of Metto, Visara was the one who answered.


    "I¡¯ve gauged their individual strength," she started, her countless eyes narrowing as she focused on the memory of the three generals¡¯ auras. "Each of them is as strong as Draven without his rings."

 Chapter 545: Total War 2

    The room grew tense.


    Draven without his rings was still the most powerful Demon God¡ªso much so that even if he fought all nine of them, he could still kill one or two before being defeated. With his rings, he could easily kill them all.


    And that estimate was based on the assumption that he hadn¡¯t gained any significant increase in power over the past two decades.


    The reason for such high disparity wasn¡¯t just his raw power, but his versatility.


    He possessed so many abilities that, even to this day, no one truly knew how many of them existed.


    Each power complemented the other, making him unpredictable and dangerous in any battle.


    Whether it was his devastating offensive skills, his mastery of manipulation, or his ability to adapt to any situation, His true potential remained a mystery even to his closest allies.


    In fact, the only Demon God who came close to¡ªor perhaps even surpassed¡ªDraven in strength was his own son, Raiden. A demon who was considered an anomaly in his own right.


    The father-and-son duo were said to be the strongest in history, and if Raiden were here right now, things would be much easier. Just his artifacts alone could level the battlefield.


    Tara, still standing, took a deep breath. "So, we¡¯re up against enemies who are as strong as Draven without his rings, and they¡¯re backed by a massive army. This isn¡¯t going to be easy."


    Venzo met her gaze casually, "No, it won¡¯t. But we don¡¯t have the luxury of time. If we wait, they¡¯ll gain more ground. We need to act before they can solidify their position."


    "But it¡¯s too dangerous. You might be walking into a trap," Tara explained.


    Draven, sensing the tension, interjected, "You don¡¯t have to worry."


    "I¡¯ve already called the humans. They were willing to lend their meta-humans¡ªspecifically that kid who could revive anyone,"


    Explore more adventures at novelhall.Co?m


    The idea of relying on a human didn¡¯t sit well with them. However, if it meant ensuring their survival against the devil generals, they had no choice but to accept it.


    Remu narrowed her eyes. "I¡¯ve been thinking... is the real reason you were so determined to strengthen our alliance with humans because of that kid?"


    Another officer, Captain Miria, nodded solemnly.


    "They¡¯re too organized. And we know they won¡¯t be as reckless as the corrupteds. They¡¯ll find ways around our defense. We need to hit them before they can even get close."


    Roderic took a deep breath, trying to focus. "What about reinforcements from the other Tier 1 cities? Can they get here in time?"


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that" Governor Snider interjected the moment he entered the command center


    "I already got word from the president , the Abyssal Alliance has a plan , so we wont be sending our troops "


    General Roderic¡¯s brow furrowed. "What do you mean, ¡¯A plan¡¯? We¡¯re facing an invasion. How can we just sit back and wait?"


    "If we send out troops, they¡¯ll only die from the collateral damage," Snider explained


    After hearing the term


    collateral damage


    , everyone figured out the plan.


    The abyssal alliance wasn¡¯t planning to engage in a direct confrontation. Instead, they were preparing for something far more destructive. They were planning to


    nuke


    the enemy.


    "Now that you understand the situation," Snider continued, his voice commanding attention, "I want you all to prepare for defense instead. Just in case their plan fails, we need to be ready to hold our ground until backup arrives."


    "Yes, sir!" General Roderic saluted. "We¡¯ll reinforce the outer defenses and organize squads for rapid deployment. Everyone will be ready for immediate action if needed."


    "Good," Snider nodded and walked out of the command center, his mind already turning to the next set of preparations.


    He still needed to speak with more influential people about the impending threat. The clock was ticking, and there was no time to waste.

 Chapter 546: Behind the War 1

    As this unfolded, another alarming issue came to light. Reports from various regions indicated that entire city populations had vanished without a trace.


    The sudden disappearances sparked widespread panic, and speculation ran wild. Many high officials believed it was the work of the devils, a calculated move to sow fear and chaos.


    Unfortunately, Tier 1 cities couldn¡¯t spare anyone to investigate, fearing the reports were part of a larger strategy to weaken their defenses before an attack.


    "Are you serious? We¡¯re just going to abandon the Tier 3 and Tier 4 cities like that?" one politician shouted, his voice trembling with frustration.


    A military officer, calm but resolute, responded, "We have no choice. This could be a deliberate ploy by the enemy to spread us thin. The president has given clear orders: focus all resources on protecting the Tier 1 and Tier 2 cities."


    "What is the president thinking?" the politician grumbled, his frustration barely contained.


    "Sacrificing that many cities will cost us in the long run! The Chamber of Commerce funded everything, and now he¡¯s putting their factories¡ªour economic backbone¡ªin jeopardy!"@@@@


    The military officer rolled his eyes, even to in this state of emergency some people were even more concerned about money.


    ( Abyssal Alliance Capital )


    Reign briefly returned to his angel body. He had been attacking city after city, getting closer to reaching the Demon God rank.


    But he decided to come back for a moment to check on some info. He had overheard a demon in his last city talking about how the invasion had already begun.


    That information was too huge to ignore. If the devils were starting their invasion, then he needed to know more. Read exclusive chapters at novelhall.Co?m


    And what better way to get answers than to ask his grandfather directly?


    Using the ring he had, he left and headed to his office. When he arrived, Draven was sitting in the chair, deep in thought.


    Reign shrugged, leaning back in his seat. "It¡¯s not like I have anything else to do. Just tell me."


    "Well, according to those texts, there are three key figures we need to watch out for. The first is Satan..."


    Reign kept quiet, waiting for Draven to continue.


    "Satan is said to be the first leader of the devils, the one who commands the legions of Hell. His power is unmatched by any of the other generals. Not only is he an expert in combat, but his abilities extend to manipulation of the very fabric of reality itself. It¡¯s said that he can twist the laws of nature to his will, and that alone makes him a terrifying opponent."


    He stopped, letting the weight of his words sink in before continuing.


    "The next one is Lucifer..."


    "Lucifer wasn¡¯t always a devil. He was once an archangel, the Lightbringer¡ªtrusted and revered by the angels. But his pride led to his fall. He believed he deserved more power, so he rebelled against Heaven, taking many angels with him. The battle was fierce, but Heaven¡¯s forces cast him and his followers down into Hell."


    "But in Hell, Lucifer didn¡¯t just accept his defeat¡ªhe turned it into a strength. He became one of the most feared rulers there, using his cunning and ability to manipulate others to rise above the chaos. His power isn¡¯t just in his strength¡ªit¡¯s in his ability to control, deceive, and break people mentally."


    There was a long pause as Draven tapped the desk, his fingers drumming thoughtfully before he continued.


    "And lastly, Lilith. You might be shocked to know this, but she used to be human," he chuckled, finding the information ironic.


    Reign¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Lilith... a human?"


    "Yes, and not just any human, but the first woman, according to certain texts. When God created her, she was smarter, stronger, and more powerful than the first man."


    "Then what happens?" Reign quickly asked.


    "God despised that she was superior to men, who were created in His image. So, He took one of her ribs and created another woman, far inferior to her. He exiled her, thinking she would die. But instead, she was taken in by Lucifer. Some even say she was the reason he rebelled against Heaven."

 Chapter 547: Behind the War 2

    "How accurate is this information?" he asked.


    "I¡¯m not sure," Draven replied. "These texts have likely been exaggerated over time. Some parts might be true, but others could have been romanticized."@@@@


    "You¡¯re right. I think the part about Lilith being smarter and stronger than the first man is complete bullshit."


    "Are you sure?" Draven raised an eyebrow, his voice tinged with amusement. "She did manage to fool you."


    Reign¡¯s expression darkened, his jaw tightening as irritation flashed in his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t remind me," he snapped, his fists clenching. "Besides, it¡¯s not over yet. I promise myself that I¡¯ll kill her with my own hands."


    Draven eyes narrowed with concern.


    "I don¡¯t think you should fight her. You¡¯re still at the Demon King level, and with your talent, I¡¯m sure in a few years you could become the strongest this world had ever seen...But that¡¯s hypothetical. Right now, she could kill you in an instant."


    ¡¯Years?¡¯


    Reign sneered inwardly.


    He could become a Demon God as soon as he returned to his original body. And even without that, his meta-human form was more than enough to defeat Lilith, given the right circumstances.


    Despite his annoyance, he decided not to dwell on it.


    He realized that Draven was too ignorant to understand that the most dangerous being on the planet right now wasn¡¯t Lilith, Satan, or Lucifer. It was none other than him.


    "Do you think you can win against the three of them?" he asked, trying to stir the conversation.


    "I¡¯m glad you think so highly of your grandfather, but asking me to fight all three of them at once is pushing it," Draven replied with a smirk.


    "Well, I was just asking. You keep saying you¡¯re the strongest demon after all, so I wanted to see how confident you really are." Discover stories at novelhall.Co?m


    "You really are my grandson," Draven laughed aloud, the tension between them easing for a moment.


    The conversation continued as Reign kept asking more questions about the current state of things, trying to get a clearer picture of the war.


    Interestingly, the corrupteds¡ªdespite their vast numbers and relentless nature¡ªnever ventured to this place, and none of their flying variants ever made it past the mountain¡¯s heights.


    For reasons no one could explain, the city remained untouched even to this day, adding to its aura of safety and invincibility.


    The duo were greeted by two humans who led them to a driverless flying car. From the window, Reign got a clear view of everything.


    Inside Central City, the architecture stood out in stark contrast to the larger, sprawling Tier 1 cities.


    Its compact layout, built to fit atop the mountain¡¯s jagged terrain, was a marvel of engineering and design.


    The buildings were sleek and modern, with a distinct vibe¡ªtowering structures of metal and glass, their surfaces gleaming under the neon glow of advertisements and holographic billboards.


    Despite their height, none of the buildings surpassed 20 floors, giving the city a grounded yet futuristic feel.


    The streets were layered in a dizzying fashion, with six or seven levels of roads stacked upon one another, each level buzzing with activity.


    The uppermost layers were often dominated by flying vehicles¡ªsleek, hovering cars and drones darting between the skyscrapers, their lights blinking and flashing.


    Below, the lower roads were busy with pedestrians, cyclists, and delivery bots, moving briskly through the city¡¯s ever-changing landscape.


    Walking down the neon-lit streets, one couldn¡¯t help but notice how the citizens themselves seemed to blend seamlessly with the technology around them. It wasn¡¯t just a city of innovation¡ªit was a city of transformation.


    Most of the people strolling had become more machine than human. Their bodies bore the marks of cybernetic enhancement, with metal limbs replacing flesh, artificial organs keeping their bodies running smoothly, and implanted tech augmenting their abilities.


    Eyes gleamed with the glow of augmented reality, capable of projecting images, accessing information, or even communicating silently through neural connections.


    Robotic hands moved with precision, effortlessly manipulating objects or interacting with digital interfaces embedded in their surroundings.


    Some had even replaced entire limbs with sleek mechanical arms or legs, the metal polished to perfection and designed for both strength and agility.


    Others had implanted advanced computing systems directly into their brains, allowing them to interface with the city¡¯s vast network of information without a single touch.


    They could access data, communicate with others, and control machines¡ªall with the mere thought.


    In this city, the line between human and machine had blurred, creating a society that thrived on both technological progress and personal evolution.

 Chapter 548: Behind the War 3

    "Do you see it now? This is what humans can do that not even us demons could pull off," Draven broke the silence, his voice tinged with a mix of admiration and recognition.


    Reign looked at him, his face hard to read. Then, he turned back to the city outside the window.


    The view before them was a sight to behold indeed.


    The stacked roads, tightly packed buildings, and glowing lights of Central City seemed almost surreal, like something from a future far beyond their own time.


    "It¡¯s... flashy," he finally said, though he struggled to hide his skepticism. "But all this won¡¯t mean much in front of absolute power. One attack from you could destroy this place without even breaking a sweat."


    Draven smirked. "True, but don¡¯t underestimate their ingenuity. Humans may lack innate power, but they thrive under pressure. This city wasn¡¯t built in peace¡ªit was forged in desperation, just like their best inventions. To be honest, I doubt I could even destroy this place if I wanted to. Humans are good at hiding their strength."


    Reign did not rebut the statement, as there was some truth to it. He couldn¡¯t deny that humans had a way of surprising even him.


    The flying car slowed as it approached a sleek tower. A group of heavily armed guards waited near a landing platform.


    They wore advanced armor that glowed faintly, each piece seamlessly integrated with cutting-edge technology. The armor had a sleek, futuristic design, with smooth, reflective surfaces that shimmered in the low light.


    Holographic displays flickered along the edges of their helms, providing real-time data and scanning information.


    As the car touched down, the armored guards stepped forward in perfect unison. They were doing their best to show respect, aware that the alliance with Draven had become more important than ever.


    With the looming threat of Hell¡¯s forces growing stronger, their need for his power and authority had never been more apparent.


    "Welcome to Central City, Demon God Draven," a human official greeted them, bowing slightly. "We¡¯ve been expecting you. "


    The duo nodded and followed their guide inside.@@@@


    As they walked, more humans with cybernetic enhancements came into view, each one more modified than the last.


    What caught Reign¡¯s attention the most were those with fully robotic faces.


    Were these humans striving to become robots, shedding their flesh for steel?


    Or were they machines longing to mimic humanity, trying to reclaim what they had never truly possessed?


    It was hard to tell.


    "They really went all out with their upgrades," Reign commented.


    Draven glanced at him, a faint smirk forming. "It¡¯s their way of surviving. They¡¯re turning themselves into something beyond human. It¡¯s amusing, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Not really," he said, shaking his head. "They put in all this effort, yet it only imitates a fraction of what we can do."


    Draven paused for a moment before responding.


    The conversation seemed to hint at layers of the past he hadn¡¯t even considered. Now, he regretted never bothering to read a single book from the library. The gaps in his common knowledge were becoming too obvious.


    Draven glanced at him, seeing the confusion in his eyes. With a slight nod, he motioned toward the two women.


    "These are the current leaders of the Dark Parade Legion," he said calmly. "A powerful demon faction, almost as formidable as the Abyssal Alliance."


    The taller woman, with striking red horns, smirked slightly.


    "My name is Liliana," she said with a hint of pride. "And this," she gestured to her twin sister, who had silver-blue horns, "is Aris."


    Reign raised an eyebrow, still processing the information. "I didn¡¯t know there were other factions. I thought the Abyssal Alliance was the only one."


    Liliana giggled. "Well, that¡¯s because the Abyssal Alliance is the only faction that actually created a society. Most demon factions, like ours, had no structure and just kept to ourselves. We¡¯re more focused on getting stronger rather than playing king," she said, shooting a playful look at Draven.


    "Oh, so you¡¯re a bunch of sane demons," Reign remarked, his tone light but with a hint of amusement.


    He felt like he could relate to the Dark Parade Legion better than he could to the structured, politically-minded demons of the Abyssal Alliance.


    Liliana blinked, taken aback by his response. She had expected him to criticize them or at least show some form of disdain, but instead, he seemed to find their approach more appealing.


    "You¡¯re not what I expected," Liliana said with a smile, eyeing him curiously. "I thought you¡¯d be more... stubborn, like your grandfather."


    "You know about me?" Reign asked.


    Liliana let out a soft giggle. "Of course I know about you. You¡¯re the hottest topic right now. I wonder, who do you think is better¡ª you or your father?"


    In what?" he inquired, his brow furrowing slightly.


    "In bed," she teased with a sly smile,


    Now Reign was completely confused. He stared at Liliana, trying to make sense of her words.


    Draven leaned closer and whispered, "Yes, your father had a... wild past with women. These two were a part of it,"


    Liliana leaned forward with a sly smile, her eyes glinting with lust.


    "So, is the son better than the father? We¡¯d love to find out. How about we have some fun after the meeting? I promise you won¡¯t regret it. Your father loved our performance."


    Reign shot them a quick glance, his expression cold and unimpressed. "I don¡¯t have time to waste on you two," he responded bluntly.


    Draven couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. He clapped Reign on the back, proud of his grandson¡¯s self-control.


    Little did he know, this was just Reign¡¯s normal personality at work. There was no need for self-control because, truth be told, he wasn¡¯t interested in the first place.


    Before they could speak any further, the human representative interjected, his voice firm but polite.


    "Please come with us, the meeting will begin shortly. You¡¯re expected on the 15th floor," he said, gesturing toward the elevator. Discover stories with novelhall.Co?m

 Chapter 549: Behind the War 4

    "Let¡¯s continue this later. I¡¯m sure we can change your mind," Liliana said, leaning in close, her breath brushing against him.@@@@


    He stood still, expression cold and distant, as if her words hadn¡¯t even registered.


    For a split second, her playful smile faltered, replaced by a flicker of frustration. But she quickly regained her composure, assuming he was simply playing hard to get. After all, only a few could resist their beauty.


    What she didn¡¯t realize was that to get any reaction from him, she¡¯d need the most powerful love magic in existence. There were two types of people immune to a woman¡¯s charm: those with iron wills, and then there was Reign.


    She turned to Draven with a smirk. "How about you, old man? I wouldn¡¯t mind if you joined too."


    "I¡¯m too old for you," he shook his head.


    "You¡¯re kidding, right? You¡¯re only a couple of thousand years older," she teased.


    "Yeah, still older,"


    She rolled her eyes and walked past him. "No wonder you only have one son,"


    It was meant as an insult, but Draven didn¡¯t react. He simply let them enter the elevator first.


    Reign looked at his grandfather. "I¡¯ve been wondering, though¡ªwhy do you only have one son? You¡¯re the strongest, right? I¡¯m sure a lot of women would want to get their hands on your genes."


    "Good point," Draven said, his voice steady and thoughtful. "Truth be told, after your grandmother passed, I lost the desire to take a wife again. Not that I haven¡¯t had my fair share of offers, but... some things are better left in the past."


    He paused, eyes distant as if reflecting on the years gone by. "Long life teaches you that,"


    "You seem to really like her," Reign pointed out.


    "Like her? I hated that woman with all my heart," Draven sighed heavily. "I was so happy when she was gone, I threw a party that lasted a year."


    "This is only possible because I shared our teleportation technology with them," he announced proudly, taking full credit for the achievement.


    Those nearby overheard Draven¡¯s bold remark, but no one dared challenge him.


    As much as they might have disliked his arrogance, the truth behind his words was undeniable.


    Without his contribution, the ability to travel quickly between nations¡ªespecially across vast distances¡ªwould have remained a distant dream.


    His teleportation technology had become a cornerstone of global cooperation.


    But what most people didn¡¯t know was that Central City had been on the verge of completing its own teleportation portal. Given another year or two, they would have succeeded without outside help.


    Draven knew this, which was exactly why he stepped in. By sharing the technology first, he secured his influence and reputation.


    To outsiders, Draven might appear easygoing, even charming, but that was far from the truth. Beneath his relaxed demeanor was a calculating mind, always thinking several steps ahead.


    This trait ran deep in his bloodline. Of all the people Draven knew, the only one who could outsmart him was probably his son, Raiden.


    As for Reign, he saw his grandson as nothing more than a greenhorn, super talented but too inexperienced to fully understand the depth of the game he played.


    Draven had countless secrets, many of which he planned to reveal when the time was right.


    Even his exaggerated concern about the devils? It was a carefully crafted act, a performance to keep others on edge while he worked behind the scenes to control events.


    What Draven didn¡¯t realize was that his grandson was far more cunning than he imagined.


    Reign had his own set of hidden cards¡ªones that could make even the most seasoned schemers break a sweat .


    Both grandfather and grandson, unaware of each other¡¯s true depth, carried secrets of their own, each believing they were the smarter one.


    Together, this duo was a recipe for disaster.

 Chapter 550: Behind the War 5

    Just as the Demon God patted himself on the back for his cleverness, the human representative began thanking him profusely.


    They were kissing up to him, just as he¡¯d planned.


    Others who noticed Reign couldn¡¯t help but smile at him, their curiosity piqued. The resemblance between him and Draven was undeniable¡ªat certain angles, they looked nearly identical.


    Some, familiar with the rumors surrounding the Demon God, quickly put two and two together.


    Whispers began to spread through the crowd as people realized that the young man standing beside Draven was his infamous grandson.


    As the crowd slowly made its way toward Reign, drawn to his presence and status,


    Draven leaned in closer, his voice low. "You don¡¯t need to force yourself to talk to them. I know you¡¯re anti-social."


    "Anti-social?" Reign rolled his eyes, irritation creeping in. The way his grandfather put it made it sound like he couldn¡¯t talk at all. He disliked socializing, but that didn¡¯t mean he lacked the ability to converse.


    He paused for a moment, letting the silence stretch, enough to capture the crowd¡¯s attention.


    Then, without a word, he flashed a smile. Subtle, barely a curve of his lips, but there was something magnetic about it¡ªsomething that instantly put those around him at ease.


    When he spoke, his voice was soft, almost melodic, carrying a rhythm that made each word feel carefully chosen.


    He didn¡¯t speak too quickly or too slowly¡ªhis pacing was perfect, just enough to keep listeners hanging on, eager for more.


    It wasn¡¯t the loud, commanding voice Draven would have used. No, Reign¡¯s tone was quieter, smoother, almost soothing. The politicians¡ªespecially the women¡ªfound themselves captivated.


    Draven, watching from the side, blinked in disbelief. He¡¯d heard his grandson talk before, but it was never like this. Reign was usually rude, unfiltered, uninterested in others¡¯ opinions.


    He thought he was the master of acting, but now, with the faintest glance, his grandson had outdone him.


    Draven leaned back slightly, muttering under his breath,@@@@


    "Hey, hey, you know what¡¯s funny?" Aris continued, a mischievous grin on her face. "Me and Raiden were actually a couple. We did it pretty much every day before."


    Liliana¡¯s anger flared. She knew full well that Aris wasn¡¯t lying¡ªthey had a way of telling when the other was being truthful.


    "I bet I could get Reign to fall for me too, if I tried," Aris teased, her smirk widening. "Do you want me to do that? Because it seems like he doesn¡¯t like you very much."


    "I..." Liliana¡¯s voice faltered, her inferiority complex starting to surface.


    Seeing this, Aris immediately stopped, her expression softening. She couldn¡¯t allow her sister to break down in front of so many people.


    They worked in tandem on many things. Liliana, being the more outgoing one, often took the position of the leader.


    But in reality, it was Aris who called the shots from the shadows, pretending to be the timid one while secretly pulling the strings.


    As the commotion around Reign and Draven subsided, they were escorted to seats at the very front, alongside other demons who had joined the meeting.


    However, their seating was far more prominent than the others. Their table bore the insignia of the alliance, glittering in gold. Even the chairs were different, more elaborate, a clear sign of the distinction in treatment.


    Other Demon Gods noticed the special treatment, and while they didn¡¯t like it, none of them dared to voice their displeasure. After all, it would be foolish to challenge the most dangerous demon in the world because of a seating arrangement.


    These demons were from factions independent of the Abyssal Alliance.


    Normally, they wouldn¡¯t work with humans, but the looming threat of Hell invading the entire world was something they couldn¡¯t ignore.


    At the same time, they were eager to see Draven, the official strongest Demon God, in person.


    Though they hadn¡¯t fought him themselves, just his presence was enough to tell them he was in an entirely different league.


    There was something about him, an aura that set him apart from everyone else.


    Draven, sensing the stares directed at them, turned his gaze toward the others and simply smiled.

 Chapter 551: Behind the War 6

    Reign and Draven comfortably sat in their respective seats. Now that they were settled, the room fell quiet, a clear sign of the impact Draven had on everyone. It was a silence that only the strongest could command.


    Meanwhile, Reign surveyed the attendees of the meeting. As expected, the majority were humans, but his attention was drawn to a group dressed in lab coats bearing the BioGen logo.


    They were accompanied by two meta-humans¡ªone male and one female, both appearing around twenty years old.


    The female meta-human caught his gaze and turned her head, offering him a friendly smile. She had long, dark brown hair that cascaded in soft waves down her back.


    Her eyes were a vibrant shade of green, bright and attentive, carrying an air of intelligence and curiosity.


    She wore a simple yet elegant outfit: a fitted black dress with subtle silver patterns, paired with knee-high boots that added a touch of practicality to her otherwise refined appearance.@@@@


    The male meta-human beside her appeared more reserved, his demeanor serious, but his focus remained fixed on the proceedings rather than the interaction.


    ¡¯I wonder what kind of powers they have,¡¯ Reign thought to himself. ¡¯They¡¯re definitely strong if they¡¯ve been chosen to be here.¡¯


    Just as Reign was observing them, the room was interrupted by a sharp chime, signaling the start of the meeting.


    A human representative stepped forward, his name was Marcus Ward. He was in his mid-thirties, with short, dark brown hair and sharp, calculating blue eyes.


    He wore a neatly pressed suit, with a faint silver lining on the collar. As he adjusted his glasses, he spoke with a calm, steady voice, addressing the assembly.


    "Esteemed representatives of the Abyssal Alliance and other demon factions," he began, bowing respectfully to the room. "We have gathered here under extraordinary circumstances¡ªcircumstances that threaten the safety of our world."


    But before Marcus could continue, some of the demons grumbled in frustration.


    "This is a outrageous," one growled. "Where is your president? He¡¯s supposed to be here! Or do humans think we demons don¡¯t deserve proper respect?"


    Marcus stood his ground, unphased by the growing tension. He cleared his throat before responding, his voice steady but firm.


    "The president is... occupied with other matters at the moment," he explained. "However, I assure you, this meeting is of the utmost importance, and I am here to represent the necessary authority."


    The demon who had spoken earlier scowled, his voice rising as he slammed a heavy fist on the table.


    "This is unacceptable!" he roared. "Your president is nowhere to be seen, and we¡¯re left to deal with a mere human representative? Do you think this is some kind of joke?"


    The room erupted in noise as other demons joined in, their voices filled with anger and disbelief.


    "How dare they treat us this way!" one shouted. "This is an insult to our kind!" another growled.


    Reign watched in amusement as the tension escalated. He had expected this meeting to be dull, but it was quickly turning into something far more entertaining.


    Marcus, visibly unsettled but determined, raised his hands to calm the room.


    "Our scientists believe it¡¯s designed to alter our world¡ªmaking it more suitable for them. If we don¡¯t act now, it will allow even more powerful devils to cross over, and the invasion will grow beyond we could control."


    A demon with crimson horns crossed his arms and growled, "If this thing grows stronger, it could breach even our continent. That¡¯s not something I want near my territory."


    Another demon scoffed. "How do we know your ¡¯scientists¡¯ aren¡¯t exaggerating? Humans love to dramatize things."


    The demons began nodding, though some still looked skeptical. The data presented by the humans could be fabricated, designed to manipulate them into action.


    "It¡¯s easy to sit here and debate whether it¡¯s real or not," Draven interrupted, leaning forward slightly.


    "But the fact is, the portal exists. That much is clear. If we wait too long, we¡¯ll be facing an army of billions, and if you think the devils would be willing to share this world with us, then you¡¯re all fools."


    His words struck hard. Some demons flinched, others bristled.


    One demon scowled, leaning forward. "What do you suggest we do? Send more forces to the west? What if another portal appears in the East? Will these humans help us?"


    The idea of splitting their forces made the situation even more complicated, and the thought of relying on humans was hard to swallow for many demons.


    Draven¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    "That won¡¯t be a problem. We still have my... our teleportation technology. With this, we can send reinforcements wherever they¡¯re needed, fast. And I¡¯m sure the humans will help us if things get serious in the East. After all, we¡¯re both in the same boat. It¡¯s sinking no matter which side you choose."


    He leaned back, confident in his plan.


    A few demons exchanged uneasy glances, but the logic behind his explanation was undeniable.


    Even if they didn¡¯t trust the humans, they couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that their fates were tied together. The Hellgate wasn¡¯t just a threat to one side¡ªit was a threat to everyone.


    One demon spoke up, reluctantly agreeing. "So, we work together... for now."


    Draven nodded, his expression serious. "For now," he repeated, "but if anyone tries to betray this alliance, I will deal with them first before I deal with the devils."


    "Betray the alliance? Are you hinting that one of us will be working with the devils?"


    Draven¡¯s gaze turned cold, his voice low. "I¡¯m not hinting. I¡¯m stating it clearly. Anyone who even considers working with the devils will have to answer to me first. The devils are our enemies, and anyone who sides with them is just as dangerous."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing.


    "I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re demon, human, or whatever you think you are. If you choose to betray this alliance, you won¡¯t live long enough to regret it."


    "You think we¡¯d work with those devils?" one demon sneered, his disbelief clear in his voice. "What makes you think we¡¯d even consider working with them?"


    Draven¡¯s eyes locked onto him with cold intensity.


    "Because I¡¯ve seen it before," he said. "In times of desperation, anyone can be swayed. And I won¡¯t let anyone jeopardize this alliance."

 Chapter 552: Behind the War 7

    When his warning hit, the room fell into an silence.


    No one dared to speak or challenge him further. His words carried a weight that went beyond simple authority¡ªthey were backed by his status as the strongest and most feared being in existence.


    In the end, everyone signed the agreement. The act itself was more for appearances than genuine deal, but the unspoken threat behind Draven¡¯s presence left little room for defiance.


    If anyone dared to abandon the alliance, he¡¯d personally hunt them down and make them regret it.


    Whether he would actually follow through didn¡¯t matter. The fear he instilled was enough to keep everyone in line.


    When the meeting concluded, the attendees began to walk out of the room, their footsteps echoing in the now-quiet chamber.


    Reign shifted in his seat, preparing to stand and leave. He wanted to return to farming and break through to Demon God Level, but a firm voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "We are not done yet," Draven spoke out.


    Reign leaned back slightly, crossing his arms. "What now?"


    "That meeting was for show," Draven said with a low chuckle. "The real one is just starting."


    Reign raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Do you really think those demons have any real say in this matter? They were only here so I could put them in their place. In reality, the humans only needed the Abyssal Alliance to be present."


    He paused, letting the words sink in. He made the effort to explain this to show Reign how to manipulate people, a skill he would need if he ever took the leadership position.


    "I used this meeting to show them who¡¯s in control," Draven added, his tone casual but laced with an undercurrent of dominance. "While they bickered over pride, I secured their compliance without them even realizing it."


    "So all of this... was just a power play?"


    Draven chuckled again. "Of course. You don¡¯t expect real decisions to be made in a room full of prideful demons, do you? "


    The other demons had no idea they were merely pawns in a much larger game, one where his grandfather controlled the board.


    "So, what now?"


    "You will see later," Draven reassured.


    Just as hiss words left his mouth, the center of the room began to hum.


    A small metal portal emerged from the floor. It looked similar to the one they had passed through before, but on a much smaller scale.


    They stood up, stepping through the portal without a word.


    On the other side, they entered a strange futuristic room.


    The walls were made of smooth black stone, and glowing blue neon lines ran across them. The lights created patterns that looked almost like circuits on a machine.


    Reign narrowed his eyes. There was no mistaking it¡ªthe woman in front of him resembled a more mature version of Celine and Cyril.


    But unlike them, he didn¡¯t feel any special emotions or attraction toward her. To him, she appeared no different than any other human.


    "You two look surprised. Is it really that hard to believe that the person in charge is a woman?"


    "I see," Draven nodded, his voice filled with understanding.


    "You see what?" she asked, her smile radiating confidence and authority, unaffected by his presence.


    "Now I understand why you kept your identity hidden," Draven said with a sarcastic laugh. "No one would take you seriously if they knew who you really were." He made sure his tone was as rude as possible.


    Her expression tightened in annoyance, but she remained composed.


    "It seems the strongest demon isn¡¯t as progressive as I thought," she shot back. "They say you¡¯re a genius, so I guess I expected too much from you.."


    "Oh, you can keep all that nonsense to yourself. I¡¯m doing just fine," Draven let out another amused laugh.


    If she thought she could outmaneuver him in this game, she was severely mistaken. He had a knack for insulting others.


    Meanwhile, Reign glanced at his grandfather, starting to understand where he got his ability to annoy others. It seemed the apple didn¡¯t fall far from the tree after all.


    "Enough," Seeing that continuing the conversation would only make her lose more face, she turned her gaze to Reign. She was curious about the soon-to-be leader of the Abyssal Alliance.


    Unlike his grandfather, Reign didn¡¯t show much emotion, but for some reason, she felt he was more dangerous. There was something about him that was hard to read.


    "Let¡¯s start." She redirected the conversation to a more urgent matter.


    Pressing a button on the desk, a holographic video appeared, displaying the Hell Army¡¯s camp.


    The image displayed a vast, heavily guarded area, with soldiers and various hell creatures. Massive tents stood in the distance, and they looked as though they were made from human skin.


    "Is this live feed?" Draven asked.


    "Yes, we send drones with cloaking abilities to spy on the area, using 500x zoom to remain undetected. We¡¯ve also reverse-engineered your teleportation technology to transmit data signals."


    "As you can see, the miasma is no longer an issue in areas the Hell Army has passed through. However, in return, the land has turned into molten lava, which is hardly an improvement."


    Draven tapped the armrest of his chair before speaking. "How durable are these drones?"


    "Their exterior is made of a special alloy that can withstand most conventional weapons. However, they can be destroyed if directly targeted."


    He nodded thoughtfully. "During the bombing mission, I want you to distance your drones first. Keep them at a safe distance. This way, if the four I sent fail, I can watch how those devil generals fight up close."


    "You doubt your own people?" she inquired. Discover stories at novelhall.Co?m


    He shook his head. "I¡¯m just being careful. Besides, the more information we have, the better prepared we¡¯ll be. I can¡¯t just run in there blindly. The enemies might be using this first wave to bait me."


    Reign nodded in agreement, recognizing that Draven¡¯s concern wasn¡¯t baseless. In war, it was common knowledge to target the most dangerous variable first.

 Chapter 553: Strongest Demons

    While the meeting between the leaders continued in the safety of Central City, the true weight of the conflict rested on the shoulders of those chosen to carry out the first strike.


    Metto, Caurus, Venzo, and Remu stood atop a desolate, rocky mountain that overlooked the Hell Army¡¯s sprawling encampment.


    Though they were physically present, they were simultaneously shielded from detection, thanks to Metto¡¯s ability. His power connected their senses to the battlefield without revealing their true location, keeping them hidden from the three Devil Generals who were positioned at the heart of the enemy forces.


    The camp stretched across the molten land below, a vast expanse filled with black tents and strong, intimidating creatures.


    Even the weakest of them was on par with a High-Rank Demon, showing just how formidable this army was.


    The air was filled with tension as the team stood in silence, each lost in their thoughts about the danger ahead. Despite their strength, everyone was aware that this could be the most dangerous mission they¡¯d ever undertaken.


    The Hell Army was vast, its generals powerful, and the stakes were higher than ever.


    But they were all confident in the plan they had developed.


    They would strike fast¡ªlaunching a powerful AOE attack to dismantle the Hell Army¡¯s formation, crippling them with a single blow, and then retreating before the enemy general¡¯s could retaliate.


    The key was speed and precision. They had one shot, and they needed to make it count.@@@@


    Metto turned to Remu. "Are you ready?"


    "Yes," Remu answered without hesitation.


    Stay connected with novelhall.Co?m


    With no more words needed, the team entered a spatial void¡ªa pocket dimension. This space had no fixed boundaries. It was a blank expanse of white, its walls stretching endlessly into the distance, seemingly infinite.


    It was here they would prepare, where they could charge their power away from the prying eyes of their enemies.


    In this place, they could concentrate their power without fear of interference, ensuring that when they unleashed their attack, it would be at its full potential.


    Venzo scanned the area, his eyes narrowing as he took in the blank white walls around them.


    "You¡¯ve really outdone yourself, Metto. This place feels like it could handle my strongest attack."


    Metto gave a slight nod, "It can handle all of your attacks. No need to hold back."


    "Good. Let¡¯s do this!" Venzo chuckled, his usual laid back attitude taking over.


    He glanced at Remu, who stood still, her face focused and calm.


    Her role in this plan was the most important¡ªshe would be the one to absorb their combined powers and channel them.


    Remu adjusted her stance, her body beginning to morphed.


    A soft glow radiated from her form, and soon, she began to shimmer and expand into a massive sphere of glowing slime.


    But she wasn¡¯t done yet.


    Next, she divided into four balls, with the largest one at the center, where her core resided.


    This form was her strongest, but also the most vulnerable. Her core was exposed, and if anyone decided to strike now, she would instantly die.


    "I¡¯m ready! Give me everything you¡¯ve got!" she declared.


    Finally, Metto¡¯s turn came. With a casual flick of his wrist, he released his attack.


    It was a subtle motion, but the energy behind it hit Remu way harder.


    The pressure from his strike was unlike anything she had faced. It was sharp, relentless, and unyielding. Her form shook violently, the force threatening to tear her apart.


    But she stood strong. She had prepared for this.


    The energy was absorbed, and the third ball began to form, glowing a bright, pure white.


    Remu, now at the center of it all, held the destructive power of three Demon Gods combined.


    With her own energy added to it, this attack had the destructive force of dozens of nuclear warheads.


    Now, it was no exaggeration to say they were currently the strongest demon team.


    "Open the portal," she ordered, her voice steady and commanding.


    Without hesitation, Metto snapped his fingers, and the sky above the Hell Army cracked open like shattered glass.


    The sound echoed across the land, drawing the attention of everyone below.


    But before they could react, a massive explosion erupted, obliterating everything in its path.


    BOOOOOM!


    The shockwave was so powerful it wiped out the entire area, leaving nothing behind but devastation.


    It didn¡¯t end there. The ground trembled violently, and the blast¡¯s force was so immense that even cities hundreds of miles away felt the seismic shock.


    Buildings shook, and the earth groaned under the weight of the attack. It felt as though the very planet itself had been struck by a force of nature beyond anything imaginable.


    When the light finally subsided, the four who had been watching were taken aback.


    The Hell Army was unharmed.


    A massive black barrier had shielded them from the explosion, and the only thing destroyed was the land outside it.


    Seeing that their attack had failed, Metto snapped his fingers again. He had already use teleportation moments before, but someone had interfered with it.


    Just as he was about to try for the 3rd time, he sensed a shift in space.


    "Run!" Metto shouted, using his power to push the other demons away just as a semi-translucent black hand appeared out of nowhere and crushed his body into pulp.


    BURST!


    "Metto!" Venzo roared in anger, but there was no time for concern as the same black hand reappeared above him.


    "Don¡¯t underestimate me!" he shouted, firing a beam of dark red light. But the hand swatted it away and slapped him with such force that he turned into a pool of blood midair.


    Caurus and Remu, witnessing the bloody scene, flew away, realizing this was not a fight¡ªit was a one-sided massacre.


    Strongest Demon Team? What a joked.


    They were treated like insects.

 Chapter 554: Different Breed

    Reign, Draven, and the President, watching the live feed, were left speechless.


    They had anticipated the Devil Generals to be strong, but what they witnessed far exceeded their wildest expectations.


    Even Reign, usually filled with confidence, found himself questioning whether his original body could achieve such overwhelming victory when it eventually reached the Demon God level.


    ¡¯The gap between demons and devils is too high,¡¯ he muttered to himself.


    At first, he had assumed that while devils would be more powerful than demons of the same rank, the difference wasn¡¯t something that could not be bridged with strategy and numbers.


    But reality was far harsher than he had imagined.


    Lost in thought, he recalled the words of the other demon gods.


    "Is that really how strong you are in your base form?" Reign asked his grandfather who was completely silent since the operation started.


    Draven didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he fell into deep thought, carefully analyzing everything.


    He ran calculations and predictions in his mind, considering what he would do if he were in that situation.


    In the end, he came to a conclusion. He estimated that to survive such an attack, he would need to use about 30% of his full power, which included the power of the rings.


    But to actually win, he would need to unleash between 40 and 50% of his strength¡ªmore than he had anticipated but still within his reach if he pushed himself.


    "No, my base form is not that strong," Draven admitted, shaking his head. "But I don¡¯t think that attack came from any of the generals,"


    Reign raised an eyebrow, his mind already working to piece together the meaning behind those words.


    "Are you saying they used an artifact?" Reign asked. It was the only explanation he could think of that made sense, given the overwhelming power they had witnessed.


    "Yes," Draven confirmed, his tone heavy. "And judging by its strength, I don¡¯t think we have anything capable of countering it¡ªeven among all the treasures back in the capital."


    THUD!


    "Is that really true?" The President stood up, slamming her right hand onto the desk in frustration. Her usually composed demeanor was gone.


    She looked at Draven, almost pleading. "Are you telling me there¡¯s really nothing you have to counter that? Nothing you can do?"


    Draven¡¯s expression remained unreadable.


    "I wouldn¡¯t say such a thing if I had a solution," he replied, his tone cold and direct.


    The strongest demon admitting such a thing was a heavy blow to the President¡¯s morale.


    After all, the most powerful allies of mankind at that moment were the Abyssal, and hearing that they might not have a counter for the artifact shattered some sense of security.


    Just as the silence settled in, a sudden shift in the footage drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    The previously dead demon gods reappeared, and they did not look hurt or tired in the slightest.


    Then, another figure came into view¡ªthe blonde meta-human child who had made even Lilith give up.


    He had come for the sole purpose of supporting the demon gods, ready to step in in case of an emergency. His presence was a precaution, a backup plan to ensure their survival if the situation took a turn for the worse.


    ¡ª


    Caurus hadn¡¯t really expected to win, but he aimed to at least make his opponent bleed.


    However, when the dust finally settled, Aamon stood there, completely unscathed, casually gripping the blade of the axe as if it were nothing more than a child¡¯s toy.


    "Is this your strongest attack?" the Devil General sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "Is this the standard of demons?"


    The insulting question hit Caurus hard, his pride taking a direct blow.


    He pushed harder, shifting his weight to force the axe forward, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Frustration burned in his chest. Determined, he tried pulling the axe back, but Aamon held it firmly between his fingertips.


    "Go on, take it," the Devil General challenged, clearly enjoying the game as he toyed with his opponent.


    Caurus¡¯s fury grew with each passing moment, and as his anger intensified, so did his power.


    His body began to swell, growing taller and more imposing.


    With a loud roar, Caurus finally pulled the axe free.


    Then, using both hands, he swung it down with all his strength.


    BOOOM!


    The sheer power behind the blow sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, threatening to tear the very earth apart .


    But once again, Aamon casually blocked the blow, not even putting any effort into it.


    While this was happening, the other two Devil Generals were now locked in combat with Remu and Venzo in the air.


    Remu, in a moment of desperation, transformed into thirty small slime balls, each one no larger than a basketball.


    The air was filled with a hum as each slime ball shot deadly blue lasers at him. Beams cut through the air, leaving streaks of light behind them.


    But Belphegor, who barely moved, effortlessly dodged every single one attack thrown at him.


    Seeing that her current strategy wasn¡¯t working, she decided to change her approach entirely.


    With a quick adjustment, the thirty slimes split into sixty, now surrounding the devil from every angle, forming a perfect circle .


    "Fire!" Remu mentally commanded.


    The slimes began to shoot their deadly blue lasers, each one aimed directly at Belphegor.


    But this time, the lasers didn¡¯t fly in a straight line.


    Instead, when one slime was hit, it bounced back, redirecting the energy.


    The kinetic force of each impact fed into the next, creating an increasing tempo of attack that continued to build with each bounced.


    It was a technique she had developed herself¡ªa strategy built for speed and ever increasing pressure.


    ¡¯I was planning to save this technique for Draven, but if I don¡¯t give it my all, I won¡¯t even land a hit,¡¯ she muttered to herself.


    Her determination grew stronger, and a desire to take down her opponent no matter what surged within her.

 Chapter 555: Different Breed 2

    Remu felt more confidence as her plan unfolded seamlessly.


    Her slimes moved in perfect sync, and the laser attack closed in on Belphegor from all directions. The sheer speed of the beam left no room for escape¡ªif he moved even slightly, he would be completely erased.


    She recalled her earlier death, a mistake caused by being unprepared. This time was different. Her instincts were sharper, her strategy carefully planned, and she held full control over the battle.@@@@


    Meanwhile, Belphegor hovered in place at the center, completely still. His relaxed stance made it seem like he didn¡¯t care about the destruction closing in around him.


    Then, he smiled¡ªa cold, cruel smile that cut through Remu¡¯s brief sense of victory.


    "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" His voice was sharp and mocking.


    This enraged Remu, prompting her to focus the full force of the attack on him.


    The combined beams hit him, triggering a massive explosion of light.


    The space vibrated from the impact. For a moment, Remu believed she had won.


    But when the light faded, terror gripped her. Belphegor stood unharmed, his body surrounded by a dark, swirling shield.


    Her heart sank as she felt her link to the slimes snap.


    "No... how?" Her voice cracked as panic took hold.


    Belphegor raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The sound echoed unnaturally, sharp and chilling.


    Before she could move, the damage of her attack was transferred to her. It wasn¡¯t just reflected¡ªit was stronger, and deadlier than before.


    "NO!" Remu¡¯s scream rang out as her body bloated.


    BOOOOOM!


    The blast consumed her completely, erasing her slimes and leaving only a pool of blue liquid where she had stood. The force was too much for even her regeneration to handle. She was gone in an instant.


    Belphegor sighed and brushed off his shoulder, as if the fight had been a minor annoyance.


    "Demons are too weak. Pathetic."


    Venzo, locked in battle with Asmodeus, witnessed the scene and let out an enraged roar.


    "For I, Asmodeus , King of the Nine Hells and Prince of Lust, will show you the true peak of existence!"


    His words echoed, carrying authority.


    "Feast your eyes, and prostrate yourself," Asmodeus commanded.


    Dark purple energy crackled around his right hand, swirling like a storm.


    Then, a massive translucent dome formed above them, pulsing with the same eerie purple hue.


    It loomed over the whole battle field, its presence both mesmerizing and terrifying, as if it held the power to consume everything within its reach.


    "I am..." his voice cracked, and the intensity of his power reached its peak. "Unstoppable."


    The purple barrier shrank into his right hand, and for a brief moment, there was total silence.


    Then, without warning, an explosion erupted, blinding everyone.


    The blast was deafening, its force far greater than the combined attacks of the demons before.


    And when the explosion subsided, Venzo had completely vanished, along with the other demons and the meta-human.


    "Show off," Aamon muttered, shaking his head. He was still enjoying himself, toying with his opponent


    Belphegor, on the other hand was relieved that he didn¡¯t have to put in any more effort. He was too lazy to care.


    Before they could enjoy their victory though, the demons and the meta-human reappeared, completely unharmed.


    "You think you can kill us that easily?" Caurus sneered, his voice dripping with defiance.


    But before they could speak further, they were once again destroyed, only to be reset back.


    The devils saw this and were unfazed. Instead, they took turns to kill everyone, each death more brutal than the last.


    The endless cycle became too much to bear, and by the twentieth death, the group tried to flee.


    But Belphegor, with a lazy flick of his hand, restricted their movements, trapping them in place.


    "Playtime is over," Aamon chuckled darkly.

 Chapter 556: Reign鈥檚 Determination

    Aamon raised his hand, dark energy swirling around it like a vortex.


    The air grew heavier with each passing second, crackling with an overwhelming sense of dread.


    The demons and the meta-human, still trapped by Belphegor¡¯s power, struggled in vain.


    But none of them showed fear, their expressions calm and unwavering. They knew all too well that no matter what happened, they would be revived again.


    Death had lost its meaning, and the cycle of destruction had become a mere inconvenience rather than an end.


    "You¡¯ve had your fun, your little resets," Aamon said, his tone laced with mockery. "But this time, there won¡¯t be another chance. No more games."


    "You think this will end anything? All you¡¯re doing is exhausting your energy further," the meta-human boy sneered, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "I wonder about that," Aamon let out a low chuckle. A dark grin spread across his face as his eyes locked onto the boy.


    "I¡¯ve already figured out your power¡ªand its source. It comes from that place... The Void."


    The boy¡¯s sneer faltered for a brief second, but Aamon pressed on. "I let you use your ability earlier because I wanted to confirm it for myself. Consider it a test." He chuckled darkly, his energy crackling around him like a storm about to break.


    "But now that I know for certain, killing you will be effortless."


    Hearing Aamon¡¯s threat, even Venzo and the other demons felt a chill run through them.


    It didn¡¯t sound like a bluff¡ªit carried a weight that made their confidence waver.


    As doubts began to creep into their minds, Aamon raised his hand, and the dense, pent-up dark energy surrounding him condensed into an array of pure black swords.


    The blades floated ominously. Each one radiated a power that felt like it could cut through more than just flesh.


    "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s bluffing," the meta-human boy said confidently, his voice steady as he glanced at the others.


    Despite the overwhelming presence of the dark swords, he showed no fear.


    He knew his power, rooted in the illogical and infinite chaos of the Void, rendered him untouchable.


    No attack, no matter how powerful, could truly end him.


    "Let¡¯s go," Draven said, standing up. His expression was dark, clearly displeased with the outcome of the fight.


    The President, sitting in front of him, shared his frustration.


    Both of them were irritated, knowing their side had shown more than they should have while their opponents barely broke a sweat.


    Reign followed his grandfather out, and they made their way back to the capital.


    The silence between them was heavy, the impact of the recent events hanging in the air. Enjoy exclusive chapters from novelhall.Co?m


    Finally, Draven broke the tension.


    "Focus on completing your father¡¯s work," he said, his voice unusually serious. "I miscalculated. I don¡¯t think we can last long."


    His words were no longer an act. Draven genuinely believed they would be defeated soon.


    Even the meta-human wouldn¡¯t be able to fix it.


    From that fight, it was clear the devils had far more knowledge about meta-humans than they had expected.


    They not only understood the meta-human¡¯s abilities but seemed to know how to counter them, making the situation worst.


    "I¡¯ll do my best," Reign replied, though his words didn¡¯t match the thoughts racing through his mind.


    Deep down, he longed to return to his old body and break pass the Demon God level.


    He knew it was the only way he¡¯d have any chance against what was coming¡ªagainst the overwhelming power of the devils.


    "I¡¯m going to leave you alone, I also need to prepare," Draven said, giving a nod before turning and walking away.


    His footsteps echoed down the hall as he disappeared into the shadows, leaving Reign alone with his thoughts.


    ¡¯Things are getting more complicated,¡¯ Reign sighed.


    He didn¡¯t have all the answers right now, but there was one thing he was sure of.


    Only absolute power could turn things around.@@@@

 Chapter 557: Gears Moving

    The war had intensified to a level no one had expected, turning battles into catastrophes.@@@@


    Tempest Fort, once a stronghold of innovation and strategic defense, was overtaken by the devils after a one sided siege.


    Humanity fought fiercely, deploying massive airships armed with advanced weaponry, their engines shaking the skies as they rained firepower onto the enemy.


    Cannons roared, missile systems locked on, and experimental weapons were pushed to their limits.


    However¡ª


    The Hell¡¯s army was on a whole different level. The three generals didn¡¯t even need to act¡ªjust the foot soldiers were enough to destroy everything in their path.


    Creatures with flames for bodies burned anything they touched, while Hellhounds tore apart tanks, planes, robots, and more.


    Other hellish beings with different abilities made the situation even worse. Some released a poisonous gas that turned everything it touched into stone, while others sparked with lightning, electrifying anything nearby.


    Some had scales that shimmered like glass and could reflect attack, making them nearly impossible to harm.


    Many were massive, clawed horrors that could split the earth beneath them with a single strike. Each creature seemed to embody a different kind of nightmare, making it clear that they where really from hell.


    In a desperate move, nuclear weapons were lunched against the invading devils.


    The blinding explosions turned night into day, consuming the battlefield in fire and smoke.


    But as the smoke cleared, the devils stood unharmed. The same black barrier that had protected them before shimmered, proving that these attacks were useless.


    This crushed the morale of the human forces, leaving them with little reason to believe victory was possible.


    With no other option, an evacuation order was issued. Soldiers, scientists, and civilians scrambled to escape before the devils could claim more ground.


    As for the technology left behind, the human forces assumed it would be of little use to the devils, given how powerful they already were. The devils relied on their overwhelming magic and innate abilities, which far surpassed anything human-made.


    It was almost ironic how this once highly coveted technology was now seen as useless, both by the humans and the devils.


    Against such overwhelming power, these advanced weapons were nothing more than props, unable to make a dent in the force they were up against.


    Meanwhile, the chaos spread far beyond Tempest Fort. The sudden influx of refugees made things worse, as the area was already struggling with limited resources, especially given a Tier 1 high population count.


    In the end, people were forced to relocate to Tier 4 cities, the only places still with enough space.


    As a result, news of the invasion began to spread across the West. Even black market dealers were selling information about it, and local internet rumors grew louder with each passing day, as more and more people started to talk about the situation.


    The tension grew as everyone realized that the invasion would only make their already scarce resources even more limited.


    In the bustling commercial of one city, a crowd gathered near the town square.


    Shouts rang out as a group of frustrated citizens confronted a group of Tempest Fort refugees, who were attempting to put some tent .


    "Get out of here!" one man yelled, his face red with anger. "We need to save our resources for the coming war! We don¡¯t have room for you!"


    A woman stepped forward, her hands trembling but determined. "We have no choice! Our homes were destroyed. Where else can we go?"


    The crowd murmured, but it was clear that many weren¡¯t sympathetic.


    All of this chaos was unfolding in different parts of the West, and just when the people thought they might catch their breath, another wave of bad news hit.


    "Is it another portal?" one of them asked, his voice filled with fear.


    The idea of another army pouring through made them uneasy, knowing they were already getting beaten by the first wave.


    "I¡¯ll run the diagnostics and check for similarities and patterns," another officer said, quickly tapping away at his console.


    His fingers moved across the keys, trying to get a clearer picture of what they might be facing.


    A few minutes later, more information appeared on the hologram.


    The officer looked up and explained, "Sir, the signal doesn¡¯t match the opening of a portal, but it does match energy signals we¡¯ve saved in our database."


    "What is it ?" The general asked.


    "It matched the signal we got from observing a Demon God Breakthrough but this one is way stronger than the average,"


    "How strong is it?"


    The officer paused for a moment, studying the data before replying, "Around 15 times stronger than normal."


    Everyone in the room was momentarily stunned by the staggering number. It was common knowledge that the stronger the energy released during a breakthrough, the more powerful the demon would be.


    So, an energy burst that strong was a massive concern in the hands of the wrong demon.


    "Contact the Abyssal Alliance," the general ordered. "Ask if they have a powerful demon attempting to break through in the Tempest Region."


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Hell Army Camp.


    Aamon¡¯s eyes narrowed as an unsettling sensation gripped him.


    "Do they have a secret weapon aside from Draven?" he muttered aloud, his voice tense.


    His words caused Asmodeus to speak as well, his attention drawn to the vibration of the ground.


    "Are you sure this isn¡¯t just a normal earthquake?" Asmodeus raised his eyebrows, his voice steady and very casual.


    Aamon shook his head, his expression turning more serious. "No. This is something else. Whatever it is, it¡¯s too controlled and powerful to be a mere natural event."


    "Do you want me to check it out?" Asmodeus asked, his voice calm as he adjusted his footing.


    "Take care of it," Aamon responded, his voice firm.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    Author¡¯s Note: Sorry for the delay. Thank you for your patience.

 Chapter 558: Untouchable

    In a mountain near the raging storm of miasma and energy, a massive metal door slowly rose from the ground.


    Its surface was rough and old, showing signs of age. At the center was a carving of a devil¡¯s face, its eyes glowing faintly like it was alive. The air felt heavy, and the storm¡¯s distant howls made the scene even more unsettling.


    The door slowly creaked open , its weight evident in the deep groaning sound.


    Asmodeus stepped out, his movements smooth and unhurried, exuding an air of effortless confidence.


    He now wore a sharp, tailored black suit with a deep red vest that seemed to glow faintly against the dark fabric.


    A long coat with crimson accents flowed behind him, giving him an almost regal appearance.


    Even in the midst of chaos, his collected demeanor made it clear¡ªhe was not a man to be trifled with.


    "Wow, what is that thing?" he said, his voice filled with curiosity rather than fear.


    He stared at the phenomenon, a breakthrough so intense it had created a literal eye of the storm.


    Red lightning crackled through the swirling black miasma, lighting up the surroundings in rhythmic bursts.


    "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen something this... interesting." A faint grin spread across his face, the storm reflecting in his eyes.


    "Aamon told me to stop it, but that would be boring. Oh well, I¡¯ll wait for this thing to complete its transition. That¡¯ll be more exciting," he muttered aloud, a hint of mischief in his tone.


    His past battles with demons had made him overconfident, convincing him that nothing here could challenge him.


    He waved his hand, and a chair materialized out of his bracelet. He was wearing an artifact that allowed the user to store objects.


    Next, he casually summoned a tea table along with everything needed¡ªteapot, cups, and an assortment of fine tea leaves.


    As the violent winds rushed past, tugging at his clothes and hair, he clicked his tongue in mild annoyance.


    "Too noisy," he remarked.


    With a snapped of his fingers, a transparent barrier formed around him, instantly silencing the storm outside.


    Read latest chapters on novelhall.Co?m


    The miasma, lightning, and deafening roars of energy continued, but within his small bubble of calm, it was as if none of it existed.


    Asmodeus leaned back in his chair, pouring himself a cup of tea.


    "Now, let¡¯s see what this little storm has in store," he said, taking a sip, his gaze never leaving the swirling eye of the storm ahead.


    As Asmodeus calmly sipped his tea, the air behind him rippled about 100 meters away. It cracked open, revealing a black surface.


    A group of figures stepped out, their presence impossible to ignore.


    These weren¡¯t regular demons¡ªthey were the eight council members of the abyssal Alliance.


    Metto stood among them, looking serious, while the other council members stood by his side.@@@@


    "Why should I care about the name of a mere devil?" Reign sneered in contempt.


    After relentlessly killing humans for what felt like an eternity, he had finally reached the Demon God Status. To his surprise, the power he gained from the upgrade was far beyond his expectations.


    The reason? It seemed that every foundation he had carefully built from the very beginning had now revealed its true potential.


    "You¡¯re no fun at all," Asmodeus¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening. He raised his hand, intending to grab Reign, but before he could make contact, something unexpected happened.


    In that split second, the devil¡¯s hand was severed from his body.


    Still, Asmodeus showed no fear.


    Instead, his severed hand just floated in mid-air, dark energy swirling around it like threads.


    In moments, the hand reattached itself to his arm as if nothing had happened.


    "I admit that you have the skill to be arrogant," Asmodeus turned to faced him.


    "But do you really think that being fast makes you better than me?" He took a step forward, a confident smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "Speed may be an advantage, but you will still lose in the end against my overwhelming power."


    Reign smiled and shook his head. It seemed he needed to teach this devil a lesson.


    Before, he might have been afraid after witnessing what happened to Metto¡¯s group, but the person he was now was completely different.


    This wasn¡¯t because he was confident in his energy reserves, as devils naturally had outrageously high capacity too.


    No, he was confident because his original body was packed with overpowered skills.


    People might have forgotten, but this form held a trump card that not even his angel body possessed.


    True Death.


    An overpowered cheat skill he hadn¡¯t used in a while, having been too busy with his other alternative bodies, but now was the perfect time to test how powerful he had become.


    "How about we test that overwhelming power of yours against my speed?" Reign taunted, knowing full well that his enemy¡¯s ego would lead him to accept.


    And he was not disappointed. Asmodeus moved, attempting to strike, but in the blink of an eye, Reign vanished.


    One moment he was standing there, and the next, he appeared 40 meters away. He was moving too fast, even by the standards of demons and devils alike.


    "Hey, how can you test your so-called overwhelming power if you can¡¯t even hit me?" Reign mocked.


    His power wasn¡¯t the only thing that had a major upgraded; even his ability to get under his enemy¡¯s skin had improved by a huge margin.


    Meanwhile, the demon gods watching¡ªespecially Remu and Caurus¡ªwere taken aback.


    The devil who had caused them so much defeat and humiliation was now struggling to keep up.


    They began to wonder more who this mysterious and powerful entity was, and whether he was a friend or a foe.

 Chapter 559: Untouchable 2

    The clash unfolded in the skies, their figures barely visible as they streaked through the air at incomprehensible speeds. Each movement carried a force that made the air ripple and roar, creating sonic booms that echoed for miles.


    Asmodeus rushed forward, his hand glowing with dark purple energy that sparked and hissed like fire on water.


    He sent a wave of energy ripping through the air, leaving a deep tear in its wake. The attack exploded with a loud boom, lighting up the sky in a purple glow that spread in wild, uneven flashes. Explore new worlds at novelhall.Co?m


    But Reign was completely unharmed. At the last possible moment, he vanished, reappearing several meters to the side with a faint smirk.


    "You¡¯ll have to do better than that," Reign teased.@@@@


    The devil general clicked his tongue in irritation. He had expected an easy victory, but his opponent was proving to be far more difficult to handle.


    Even so, there was no trace of fear in his expression. Confidence lingered in his sharp gaze, as he knew he still had plenty of tricks hidden up his sleeve.


    "I must admit, you¡¯re unlike those worthless demons from before. But it¡¯s time I show you why the Devils are the most superior race."


    With that, he raised his hand, and thirty glowing purple orbs materialized behind his back.


    "Destroy him!" he commanded, waving his hand.


    SWOOOOSH!


    The orbs zipped straight at Reign, their movement so direct that he could dodge them with his eyes closed.


    But just as they neared him, they suddenly changed direction, circling around him in an unpredictable motion, until they orbited around him in a way that prevented him from flying out.


    This technique reminded him of Remu¡¯s ability, but it was on a whole new level.


    The orbs moved faster, their power more intense.


    As their speed reached its peak, Reign¡¯s body disappeared into the center. In his place, only a glowing purple dome could be seen.


    "You can¡¯t outrun my attack, no matter how fast you are," Asmodeus smirked confidently. "I built it to counter speed types like you specifically. Now die!"


    He clenched his fist, and the dome detonated.


    BOOOM!


    The power of the blast was akin to a nuclear bomb, leveling everything in its path and sending massive tremors throughout the ground. Dirt, rocks, and debris were thrown in all directions.


    For a brief moment, everything went silent.


    Then, from the heart of the explosion, Reign hovered, his figure barely visible through the smoke and dust that lingered in the air. His body was untouched, his expression still one filled with absolute confidence.


    "How is this possible?" Asmodeus growled, his voice turning colder. "No demon should be able to withstand this... not even Demon gods."


    Reign¡¯s smirk only widened, his eyes gleaming with a cold, unsettling arrogance. "Maybe you¡¯re just not hitting hard enough. Try again."


    Asmodeus¡¯ eyes flickered with genuine anger for the first time. It was insulting that his attack had been brushed off so easily. If the other generals found out, they would laugh at him.


    Little did he know, Reign had indeed taken some damage from the blast, but it was purely superficial. The explosion had rattled him slightly, causing a few burns and scratches to form on his black metallic skin.


    "You¡¯ve been playing right into my hands," Asmodeus continued, his voice dripping with malicious glee.


    Reign¡¯s eyes flicked around, trying to sense what his opponent was hinting at, but he didn¡¯t feel any immediate threat.


    "Be honored," Asmodeus declared.


    "For I, Asmodeus, King of the Nine Hells and Prince of Lust, will show you the true peak of existence!"


    His bold words resonated in the air.


    "Feast your eyes, and prostrate yourself," he added.


    Powerful dark purple energy crackled around his right hand, swirling like a storm.


    Then, a massive translucent dome formed above them, pulsing with the same eerie purple color.


    "We need to escape!" Remu exclaimed aloud.


    The other demon gods instantly sprang into action, recognizing the technique that had killed them before without mercy.


    "Come with me!" Metto activated his teleportation. Within moments, they were tens of kilometers away, ensuring they were far enough to avoid whatever deadly move Asmodeus was about to unleash.


    No one wanted to be caught in its path again.


    Back in the battle, Reign, who had also witnessed this technique before, remained very calm.


    Unlike the others, he didn¡¯t feel the need to flee. He still had a lot of life-saving techniques at his disposal, so he knew that he could afford to take some risks.


    In fact, he was curious to test just how powerful this technique really was and whether he could take it head-on.


    Give me your best shot!" he challenged.


    Dark red energy crackled around his body like an impending storm, swirling in intense patterns.


    Reign stood firm, fully prepared. He activated all of his defensive skills, layering them over himself .


    Then, he called upon the symbiotic armor, a unique item of his. The armor melded seamlessly with his body, so perfectly that it was almost unnoticeable. But it added extra layers of defense to his already highly durable body.


    As he braced himself for what was to come, the confidence in his casual stance showed that he was ready for whatever his opponent throw at him.


    "Don¡¯t disappoint me, Devil," Reign spat out, his tone charged with contempt as he tried to provoke Asmodeus further.


    The devil general didn¡¯t respond to the taunt. Instead, his gaze remained fixed on the swirling energy gathering in his hand.


    "I am..." his voice cracked, and the intensity of his power reached its peak, stronger than ever.


    "Unstoppable."


    The purple barrier shrank into his right hand, and for a brief moment, there was total silence.


    Then, without warning, a massive explosion erupted.

 Chapter 560: Prideful until the end

    For a moment, the battlefield was consumed by an intense light that blinded everyone.


    It was so overwhelming that even the strongest among them were forced to shield their eyes.


    When the brightness faded, Asmodeus floated proudly in the air, glowing with power as the battlefield lay in ruins beneath him.


    Beneath him was a massive crater, evidence that the power he had unleashed this time was far greater than what he had used against Remu¡¯s group.


    "Ahahahaha!" he laughed, throwing his head back as his hair swayed


    He ran a hand through his hair, showing off as if he were untouchable. His white teeth flashed in a wide grin, full of confidence and cruelty.


    "Did you see that?" he roared, speaking to no one in particular, as if the world itself were his audience. "This¡ªthis is what it means to face true power! To stand before a race that reigns supreme over all others. This is the power of us Devils!"


    He looked down at the scorched crater below, his grin widening as he surveyed the destruction.@@@@


    "A single move... A SINGLE MOVE was all it took to bring you to your knees! No, less than that¡ªto obliterate you entirely!"


    Asmodeus kept laughing and enjoying his victory when a dark red beam shot up from the ground.


    It was so fast that he couldn¡¯t react in time. In an instant, it struck him, piercing straight through his abdomen.


    He clutched the hole in his stomach, wincing at the pain.


    At first, he didn¡¯t panic. Injuries like this were nothing to him¡ªhe could always heal. But then his eyes widened as he realized something was wrong.


    His regenerative powers weren¡¯t working. The wound didn¡¯t close, and instead, a strange, cold sensation spread from it, making his body feel heavy and weak.


    "What... What is this?" he growled, attempting to steady himself.


    Purple energy erupted from his body as he tried to suppress the damage.


    It seemed to work at first, but then the edges of the wound darkened unnaturally, spreading like ink in water.


    The corruption coursed through him, eating away at his body from the inside. He gritted his teeth, pouring more energy into resisting it, but the decay only slowed¡ªit didn¡¯t stop.


    At that moment, Asmodeus realized something far worse had happened. This wasn¡¯t just a simple injury.


    A strange, dark energy was spreading from the wound, twisting and corrupting as it moved through internal organs.


    Below, Reign rose from the ground, his figure battered and bruised but steadily regenerating.


    Shards of black metallic skin grew back, covering the red patches of crimson energy as his wounds sealed themselves.


    By the time he reached the same altitude as the devil, his body was pristine once again, a stark contrast to his opponent¡¯s deteriorating form.


    "You don¡¯t look so good," Reign mocked, his voice dripping with contempt.


    "What happened to all that unstoppable power? Didn¡¯t you say something about showing me the ¡¯true peak of existence¡¯?"


    Asmodeus growled, his fingers trembling as they pressed against his stomach.


    "This... This is nothing! I am Asmodeus! King of the Nine Hells!" His voice cracked under the strain of his own power fighting against the corruption. "You can¡¯t defeat me!"


    "Prideful to the end," he muttered, his voice filled with both contempt and amusement.


    [LEVEL UP + 1]


    [LEVEL UP + 1]


    [LEVEL UP + 1]


    [LEVEL UP + 1]


    [LEVEL UP + 1]


    [LEVEL UP + 1]


    The notifications chimed in, flooding Reign¡¯s mind with details as the massive amount of EXP poured in. It was akin to the destruction of four to five cities, a proof of just how powerful devils like Asmodeus were.


    "Well, at least you¡¯re useful to me," Reign chuckled, his voice filled with satisfaction.


    He noticed the devil had some useful mutated organs, but he would examine them later. For now, more important matters needed attention.


    Reign¡¯s gaze turned to the approaching demon gods.


    They hovered in front of him, but none of them showed any hostility. It was a smart move, considering he could easily kill them all right then and there if he wanted to.


    Remu, taking the lead, hovered forward with a respectful nod.


    Proud as she was, she recognized that the being before them was far more powerful than any of them. There was even a chance he was close to Draven in strength.


    "Thank you for taking down one of the devil generals," she said, her tone grateful. "Asmodeus was a hard enemy to kill, and his defeat will shift the balance in our favor."


    Reign scratched his head, acting uninterested in the praise.


    "That¡¯s a general?" he said, his voice dripping with arrogance. "He¡¯s not really that strong, to be honest."


    His words cut through the air like a blade, a clear insult not only to the devil but to the others who had fallen by his hand¡ªincluding the four demons present now.


    He intentionally said those stuff to make it clear to everyone who was in charge.


    Remu, a bit frustrated by his words, cleared her throat before speaking again. Read the latest on novelhall.Co?m


    "I have to ask... What¡¯s your name? A demon as powerful as you, yet we¡¯ve never heard of you before. How is that possible?"


    It didn¡¯t make sense to her that someone so strong could have remained hidden for so long. The other demon gods nodded too, intrigued by her question, all waiting for his response.


    Reign contemplated for a moment, his mind turning over the possibilities. This could be an opportunity to build a new persona for himself, especially since his appearance had changed so much.


    However, claiming to be a new demon wouldn¡¯t explain the immense power he¡¯d just displayed, and that could raised more question.


    Then, an idea struck him. It was simple, but clever¡ªa story that would leave just enough mystery while fitting the narrative he wanted to create.


    He looked at Remu and the others, a cold smirk forming on his lips as he prepared to speak.


    "I am Rain, a primordial demon," he declared, his tone filled pride.

 Chapter 561: Counterproductive

    Everyone was silent after his bold declaration.


    "A primordial demon..." Remu whispered, the words barely leaving her lips.


    It was as though the very mention of such a being had pulled the ground out from under her confidence.


    The other demon gods also exchanged uneasy glances.


    To claim to be a primordial demon was more than audacious¡ªit was almost blasphemous.


    Such entities were considered myths, beings so ancient and powerful that even the oldest of demons had only heard whispers of their existence.


    "Impossible," Caurus muttered, his voice low and tinged with disbelief. "Primordial demons vanished eons ago. Even the Ancients only tell stories about them..."


    Tara also stepped forward, her eyes narrowing as if trying to discern whether Reign¡¯s words were a trick or the terrifying truth.


    "A claim like that... Do you understand what you¡¯re saying? To call yourself a primordial demon is to declare yourself above us all."


    Reign¡¯s cold smirk stayed on his face. "I am above all of you," he said, his voice blunt and clear.


    "To be honest, I¡¯m very disappointed. You call yourselves Demon Gods, but this is all you¡¯ve got?" His words were full of contempt, making sure they knew he saw them as weak.


    The demon gods¡¯ faces turned sour, but they said nothing. His power, the way he crushed Asmodeus, was still fresh in their minds.


    "You walk around with your fancy titles, but when it matters, you fail," Reign continued, his voice calm but mocking. "Is this what strength looks like now? No wonder your enemies see you as nothing more than a joke."


    Remu clenched her fists, but she stayed silent, her pride battling with the truth of his words.


    "Hard times create strong men. Strong men create peaceful times. Peaceful times create weak men..." Reign¡¯s voice lingered on the last part before his smirk deepened. "And your generation really took that last part seriously."


    The disdain in his tone hit harder than any physical blow.


    Remu¡¯s jaw tightened, but she forced herself to remain calm. "We¡ª"


    "Silence," he cut her off, his eyes locking onto hers. "Don¡¯t interrupt me, unless you want to add more to your list of failures."


    The group flinched as his words struck like a whip. It wasn¡¯t just arrogance¡ªit was a deliberate, calculated display of dominance.


    "Understand this," Reign continued, his voice lowering but no less commanding. "From now on, I decide the direction of this war. If you think otherwise, feel free to step up and challenge me."


    Remu clenched her fists, her pride stung by his words. "Your power is indeed beyond us," she began, her voice steady and firm. "But you¡¯re mistaken if you think you can simply assume command. The demons already have a leader¡ªDraven, the strongest demon alive."


    Her words hung in the air, and a flicker of defiance sparked in the other demon gods as they nodded in agreement.


    Before they could even reply, Reign vanished, flying away so fast that it didn¡¯t even register in their vision.


    By the time they realized what had happened, he was already gone.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Demon Capital Council Room.


    The members had gathered, each eager to report what had just transpired.


    Remu was the first to speak, her voice laced with frustration.


    "He claimed to be a primordial demon. He mocked us, belittled everything we¡¯ve worked for. He even said he¡¯s coming for you in a few days, giving you an ultimatum¡ªsurrender or die by his hands."


    Draven stayed quiet for a moment, his gaze distant as he processed the information.


    He had already seen the footage, but hearing it from the others allowed him to paint a more vivid picture of the new player in the game.


    Normally, Draven would have relished the chance to kill the arrogant fool for insulting him, but now was not the time for that.


    The threat of Hell still loomed over them, and if the claims were true, they would be fools to go against someone who could be a potential ally and help them.


    "I¡¯m not going to hand my position to him," Draven said, his voice steady. "But I do think there¡¯s a lot to gain by forming a partnership. Regardless of whether he was telling the truth about being a primordial, we can¡¯t deny his power."


    Remu frowned, clearly not happy with the idea. "So, you¡¯re saying we should align with him? After everything he said, after the way he insulted us?"


    "I¡¯m not saying we bow to him. But if he can help us defeat the Hell Army, then we use what we can. This isn¡¯t about pride. It¡¯s about survival."


    Tara crossed her arms, her expression thoughtful. "He¡¯s dangerous, Draven. If we¡¯re not careful, he could turn on us just as easily. We need to keep him in check."


    Venzo nodded in agreement. "We can¡¯t afford to let him get too comfortable. If we form an alliance, we need to make sure it¡¯s on our terms."


    Draven leaned back in his chair, his gaze unwavering. "You¡¯re all too emotional. Right now, we have bigger problems than his arrogance. If we can use his power to take down the Hell Army, then we deal with him after. The war comes first."


    Visara, who had been silent until now, spoke up. "I agree with Draven. We¡¯re facing a losing war. If he can help us, then we do what we must to ensure victory."


    With the two most senior and respected demons having spoken, no one else dared raise any further concerns.


    It was true. Right now, they couldn¡¯t afford to turn away any additional help.


    And even if they tried violence, it would mean sacrificing too much manpower, which would only be counterproductive.

 Chapter 562: One Villain

    Reign¡¯s feet crushed the cracked earth beneath him as he landed in the middle of a desolate wasteland.


    The air was thick with miasma. There was nothing here but barren ground and scattered rocks. It was the perfect place to test his newfound strength without interference.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the surge of power still coursing through him.


    A grin tugged at the corner of his lips as he felt the weight of it all. This was only a small taste of what he could do now, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Without wasting anymore time, he opened his interface, eager to check his stats.


    ============


    Name: Reign


    Race: Elemental Overlord (Legendary)


    Strength: Z+


    Agility: Z+++


    Stamina: Z+


    Endurance: Z+


    Intelligence: Z-


    Energy: Z+


    ============


    ¡¯So my highest stat is agility,¡¯ he chuckled to himself. It made sense now¡ªwhy everything seemed frozen whenever he moved. It was as if time itself paused for him.


    However, the ability wasn¡¯t without its flaws. His mind and vision couldn¡¯t fully keep up with his speed yet.


    The faster he moved, the more his eyesight failed him. Light couldn¡¯t catch up, leaving him momentarily blind.


    It wasn¡¯t a major issue since he could rely on estimation to guide his movements, but it still placed limits on what he could do in this mode.


    He couldn¡¯t just replicate the feats seen in superhero movies, where characters moved at hyperspeed and performed mundane tasks like cleaning a house without consequence. If he moved that fast, the shockwaves alone would obliterate everything around him.


    The reason was pretty simple: the faster he was, the more violently the air parted around him.


    This created intense friction and unleashed destructive forces. Avoiding this would require becoming ethereal, phasing through matter entirely¡ªbut that was impossible for him. His body, reinforced with metallic bones, was built for endurance and power, not intangibility.


    Only his meta-body could pull that off. Unlike his current form, that body was designed to bypass such limitations, allowing seamless movement without creating shockwaves or destructive friction.


    Still, his current speed was beyond anything anyone could imagine. The sheer advantage it gave him fueled his confidence even further.


    "System, give me the list of mutated organs I got from that devil," he commanded.


    A familiar interface appeared before him, displaying the harvested organs from Asmodeus.@@@@


    Each one was labeled, its properties detailed with precision. Reign¡¯s eyes scanned the list, a flicker of anticipation crossing his face as he considered the potential each organ held.


    >Heart of the King of Lust: Grants enhanced regeneration and a resistance to both fire and darkness.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Inside one of the tallest buildings, Aamon sat at his desk, tapping it lightly. He could feel that Asmodeus had died through the connection they shared.


    Losing such a powerful figure made the whole mission much more complicated. It also meant they had severely underestimated their opponent¡¯s strength. Someone was actually powerful enough to kill a devil general.


    Belphegor, however, yawned and seemed completely uninterested in the war or Asmodeus¡¯s death. He didn¡¯t care about any of it.


    This irritated Aamon deeply. He slammed his fist on the desk, his patience running thin. "How can you be so carefree, Belphegor?"


    The Devil General, still half-distracted, shrugged lazily and responded with an exhausted sighed.


    "Well, maybe if you¡¯d actually sent more help with Asmodeus instead of sending him out alone, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess."


    Aamon¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What are you implying?"


    Belphegor¡¯s smirk was almost bored. "You underestimated them. Asmodeus didn¡¯t stand a chance by himself. Maybe you should¡¯ve thought of that before sending him off like some sacrificial pawn."


    Aamon¡¯s face reddened with frustration, but he said nothing more. It was his decision to send Asmodeus alone, and now they were paying for it.


    "I¡¯m going to sleep," Belphegor said, standing up, clearly done with the conversation.


    But just as he turned to walk away, a sudden chill ran down his spine. Danger.


    Instinctively , he activated his power.


    ZZZZZZZZZ!


    A laser shot toward him, bending around his body and missing by inches.


    Explore more at novelhall.Co?m


    But Aamon wasn¡¯t as lucky. The attack struck him square in the chest, and he staggered back, his face contorting in pain.


    Belphegor glanced at him, not worried at first. The wound didn¡¯t seem severe¡ªjust another injury to heal. But then the devil general dropped to the ground with a roar.


    "Fuck!" Aamon shouted, clutching his chest as he began to release an immense amount of power. His energy surged wildly, filling the room with an almost unbearable pressure.


    "This wound isn¡¯t normal!"


    Belphegor¡¯s expression shifted, the first sign of real concern flashing across his face.


    He snapped his head around, his eyes widening as more lasers fired at him. They were so fast they appeared as nothing more than flashes of light.


    Without his ability to bend space, he would have already met the same fate as the other devil general.


    "What¡¯s happening here? Who is attacking us?" Belphegor muttered aloud his usual indifference slipping away.


    Even a lazy devil like him couldn¡¯t ignore the gravity of the situation.


    However, no matter how much he focused, he could not sense anyone, because Reign was too far away.


    As for Aamon, he was gritting his teeth in frustration. He tried his best, but the death energy could not be expelled from his body.

 Chapter 563: Biggest Threat

    The attack continued.


    Aamon barely managed to raise his hand to defend himself, but the strange death energy spreading through his body slowed him down.


    Seeing this, Belphegor stepped in as the attack was about to hit.


    "Hey! Stop wasting time and heal yourself already!" he roared, his voice filled with urgency.


    "What do you think I¡¯m doing?" Aamon snapped, gritting his teeth as he poured all his power into counteracting the death energy. His body trembled under the strain, dark veins pulsing along his skin as he fought the invasive force.


    Belphegor¡¯s dome held, but the attacker had no intention of stopping anytime soon.


    "I can¡¯t hold this forever, you know," he growled, his usually lazy tone replaced by frustration.


    Aamon groaned in frustration.


    "Hold it long enough. I¡¯ll deal with that bastard once I heal myself," he said, pulling out a potion. It was an all-cure medicine, extremely rare. In fact, out of the three generals, he was the only one who had received it directly from Lucifer.


    The all-cure potion was a legendary item, created in the deepest, most forgotten corners of Hell. Its origins traced back to a primordial devil , who, seeking to create a way to heal even the most devastating injuries, spent countless years experimenting with alchemy.


    Rare ingredients, found only in the most dangerous and cursed realms, were required for the potion


    ¡¯Damn it! ¡¯ Aamon gritted his teeth, anger flashing in his eyes. He hated that he had to use the potion so soon, especially knowing how rare and valuable it was.


    But with no other choice, he drank it. The moment it touched his lips, he felt a surge of vitality flooding through him.


    It pushed back the death energy that had been creeping through his veins, and the wound in his chest began to close, the healing power working faster than he could comprehend.


    The pain that had been gnawing at him started to fade, replaced by a rush of strength.


    In fact, he felt stronger than before¡ªan unexpected side effect of the potion.


    Meanwhile, Reign observed from the distance, his dark red weapon humming with energy .


    He smirked. "Still alive, huh? Let¡¯s see how long you can keep this up."


    Adjusting his weapon, he channeled even more energy into the next shot. This one would push the limits of their defenses.


    A dark red aura pulsed ominously from the weapon, and the air around him rippled with the immense power it gave off.


    This sudden pause didn¡¯t escape Aamon¡¯s notice.


    With his excess energy, he flew toward Reign¡¯s general location. As long as he could get within attacking distance, he knew he could pulverize his opponent.


    However¡ª


    Belphegor felt the shift in space instantly. A chill ran down his spine as his instincts screamed for action. "Brace yourself!"


    Aamon¡¯s eyes widened as the massive laser shot toward him, moving too fast despite its size.


    Asher stopped his attack, sensing the danger. The trapped lasers swirling inside the dome could be turned against him at any moment.


    ¡¯Should I retreat?¡¯ he pondered, momentarily pausing to consider his options.


    At this point, his long-range attack was useless, and getting close wasn¡¯t an option.


    He might be fast, but Belphegor¡¯s abilities could slow him down. And with the devils equipped with powerful artifacts, revealing himself would be nothing short of suicidal.


    ¡¯Forget it,¡¯ he muttered, shaking his head. Experience new stories on novelhall.Co?m


    Just as he was about to turn away, something unexpected happened.


    The dome vanished. Belphegor started falling, and Aamon reached out to catch him.


    He was actually struck by Reign¡¯s attacks. And unlike Aamon, his body was weaker, and the death energy took him down faster.


    ¡¯Sweet,¡¯ Reign muttered, seizing the opportunity to fire again.


    Without the dome, Aamon was forced to counter the lasers directly , slowing them just enough to dodge.


    Unfortunately, the attack rate increased rapidly, and in no time, his body was riddled with holes. He, too, began falling from the sky.


    Just like that, the two devil generals who had instilled fear across the world were taken out.


    The devil soldiers below were beyond shocked to see their generals falling from the sky like flies, a notion almost inconceivable, even in Hell.


    But before they could process what was happening, a rain of lasers began to fall upon them.


    One by one, they were struck down, as if death itself had come to harvest everyone¡¯s lives.


    They ran, they blocked, they flew, they dug into the earth to survive, but no matter how deep they went, the lasers found them.


    After a few minutes of utter, one-sided massacre, silence fell. The ground was littered with corpses.


    Reign landed and wasted no time, immediately beginning to absorb the fallen devils. His experience points skyrocketed once again.


    Feeding on devils was definitely faster and more rewarding than humans.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve found a new favorite food,¡¯ he chuckled to himself, treating the powerful race of devils as nothing more than a food supplement to his growing power.


    This was what made him so terrifying¡ªhe was impartial to everything. Humans, demons, devils, angels, aliens, and anything that could grant him experience points were nothing but food.


    ¡¯More, more!¡¯ he laughed, as the power inside him began to surge.


    His body vibrated as he neared another breakthrough. Previously, he had only been at the beginning level of Demon God Status, yet his power surpassed even Peak Demon Gods.


    Now, he was reaching the Middle Rank, and the sheer amount of energy he was releasing made it clear just how much power he would gain.


    Everyone had the misconception that the devils were the greatest threat in this world, but the truth was far more terrifying than they could ever imagine.

 Chapter 564: Biggest Threat Part 2

    Central City - Command Center


    The room was filled with noise and tension, completely at odds with its sleek, high-tech design.


    Holographic screens on the walls blinked and flickered, showing lines of data while voices overlapped, adding to the chaos.


    "Massive energy surge detected at Tempest Fort!" someone yelled, his face pale and drenched in sweat. His lips trembled, making his fear clear to everyone around him.


    "How strong is it?" demanded a woman in a military uniform, standing firmly in the middle of the room.


    "It¡¯s off the scale, Commander! The energy is 150% stronger than the readings we got from that demon before!" the technician shouted, his voice rising in alarm.


    "You mean the one who took down a devil general?" she asked, her tone sharp. That news had spread like wildfire, becoming the hottest topic in every corner of the city.


    The idea that another demon, apart from Draven, could achieve such a decisive victory was almost unthinkable.


    But it was true. Even the Abyssal Alliance had confirmed it. They had no reason to lie since the demon wasn¡¯t associated with them. Falsifying such information would only damage Draven¡¯s reputation, and that wasn¡¯t in their interest.


    Before they the commander could even get more info someone burst into the door,


    A soldier burst into the room, panting heavily. He leaned against the wall, struggling to steady his breath before speaking.


    "Reporting!" he gasped, his voice hoarse. "The other two generals at Tempest Fort... they¡¯re dead! And the entire Hell Army... wiped out!"


    The room froze. Every set of eyes turned to him, the weight of his words sinking in like a heavy blow. For a moment, even the hum of computers seemed to fade into silence.@@@@


    "Who did it?" The commander asked.


    "It¡¯s the same demon!" the soldier continued, his voice trembling. "The one who claims to be a primordial demon. According to the drone footage, he killed the two generals without even revealing himself!"


    He paused, swallowing hard before finishing. "The video only shows flashes of dark red light... and then it¡¯s over. Just like that!"


    The news sent ripples of conflicting emotions through everyone who heard it.


    On one hand, there was relief¡ªThe terror that loomed over before had been obliterated.


    But on the other hand, fear and unease began to grow. If someone powerful enough to annihilate two devil generals and an entire army existed, what did that mean for the balance of power?


    Is he a savior or a new enemy?


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Abyssal Alliance Capital


    Before the council could wrap up their tense discussion, a hurried knock came at the grand chamber doors. All eyes turned, the interruption breaking through the room¡¯s heavy atmosphere.


    "Enter," Draven commanded, his voice calm but firm.


    The heavy doors creaked open, revealing a young demon lord soldier.


    "Maybe he wants to conquer the whole world?" Metto spoke up, rarely offering his thoughts, but his voice was steady as he shared his honest opinion.


    Draven let out a sigh. "It¡¯s possible. Primordial demons were said to be obsessed with conquering the world, after all. Well, technically, they were obsessed with destroying all humans."


    It was common knowledge that the first demons were more aggressive and violent compared to the newer generations, like themselves.


    In the past, demons had an insatiable thirst for killing humans, almost as if it was embedded in their very DNA. It was only when they became more intelligent that they started to move beyond this instinct, no longer being swayed by it as much.


    "If that¡¯s really the case, then he¡¯s even more dangerous than the devils," Tara sneered, her voice dripping with contempt.


    "Don¡¯t say that," Draven shook his head. "He might be strong, but there¡¯s only one of him."


    This statement helped ease some of their worries. He was right¡ªthere was only one of him.


    Reign was still just one being, and even with his extraordinary strength, he could be overpowered if they played their cards right.


    While this was happening, Reign had already left Tempest Fort after his rank up. He was fully aware that he was under constant surveillance by the drones.


    With his overwhelming strength , he knew that his next steps would either force an alliance or a confrontation, but either way, he would come out on top.


    Why?


    The answer to that was his next action: he raised his hand and muttered, "ARISE."


    With those words, three figures emerged from the darkness. Their power was nothing short of extraordinary, radiating dark red energy that warped the very air around them.


    At first glance, they appeared as mere forms of energy, dark and red in color, flickering like shadows in the night. But as their energy stabilized, their features began to emerge with frightening clarity.


    These were no ordinary beings¡ªthey were the resurrected generals of Hell: Asmodeus, Aamon, and Belphegor.


    Their once-powerful, imposing body were now turned ethereal and shadowlike , and their eyes were void of the burning will that had once defined them.


    His influence over them was absolute. They were no longer the feared commanders of Hell¡¯s legions¡ªthey were his puppets, bound by his power and control.


    The terrifying part was that any of these three could effortlessly kill a demon god.


    But he was not done yet.


    "ARISE!"


    He muttered again, his voice low and commanding, and from the ground, all his previous puppets began to rise.


    These were no longer the same beings they once were. They had evolved, transformed into Demon Kings.


    "ARISE!" He repeated for the third time.


    Then, in the clearing, millions of creatures in different shapes began to emerge from the shadows, their bodies slowly rising from the ground.


    These were the same creatures he had mercilessly slaughtered at Tempest Fort, and now they were all his slaves.


    Reign had turned their deaths into an opportunity, reshaping them into a powerful army under his complete control. A feat that no one, not even the most ambitious of demons, could have ever imagined possible.


    ¡¯So this is what it feels like to have a powerful army,¡¯ he muttered with a grin, feeling a wave of satisfaction. There was something thrilling about seeing a legion of his own.

 Chapter 565: Hornet Nest

    While everyone struggled to make sense of the sudden appearance of this new threat in the war, another storm was brewing.


    A deep, low rumble echoed from the gate of Hell, shaking the ground like the beat of a monstrous heart.


    Then, the second wave came. From the endless flames, horrifying creatures began to crawl out. Their bodies were made of molten lava, glowing with intense heat.


    Cracks ran along their burning bodies, revealing rivers of molten rock flowing beneath their skin. Each step they took scorched the earth, leaving it smoking and burned.


    More creatures kept pouring out, their numbers growing until there were over a hundred million, creating a terrifying, unstoppable horde.


    Despite their overwhelming numbers, the creatures stopped, falling silent as they turned toward the gate.


    From the swirling flames of the portal, twelve winged figures flew out.


    These beings commanded immediate respect, their presence much more powerful than the countless creatures.


    At first glance, they looked human, but their features revealed their infernal nature.


    Their eyes glowed bright crimson, burning with a dangerous, malicious light that seemed to pierce anyone who dared to look at them.


    "I can¡¯t believe someone actually killed those three," one devil spoke, his voice filled with disbelief. His black wings, sharp and fly-like, buzzed faintly as he shifted.


    This was Beelzebub, a devil of monstrous power. While Asmodeus represented Lust, Beelzebub embodied Gluttony.


    "We underestimated this world too much," another devil added, his voice sharp with frustration. His wings were a grotesque mix of different creatures, like they had been torn from other beings and forced onto his back.


    This was Leviathan, the devil of Envy.


    "We¡¯ve been hiding, trying to lure the angels out, but to think that those three would be killed by someone else," Leviathan continued, his voice full of irritation and curiosity. "I wonder how strong that person must be."


    "Whoever that person is, he must have a lot of treasures," another devil interrupted, his voice filled with excitement. His bat-like wings glowed with pure gold. This was Mammon, the devil of Greed.


    "I want to fight him already," he added, a greedy grin spreading across his face. His eyes burned with desire¡ªnot just for power, but for whatever treasures this person might have.


    For Mammon, every battle was just another way to claim something for himself.


    The other winged devils stayed silent, though they were all generals. They knew better than to speak out of turn. Beelzebub, Leviathan, and Mammon were far stronger and more powerful than the rest, and everyone respected their higher status.@@@@


    "Let¡¯s expand our territory for Lucifer," Beelzebub declared, his wings buzzing as he flew forward.


    "Everyone, attack every city you see," he commanded, his voice cold and merciless. "Kill everyone and leave no one alive!"


    His words hung in the air, like a death sentence, and the atmosphere grew heavy with the promise of destruction. The devils, both generals and lower beings, immediately obeyed, their monstrous bodies ready to unleash Hell on Earth.


    With his order, massive metal gates began to rise from the ground, towering structures that seemed to appear out of nowhere.


    The gates creaked open with a deafening, metallic grind, revealing portals that led directly to cities near this place


    "Reign, how is your progress regarding your father¡¯s work?" Draven asked, his voice calm but filled with underlying concern. He had come to visit his grandson after receiving the troubling news about the Hell Army¡¯s attack.


    Reign tapped the desk. He hadn¡¯t really looked into his father¡¯s work¡ªhe had been too busy focusing on getting stronger.


    But he wasn¡¯t about to admit that. Instead, he pretended to read the papers in front of him, letting out a heavy sigh.


    "It¡¯s too complicated," he said, sounding frustrated. "I need more time." He leaned back in his chair, acting like he was doing his best.


    "We don¡¯t have much time," Draven said, his voice serious. "The Hell¡¯s Army sent more people. Right now, twelve confirmed generals have been spotted, and over a hundred million devils attacked human cities at the same time. It won¡¯t be long before the entire western region is overwhelmed. And if that happens, the east will be next."


    Reign was momentarily taken aback. It seemed the enemy was really enraged that he had killed their generals.


    "I¡¯ll do my best," he responded, hoping it would be enough to make Draven stop bothering him.


    As for the hell¡¯s army sending more, Reign wasn¡¯t too worried. The more devils that came, the more experience he would gain, and the stronger he would become.


    For some, this was a calamity, but for him, it felt like one of those special events in games where he could level up quickly.


    Draven let out a sigh, noticing that his grandson wasn¡¯t taking the situation seriously.


    "I have so much in my plate. And there¡¯s also the message from Central City. They wanted to ask about that primordial demon."


    Reign¡¯s head snapped up at the mention of it. "Tell me more about it," he demanded, his interest suddenly piqued.


    He wondered what the president wanted with him.


    "Just focus on your research," Draven said, brushing off the concern. "She just wants the primordial demon to fight off the Hell¡¯s Army. I heard the meta-humans have gone incognito, so now they have limited options and is getting desperate"


    "How about you? Aren¡¯t you going to help the West?" Reign asked, noticing that his grandfather didn¡¯t seem as confident as before.


    Draven sighed and shook his head. "I don¡¯t want to sacrifice any more of my people. The West is done. I¡¯m focusing now on uniting all demons in the East to build an army. We will protect our remaining territory here."


    "So you¡¯re giving up?" Reign raised an eyebrow. "If the hell¡¯s army conquers the West, we can expect more devils to come, like you said. And I doubt uniting everyone in the East will do much. Sooner or later, we¡¯ll be destroyed."


    "I don¡¯t care. I just need to buy time for you to finish your research," Draven admitted, his tone shifting slightly.


    "And what if I fail? There¡¯s no real assurance I can perfect this," Reign added.


    "Then we all die," Draven replied bluntly.


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked away. He had other matters to attend to.


    Though he hoped Reign would succeed, Draven wouldn¡¯t blame him if he failed. After all, asking his grandson to complete this particular research was nearly impossible.


    ¡¯How disappointing,¡¯ Reign muttered, shaking his head. He had expected more grit from his grandfather, but in the end, fear had consumed the old demon.


    He couldn¡¯t really blame the demon god. As a leader, Draven had to consider many factors, whereas Reign¡ªwho didn¡¯t even had guilt anymore¡ªwouldn¡¯t bat an eye even if the entire world perished.

 Chapter 566: Unfinished Business Part 1

    Reign decided to leave the library, curious about the recent developments in the Capital and also to complete some unfinished business.


    As he walked out of the building where the council was located, he saw Anna, George, and Mellissa waiting for him.


    He was surprised to see them. He had thought they were already dead, considering everything that had been happening in the West.


    Anna¡¯s face lit up, and she quickly ran toward him, hugging him tightly.


    "I missed you," she buried her face in his chest.


    Reign didn¡¯t push her away. For some reason, after reaching Demon God status, his feelings for Cyril and Celine had lessened a bit.


    In addition, he didn¡¯t dislike Anna as much anymore. Before, there was something inside him that made it hard to see other girls as potential partners, but that feeling seemed to fade after his soul underwent more tempering.


    Regardless such things as real romance was still almost impossible for him.


    "George, you¡¯re still alive? I thought you were dead already. I completely forgot about you with everything that¡¯s been going on," Reign began the conversation.@@@@


    George rolled his eyes. Reign was still very good at getting under his skin.


    "And you¡¯re still as annoying as ever," George joked, testing to see if Reign would get angry.


    But to his surprise, Reign just smiled it off, which seemed like an improvement.


    Next, Reign turned to Mellissa. Her face looked the same though now she was wearing expensive clothing. It seemed like they were living well in the capital, probably thanks to Anna¡¯s high rank.


    "So what are you three doing here?" Reign asked.


    Anna was the first to speak. "Actually, I¡¯ve been waiting here for you. The Alliance leader told me to talk to my real grandfather. And I wanted to see you before I go."


    "Your grandfather?" Reign raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes," Anna replied. "The Alliance leader said my grandfather is one of the older demon gods who¡¯s been in isolation. He asked me to convince him to fight alongside the Alliance."


    Reign watched her go, with a nonchalant attitude.


    ¡¯Now then, I should probably visit that place,¡¯ he muttered, quickly shifting his focus to other matters.


    The kiss was already fading from his thoughts. To him, it was just another fleeting moment, something that didn¡¯t require much attention.


    In fact, if they had slept together, he figured he¡¯d move on just as easily. His mind worked that way¡ªhe didn¡¯t linger on things that didn¡¯t serve a greater purpose for him.


    Reign walked toward one of the teleporters at the Alliance¡¯s base. As he approached, a worker, a demon with an owl head, looked up and immediately recognized him.


    He was now very well-known, especially after what he did with the monolith, where he summoned an actual metal dragon. That alone was impressive.


    "Where do you want to go, General Reign?" the owl-headed demon asked, his voice respectful.


    He paused for a moment, glancing at the teleporter, then looked back at the demon.


    "To Elizabeth¡¯s city," he replied.


    The owl demon didn¡¯t ask any questions. It simply checked the coordinates and adjusted one of the many portals.


    Normally, such a request would require written approval from a demon god or a higher-ranking demon. However, his status as Draven¡¯s grandson gave him certain perks for having literarily the most powerful backer in the Abyssal Alliance.


    With that settled, he stepped into the portal and found himself in her city.


    It was livelier than he had expected, and the large number of humans made it feel like he had stepped into a medieval human city.


    "State your business here," a couple of demon guards demanded, eyeing him as they approached.


    "I am General Reign, and I¡¯m here to speak with Elizabeth," he declared confidently.


    Upon hearing his name, the demons immediately recognized him and bowed their heads in respect.


    "Welcome to our city, General. Please allow us to escort you to the castle," they said, motioning for him to follow.

 Chapter 567: Unfinished Business Part 2

    The demon guards led Reign through the busy streets of the city. Merchants, both human and demon, called out to sell their goods, creating a lively atmosphere. Despite the cheerful scene, whispers followed him everywhere. His name spread quickly, and people stared in awe as he passed.@@@@


    When they reached the grand castle, the news of his arrival had already reached the the high ranking members of the city.


    Elizabeth sat in the large hall, surrounded by her advisors and council members. Her calm expression showed professionalism, but her eyes revealed curiosity and worry.


    A visit from someone like Reign, especially without warning, was rare.


    The guards stepped aside, bowing deeply as Reign entered. The room went silent. All the advisors turned their attention to him, their earlier conversations forgotten.


    She stepped forward. Her voice was polite. "General Reign, what brings you to my city unannounced?"


    Her question was filled with caution, especially now that his status far exceeded her own.


    She could no longer address him as casually as she once did. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of rank; his reputation as a powerful Demon King who wielded artifacts rivaling those of Demon Gods placed him on a level of importance that matched, if not surpassed, the council members themselves.


    "I came here to kill your brother Alexander and those two women he had with him, "he stated bluntly, as if he were discussing something as trivial as running an errand.


    "I¡¯ve been busy the past few days, and then I realized I still need to settle my issue with them."


    The room fell into an uncomfortable silence.


    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes narrowed. "General Reign, I understand my brother made mistakes in the past, but I¡¯m asking you to spare him. We¡¯re at war with the Hell Army, and killing him would weaken our forces," she explained. forcing a calm tone.


    He tilted his head slightly, rubbing his chin in contemplation.


    "Not really. He¡¯s just a Demon Lord. He¡¯d be the first to die if he went up against the devils. So it¡¯s better if I kill him now. At least that way, I can put this whole thing behind me and focus on more important matters."


    "If it¡¯s blood you want, take mine instead," she whispered, her voice trembling.


    "Why are you protecting him? " he asked.


    Elizabeth lifted her head, her eyes filled with emotion. "Because he¡¯s my brother,"


    She hoped that showing her love for her family would change his mind.


    After all, despite his petty nature, she believed he still had a heart. But Reign¡¯s next words made her realize just how wrong she was.


    "Then, I¡¯ll just kill everyone here except for him. Sound fair?" he said coldly, grabbing her by the hair and using his power to hold her still.


    Elizabeth struggled, but her body refused to obey. Panic flooded her as she realized she couldn¡¯t summon any of her strength. Slowly, her body began to turn to stone.


    "What are you doing?" she gasped, fear creeping into her voice. She had never imagined he had such power.


    Little did she know, that aside from being a demon king, he also possessed the three divine beasts within him, their power coursing through his skins.


    "I¡¯ll give you one last chance," Reign sneered, his voice cold and threatening.


    "Bring those three to me, or I¡¯ll erase this entire city from existence. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m bluffing... I don¡¯t even feel guilt. Wiping everyone out would be nothing to me."


    Elizabeth¡¯s heart pounded as she looked into Reign¡¯s cold, emotionless eyes. She could feel his power surrounding her, the weight of it pressing down on her.


    "Please..." Her voice was shaky, barely above a whisper. But even as she spoke, she knew it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Reign wasn¡¯t someone who could be reasoned with. He was too crazy.

 Chapter 568 Unfinished Business Part 3

    Reign let go of her hair, but before Elizabeth could react or take a breather, his hand grabbed her neck, squeezing it tightly. Her eyes widened in shock as his fingers dug into her skin, making it harder to breathe.


    "One," he said coldly, his voice calm but terrifying at the same time.@@@@


    Elizabeth clawed at his hand, struggling to loosen his grip, but it was like trying to move stone. His strength was overwhelming, and her air was quickly running out. The pressure was crushing her, panic rising in her chest.


    She was powerful, but in front of him, she was like a child unable to put up a fight. What was worse was that her body continued to turn into stone.


    Her advisors, still kneeling from the earlier burst of power, stared in horror.


    None of them dared to move or speak. They knew stepping in would only make things worse.


    His glowing eyes bore into hers, cold and empty. "Two."


    Her vision began to blur, her body feeling weak.


    He would kill her, and once she was gone, he''d destroy everyone else. The fear clawed at her mind, but her emotions urged her not to give in.


    Just as his grip tightened, ready to snap her neck completely, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the hall.


    "Stop!" a voice shouted.


    Reign stopped and turned toward the entrance. Alexander walked in, flanked by the two white-haired women.


    Every step they took was heavy, their bodies trembling under the weight of the suffocating pressure.


    It was even a miracle that they had the courage to be here.


    One of the girls gasped, her breath hitching, before she turned to bolt for the door.


    "Stay," Alexander ordered, grabbing her wrist before she could run.


    "Please... I-I can''t..." the girl whimpered, tears brimming in her eyes.


    Alexander didn''t let go. Instead, he pulled both of them forward, guiding them forcibly.


    The girls collapsed to their knees as soon as they reached the center of the hall, their legs had given out completely from the fear and pressure.


    Reign gaze turned to the two women kneeling before him. One had long hair, the other short. They were the ones who had insulted and humiliated him before. The memory of their past actions fueled his pettiness, making their current fear all the more satisfying.


    "Please, General," the shorthaired woman pleaded. "We were wrong. We never should have disrespected you. We beg for your forgiveness."


    Reign''s lips curled into a small, cold smile as he observed their desperation.


    "Alright, since you beg like insects, I''ll grant you mercy," he said, his smile widening with amusement. "But my heart isn''t big enough to forgive all of you."


    The room seemed to grow colder as his words sank in. The two women glanced at each other, confusion and fear flashing in their eyes.


    "I''ll only forgive one of you," Reign continued, his voice turning more twisted "So here''s your choice¡ªgo ahead and kill each other. Let your blood decide who lives and who dies."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Alexander acted. His power surged, and before the two poor women could react, their bodies exploded in a shower of blood.


    The force of the blast left a horrific, splattered mess where they had once knelt.


    "You didn''t hesitate at all. Aren''t those two your wives?" Reign asked, his voice cold and unbothered by the bloodshed.


    "Yes, they are. But I did what you asked, so please spare me and my sister''s city," Alexander said, bowing his head once more in a gesture of submission.


    "How boring..." Reign sighed, his voice dripping with disappointment.


    Still, he released the pressure that had been weighing down on everyone.


    Without saying a word, he walked out of the hall, passing by Alexander, who was still too terrified to raise his head.


    Meanwhile, Elizabeth and the other advisors were finally able to stand, but none of them dared to move immediately.


    They waited until he was completely gone, and only then did they feel like they could finally breathe easily again.


    Psychopathic and overbearing¡ªthose were the two words that ran through everyone''s mind when they remembered his twisted smile.


    They had seen their fair share of evil demons, but Reign took the prize for being the worst. It was as if he saw everyone else as nothing more than insects beneath him.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Alexander slowly rose to his feet, a sense of relief washing over him after he had narrowly escaped death. However, before he could take another step, he collapsed, coughing violently and vomiting blood.

 Chapter 569 Unfinished Business Part 4

    The hall went completely silent when Alexander suddenly stumbled forward, clutching his chest.


    A horrible choking sound escaped him before blood spilled from his mouth, dripping onto the marble floor.


    Elizabeth''s heart raced. Without thinking, she ran to him, her heels echoing across the hall.


    She knelt beside his weakened body, grabbing his shoulders. "Alexander! What''s wrong?" she shouted, panic painting her voice.


    He tried to speak, but more blood poured out, his body shaking as he collapsed further into her arms. The strong, proud look he once carried was gone, replaced by weakness and pain.


    She pressed her trembling hands against his chest, channeling her own energy into him.


    "Come on, Alexander! Don''t give up!" she yelled, her voice cracking with desperation.


    Instead of helping, her energy only made things worse. Her brother''s body convulsed before exploding into pieces.


    The force knocked her backward, and she landed hard on the floor, her face and hands covered in his remains.


    Stunned, she sat there trembling, staring at the blood dripping from her fingers. Read latest chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Her breath hitched as the reality of what had just happened sank in.


    "Queen Elizabeth," one of the advisors called out cautiously.


    Before anyone could say more, her aura erupted, shaking the entire hall.


    Her once composed demeanor shattered as rage consumed her. Blood-red energy swirled around her violently, and her form began to change.


    A blood scythe materialized out of thin air, and she gripped it tightly, the weapon vibrating in resonance with her raging emotions.


    Her transformation was far from over.


    The blood of her fallen brother, still pooling on the floor, twisted and coiled unnaturally. It moved as if it had a life of its own, slithering toward her blood scythe. It merged with the weapon, feeding it, strengthening it.


    BOOOM!


    The ground beneath her cracked as her energy surged uncontrollably, and in that moment, she ascended¡ªbreaking through to Peak Demon King status directly.


    "Shut up! You killed him, you liar!" Elizabeth roared, her voice trembling with anguish.


    She didn''t want to hear anything he had to say. Words didn''t matter anymore. All she wanted was his blood.


    Her scythe crackled with blood energy as she swung again. This time, the force was so immense that it tore through the air, reaching far beyond the castle walls.


    The shockwave blasted outward, and anyone unlucky enough to be in its path was instantly obliterated, their screams lost in the devastation.


    She was so consumed by her rage that she no longer cared about anything else.


    Her power rosed with every strike, and with each attack, her aura grew more volatile.


    At this rate, it wouldn''t be surprising if she broke through and directly reached Demon God Status.


    Reign watched, intrigued by the sight before him.


    ''Interesting, ''he thought to himself. ''So demons can really grow stronger when their emotions push them this far.''


    He had initially thought that what happened to Anna was an isolated case, something unique to her circumstances. But now, watching Elizabeth , he realized that the same phenomenon was happening again.


    ''But why didn''t it happen when those from the council got killed over and over again by the Devil General?''


    He wondered, Surely that should have stirred up some kind of strong emotions.


    ''Is there another variable?''


    Reign mused, but before he could dive deeper into his thoughts, Elizabeth suddenly stopped. Her breathing became labored, and then, without warning, she knelled down, vomiting blood. The sudden surge of power was now taking its toll.


    She trembled, her grip on the scythe weakening as the blood continued to pour from her mouth.


    "Is this your limit?" he asked with a disappointed look. "I thought you were going to show me a miracle."


    "Why?" Elizabeth gritted her bleeding teeth. "Why did you go back on your word and kill him?"


    Reign touched his chin thoughtfully before responding.


    "There''s really no reason aside from wanting revenge," he said bluntly . "Your brother crossed me, and I don''t forget those kinds of things."

 Chapter 570 Building Up

    Elizabeth''s body shook, not just from the physical toll of her transformation, but from the sheer intensity of her hatred. Every word he spoke fanned the flames of her anger, consuming what little rationality she had left. Her scythe, now soaked in the blood of her brother, pulsed with an almost sentient fury.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    She glared up at him through bloodshot eyes.


    ''How could someone be this heartless? ''she thought.


    The memory of her brother''s last moments flashed before her, the way his body convulsed, the helplessness she felt as he crumbled to pieces. All of it¡ªhis death, her powerlessness¡ªwas his fault.


    "You''re a monster," she spat, her voice raw with emotion. "Not just a demon, but something worse. I will make you pay, even if it kills me."


    Reign chuckled, a low and menacing sound that only fueled her loathing. "You''re welcome to try. But I''ve seen your best. And it''s not enough."


    Her grip tightened around the scythe, and the ground beneath her cracked as her aura rose again.


    "You think this is over?" she growled, her voice trembling with rage. "I''ll hunt you to the ends of this world. You''ll never escape me."


    Reign''s smirk widened, his cold eyes locking onto hers. "Bold of you to assume that I won''t kill you right now."


    He raised his index finger and pointed it at her forehead. A faint glow of dark energy flickered at the tip of his finger, humming with lethal intent.@@@@


    Elizabeth''s body was frozen in place. Her instincts screamed at her to move, to retaliate, but her legs refused to obey.


    The oppressive aura radiating from him was suffocating, pinning her to the spot like an insect caught under glass.


    "One flick," he said softly, his voice devoid of emotion. "That''s all it would take to end you, just like your brother."


    Her eyes widened at his words, her hatred mixing with fear. The mention of her brother''s death struck a nerve so deep it made her more impulsive .Her hands tightened around her scythe, and she forced herself to glare at him.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    Days passed, and without the demons'' help, the cities in the west were being destroyed even faster. The dark miasma that had once covered the region started to disappear, but what it revealed was far worse.


    The land had turned into a burning wasteland of molten rock, completely taken over by the Hell Army.


    Another city became their next target, led by one of the Devil Generals.


    The devils expected an easy victory, just like before. But after they destroyed the city walls, something unexpected happened.


    Laser beams shot down from the sky, cutting through the devils. The attack wiped out large portions of the Hell Army in seconds


    The Devil General in charge tried to fight back, but his efforts were in vain. He met a humiliating end, dying like a dog, unable even to see the face of the one who killed him.


    From above, Reign descended, landing amidst the corpses.


    His goal was simple¡ªto absorb the corpses, gain as much power as possible, and finally break through to the Peak Demon God Level.


    After that, he planned to reach the next rank¡ªthe one Lilith currently held. With it, he would gain consistent access to the Void power, unlocking its potential.


    His original body was powerful, but it had its limits. Reign remembered the power of his meta-human body, and in his opinion, once he gained full control of the void, he would become nearly unstoppable¡ªa true god.


    ''This is taking way too long,'' he muttered to himself.


    Even after destroying a whole army, he hadn''t made enough progress. The amount of vitality he needed to reach Peak Demon God Level was growing harder to achieve.


    ''I need to kill more devils,''


    Without wasting any more time, he activated his upgraded teleportation artifact, designed for more efficient travel. He had even collaborated with Central City to get the precise coordinates of their cities by combining their teleportation technology with his own through the system.

 Chapter 571 Overpowered Protagonist?

    As his vision shifted, he found himself standing in another city¡ªa tier-2 settlement. This place hadn''t fallen yet, but it was only a matter of time before the devils won.


    No amount of bombs, weapons or technology could close the brutal gap between the two races. If demons saw humans as rats , then devils treated them as ants¡ªinsignificant creatures to be crushed without a second thought.


    ''So they''re close to breaching the walls,'' he muttered under his breath.


    He wasn''t concerned about being discovered. His stealth abilities allowed him to completely erase his presence. As long as he avoided any big actions, he was practically invisible.


    ''I''ll just wait for them to finish,'' he added


    Let the devils do the dirty work. The more humans they slaughtered, the more corpses he could absorb later¡ªkilling two birds with one stone.


    However, as he watched the chaos unfold, something on the human side caught his attention.


    A lone figure stood out, radiating an aura almost as strong as a Demon God. The man carried a katana. Reign narrowed his eyes, observing closely.


    The figure suddenly drew his weapon, and in an instant, a blinding flash of light erupted.


    The devils attacking the walls were obliterated, reduced to pieces of meat. They weren''t weak, but the figure was simply too strong.


    For a moment there was complete silence, as the devils at the back paused waiting for orders, on the other hand the human side started cheering as they saw some hope


    "QUILL FLAZER! "


    "QUILL FLAZER! "


    "QUILL FLAZER! "


    Everyone roared, as if the name itself could win them this war.


    Standing amidst all the attention was none other than Quill, the strongest Hunter¡ªand possibly the strongest human, for that matter.


    A larger devil, towering over the rest, charged at Quill with a roar. It swung a massive club down, aiming to crush the Hunter in one blow.


    His katana flashed once. The devil froze, then toppled over, its body severed diagonally.


    Reign leaned back, watching the massacre unfold. ''What a show-off,''


    The way Quill fought was straight out of a story about an overpowered main character. Every move he made looked effortless, and really cool.


    ''He should take notes from me and learn how to stay lowkey,'' he shook his head in disappointment.


    Back in the battlefield.


    A group of devils tried to attack from a distance, throwing dark energy projectiles at him.


    He raised his katana, and with one swing, a wave of white light tore through the air. The attack destroyed the projectiles and the devils behind them in one motion.


    The place grew quiet. Sparks of white electricity flickered around him as he stood alone among the carnage, calm as ever.


    Reign let out a small laugh ''Still way slower than me,'' he said, ''but not bad.'' Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Finally, the devil general in charge of the conquest revealed itself.


    It was an imposing figure, radiating power and authority. His crimson hair flowed like a burning flame, matching the fiery glow of his jagged sword, which distorted the air around it from its intense heat.


    His armor was both elegant and menacing, crafted with sharp edges and intricate designs that spoke of countless victories in battle.


    Mounted on a massive, armored steed, the general exuded an air of confidence and command. His pale skin contrasted sharply with his glowing red eyes, which burned with intelligence and malice.


    This was not just a fighter but a strategist, one who knew better than to charge recklessly. The distance he maintained from Quill showed his sharp mind¡ªhe understood the risk of stepping within striking range of such a deadly opponent.


    CLINK!


    The Devil General raised its sword to the sky, and the air grew hotter and hotter. Soon, even the creatures around him began to flee.

 Chapter 572 Faster

    "BURN!" With a deafening roar, the general swung his blade downward, unleashing an arc of flame that tore through the battlefield.


    The ground beneath the attack scorched instantly, turning to molten slag as the 100 meters arc surged toward the hunter.


    Quill didn''t flinch. His glowing eyes narrowed, and in one practiced motion, he unsheathed his katana.


    White lightning crackled along the blade''s edge as he swung upward, releasing an arc of energy to meet the oncoming flames.


    The two forces collided in midair with a thunderous explosion, so bright it turned night into day for a brief moment.


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Shockwave from the clash obliterated every devil within close range, their bodies disintegrating instantly.


    The ground split apart, and the once-darkened battlefield became a scorched wasteland, steam and ash rising into the air.


    As the light faded, Quill stood his ground, sparks of white electricity dancing along his body.


    The Devil General also remained unfazed, his glowing red eyes locked onto the hunter with a mix of rage and intrigue.


    He wasn''t done yet.


    Raising his flaming sword again, he unleashed two attacks at once.


    Quill met them head-on with his own lightning strikes. Explosions erupted one after another, but neither side gained the upper hand.


    Reign watched closely, puzzled by the hunter''s behavior. Despite the relentless attacks, Quill remained rooted in place. With his speed, closing the distance shouldn''t have been an issue.


    ''Maybe something''s keeping him from moving,'' he thought. It was the only explanation that made sense.


    For individuals of their caliber, a distance of a few kilometers was insignificant.


    He kept watching the fight, observing every move. It soon became clear that his suspicions were correct.


    Even the opponent seemed to notice.


    The devil general paused mid-swing, his glowing eyes narrowing as he focused on the hunter. Lowering his weapon slightly, he let out a guttural growl, the sound echoing through the battlefield.


    "Please, someone, anyone... save us!" they cried, their prayers echoing through the chaos. "We need a miracle... someone powerful enough to end this..."


    Mothers clutched their children to their chests as they prayed for protection.


    Soldiers, bloodied and broken, whispered to the heavens for one last chance at survival.


    Little did they know, the one they prayed for was already there, watching comfortably on top of a building.


    Reign had the power to wipe out the devils, to end the bloodshed and unnecessary deaths.


    But he wasn''t in a hurry. For now, he would let the humans suffer, a step closer to the death count he desired.


    Back in the fight between Quill and the general, there was a momentary pause from both sides.


    "I knew it, you can''t move at all," the devil sneered, a smug grin spreading across his face.


    With this knowledge, he now knew how to defeat his opponent.


    The devil reached into his pocket, his hand closing around a pendant hidden beneath his armor.


    It was an artifact, ancient and powerful¡ªdesigned specifically to deal damage in a very large area.


    But just as he was about to activate it, a sharp flash of light struck him.


    First, a laser pierced his head, then his chest. Next, a barrage of shots rained down, hitting both him and his horse. Within seconds, his body was riddled with holes.


    Quill''s eyes widened as he grew cautious, trying to figure out where the attack had come from.


    In his peripheral vision, he saw a demon staring at him. He hadn''t noticed it getting closer until it was too late.


    Quickly, he swung his katana, but before he could strike, Reign stopped it with just two fingers.


    "Easy there, I''m not an enemy," he chuckled, his wide, creepy grin making his words far from believable.


    But then, Quill remembered the news about a primordial demon helping humans push back the devils.


    He lowered his katana.

 Chapter 573 Turning an Army

    Reign stretched out his hand, and dark tendrils extended from all over his body, sliding across the battlefield toward the scattered corpses.@@@@


    As soon as the tendrils touched the bodies, they crumbled into ash. Streams of dark energy flowed back to him, draining the vitality from the dead.


    The tendrils moved quickly and smoothly, going from one body to the next, leaving only dust floating in the air.


    Once a gruesome field of fallen devils, the battlefield quickly turned into an empty wasteland.


    Quill watched in silence, his glowing eyes fixed on Reign.


    He chose not to question the act, deciding it wasn''t worth prying into the secrets of a primordial demon.


    ''Not enough,'' Reign muttered, exhaling deeply. The effort hadn''t pushed him to a breakthrough, but he was sure the next city would be the final pushed he needed.


    His gaze shifted to Quill, observing the hunter from head to toe, evaluating every detail about him.


    Quill felt the weight of the scrutiny, but he did not lashed out .


    The carefree attitude the hunter used to have was gone. He had grown, not just in strength, but in how he thought and acted.


    "Thank you for saving..." Quill''s words trailed off as he glanced at the ruined city, its streets filled with rubble and smoke.


    The hunter hesitated but felt he needed to say something. "Thank you for saving us,"


    "Why can''t you move?" Reign asked, skipping any small talk.


    He wasn''t interested in pleasantries; his curiosity about the hunter''s limitation took priority.


    Quill hesitated for a moment, feeling uneasy about sharing something so personal with a stranger he had just met.


    Without waiting for an answer, Reign extended a tendril toward the hunter, forcing him to react.


    He swung his blade instinctively, lightning crackling as he severed the first tendril. But more tendrils quickly started lashing out, wrapping around him with terrifying speed.


    "Stop!" Quill shouted, his voice filled urgency. "I can''t move in this state, because my body would explode if I do so!"


    The words hung in the air while the sharp tendrils paused, hovering in the space between them.


    He had always kept Wick sticked with George, and maybe it was time to give his pet some real power, just for the sake of it.


    Reign didn''t wait for Quill to respond. Instead, he silently shifted his focus and started communicating with his system. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    ''System, I need the materials to synthesize a DNA.''


    The familiar mechanical voice responded immediately.


    [Materials required for synthesis are available. Processing...]


    Reign focused. He had killed enough organism now for the system to offer him new options, and he knew exactly what he was looking for.


    He scanned through the available DNA samples, his eyes flashing as he found what he needed.


    This was no ordinary demon. The sample was from a rare type known as the Storm Demon.


    They were a unique breed, born from the chaotic forces of both lightning, Wind and dark element.


    Their electrical manipulation wasn''t limited to just elemental blasts¡ªthey could channel the energy within themselves, making them capable of quick, almost imperceptible movements, like flashes of lightning.


    Quill''s already powerful runes, coupled with the Demon''s lightning affinity, would propel him to a level that few could ever dream of.


    [Demon DNA detected. Compatible with lightning attributes runes. Proceeding with synthesis?]


    "Yes," Reign confirmed. "But also, I want to add something else. Something to ensure his loyalty. Can we make him... a slave"


    [Modification to increase control over subject. This can be achieved by integrating host virus skill. Parasite strain can be engineered to target the brain, altering behavioral responses.]


    Reign''s eyes glinted with satisfaction.


    "Perfect. Make sure the parasite is ingrained deeply enough that it can''t be removed easily. I want him loyal, but I don''t want him aware of it."


    Reign''s reasoning for wanting to control the hunter this way was very straightforward.


    No matter how strong a puppet was, its combat ability would be drastically reduced if its intelligence was low or tightly controlled.


    He knew this after testing the devil generals he had turned into puppets. They were still strong, but they lacked the refinement of the real deal.

 Chapter 574 Additional Asset

    The key, however, was to ensure that Quill''s intelligence remained intact, but controlled.


    By embedding the parasite into the brain, Reign could use it to manipulate his thoughts and actions without the target even realizing it.


    Quill would still believe he was making his own decisions, still feel his own will driving him forward, but in reality, he would be nothing more than a puppet, strings pulled by subtle influence.


    This was the perfect balance. If it worked out, Reign could expand this method to other hunters, divergents, and even demons, allowing them to grow stronger using his DNA-altering items.


    [Affirmative. Parasite strain will be designed for brain integration. The brain''s neural pathways will be altered to ensure submission.]


    [The strain will be coded to prevent removal unless specific conditions are met. Analysis complete. Proceeding with synthesis?]


    "Yes, " he confirmed.


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    [Understood. Commencing synthesis. Parasite strain: Subjugator Parasite, neural integration and submission protocol activated. Calculating compatibility]@@@@


    [Processing]


    [Processing]


    [Processing]


    Once everything was finished, the atoms from Reign''s body began to move and shift.


    It was like his energy was pulling the pieces of his being together. Slowly, a vial made of glass-like material appeared in front of him.


    The vial was designed to be simple but effective. It had a sharp tip that, when pressed, would release a hidden needle, injecting the green liquid into the body.


    Once injected, the parasite would start to alter Quill''s DNA, changing him from the inside out.


    Reign stared at it for a moment, feeling satisfied with his work.


    "I''ll take it," he blurted out, knowing that the humans couldn''t afford to lose Reign''s support right now. They were basically dependent on his ability to eliminate devil generals in the most efficient and fastest way possible.


    In fact, Reign was currently the only being with a record of killing one, highlighting just how difficult it was to accomplish.


    "Go on, just stab it into your chest," Reign instructed.


    The hunter paused for a moment. In his mind, the demon in front of him was powerful enough to kill him if it really wanted to, so the idea that this was a tricked seemed highly unlikely.


    Quill''s hand trembled as he brought the vial closer to his chest. The green liquid churned violently. It didn''t help that Reign was grinning from ear to ear, looking like a maniac who''d just found a new toy.


    Finally, he pressed the vial to his skin, and the needle sank deep, delivering the liquid into his veins.


    The cold burn spread instantly, and for a brief moment, everything seemed still. Then the rune on his chest flared to life, its jagged, ancient markings glowing with blinding white intensity.


    It struggled against the green liquid, a reaction even Reign hadn''t anticipated.


    THUD!


    The hunter dropped to his knees, feeling as though his entire body was about to explode .


    "WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?!" he screamed, his voice hoarse, as his skin began to tear apart.


    "Oh well, charge it to experience," Reign chuckled to himself.


    He didn''t really mind if the hunter exploded, but if Quill somehow managed to survive, that would just be a bonus.


    Quill''s body shook violently as the power surged through him, blood beginning to seep through every orifice.


    His vision blurred, and a burning pain coursed through his veins, making him scream in agony. The power was overwhelming, tearing him apart from the inside out.


    He gasped for air, struggling to remain conscious as the blood pooled beneath him.


    His mind raced, every thought fighting for control.


    Was this the end? Had he made a mistake trusting a demon?

 Chapter 575 Additional Asset Part 2

    BOOOOM!


    Suddenly, the sky tore open with a deafening roar. White lightning streaked down, targeting Quill like an executioner''s blade.


    One bolt struck his shoulder, and his scream echoed across the barren field.


    But the lightning didn''t stop. Bolt after bolt rained down, hammering his body, forcing him to his knees.


    Each strike burned away his flesh, only for it to be reforged stronger, tougher, and etched with glowing runes of power.


    The ground trembled violently under the sheer force of the energy. Stones cracked, and fissures spread outward, releasing waves of heat and static.


    When some of the white lightning veered off course, it began converging on Reign''s body, since he was nearby.


    But before it could reach him, his own dark red lightning shot out, devouring the white lightning like it was a snack, showing it who the real boss was.


    Quill''s body continued to vibrate as the transformation tore through him. His muscles bulged and reshaped, his skin blackening as if it were being forged in a furnace.


    The rune on his chest began to pulse, syncing with the strikes of lightning.


    Each bolt seemed to resonate with the ancient mark, feeding it power and twisting the transformation further from the system''s intended design.@@@@


    The rune''s glow spread across his body, tracing lines of glowing script along his arms, chest, and legs.


    The lightning from the sky intensified, striking him faster and faster. Each bolt destroyed a piece of his old self, only to rebuild it anew.


    His old flesh was gone, replaced by an obsidian-like armor that shimmered with runic light. His fingers clawed into the earth as the final surge of power hit, a torrent of energy that erupted outward, forcing Reign to leap back to avoid the shockwave.


    Then, silence.


    When the dust settled, a figure emerged, cloaked in a menacing aura. Its armor gleamed in stark black and white, with jagged, lightning-like patterns etched into every plate.


    Each edge of the spiked pauldrons, gauntlets, and leg guards seemed alive, crackling with electric sparks that danced and leaped across the surface.


    The movements were sharp and calculated, aiming to leave no room for escape.


    Yet Reign responded calmly, his weapon moving in perfect rhythm to counter every strike.


    Bright white and dark light erupted with every clash of their weapons, the sheer speed of their slashes creating bursts of energy with each impact.


    Both fighters moved so fast that their weapons seemed to vanish and reappear in flashes, their duel pushing the limits of speed.


    In the end, Quill was sent flying once more, crashing hard against the ground.


    The gap in speed between them continued to grow as Reign pushed himself further, refining his movements and making his energy output more efficient with each passing moment.


    Unlike Quill, he possessed the system that had perfected every aspect of his body, making his actions not just faster but far more precise.


    No matter how much power or technique the hunter unleashed, it was clear¡ªthere was no way Quill could outpace him.


    "That''s enough," Reign commanded.


    Quill stopped immediately.


    "Now that the test is finished, how about we go and hunt more devils?" Reign suggested. He wanted to see how the hunter would act after its transformation.


    "I''m still filled with power, so I think that''s a good idea," Quill replied, its voice resonating unnaturally, as if layered with a metallic vibration.


    "That''s a good response," Reign remarked, nodding slightly. His gaze shifted to Quill''s crackling, armored form. "But are you okay with your current body? I mean, you don''t exactly look human at all. "


    Quill tilted its head slightly, the electric sparks along its armor flaring for a moment. "It doesn''t matter, as long as I have the power to protect humanity... and... Thank you for giving me a chance to grow stronger."


    For some reason, Quill felt as if he owed everything to Reign. He didn''t question the strong sense of loyalty that filled him; in his mind, it was simply natural.


    Reign nodded in satisfaction. He would run more tests and observe Quill before moving on to transforming Wick. If necessary, he would turn more hunters into his slaves to strengthen his army.


    It was true that he was having an easy time dealing with the devils, but that was only because the real players hadn''t made a move yet. It wouldn''t hurt to have multiple plans in place, just in case of an emergency.

 Chapter 576 Opening

    The battlefield stretched as far as the eye could see¡ªan endless sea of demons swarming toward the ruined city.


    Quill fought at the front, his blades slicing through the hordes.


    With the demon DNA enhancing him, he was no weaker than the devil generals. However, the ones on Asmodeus'' level were still in a league of their own. If Reign were to rank them, the regular generals would be at one star, while those who called themselves king or prince of hell would stand at three stars.


    Using this logic, he estimated that Lucifer, Satan, and Lilith would rank around five stars or higher.


    BOOOM!


    BOOOM!


    BOOOM!


    Lightning tore through the ranks of the hellish army as the hunter''s attack shredded through wave after wave of devils.


    Reign stayed at a safe distance, observing the fight.


    With the commotion Quill was causing, it was only a matter of time before stronger devil generals arrived to deal with him.


    His plan was straightforward¡ªuse the hunter demon as bait and then launch a surprise attack.


    It might seem like a cowardly tactic, but it was the smartest move. There was no reason to risk everything just to act impressive, like some protagonist desperate to prove their invincibility.


    Reality didn''t work like that. If the enemy had a secret weapon, it could be the end of him.


    Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind swept through the area, and the ground trembled beneath Quill .


    The earth cracked open, revealing a massive, armored devil rising from the depths. It had the unmistakable aura of a high-ranking general¡ªan overwhelming, suffocating pressure that made even the air seem thick with menace.


    But it wasn''t over yet. More and more devil generals appeared, each one with a unique, terrifying appearance, adding to the mounting pressure.


    Their presence formed a circle around the hunter, tightening with each passing moment.


    Ten of them now stood in a perfect formation, their eyes glowing with malice.


    None of them were as powerful as the kings of hell, but their sheer number was enough to put Quill in a difficult position.


    And the devils knew it too. They took their time, enjoying the pressure they were inflicting.


    One of them, the armored devil, grinned as he slowly paced around the hunter, his voice dripping with disdain.


    From his hands to his arms, pieces of his flesh disintegrated, dissolving into pure energy. He watched as the transformation spread, consuming him.


    His black bones¡ªthe defining feature of his previous form¡ªbegan to vanish, each fragment breaking apart into shimmering particles.


    Reign could feel himself slipping further. His arms, legs, and torso were gone, replaced by streams of glowing red energy that twisted and flowed. Only his head remained intact, but even that began to fracture.


    The system spoke once more, its tone almost reverent:


    [Final evolution sequence initiated. Brace for completion.]


    Reign''s mind raced. He didn''t know what lay beyond this point¡ªwhat he would become once the transformation was complete. But one thing was clear: there was no turning back.


    The last fragment of his physical form dissolved, and his consciousness was consumed ,


    Then, silence.


    Followed by an eruption of dark, crackling energy. The explosion was so intense that it tore through the air, a shockwave powerful enough to send the miasma flying in every direction.


    It didn''t stop. The dark red light twisted and stretched, carving its way through the air like a massive spear. It reached a barrier in the sky¡ªa shimmering, invisible wall that had held it back until now.


    For a heartbeat, the energy clashed against the barrier, sending ripples through the fabric of the air.


    And then, with a burst of force, it tore through, breaking past the barrier as though it were nothing more than paper. Along with the sudden surge of energy, all the miasma in the world vanished in an instant, sucked up by the space above.


    The light shot through space itself, leaving behind a trail of crimson light that continued to move upward.


    As the miasma vanished and the world was cleansed in an instant, chaos erupted across the land. The entire world trembled in response, the sudden shift leaving every being¡ªhuman and demon alike¡ªbewildered.


    Without the miasma to cloud their senses, the demons could now perceive something far more dangerous¡ªa massive surge of power coming from the west. It was unlike anything they had ever felt before


    Some of the demons, sensing the overwhelming power, couldn''t help but wonder if this was the moment they had all been fearing of.


    "Could it be Lucifer?" Draven muttered, his voice laced with uncertainty. "Or perhaps Satan,"


    The energy was too massive, too unfathomable, to belong to anyone else.


    ***


    Author''s Note:


    Sorry for the long break. With the holidays and family visiting, I ended up losing track of time. But now I''m back and ready to dive in. This arc will definitely be the most exciting one yet in the series, so stay tuned for some wild twists and turns. Thanks for your patience and support.

 Chapter 577 Opening Part 2

    The sudden disappearance of the miasma sent shockwaves across the world.


    For years, cities had relied on barriers to simulate sunlight, shielding their inhabitants from the toxic clouds that choked the outside world. People had grown used to the artificial glow, never knowing the warmth of real sunlight.


    But now, as the barriers flickered and deactivated, the real sun poured down for the first time in generations.


    At first, the brightness was overwhelming. People shielded their eyes, squinting.@@@@


    It was as if the sky had been reborn, untainted and pure. Warmth spread over their skin¡ªnot the artificial warmth of the barriers, but something more vibrant .


    In every corner of the cities, people gathered in the streets, staring up in awe. Murmurs turned into cheers as the realization set in: the world was changing.


    Children danced in the open air, their laughter echoing through streets that had long been silent.


    Beyond the cities, the land itself began to transform. Where once the earth had been cracked and barren, fresh grass sprouted in patches of green, spreading quickly.


    Trees and plants, long reduced to nothing, began to bud with leaves. Flowers burst into bloom, painting the landscape with colors that had been forgotten. Streams, once dry and clogged with ash, flowed with crystal-clear water.


    The rapid healing of the world brought an energy that had been absent for ages.


    Hope surged through the population, replacing the fear and despair that had lingered for so long.


    And then, out of nowhere, a new sound echoed across the world, one that dwarfed the resonance of the trumpets. It was low and deep, vibrating through the very core of the earth and sky.


    In one of the remaining largest Tier 1 cities.


    A massive rift opened above the city, glowing with brilliance. From within the golden void emerged a colossal floating castle, its spires reaching into the heavens.


    It radiated majesty and power, its structure seemingly made of pure light and gleaming metal.


    The six-winged angel, clearly a leader, addressed the crowd again.


    "Your prayers have been heard, and your struggles have not been in vain. The devils will not rest until they see this world consumed. But with the Divines by your side, you will all survive," he declared.


    The ordinary humans fell to their knees, crying as a wave of relief and happiness washed over them. For the first time, they felt truly safe.


    However, those with powers of their own managed to resist the overwhelming influence of the angels, keeping their emotions in check.


    This caused many to hide, suspicious and wary of the golden beings claiming to be allies.


    What kind of allies would use such twisted tactics to control the masses? The feeling of being manipulated left a bitter taste in their mouths, and distrust began to spread like wildfire.


    But the angels paid no mind to their distrust. As long as the masses worshiped them, their power would only grow stronger.


    This turn of events was unexpected, even for the devils.


    They had planned to conquer the human world first, hoping that by doing so, the angels would suffer without the worship needed to empower them.


    But now, with the angels'' arrival, their strategy was thrown off.


    This wasn''t happening in just one city, but in multiple place with large populations.


    The angels began claiming that they were the ones responsible for removing the miasma.


    They explained that their divine energy was promoting rapid growth, which wasn''t completely false.


    While their presence did help the land recover, it wasn''t enough to cause such a dramatic effect¡ªsomething bigger was happening behind the scenes.


    With each passing moment, more humans believed their words, unknowingly feeding them power and strengthening their hold on the world.

 Chapter 578 The Darkness Hidden by Light

    In the heart of Central City, the president stood in her office, her face filled with worry and exhaustion as she stared at the holographic screens in front of her.


    Each screen displayed one of her top officials, their faces a mixture of relief and unease. The air in the room was heavy, but not with fear¡ªrather, with confusion over what was unfolding.


    "President," General Hum began, "I''ll be honest. The angels are making progress. They''ve already pushed back most of the devils'' forces near the southern regions. It''s... extraordinary. These battles were unwinnable for us, but they''re handling it like it''s nothing."


    Kline, another high-ranking general, leaned forward in his frame.


    "Good news, sure, but there''s a problem," he interjected, his tone sharper. "The angels aren''t just fighting the devils¡ªthey''re controlling our people. I got reports that instead of working, most of our citizens are spending their time praying. It''s worse than that, though. Our researchers have found something disturbing¡ªthe angels are drawing some kind of energy from everyone."


    The president''s brows furrowed as she processed his words. "Energy? What kind of energy?"


    Kline shook his head. "We''re not entirely sure yet. It''s not physical, like heat or electricity. Whatever it is, the more people pray, the stronger the angels seem to become. "


    Her jaw tightened. "So, they''re feeding off us. Is it harmful?"


    Lin, the Secretary of Research and Development, chimed in. "We don''t know if it''s physically harmful yet, but mentally? It''s dangerous. People are too focused on prayer to do anything else. Productivity in key sectors has plummeted, and many aren''t even aware of how drastically their lives have changed."


    The president leaned back in her chair, her face a mix of anger and disbelief. "And the people don''t see this as a problem?"


    Lin sighed. "No. To them, this is salvation. The angels saved them from the devils, brought sunlight back to the world, and now ask for nothing but devotion. To the masses, this is a small price to pay for peace."


    "But it''s not real peace," Kline said firmly. "It''s total control. If this continues, how long before humanity becomes entirely powerless to resist them? How long until we all become puppets?"


    General Hum chimed in. "President, this could become a bigger issue than the devils. We need to act carefully, or we''ll risk turning the people against us. Right now, they see the angels as saviors. If we openly challenge them, the people will turn on us. Plus, there are many in the Chamber of Commerce who are furious about the current situation."


    Unfortunately, Quill too had disappeared after the angels attempted to kill him.


    ''What''s happening in this world?'' she sighed deeply, feeling like the events of the past few days had aged her by decades.


    Just as she was about to speak again, the room began beeping, signaling that her connection had been cut off. She tensed¡ªthis place was supposed to be impenetrable.


    Before she could react, a man with golden hair appeared beside her.


    "Don''t move, I''m here to talk," the man''s voice echoed. It was warm and charming, yet just his presence alone made her tremble.


    When she got a better look at him, she saw he was wearing a white robe with silver and golden patterns.


    On his head was a halo, but unlike others that were just round, his had sharp tips surrounding the edges, giving it a unique and more imposing appearance.


    She mustered all her courage to speak.


    "So you''re already targeting me, huh?" she asked, maintaining a calm expression. As the leader of the human race, she knew she couldn''t show even a hint of fear.


    "Targeting you?" The man let out a chuckle. "You''re misunderstanding it."


    "Misunderstanding?" She narrowed her eyes, skepticism filled her gaze. "You angels say you''re here to save humanity, but all I see is a plan to turn us into your mindless followers."


    The man''s smile remained calm, but there was a glint of amusement in his eyes. He stepped closer, his presence almost overwhelming.


    "You''re quick to judge," he said, his tone soft and melodic. "But you''re wrong about our intentions. We don''t seek control, only guidance. What you call ''mindless followers'' is simply unity¡ªsomething your world has lacked for too long."

 Chapter 579: Mixed Up?

    "Where am I?" Reign slowly stood up, gazing at the blue sky above. The last thing he remembered was the system telling him he was about to break pass the Demon God level.


    It was a painful experience, but nothing he couldn¡¯t endure. Then, out of nowhere, his body exploded into pure energy, and he lost consciousness.


    ¡¯My body!¡¯ he exclaimed, quickly checking himself over. What had once been his powerful, intimidating form was still there, which made him sigh in relief. It was his favorite body.


    There were some minor changes, though. The metallic bone parts were fewer, making him look more like a person with a body made of pure dark red energy.


    Still, some parts of him remained solid. His neck, shoulders, and half of his arms were made of solid material, while his torso and stomach pulsed with energy that look like liquid magma.


    His legs were mostly energy too, but his feet and ankles were made of bones.


    He clenched his fist and immediately sensed the surge of power within him. He was far stronger than before.


    ¡¯So the breakthrough was a success, but where the hell am I?¡¯ He looked around and saw nothing but a vast forest, with mountains and rivers stretching out before him.


    At first, he thought he had been teleported to the same place where he met the divine beasts. But then a familiar sound reached his ears.


    He flew toward the source of the noise and eventually landed on a road.


    "Am I inside a tiered city?" he wondered.


    However, the sun felt too real for that. As he pondered, a car approached, and he quickly decided to hide, not wanting to draw attention before he fully understood what was happening.


    Once the vehicle passed, he noticed the license plate and was shock to see a familiar name.


    "New Canada"


    The name matched the country that existed in his home world.


    But it wasn¡¯t just his appearance. The moment he unleashed his aura, the entire forest began to wither, the sky above him darkened, and the earth trembled, sending a wave of fear through the trio.


    "What¡¯s happening... I thought Father was the only one capable of doing this?" Reya stuttered, her earlier confident demeanor replaced by pure fear.


    Their father had always told them that reaching godlike status meant the world itself would react violently whenever they released their power. It was because this place was never meant to handle such immense energy.


    That¡¯s why the Evil Monarch found a way to seal his power in parts, to avoid accidentally destroying Earth.


    So far, none of his offspring had ever reached such a level. In fact, no being in this world had.


    But now, Reign, without even trying, was destroying the ecosystem around him just by releasing a small fraction of his power.


    With his intelligence, he quickly reached the same conclusion. This world couldn¡¯t handle his presence, unlike the previous one.


    He slowly retracted his aura, and as he did, the destruction and decay gradually subsided.


    Next, he turned his gaze to the trio, waiting for their next move. But none of them had the courage to speak or even attempt to flee.


    ¡¯What a disappointment,¡¯ he sighed, thinking that his step-siblings had lived such a comfortable, spoiled life that even this small display of power had left them speechless. Compared to him, they were like ants.


    This was definitive proof that hard times create strong men, strong men create good times, good times create weak men, and weak men create hard times.


    Well, in his case, he was strong¡ªbut he would create hard times for others, not for himself.


    As he waited for the trio to compose themselves, he sensed a disruption in space.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man appeared in the sky.


    "Father!" the trio called out in unison, their voices filled with surprise and relief.

 Chapter 580: The Stronger One

    The Evil Monarch hovered above the trio, his golden eyes glowing as he looked down at them.


    Disappointment etched across his features, his commanding presence magnified by the stillness that enveloped the now dead forest.


    "Mind your actions," His cold voice rang out. There was no anger, no rise in tone¡ªjust pure, cold indifference that stung more than any shout could.


    None of them wanted to speak, not because they feared punishment, but because their father had never been cruel to them. The mere thought of disappointing him after everything he had done for them ate away at them.


    He had always been a role model in their lives, his care for them unrivaled. He had taught them, guided them, and protected them since the moment they were born.


    Even when he showed his strict side, it was always to ensure they grew stronger, to prepare them for greatness.


    And now, to see him look at them with such cold indifference, as though they weren¡¯t worthy of being his children¡ªit made their hearts sink.


    "I..." Reya finally managed to whisper, though her voice cracked. She wanted to explain, to justify, but the words felt hollow even before they left her lips.


    What excuse could they offer the man who had given them so much?


    "Afraid?" His golden eyes glowed faintly as they swept over his children.


    "Is this really how you¡¯ve grown after everything I¡¯ve given you? Losing is one thing¡ªbut what disappoints me most is how you carried yourselves."


    Reya clenched her fists tightly, tears threatening to spill but refusing to fall.


    The Evil Monarch sighed deeply and pinched the bridge of his nose, the gesture making him seem, for a fleeting moment, less like a godlike figure and more like a tired father who just wanted to teach his kids a lesson.


    Without another word, he waved his hand. A faint ripple of energy surrounded the trio, and in an instant, they vanished, teleported to safety.@@@@


    Reign raised an eyebrow, watching the display closely. The evil monarch seemed to resemble Draven at first glance, but his eyes were different¡ªgolden pupils with red sclera, unlike the usual white.


    This was the real secret to his overwhelming power. Unlike what everyone believed, that he could copy the skills of others, what he had been doing all this time was taking inspiration from them and inventing artifacts that could emulate those abilities.


    "I can¡¯t believe you dodged that. I was already imagining slicing your head off," Reign chuckled cruelly, his Skull Grinder resting on his shoulder.


    He discovered that as long as he didn¡¯t release his aura, he could use his abilities in a controlled manner without any issues.


    "Who are you, and where did you come from?" Raiden asked, raising his right hand, each finger adorned with five rings, holding a unique ability.


    "Answer me," He attempted to use mind control to get an answer, but Reign¡¯s power was so overwhelming that it didn¡¯t even faze him.


    "You think you can temper with my mind?" Reign sneered in contempt.


    Having surpassed the Demon God level, his soul and willpower had reached a point where not even the void could easily affect them. In comparison, his father¡¯s mind control was a joke¡ªsomething that only worked on weak humans.


    Raiden, realizing he was dealing with a complete psychopath, sighed heavily. He couldn¡¯t use his full power, as it would disrupt the magnetic forces of the world and destroy it. The same applied to his enemy.


    The only difference was that Reign didn¡¯t care at all if the world was destroyed. After his mother¡¯s death, there was no one left in this place who mattered to him.


    "Hey, I heard you gave all your wives a good life and all the wealth they could possibly imagine. Is that true? I even heard you made them immortals?" Reign asked. His tone was meant to be mocking, but a trace of bitterness slipped through.


    Raiden narrowed his eyes in confusion. "Again with the personal questions... And why do you know so much about me?"


    SWOOOSH.


    Reign closed the gap in an instant and swung his weapon.


    The evil monarch barely had time to react, teleporting just in time to avoid the blow. But Reign was already chasing, striking again and again, never giving him a moment to breathe.


    "How about you answer me first? Did you really give all your wives a good life? Did you make them immortal? " Reign scorned, his voice dripping with malice.

 Chapter 581: The Stronger One Part 2

    Raiden frowned as he watched Reign move through the air with ease. If he didn¡¯t find a way to slow his enemy down, he would be forced to stay on the defensive.


    Lifting his right hand, he activated one of the rings on his fingers. The artifact pulsed, and the gravity around them change.


    The air grew heavier, the ground cracked, and the pressure would have crushed most beings. It was a move designed to trap his opponent, leaving no room for escape.


    But Reign didn¡¯t slow down. He kept moving as if the crushing force didn¡¯t exist, weaving through the air with the same speed.


    Reign noticed the confusion on Raiden¡¯s face and smirked. "


    Trying to slow me down?" he asked mockingly. "You¡¯ll have to do better than that."


    Raiden clenched his fists. He couldn¡¯t afford to let this fight spiral out of control.


    Raising his hand again, he activated multiple abilities at once. Wind howled, barriers of energy formed to block Reign¡¯s path, gravity intensified to crush him, and beams of light shot toward him with pinpoint accuracy.


    He even manipulated the air itself, forcing the molecules to become heavier.


    But none of it worked.


    Each time Reign moved, the air around him exploded with force, shattering barriers, dispersing the wind, and leaving destruction in his wake.


    ¡¯I must admit, all these abilities are troublesome,¡¯ he muttered to himself, a smug grin tugging at his lips.


    ¡¯But now that I¡¯ve reached this level...¡¯ His eyes glowed brighter, a mix of pride and malice glinting in them. ¡¯I¡¯m already far stronger than him.¡¯


    The thought fueled his confidence.. Deep down, it wasn¡¯t just about proving his strength¡ªit was personal. .


    Reign wanted to teach his father a lesson. The memory of his mother¡¯s death burned in his mind, a wound that had never healed. The sight of his father triggered this memories.


    "You had the power," he muttered, his grip on the Skull Grinder tightening. "You could¡¯ve saved her, but you didn¡¯t. And now, you¡¯ll die."


    What Reign had just done¡ªan attack too fast to dodged¡ªproved that his son was far stronger than him, even with all the power of his artifacts.


    His mind began to race, thoughts swirling in disbelief . How had his son become this powerful?


    What had he experienced to reach this level of power?


    Raiden¡¯s gaze narrowed as he studied Reign. Unlike himself, who relied on his artifacts and rings to bolster his strength, his son didn¡¯t appear to be depending on anything external. The power he was exuding felt pure.


    "Are you surprised?" Reign chuckled aloud, his voice dripping with satisfaction. "Well, don¡¯t be. I¡¯m barely showing you what I can do."


    He hovered there, his presence overwhelming, enjoying every moment of the power he held over his father.


    The twisted irony of the situation wasn¡¯t lost on him. He knew that there was a chance Raiden hadn¡¯t even known about his existence before his death. But that didn¡¯t matter.


    Guilt? Mercy? Those emotions were long gone.


    He had sacrificed them a long time ago, and now, standing before Raiden, there was nothing left to hold him back. He had no hesitation, no remorse. He would kill his father without a second thought.


    Father and son stared at each other, the tension thick between them.


    Raiden wasn¡¯t naive enough to think he could use his position to stop Reign from killing him. He knew his son was too far gone for that to work.


    But he still had one option left. He could use everything he had to try to stop his son, but it would drain all his power. He would be pushing himself to the limit, and if Reign countered, the entire world could be destroyed.


    "Let¡¯s talk this out," Raiden suggested.


    "What to talk about?" Reign sneered, his voice filled with contempt. "After I kill you, I¡¯ll destroy everything you¡¯ve created here¡ªthis world, all your children, everything."


    The evil monarch¡¯s face hardened, his expression turning dead serious. Your next chapter is on Freewebnovel


    "I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson," Raiden declared. "Let¡¯s take this fight to space¡ªwhere we can unleash everything we¡¯ve got, without holding anything back."


    Reign laughed, his voice filled with amusement. "Space? You¡¯re in a hurry to die, aren¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 582: The Stronger One Part 3

    "Alright, I¡¯ll humor you," His lips curled into a twisted smile.


    He began flying upward, eager to finish what he had started. His father would be crushed at his full power, and the satisfaction would be sweeter when he did it.


    The Evil Monarch followed, knowing full well that there was little to no chance for a proper conversation.


    He had no choice but to subdue him¡ªor kill him. From their brief exchange, it was clear that his son was a complete psychopath, someone with no remorse whatsoever.


    The thought of such a person wielding so much power was terrifying. He was, without a doubt, the worst kind of being to possess this kind of strength.


    And he was not wrong. Reign was so crazy that the moment he returned home, his first thought was to destroy it.


    That was simply who he was.


    When they reached outer space, both of them locked eyes. At their level of power, neither of them needed to breathe.


    "I¡¯ll ask again: Are you really not willing to talk like a civilized person?" Raiden tried.


    "Not really. I was reborn to kill and destroy, and to be honest, now that I think about it, I don¡¯t hate you that much."


    "Then why are you doing this?"


    "Why?" Reign¡¯s lips curled into a sadistic smile as dark red energy exploded from his wings, crackling with red lightning. Stay updated with Freewebnovel


    The power surged, so condensed that from the ground it looked like a bloody storm was forming.


    It rose to a level that even Raiden couldn¡¯t hide his shock. He had expected Reign to be strong, but this was beyond anything he had imagined.


    Reign was also surprised by the sheer amount of power he had. It was exhilarating.


    He looked down at Earth, noticing how small it was. He could circle it in under a minute at full speed. No wonder it couldn¡¯t withstand his full power.


    "Are you really that satisfied playing god in this tiny world?" Reign asked, his gaze fixed on his father, who was still stunned by his display of power.


    Some fell to their knees, praying, while others screamed in confusion, unable to comprehend the unnatural spectacle above.


    Then, a news spread across the globe. It came from the sons and daughters of the Evil Monarch.


    They announced that a world-threatening monster was currently present, and their father was fighting it in order to save the world.


    As the announcement spread across the world, hope began to spark in the hearts of billions.


    Social media exploded with discussions. Videos and posts spread like wildfire, with people debating whether this was real or just another manipulation.


    Despite the doubts, there was a rising belief that this battle, this fight against the "world-threatening monster," was their chance to turn the tide.


    "If anyone can stop it, it¡¯s him," a man posted on a live broadcast.


    In the streets, crowds gathered, looking up at the sky, hoping for salvation. They had witnessed the destructive power of the Evil Monarch firsthand, but now, the same figure was ready to save them


    His reputation, godlike and terrifying, seemed to hold the promise of victory.


    "He¡¯s our last chance!" someone shouted in the crowd. A woman raised her hands in praise. "The Evil Monarch will save us!"


    Families hugged each other tightly, feeling a mix of hope and fear.


    They whispered words of comfort as they stayed close, all staring up at the sky. They were waiting, praying for the evil monarch to win.


    But what happened next shattered their expectation.


    Attacks from space poured down relentlessly, each explosion deafening as it ripped into the ground, sending shockwaves of destruction through the air.


    Millions of lives were extinguished in an instant, as the planet was engulfed by flames.


    "You¡¯re crazy!" The evil monarch shouted, using his gravitational power to hold his opponent in place.


    "You think so? What gave it away?" Reign laughed so hard that he had to clutch his stomach.

 Chapter 583: Reign of Terror

    He laughed maniacally as he darted through space, leaving a trail of death destruction in his path.


    His wings crackled with red lightning, and his dark energy radiated, making him visible even from afar.


    With each seconds, he unleashed a barrage of devastating attacks, sending down beams of crimson energy that disintegrated everything they touched. He was hellbent on continuing his reign of terror,


    On the ground, chaos and destruction took over. Entire cities were destroyed in seconds.


    Buildings fell apart, bridges collapsed, and once-busy cities turned into piles of rubble and ash. The screams of people filled the air, mixed with the sound of fires raging everywhere.@@@@


    Families huddled together in the dark, cold bomb shelters, their faces pale and their bodies trembling.


    A mother clutched her daughter tightly, rocking back and forth as she whispered softly into the girl¡¯s ear.


    "It¡¯s going to be okay, sweetheart. We¡¯re safe here. The monarch will not let us all die,"


    But her heart pounded in her chest, her words feeling hollow even as she spoke them.


    She could hear the muffled booms from above, each one louder than the last, making the walls vibrate and the ceiling dust down onto their heads.


    Across the small room, her husband stood near the entrance, his ear pressed against the metal door. His jaw was set tight, and his fists were clenched at his sides.


    Beside her husband, an older man, sat silently, staring at the floor. His eyes were glazed, lost in thoughts of his family¡ªhis wife and grandchildren¡ªwho had been in the city when the attack began.


    BOOOOOM!


    Another explosion, this one so close it made the door rattle violently, sent a collective gasp through the group. The children started crying, their fear breaking through the fragile calm their parents tried to maintain.


    "Mommy, I¡¯m scared," the girl whimpered, burying her face in her mother¡¯s shoulder.


    "I know, sweetheart...I know."


    Just then, the shelter trembled under a massive shockwave, and the ground began to collapse beneath them. The ceiling also cracked, and pieces of concrete began to fall.


    Her husband yelled, "Everyone get down!"


    ¡¯This is impossible,¡¯ Raiden muttered, his breath coming in ragged gasps. ¡¯All of them are demon god level!¡¯


    Just as Raiden was considering his next move, the space vibrated.


    He looked forward and a sudden flash of light blinded him¡ªThe cannons unleashed its full power.


    A dark red beam tore through the atmosphere and hitting the Pacific Ocean.


    The force of the blast turned the water into vapor in an instant, a towering mist rising into the air as if the ocean had been consumed by the very core of the attack.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end of it.


    It pierced straight through the Earth¡¯s crust, diving deep into the core. The ground groaned, cracking, as the beam continued its journey to the other side of the planet.


    Then, it happened.


    The hole left by the beam began to fracture, cracks spreading out from the impact like spiderwebs. Mountains trembled, and volcanoes erupted, spewing molten lava into the sky.


    Oceans boiled away, their waters evaporating into steam, rising into the sky in thick, billowing clouds. The earth trembled violently, gasping its final breath


    What followed was inevitable.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The force of the explosion sent shockwaves rippling through space, and fragments of rock and fire hurled outward in every direction, some pieces spinning wildly as they drifted away in the vacuum of space.


    While some fragments collided directly with the Moon, obliterating it in an instant.


    The silence that followed was unnerving, a haunting space filled with floating rocks where life had once thrived. The earth¡ªno, the planet¡ªwas gone.


    "What have you done..." Raiden was speechless, his voice barely a whisper.


    No words could describe the storm of emotions swirling inside him¡ªanger, disbelief, and a crushing sense of helplessness.


    There was no way his children, his grandchildren, and his wives could have survived such an attack.


    "I suppose I got a little carried away," Reign scratched his head.

 Chapter 584: Reign of Terror Part 2

    "Little?" Raiden¡¯s voice cracked, disbelief etched across his face. He had faced evil countless times, but he was on an entirely different level¡ªa force beyond comprehension, a nightmare made real.


    "Yeah, just a little bit," he replied with a smirk, raising his hand and pinching the air as if to measure the scale of his destruction.


    The gesture made it clear that obliterating Earth meant nothing more to him than flicking away a speck of dust.


    "Why did you do this? Is it because you¡¯re angry with me? Then why not just kill me!" Raiden shouted, his voice raw with pain. He couldn¡¯t sense his children¡¯s lifeforce anymore¡ªthey were gone, lost in the explosion.


    Reign touched his chin thoughtfully, a mocking grin forming on his face. His summons circled around him like a living shield, allowing him to toy with his father without a care, confident he wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard.


    "Well, it¡¯s true that I hated you," Reign said casually, shrugging. "So yeah, I destroyed this planet just to mess with you."


    "You will pay for this," Raiden growled, his aura erupting like a storm.


    Just as he was about to launch an attack, a beam shot toward him, so fast that even his automatic teleportation failed to activate in time.


    The blast struck him directly in the chest, piercing his heart.


    He didn¡¯t panic¡ªhis arsenal of artifacts still gave him hope.


    But before he could react further, more beams rained down, each one striking with brutal precision.


    His body was riddled with searing wounds.


    One by one, his artifacts shattered, their power consumed to keep him alive.


    Healing himself came at a steep cost, draining most of his life savings in mere moments.


    "See? I can kill you anytime I want," Reign said with a wicked grin, his tone dripping with mockery.


    "So, what now? Gonna run away? I promise, I won¡¯t hold it against you."@@@@


    Raiden opened his mouth to retort, but the words caught in his throat. His son was right.


    Without the pillars of Earth, his power was incomplete. He no longer had enough strength to secure victory.


    "Why are you being so stubborn?" Reign taunted, his grin widening. "Think of it as a father-and-son project. I¡¯m even willing to call you ¡¯dad¡¯ if you help me go back."


    The more he spoke, the stronger Raiden¡¯s urge to kill him became. He felt a deep shame, knowing that his own blood had created someone so broken, so unstable. It was a sin he could never undo.


    "You are a parasite that needs to be exterminated. As long as you live, you¡¯ll continue to destroy everything in your path until nothing remains."


    He clenched his fist, his remaining rings glowing fiercely, along with the gems implanted in his chest.


    White veins snaked across his skin, and cracks began to form as his power surged.


    What he was doing was akin to the Hunter¡¯s overload, but on a far more dangerous, catastrophic scale.


    Every ounce of his energy was being poured into this final act¡ªhe would either end his son¡¯s reign of terror or die trying.


    For the first time, Reign felt a genuine sense of danger. This wasn¡¯t the same power he had seen before¡ªthis was something far beyond.


    But he was not about to be outdone. He released his own energy, dark red clouds swirling around him like a storm.


    He clasped his hands together and focused, concentrating all his power into a single point.


    "I gave you a choice, but you chose death," Reign laughed manically, his voice echoing with twisted joy.


    The thrill of unleashing his ultimate move surged through him, fueling his madness as he prepared to strike. "Don¡¯t blame me for this."


    Raiden didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he closed his eyes, and focused.


    "Supernova," he whispered, and in an instant, his body exploded into pieces, his form disintegrating under the overwhelming heat.


    It was so intense that Reign didn¡¯t even have time to react. The attack moved faster than light itself, a suicide strike that left no room for escape.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The force of the attack tore through everything. The sheer power obliterated the fragments of the broken Earth, turning every asteroid into dust.


    As for Reign, he had long since been consumed by the light. No matter how fast he was, even he couldn¡¯t outrun an attack of such magnitude.

 Chapter 585: Reign of Terror Part 3

    Silence followed.


    Raiden was gone. He had sacrificed everything, even his life, to end the cycle of death and destructions that would continue if he allowed his son to live.


    He honestly believed that Reign was an existence that had to be exterminated, no matter the cost.


    However--


    From within the drifting debris, Reign emerged, unscathed.


    ¡¯That idiot almost got me,¡¯ he muttered, floating among the ruins.


    Raiden¡¯s suicide attack was powerful¡ªdevastating even¡ªbut Reign¡¯s arsenal of life-saving abilities had spared him at the last moment.


    Funny enough, he had already forgotten the countless lives he had taken and the family members he had murdered. Having no sense of guilt made him more dangerous.


    ¡¯But to think he would actually kill himself... he could have helped me go back first before dying,¡¯ he sighed, frustration lingering in his voice.


    If there was one thing troubling him, it was not knowing what to do next.


    The system no longer responded to his calls. He wasn¡¯t even sure if he still had it.


    And the more he thought about it, the more it seemed like the system had abandoned him.


    ¡¯Well, at least I get to keep this awesome body,¡¯ he muttered, forcing a chuckle, and trying to find some silver lining.


    ¡¯I should find a place to stay. I can¡¯t just keep floating around in space,¡¯ he glanced around.


    In the distance, his eyes caught sight of a faint red glow¡ªa planet far away.


    "Mars," he said with a smirk, focusing on the distant world.


    ¡¯It might look far, but with my speed, I could probably reach it in an hour or two,¡¯


    Unlike his projectiles, his body couldn¡¯t handle the strain of transforming into pure light¡ªso he had to limit his speed.


    So, with that in mind, he launched himself forward, accelerating rapidly.


    The void of space stretched endlessly around him, debris blurring slightly as his speed increased.


    Mars grew larger in his view with every passing second, its reddish hue standing out against the dark expanse.


    ¡¯How long was I gone on Earth? They¡¯ve already colonized Mars,¡¯ he muttered, disbelief creeping into his voice.


    More and more people emerged from the city. They wore advanced power suits designed to help them breathe in Mars¡¯ thin atmosphere, their guns raised.


    Reign could sense their fear, their nervousness rippling through the air.


    He couldn¡¯t really blame them. After all, he had just destroyed Earth and killed the most powerful person who had led it to prosperity.


    "Listen. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a smart idea to point those little toys of yours at me. One wrong move, and I might get pissed enough to destroy this planet too."


    The armed personnel¡¯s froze, their fingers tightening around the triggers of their guns, but they didn¡¯t dare pull them.


    Fear flashed across their faces as they looked at each other, unsure of what to do next.


    One of them, a woman in a sleek blue power suit, stepped forward cautiously. She lifted her head nervously to the sky.


    "Please don¡¯t kill us. We surrender," the woman cried, falling to her knees. She knew, deep down, that the monster standing before them was not bluffing.


    Others followed her lead, some reluctantly, others without hesitation, dropping to their knees in submission.


    The thought of facing such monster¡ªafter what he had already done¡ªkept them on the ground, hoping that surrendering might spare them from the same fate Earth had suffered.


    "What is this place?" he demanded answers.


    The woman who had spoken earlier quickly responded.


    "This is the first colony on Mars... we¡ª" she faltered, struggling to keep her composure.


    "We¡¯ve been here for years, tasked to build..." she paused, realizing her mistake.


    "Build what?"


    The woman swallowed hard, regretting her blunder.


    "Answer me, or else..." his voice dropped.


    "I..." She glanced nervously at the others, but they were also too afraid to speak.


    There was no room for mistakes now¡ªnot with someone like him.


    "We... we were tasked to build a portal !"

 Chapter 586: Moving Forward.

    "Portal," he repeated, his grin stretching unnaturally wide, almost splitting his face.


    The sheer malice in it made everyone instinctively take a step back.


    To them, he was no longer just a monster. That smile, that aura¡ªhe was the devil incarnate.


    Some tried to steady their nerves, clutching their weapons tighter, but even the bravest among them could feel the weight of despair.


    "I¡¯ll spare every one of you... on one condition." He raised a single finger, his grin never leaving his face.


    The woman stepped forward hesitantly.


    "W-what... condition?" she asked weakly, her trembling words showing the fear she tried to suppress.


    "Tell me about this portal. Right now. I want to see it," he commanded.


    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s still incomplete," she stammered, her voice shaky. "But I can show you where it is."


    He folded his arms, staring her down. "Then lead the way. And don¡¯t try anything stupid, or this place won¡¯t see another sunrise."


    With everyone subdued, they led him to another area. The portal itself was located a few miles outside the city.


    The people¡ªor "Martians," as he had mockingly decided to call them¡ªboarded their levitating trucks, their engines humming softly as they started moving.


    He followed them from above.


    His eyes scanned the barren Martian landscape, the red sands stretching endlessly in every direction.


    The silence was broken only by the occasional hiss of the trucks gliding over the terrain.


    They knew they were escorting a monster to one of their most guarded secrets, but defying him wasn¡¯t an option.


    When they reached their destination, what greeted him was a massive metallic round gate. It resembled the ones he¡¯d seen back in Central City, but this one had a starkly different design.


    Painted in white and orange, it gave off a strange, almost plastic-like appearance when viewed from a distance.


    The gate stood at least fifty feet tall, its smooth surface gleaming under the faint sunlight.


    Surrounding it were clusters of equipment¡ªconsoles, cables, and power sources¡ªall meticulously arranged yet haphazard enough to suggest the project was still unfinished.


    Surrounding the portal were multiple metallic structures, each built with functionality in mind.


    ¡¯Wait...¡¯ A sudden thought crossed his mind.


    He quickly glanced down at his wrist. Next, he focused, and the portable portal he had before emerged.


    The system may have abandoned him, but the knowledge and creations he had built were still etched into his very soul.


    ¡¯Does this ting still work?¡¯


    Not wasting a moment, he closed his eyes to see if he could teleport.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing. He was too far away to feel any connection.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t give up yet,¡¯


    If distance was the problem, then there had to be a way to close the gap.


    His mind raced through possibilities, each idea more complex than the last.


    But with each passing thought, he realized he lacked the necessary knowledge to make any of them work.


    Experience new stories on novelhall.Co?m


    Then, like a spark in the dark, the answer hit him.


    His eyes snapped to the scientists, "Did my fa... The Monarch... give you information on how to build this thing from scratch?"


    They exchanged uneasy glances, but one of them, the same man who had spoken earlier, stepped forward hesitantly. "Yes,"


    "Sweet," he was elated.


    If he could reverse-engineer the technology and adapt the system¡¯s methods from his portable device, he realized he could create a far better version.


    A bigger replica¡ªone capable of storing more energy that would allow for long-distance travel.


    And because his portable portal still held the coordinates of that world, he wouldn¡¯t need to waste time searching aimlessly. He just needed to establish a faint connection


    It would take time, but with the right resources, the technology from the Monarch¡¯s legacy combined with his own intelligence could redefine everything.


    ¡¯Alright, time to read more books,¡¯ he let out a faint laugh.


    The thought amused him. Despite all his power, the thing that would really push him forward was additional knowledge.


    Life sure has a funny way of bringing things full circle.

 Chapter 587: Turning Point

    "Reign," a sweet voice called out, pulling him from his thoughts.


    He blinked, slowly opening his eyes. The soft glow of the room greeted him, and above, the white ceiling was adorned with intricate paintings of the sky.


    As he sat up from the bed, the source of the voice came into view¡ªa girl with blonde hair that shimmered in the light, her red eyes showing her demonic origin. .


    "I told you before, Anna," he sighed. "Stop calling me Reign. My name is different now. It¡¯s Ra. "


    "No, it¡¯s not Ra. It¡¯s Reign," she pouted her cheeks. "You were way cooler back then."


    He chuckled, running a hand through his white hair. "I¡¯m not who I was before. I can¡¯t go back."


    It all started two years ago after that light , he thought his demonic body would ascend pass the Demon God Status, but instead it got destroyed and he found himself back in his Angel¡¯s body.


    At first, he thought it wasn¡¯t a big deal. After all, he still had his meta-human body.


    But his confidence quickly turned to shock when he discovered that his system¡ªthe one that had guided him, shaped him, and fueled his every action¡ªhad vanished completely.


    Along with it, all the rage, darkness, and evil that had once consumed his soul slowly faded away.


    Without it, he felt... lighter. Free, even. It was as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders, one he hadn¡¯t even realized was there.


    He wasn¡¯t inherently evil¡ªat least, that¡¯s what he told himself.


    The system had been the driving force behind all his actions, the one that had shaped his path, warped his intentions, and twisted his sense of right and wrong.


    That was the version of events he clung to¡ªthe idea that the evil version of himself was nothing more than an illusion.


    This was also why he abandoned the name Reign. To him, his old self was a reminder of the evil he once embodied.


    "Reign," she called out again, this time softer, almost as if she could sense the turmoil inside him.


    He turned to her, his golden eyes filled with guilt.


    Without a word, he pulled her into a hug. The embrace was tight, as though he was trying to hold on to something precious, something he had almost lost.


    He couldn¡¯t believe how he had treated her before.


    "I have to work now, so behave yourself, okay?" he leaned in and kissed Anna¡¯s forehead.


    "I¡¯ll miss you," she sighed, raising her arms for another hug.


    TAP!


    He flicked his forehead in a playful manner


    "Ouch!" she pretended to be hurt, thrashing on the bed. "Now you have to take care of me!"


    "Don¡¯t be silly. I¡¯ll be back in a couple of hours." He turned around and walked out.


    When the door closed behind him, his demeanor shifted to a more serious one.


    He already had an idea of the reason for the emergency meeting.


    The war between the devils and angels had made the east relatively safe, as both sides were too busy in the west.


    This made this place an ideal place to live, especially since the world had started healing and most of the environment had recovered.


    However, this peace wouldn¡¯t last long.


    Just a week ago, he had heard concerning news¡ªLilith, Lucifer, and Satan, who had been missing for the past two years, were rumored to have shown themselves in the capital city of the devils, Pandemonium.


    ¡¯The balance of power is tilting. I need to complete the portal, so we can escape,¡¯ he muttered to himself, his thoughts drifting back to his old world.


    ¡¯Earth,¡¯ he repeated, and suddenly a sharp pain shot through his brain.


    Images flashed before his eyes¡ªa dark space, and a blue planet exploding to pieces.


    ¡¯This vision again...¡¯ he trailed off, trying to compose himself as he leaned against the wall.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he had experienced such an episode.


    Just as he thought the pain had passed, another wave of agony struck. His head throbbed, and a new image flashed before his eyes¡ªa red planet.


    ¡¯Am I losing my mind already?¡¯ he sighed heavily, struggling to make sense of the visions.

 Chapter 588: Turning Point Part 2

    He shook off all his uncertainty, forcing himself to focus. He couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on weird visions.


    In his opinion, the images were nothing more than a side effect of the madness that had once consumed him.


    After all, the old him¡ªReign¡ªhad been nothing more than a killing machine, a destructive force driven by rage and a thirst for annihilation.


    Just remembering that version of himself made his stomach churn.


    ¡¯I used to be garbage,¡¯ he exhaled sharply, shaking his head as if trying to physically destroy the memories.


    ¡¯I need to hurry,¡¯ he began walking again.


    As he moved through the hallways, demon servants would stop what they were doing to bow their heads in respect.


    Ra noticed the difference. Long ago, people bowed to him because they had no choice¡ªbecause they were terrified of what he might do if they didn¡¯t.


    But now, their gestures were sincere. They respected him not for his power alone but for the way he treated them.


    He nodded to each of them in return, his expression kind.


    A faint smile crept onto his face now and then, especially when he saw how much his small gestures meant to them.


    He passed a young demoness cleaning a painting of him, a girl with tiny, curling horns.


    Her body had a natural curve to it, giving her a seductive look.


    She wore a black maid uniform, though the skirt was cut short, just enough to reveal the smooth curve of her legs.


    Her green hair, the color of fresh leaves, fell in soft waves around her face. Her eyes, a bright shade of emerald, sparkled , hinting at her succubus lineage.


    She quickly bowed her head.


    "You don¡¯t have to do that," he said gently, his voice calm.@@@@


    She looked up, her red eyes wide with panic. "Oh, I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, General Ra! I didn¡¯t mean to upset you!"


    He shook his head and gave her a reassuring smile. "You didn¡¯t upset me. Just be yourself. That¡¯s all I ask."


    The girl blinked a few times, then slowly stood straight, her nervous expression softening into a shy smile.


    He noticed her flushed face and stepped closer, gently tilting her chin up with a soft touch.


    His golden eyes held a teasing glint as he leaned down and whispered,


    "How about you come to my room tonight?"


    He reached out for the council room, and the grand double doors swung open before him, as if anticipating his arrival.


    The chamber had been renovated, now bigger and grander than ever before.


    Ceilings stretched higher, while ornate chandeliers hung from above, casting a warm, golden glow across the room.


    The long rectangular table, once round and reserved for a few, had now been transformed to accommodate over a hundred demon gods.


    A hush fell over the room as he stepped in.


    His golden eyes swept over the assembly. The room was a blend of figures¡ªdemon with imposing horns and battle-worn faces.


    At the far end of the table sat Draven, positioned on the right side.


    Ra¡¯s gaze lingered on him for a moment before moving to the chair at the head of the table.


    It was his seat now.


    The council members watched as he walked to the top position with confidence.


    No one questioned it¡ªnot anymore. His rise to power hadn¡¯t been simply because of his grandfather¡¯s endorsement.


    He had earned this. His strength and power had long surpassed his grandfather.


    Though the old man still handled the mundane matters of governance, everyone knew that it was Ra who called the shots.


    --


    --


    --


    Authors Note:


    Question: Isn¡¯t his transformation too much? How did he go from not caring about girls to becoming a womanizer?


    Answer: The separation of Reign¡¯s soul split his personality into two extremes.


    The one teleported back on Earth became more evil, while Ra, is the complete opposite.


    Question: Is he really the same Reign?


    Answer: Ra is the version that would have emerged without his traumatic experience.


    It¡¯s been mentioned multiple times that his father was a womanizer, so it makes sense that Reign also inherited those traits.

 Chapter 589: Turning Point Part 3

    The council members watched him, waiting for him to speak first as a sign of respect.


    But he said nothing. Instead, his eyes turned to a particular demon assigned to information gathering.


    It was the demoness, Visara, her body covered in dozens of eyes, each one watching from a different spot.


    She stood up and addressed the crowd.


    "The situation in the West is worsening. The angels have requested additional reinforcements from the East." She paused, her many eyes sweeping over the assembly.


    "They¡¯re becoming desperate."


    A few demons cast uneasy glances at one another, while others instinctively reached for their weapons, their fingers tightening around them unconsciously.@@@@


    The fragile peace that settled in the East was beginning to fracture.


    Everyone¡¯s attention turned to Ra. He was the one who made it possible to strike a deal with the angels¡ªa feat that few would even dare attempt, let alone succeed in.


    Ra began speaking.


    "I¡¯m sure we¡¯re all thinking the same thing. We don¡¯t have much of a choice. Fighting now or fighting later won¡¯t make much of a difference once the Angel¡¯s army is destroyed. At least if we reinforce them, we stand a better chance."


    Without waiting for anyone to raise a question, he turned his attention to Draven.


    "How is the Demonic Army progressing?" Ra asked, his tone professional and composed.


    Draven closed his eyes briefly before responding, "The Red Order is ready. Their numbers now stand at 50,000,000, and they¡¯ve been equipped with the armor and artifacts you designed."


    The Order was Ra¡¯s creation, brought to life through his divine creation.


    He designed the armor and weapons to significantly enhance the fighting capabilities of even the weakest demons.


    And that wasn¡¯t all. He also developed countless technological wonders, drawing on knowledge acquired from humans, his father¡¯s vast library, and numerous other sources.


    Normally, creating such advancements would take considerable time, but his Divine Creation ability allowed him to accelerate the process a hundredfold.


    Once perfected, he would pass the blueprints to demons whose abilities specialized in construction, enabling them to mass-produce his creations.


    "And the White Order?"


    Draven must admit that Ra reminded him so much of his son, Raiden.


    He was intelligent, methodical, and always careful in his decisions.


    If not for him taking the lead, the Eastern continent would never have enjoyed even this brief moment of peace.


    "Yes, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. There are more important matters than my health."


    Draven didn¡¯t push his grandson further, recognizing that Ra wasn¡¯t in the mood to discuss it.


    Instead, they shifted their focus to the current state of the long-distance portal they were working on.


    Ra¡¯s fingers traced the edge of the portal¡¯s blueprint, his eyes narrowed as he focused on the gravity of the situation.


    "The real issue now," he explained, "is figuring out the exact coordinates for Earth.


    "If we take a chance and pick randomly, there¡¯s a high probability we¡¯ll end up in empty space. The nearest planets could be billions of light-years away¡ªessentially a death sentence."


    Draven¡¯s face hardened as the implications sank in.


    Ra continued, his tone more somber. "And worse, we wouldn¡¯t be able to come back. "


    The energy required for the trip would be astronomical.


    They weren¡¯t just teleporting a few individuals¡ªthey were planning to move an entire spaceship, one large enough to carry millions of demons.


    The magnitude of the operation made failure not an option.


    Seeing that his grandfather had nothing more to add, he made a decision to end their talk.


    He started to walk away when his wrist suddenly vibrated. The unexpected sensation made him stop in his tracks.


    ¡¯A signal?¡¯ Ra thought, quickly closing his eyes. He could feel it now¡ªthe portal device was reacting.


    He dug deeper into the connection, trying to trace its source.


    "ARGHHH!" Ra groaned.


    Blood poured from his nose and eyes as the pain in his head intensified. He gritted his teeth, fighting to hold on.


    This was the first time he¡¯d gotten a reaction from his portal device. He couldn¡¯t afford to miss it.

 Chapter 590: Turning Point Part 4

    Ra stumbled back, clutching his head as the overwhelming pain surged through him.


    His knees buckled, and he fell to the cold stone floor. The images flooding his mind became sharper¡ªred landscapes, and towering structures of steel and glass.


    Draven rushed to his side. "What¡¯s happening? Talk to me!"


    Ra¡¯s fingers dug into the floor as if grounding himself against the pain raging in his head.


    His lips parted, but no sound came out. Desperation took over, and he had no choice but to sever the connection.


    Ra slumped forward, gasping for air as the weight lifted, but the toll on his mind lingered.


    Then, he sat up slowly, wiping at the blood on his face. His body trembled, but he forced himself to steady his breathing.


    "I saw it," he whispered, his voice hoarse.


    "Saw what?" Draven asked, kneeling beside him.


    "The coordinates... and something else. Something wrong."


    Draven¡¯s brow furrowed, his concern deepening. "Wrong how?"


    Ra hesitated, the fear from the vision lingering like a shadow in his mind.


    "It wasn¡¯t just a location. It felt like... something was watching me. Waiting."


    "Perhaps that artifact is affecting you more than we anticipated," Draven suggested cautiously. "We should¡ª"@@@@


    "No," Ra interrupted, forcing himself to his feet. "This isn¡¯t just a side effect. This is a warning."


    Draven stood as well, his gaze fixed on his grandson. "Then what do you plan to do?"


    Ra wiped the last traces of blood from his face and met his grandfather¡¯s eyes.


    "We continue. But we proceed with caution. If the portal device is reacting, then we¡¯re close. We can¡¯t afford to stop now. I¡¯ll find a way to make it work."


    "Okay." Draven nodded reluctantly.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    The scientists all nodded quickly, not daring to question him. They watched in silence as he took off, flying back toward the city.


    There, the humans lived in constant fear whenever he was around.


    Why?


    Because, he would choose his next meal while strolling through the place like a psychopath. He was impartial¡ªyoung or old, men or women, it didn¡¯t matter. If he decided to eat, he would do so on the spot, without hesitation or remorse.


    Mid-flight, he began contemplating his life over the past years. He already realize that something changed , especially his cruelty.


    But he didn¡¯t care to dig deeper into it.


    The increase in his tendency to be evil seemed so irrelevant that he brushed it off as a sign of his maturing. To him, it was just another part of his inevitable character development after gaining more power.


    Lost in thought, he finally reached the city. The giant metal door slowly creaked open to welcome him.


    As for the citizens, they quickly retreated into their homes, none daring to step out onto the streets while he flew overhead.


    ¡¯Oh, so it¡¯s another game of hide and seek,¡¯ he muttered with a grin. ¡¯These humans really love playing this game, don¡¯t they?¡¯


    He raised his finger, pointing it randomly at different spots as he silently counted in his head.


    The number was 69. When he finished counting, the place his finger landed on would be the unlucky winner in his twisted game.


    "That one," he muttered before he swooped into the building.


    What greeted him was a beautiful girl, no older than 19.


    All the Martians were attractive, as they had been carefully selected from Earth, but to him, their appearance meant nothing.


    They were all just food, waiting to be consumed like snacks.


    "Please, don¡¯t!" she pleaded, covering her face in a desperate attempt to protect herself.


    But he ignored her, his steps slow as he walked closer.


    "No!" She raised her hand, and a burst of flame erupted toward his face.


    He dismissed it without a second thought, then grabbed her head and lifted her off the floor.


    "An ability user...Yummy!" he murmured with a twisted grin.

 Chapter 591: On the Way Home

    Gripping the girl¡¯s hair tightly, he yanked her off the floor as if she weighed nothing. Her feet dangled in the air, kicking wildly, but the sight only brought a twisted grin to his face.


    "Ability users..." he murmured, leaning in close as his grin twisted into something monstrous. "You always taste so much better. It¡¯s like your powers seasons your meat."


    The girl screamed, her hands bursting into flames as she clawed at his arm. Each desperate blast of fire shot toward his face, but he didn¡¯t even blink.


    "Please!" she cried, her voice cracking with terror. "Let me go! I don¡¯t want to die!"


    He tilted his head, a twisted grin spreading across his face. "Begging already? That¡¯s cute. "


    Her flames grew wilder, her movements frantic. "I¡¯ll stop! I¡¯ll do anything! Just don¡¯t kill me!"


    Reign leaned closer, his grip tightening as she screamed again.


    "You don¡¯t get it, do you? Nothing you do will make a difference. You¡¯re my food for today."


    Her attacks faltered, the flames flickering out as her strength faded.


    Tears streamed down her face. "No... please..." she sobbed, her voice barely a whisper now.


    "Keep begging," he sneered, watching her body go limp. "It makes it all the more fun for me."


    And just as the last flicker of hope faded from her eyes, he tightened his grip and, with a sickening crack, tore one of her arms clean off.


    "AHHHHH!" Blood sprayed across the room as her agonized scream ripped through the air.


    He held the severed limb up, examining .


    "I wonder if you¡¯ll taste like smoked steak since you¡¯re a flame user," he muttered with a twisted grin, licking the blood off her severed arms.


    The girl writhed, clutching the bleeding stump, her cries turning to choked sobs.


    "P-please... stop..." she whimpered, her voice barely audible through the pain.


    He ignored her pleas, biting into the arm with a crunch, tearing at the flesh as if it were a piece of beef jerky. Blood dripped down his chin as he chewed, savoring every bite.


    "Delicious," he said, his voice muffled as he tore another chunk free. "You taste even better than I thought."


    The girl¡¯s body shook, her strength draining with every second. She looked up at him with glassy, tear-filled eyes, barely able to speak. "W-why...?"


    ¡¯This is so boring. So this is what it feels like to work in a factory,¡¯ he sighed.


    He would rather be fighting billions of devils right now, proving they were nothing more than ants compared to him.


    It was ironic. He had finally achieved perfection, yet there was no one worthy to challenge him.


    Hoping the devils¡ªand Lilith¡ªwere far stronger than his father crossed his mind, as the fight with him was a total disappointment.


    ¡¯Speaking of perfection, is this really my strongest state?¡¯ he wondered.


    Without the system, there was no way to accurately gauge his true power. Even during the fight with Raiden, he did not used his full strength.


    He couldn¡¯t call himself planetary level either just because he destroyed Earth; the planet was relatively small, after all.


    For example, if he tried destroying Jupiter, which has the equivalent of 318 Earth masses, it would take him a long time.


    The world he was transmigrated to was far bigger than that. He felt like he had only explored about 10% of it, even with the use of teleportation.


    Then there was Hell, which was said to be infinite.


    ¡¯Damn, I really need to go back there. It¡¯s the only place where I can keep killing without worrying about being alone,¡¯ he sighed.


    With that in mind, he focused more on his task. Days turned into months, and the number of people dying each day on Mars kept increasing.


    His boredom had made him more sadistic. While normal people got a dopamine rush from doing things they loved, he found his in killing and torturing others.


    Ironically, this made the portal¡¯s construction and adjustments progress much faster.


    In their fight for survival, humanity pushed to complete it quickly, eager to finally be free from his Reign of terror.


    "It¡¯s finally done!" the head scientist declared, tears in his eyes.


    All the preparations were complete. The portal had been calibrated, and the energy crystals were loaded.


    "Good job, now I can leave this boring place forever," Reign chuckled sadistically . Experience exclusive tales on novelhall.Co?m


    He double-checked the machine first, making sure these humans didn¡¯t played a trick on him.


    "It¡¯s perfect," he nodded in satisfaction.

 Chapter 592: It鈥檚 in the Blood

    An angel stood at the forefront of the army, her golden eyes scanning the horizon.


    The once stable city front erupted into total chaos overnight.


    A massive explosion torn through an entire angel-controlled city, reducing it to ruins in an instant. It was Lilith.


    She finally made her move. The devil¡¯s army attacked with full force, and she became so powerful that even the Archangels were forced to retreat.


    Some even lost their lives trying to stop her. She reached the peak of her power. But she wasn¡¯t the only threat.


    Satan and Lucifer began their attack in different parts of the west, their forces advancing at an alarming pace.


    --


    --


    --


    In Central City, now one of the main capitals of the angels, a woman¡ªor more like a girl¡ªwith green hair and emerald eyes sat behind an ornate desk, her fingers tapping against its polished surface.


    She has a petite body, making her look more adorable than anything else.


    Dressed in a simple white robe with delicate green patterns, she exuded a soft charm. A crown of twisted roots sat on her head, giving her a natural, almost elf like look.


    A soldier, clad in silver and white armor, stood before her with his wings slightly ruffled from battle and his head bowed in respect.


    "We¡¯ve lost more ground, Archangel Ariel," he reported, his voice heavy with exhaustion.


    "Our forces are struggling to hold the front line. Many have fallen in the hands of the devils."@@@@


    "Again?" Her expression darkened, but only for a moment. She quickly pushed the anger aside, knowing that getting upset would be a useless effort.


    What she needed right now was a plan to turn the tide in their favor. If the devils conquered this world, heaven would be next.


    "What happened to Uriel?" she asked, her voice sharp. The city that was destroyed was under her jurisdiction.


    "She is wounded and currently unconscious. We have to send her back to heaven for better treatment,"


    "What a mess," Ariel muttered, shaking her head while she massaged her temple.


    ¡¯It¡¯s Lilith... I can¡¯t believe she waited this long just to share the seed with Satan and Lucifer. No wonder they¡¯ve been so quiet these past years. They¡¯re preparing to destroy us in one swoop.¡¯


    ¡¯Now all three of them are too strong.¡¯


    "And what about the demonic army from the East? Have they made their move yet?"


    The soldier hesitated before answering, knowing the delicate nature of the situation.


    "You have to be careful. You teleported here while my subordinates were around," she giggled.


    Ra scratched the back of his head with an awkward smile.


    "Sorry, it¡¯s my bad," he admitted. "Some habits are hard to break, you know."


    Before she could respond, he suddenly leaned in and kissed her again, his arms slipping around her waist. Effortlessly, he lifted her off the ground, bringing her up to his height.


    She let out a surprised squeak, her hands gripping his shoulders for balance.


    "You¡¯re too horny," she muttered against his lips, though she made no effort to pull away.


    He smirked, pulling her closer, wrapping his arms around her small body.


    "You love it when I carry you like this, right?" he whispered, his warm breath brushing against her ear.


    Ariel¡¯s cheeks flushed, but she rolled her eyes, trying to appear cool.


    "Put me down," she huffed, though the way her fingers curled against his shoulders said otherwise.


    He chuckled, tightening his grip around her waist.


    "I don¡¯t think so. You fit perfectly in my arms," he teased, swaying slightly as if testing her weight.


    "Ra!," she warned, her voice half-serious, half-amused.


    He grinned, finally setting her down but not before planting another quick kiss on her forehead.


    "Alright, alright. But you can¡¯t blame me for enjoying this," he gently pat her hair.


    She crossed her arms, trying to suppress a smile. Not many knew the truth, but she and Ra were in a relationship¡ªone that began after he effortlessly drew her in with his natural charm.


    Enjoy new chapters from novelhall.Co?m


    No matter how much she tried to resist, he always knew exactly what to say, what to do.


    It was not all that surprising, considering he was already a chick magnet¡ªeven when he was rude, has a monster face that could make the scariest devil run for their life, and was a complete psycho with zero interest anything other than killing.


    So, when he actually put in the effort to woo someone, it was like playing a game with a cheat engine¡ªtoo easy.


    "You really are a womanizer," she crossed her arms.


    "A womanizer? What did I do?" he repeated, genuinely confused .


    "You sleep with my sister!!!," she pouted, her cheeks puffing out as she rolled her eyes in displeasure.


    He scratched his head and feigned ignorance. "Which sister?"


    Ariel¡¯s glare only intensified. "So, there¡¯s more than one?"

 Chapter 593: Closer

    He didn¡¯t expected her to be quite so upset about it.


    "Look, it¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s just..."


    "It¡¯s just what?" she snapped, cutting him off. Her hand shot out to stop his advances.


    "You think I¡¯m a fool? That I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on?" she huffed, crossing her arms.


    "You slept with my sisters! And at this point, I don¡¯t even want to know about the others¡ªit¡¯s just going to make things more awkward."


    He knew he was in deep waters now. "It¡¯s complicated,"


    "It always is with you. You think I don¡¯t see the way you look at other girls? The way you flirt so shamelessly?"


    Ignoring the accusation, he leaned in again, his lips brushing against hers.


    This time, he didn¡¯t wait for permission. He picked her up effortlessly, setting her on the desk.


    His hands found their way under her robe, caressing the soft, smooth skin of her thighs, moving higher until he reached the warm, wet center of her.


    Her body responded to his touch despite the turmoil in her mind. She gasped as his fingers danced over her sensitive flesh, teasing and exploring.


    But she couldn¡¯t ignore the voice that whispered doubt.


    Was this just another trick?


    Another game to keep her hooked?


    Ariel¡¯s eyes fluttered open to find him staring at her with an intensity that made her hornier.


    She wanted to resist, but just being near him filled her with a warmth she couldn¡¯t ignore.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t... I just love him too much ...¡¯


    With a sigh, she wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him closer.


    His touch grew bolder, more demanding, and she met each caress with a moan of pleasure. Her own hands roamed his body, tracing the contours of his muscles and the lines of his back.


    Ra¡¯s thumb circled her clit as his fingers delved deeper, exploring her soaking wet slit.


    Their kisses grew more frantic, their breathing ragged. He could feel her getting closer, her insides tightening around his fingers.


    He knew her body well, knew just how to push her over the edge.


    Ra stayed still for a moment, before he finally lifted his head.


    "How about you go with me? I already found a clue on how to escape this place."


    Her gaze softened as she met his eyes. She knew where this conversation was headed,


    And though she believed she could pull it off, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see it through.


    "I can¡¯t. I¡¯m an angel that exists because of this world. I will cease to exist if I follow you."


    "We don¡¯t know that yet," he reasoned.


    As much as possible, he wanted to get all his lovers to come with him, because he genuinely loved them all.


    Ariel let out a deep sigh. "Do you know why we¡¯re losing this war?"


    He raised an eyebrow. "Because the devils are too strong?"


    "That¡¯s part of it, but the main reason is because my father is not here." Ariel paused, her expression turning serious.


    "Well, that¡¯s what we told the others, but the truth was..." She hesitated, the weight of her revelation hanging in the air.


    "He died after trying to escape this place."


    He stared at her, trying to process her claim. "He¡¯s dead? How? "


    Ariel¡¯s gaze hardened, a shadow of pain flickering across her face.


    "The boundaries of this world are stronger than we thought. Trying to escape it¡ªtrying to break its rules¡ªcomes with consequences. My father learned that the hard way."


    The implications were terrifying. If even someone as powerful as him was erased, what chance did she have?


    Ariel cupped his cheeks, her touch gentle despite the seriousness of the situation.


    "But this is also good news for you. If you really manage to escape, then the devils won¡¯t be able to chase you either."


    He didn¡¯t like the idea of leaving her behind. His heart ached at the thought, but before he could open his mouth to speak against it, images flashed in his mind, overwhelming him.


    "ARHHHH!" He gritted his teeth, clutching his head to hold it together.


    "Ra! What¡¯s happening?" she panicked, lifting his head to check on him.


    But he looked different .


    He was grinning for no reason, and instinctively, she felt it¡ªthe sensation of pure evil.

 Chapter 594 Closer Part 2

    594  Closer Part 2


    Ariel''s heart raced as she watched Ra''s expression shift, a strange, unsettling grin stretching across his face.


    The aura around him had changed¡ªsomething dark, something twisted radiated from him now.


    Her senses, always attuned to purity and light, were overwhelmed by the malicious energy seeping from his very being.


    It was as if she were staring at a stranger, a completely different man.


    "Ra... what''s happening to you?" Her voice trembled, fear mingling with the concern in her words.


    She reached out to touch his face again, but she hesitated, unsure whether she should.


    When she met his gaze, her divine energy twisted uncontrollably, and an overwhelming urge to flee gripped her heart. His eyes glinted with a cruelty, and he laughed softly, though there was no humor in it¡ªjust pure malevolence.


    "I am coming¡ª" Before he could finish his words, a burst of divine energy erupted from his body.


    The evil aura surrounding him began to dissolve, vanishing under the force of his own power.


    THUD! @@@@


    He gasped for air, his chest rising and falling rapidly. His hands trembled, and doubt flashed across his face.


    Ra could feel it¡ªthe moment when he almost lost control, when the darkness nearly took over completely.


    One moment, he was consumed by malice, and the next, he was back.


    "Ra..." she whispered, her voice a mixture of relief and worry. "Are you... okay?"


    He clenched his fists, trying to steady himself. "I... I almost didn''t make it... I think my old self is coming back,"


    "Old self? What do you mean?" she raised an eyebrow, confusion creasing her forehead as she tried to make sense of his words.


    Ra hesitated, looking down at the floor. This was a part of his past that he tried so hard to hide, to bury deep inside where no one could find it.


    She studied him for a moment before speaking. "How about now?"


    "Not anymore. I changed,"


    Her eyes narrowed, curiosity and skepticism battling within her. "Then just now... what happened to you?"


    Ra paused, taking a few steadying breaths as he searched for the right words. "Do you know about multiple personality disorder?" "I''ve heard of it, but I thought only humans get affected by that," He gave a small, weary smile.


    "You''d think so, right? Because our consciousness is connected more to our soul rather than our physical brain. But what I''m experiencing feels the same. " Ariel''s eyes widened with concern. "So, there''s another part of you¡ªhidden deep within your soul?"


    "That''s my theory for now."


    "I really thought that I had outgrown my old self, that I could leave that part of me behind. But all this... all that''s happening to me now, lead me to assume that there''s another of me trying to take control." "Ra..." she whispered softly, her voice full of compassion. "Just because you''re remembering those things doesn''t mean you''re still that person."


    He shook his head, frustration creeping into his tone.


    "You saw what happened to me, right? I don''t have any explanation for that other than... me having another personality. I don''t know what else to call it."


    She placed her hand on his, offering a gentle squeeze. "Then let''s find a cure together. I''ll ask my sister¡ª we can purify your soul."


    He looked at her, a small glimmer of hope in his eyes. "You think that might work? Purifying my soul... could it really get rid of this darkness?"


    Ariel nodded, "Of course it will." He exhaled deeply, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. "I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    "You won''t have to," she smiled warmly "We''ll do this together. No matter what it takes."


    Her suggestion to cleanse his soul sounded logical, but they couldn''t have been more wrong.


    The darkness they wanted to destroy didn''t reside within him.


    It was a physical, terrifying presence, closing in with the intent to annihilate everything in its path.


    And the moment it discovered what happened during his absence, Ra would be at the top of its kill list.

 Chapter 595 Total War Part 1

    595  Total War Part 1


    A loud alarm echoed through the room, snapping them out of their thoughts.


    Ariel shot to her feet, her hand moving quickly to materialize a white robe that shimmered as it appeared around her body.


    Her expression darkened. "I don''t like this feeling,"


    Ra stood up right after, his senses sharp. He could feel the tremor through the floor, a deep rumble that told him everything he needed to know. The city was under attack.


    Ariel quickly pressed a button on her desk.


    The walls around them vibrated for a moment, and then multiple monitors flickered to life, displaying live footage of the city.


    A huge, glowing red gate appeared in the center of the city. It pulsed with a strange light, making the air around it feel like it was bending. From the gate, creatures began to pour out¡ªdevils in overwhelming numbers, surging like a massive wave. The moment they set foot on the city''s ground, the massacre began.


    People, caught completely off guard, screamed in terror as they scrambled to escape. Panic spread like wildfire through the streets as civilians ran in every direction, desperately seeking shelter.


    The devils didn''t hesitate; they tore through everything in their path¡ªshredding through cars, ripping down buildings, and slaughtering anyone unlucky enough to cross their way.


    But Central City wasn''t without its defenses. The moment the attack began, the response was quick. Cybernetic fighters, their bodies enhanced with glowing implants, moved like shadows through the neon-lit alleys, using the city''s infrastructure to their advantage.


    They vaulted off walls and flipped over barriers, taking out devils with quick, precise strikes.


    And they were not done yet.


    The sound of gunfire and explosions echoed through the streets as robots joined the fray, their metallic limbs smashing through the devils like battering rams.


    Their arrival gave hope. A brilliant light erupted from the skies as their divine energy flared to life, illuminating the battlefield with a blinding glow.


    The devils hesitated for a brief moment, their unease clear at the presence of these celestial beings. The angels descended like a storm of light, their golden weapons gleaming. Swords, bows, axes, and spears of radiant energy appeared in their hands, each one filled with the intent to irradicate evil. Some angels rode on majestic, winged horses, their steeds soaring through the air as they slashed down from above.


    Others fought on the ground, their movements a blur as they clashed with the devils, their weapons flashing with each strike.


    Her thoughts briefly drifted to her sisters, most of whom were in heaven.


    They could rebuild from there, regroup, and plan for the future. It wasn''t a defeat¡ªit was a strategic retreat, a chance to survive and fight another day. "Let''s go," she said quietly.


    Ra closed his eyes and focused. The air around him vibrated as he prepared to teleport them out of the city first. "Hold on tight." he ordered. She nodded. "I''m ready."


    Ra reached out his hand to her, and just as they were about to teleport, a sudden, overwhelming sense of danger washed over him. "Damn it! I can''t teleport!"


    His instincts kicked in. With no time to waste, he quickly raised his other hand, creating a powerful protective barrier around them.


    BOOOOOM!


    An attack from above came down devastating force, tearing through the entire building in a single blow.


    "Are you Reign?" The devil asked, his voice deep and rough, like it was coming through a speaker with max bass. Ra''s blood ran cold at the name. Reign? That was a name he buried long ago, a past he tried to forget. And now, hearing Satan mention it, stirred something deep inside him, making him afraid.


    What was odd was that the fear Ra felt wasn''t from Satan himself, but from the name Reign, as if it were an entity separate from him.


    But deep down, Ra knew the truth¡ªit wasn''t another being. Reign was just his old self, a personality, not a being that could haunt him.


    "I''m not Reign. My name is Ra," he forced himself to reply, his voice steady despite the crushing pressure that weighed on him. "You''re not him?" Satan raised an eyebrow. After a moment of thought, he gave a slow nod, everything suddenly made sense.


    "I see, so I got the wrong person." His grin widened. "That explains it. There''s no way someone that Lilith acknowledged could be a spineless being like you."


    His heart clenched at the mention of Lilith. She used him to get what she wanted. If not for his mistakes, none of this would unfold. She wouldn''t gain the seed without his help, and now, all this destruction rested mostly on his shoulders.


    Satan smiled, watching Ra''s reaction closely.


    "Lilith told me you were too evil, even for her own taste. But I don''t feel any threat from you at all. Maybe she exaggerated." He threw his head back and laughed. "I..." Ra''s fists clenched, but he kept his composure, knowing the last thing he needed was to show weakness.


    "I''m not the same person you''re thinking of," Ra replied, his voice colder than he intended.


    Satan''s grin stretched wider, his eyes glinting with amusement.


    "Oh, I believe you. You''ve clearly changed. You don''t look like the threat I was warned about. In fact, you look pathetic."  @@@@

 Chapter 596 Total War Part 2

    Ra''s heart pounded as he stared up at Satan, knowing that any attempt at a direct confrontation would be futile.


    The devil''s presence was overwhelming¡ªan unstoppable force that could end their lives with a mere thought.


    His mind raced, not with plans for battle, but with desperate memories and questions that could buy him time. Time was all he needed.


    As long as they held on, the reinforcements from Heaven would come to save them.


    Then an idea sparked in his mind. It wasn''t a great one, but it was the only chance he could take to engage his opponent in conversation.@@@@


    "Did Lilith order you to kill me?"


    Satan''s lips curled into a mocking sneer, his voice filled with contempt.


    "Kill you? Are you even worth the effort?" He scoffed, every word laced with disdain.


    Ra''s eyes narrowed as he fought to maintain his composure. He pretended to contemplate, though in reality, he was only trying to buy more time.


    When he saw Satan growing impatient, Ra finally spoke again, seizing the moment.


    "You''re afraid of my demon army, aren''t you? That''s why you called me a threat."


    "Afraid?" Satan chuckled, shaking his head, disappointed by his opponent''s ignorance.


    "Your demon army is nothing to us We could have destroyed it a long time ago, but it wasn''t worth the effort."


    Ra''s stomach churned at the devil''s words, but he pushed through, keeping the conversation going. "Then why did you specifically look for me?"


    Satan raised an eyebrow, tapping his chin thoughtfully.


    "It was just Lilith being paranoid," he said with a shrug. "She told me to check on you because she got a bad feeling. But you''re really weak and pathetic."


    ''She''s afraid of me?'' Ra muttered to himself, his mind racing. He couldn''t understand why she would feel that way.


    The only way he could possibly defeat Satan was if the system was still with him¡ªbut it had been years since he lost it. Right now, he has nothing to help him fight.


    It would be a different story if he carried all his artifacts, but he never expected to face one of the Kings of Hell so soon.


    As Ra remained lost in thought, Satan''s attention shifted to Ariel.


    Neither of them could find the strength to respond.


    "What a waste of time. I should not have listened to Lilith and came here."


    He raised his hand slowly. A sphere of pure dark red energy formed above him. The space around it twisted from the overwhelming concentration.


    Ra and Ariel felt an immense pressure that kept them rooted in place. They could not move even if they wished to.


    Both released their divine energy, their power rising in a desperate attempt to break free from the crushing pressure.


    But Satan only smirked, and with a subtle motion of his hand, he added even more force. The pressure increased, making them kneel in rubble.


    The sphere continued to grow, expanding until it matched the size of a building.


    Satan''s grin widened, his energy radiating with dark malicious intent as the sphere hovered before them.


    With a flick of his wrist, the dark red orb shot forward, moving with terrifying slowness¡ªlike a death sentence becoming reality.


    Ariel and Ra felt the weight of their impending doom, unable to do anything but stare in helpless terror as the attack inched closer, preying on their thoughts, making them fully aware of their own inevitable death. It was a cruel moved.


    But then, without warning, a sudden dark red beam shot down from the sky.


    It happened so fast that they could hardly process it. The dark red beam shot down, colliding with Satan''s sphere.


    For a fleeting moment, they thought the explosion was imminent; that the area would be torn apart in the blast.


    However, to their utter disbelief, the sphere didn''t explode.


    Instead, it began shrinking, growing smaller and smaller until it completely dispersed.


    Emerging from the collapsing orb was a winged figure. Dark red energy wings unfurled, heralding death and destruction.


    "Who are you?" Satan asked, his tone turning more serious.


    The presence that emerged exuded an overwhelming amount of power, and Satan could feel the terrifying bloodlust it carried.


    When the entity lifted its head, Satan nearly took a step back.


    It smiled at him like a crazed maniac, and what was worse was that its face was even more terrifying than his own.

 Chapter 597 Total War Part 3

    597  Total War Part 3


    ''How can a being with this bloodlust exist?!'' Satan thought, swallowing a lump in his throat. It was ironic¡ªsomeone of his caliber, the King of Hell, actually feeling cornered.


    But he could not deny the uneasy feeling just being close to this evil entity. The figure''s smile grew wider, filled with excitement and ecstasy at finally meeting someone strong enough to test its power.


    "My name?" It raised a finger, pointing directly at Satan. "Let''s see... Do you even have the right to know it?"


    SWOOOSH! @@@@


    In the blink of an eye, the figure appeared in front of Satan. Before the devil could react, he was launched into the air by an uppercut so fast it was invisible.


    The sheer force sent shockwaves through the ground. If not for the devil''s resilient body, his head would have exploded on the spot.


    Satan tried to steady himself in the air while the figure stood firm. It then turned toward Ra and Ariel.


    "This is impossible," Ra was speechless.


    The entity before him resembled his old body¡ªno, he was 100% certain that it was his original form.


    "Are you the system?" he asked, struggling to find any other explanation.


    Meanwhile, Reign stood in confusion, staring at his angelic form.


    His first assumption was the same¡ªthat the system had taken control of it¡ªbut that didn''t make sense. Ra was too weak, too much of a loser in his eyes. "Interesting, this is really interesting," Reign chuckled loudly finding this turn of events amusing


    BOOM!


    Explosions echoed in the distance, booming like a relentless drumbeat, lighting up the horizon .


    Ra and Ariel could only stand there, dumbfounded, watching as Reign treated Satan''s devastating attacks like a joke. He even yawned mid-slap, muttering under his breath, "Could''ve at least made them faster. You''re just asking me to slap them, aren''t you?"


    "I''m not done yet," Satan clenched his fists, and an explosion of dark red energy erupted from his body. The power surged out in a torrent, like a dam breaking under pressure. Though smaller than before, his body remained imposing¡ªmuscles rippling beneath his skin.


    His broad back was layered with beastly strength, while his abdomen, with sixteen stone-like abs, displayed a sculpted, almost impossibly toned physique.


    The sight of him, now up close, would send shivers through anyone who dared to look directly at him.


    But even his terrifying appearance couldn''t compare to Reign''s. Satan shattered the silence with a sinister grin.


    "I''ll give credit where it''s due. Only Lucifer and Lilith have ever forced me into this form, and somehow, you''ve crawled your way to our level."


    "Lilith?" Reign repeated, his voice low, barely more than a growl.


    His body began to tremble from excitement as memories of her flooded back¡ªthe one person he really longed to tear apart after his return for betraying him. The shift in his aura didn''t go unnoticed by Satan. Even he could hardly believe what he was sensing.


    The bloodlust, which he thought was already overwhelming, doubled in intensity, so thick it was suffocating the king of hell himself. In response, Satan also released his bloodlust, and as their auras clashed, the air and ground trembled, unable to withstand the sheer force of their combined presence. They hadn''t even fully unleashed their power yet, and the effect was already catastrophic.


    "Where....is....she? Where is that insolent woman." his question hung in the air like a death sentence, each word dripping with an uncontainable rage.

 Chapter 598 Total War Part 4

    598  Total War Part 4


    "Hey! I remembered asking you a damn question, so why the hell aren''t you answering me?!"


    Reign gritted his teeth, struggling to keep his anger in check. The rage he felt now was even stronger than when he killed Raiden.


    The one thing he despised above all else¡ªpeople who dared betray him¡ªhad never felt this intense, this maddening.


    "You don''t have the right to order me around," Satan scoffed, showing his dominance.


    Without wasting a second, he appeared in front of Reign and threw a punch.


    "You''re not the only one who''s fast," Satan sneered, his fist only millimeters away from Reign''s face. But just as it made contact, his fist passed right through¡ªwhat he hit was nothing but an afterimage.


    "Idiot, you think you can fight me in terms of speed?" Reign chuckled mockingly, now hovering in the exact same position Satan had been in just moments before.


    Before the devil could even turn around, he realized Reign was getting farther away.


    It wasn''t because Reign was running; it was because Satan had been struck by another attack so fast that it took his brain a moment to process the hit. ''How is this possible? How can a being move this fast?!'' Satan growled in frustration. The attack was not enough to cause fatal damage, but the fact that he was hit without even reacting crushed his ego.


    He prided himself on being the fastest among the trio, after all. When he stabilized his flight, he decided to charge back at his opponent right away.


    But before Satan could even blink, Reign''s fist smashed into his face.


    BANG!


    The force sent him flying, but Reign didn''t pause.


    He began appearing and reappearing in a flash, his movements so quick that Satan looked like a ball being passed around in the air.


    Satan''s veins bulged in his head, the anger and humiliation burning through him like wildfire.


    This was the first time someone had humiliated him to this extent.


    "ARGGGG!| With a roar, he began attacking relentlessly, throwing punch after punch . The speed of his attacks was so intense that it ignited flames in the air, streaks of fire trailing behind their every move.


    But Reign was more than able to keep up.


    Each strike that came his way was either deflected or evaded, and the two of them continued to blur in and out of visibility. They vanished from one spot, only to reappear in another, their movements so fast that it was impossible to track them. The only thing that remained was the deafening sound of their blows, the shockwaves of their clash ripping through the air.


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    On the ground, Ariel and Ra stood frozen, unable to comprehend what was happening. They both knew better than to intervene¡ªone single punch, even from a mere shockwave, would be enough to turn them into meat paste. It might have looked like the punches weren''t as strong, but that was only because both Reign and Satan were extremely tough. The power behind each blow was enough to obliterate any demon god, yet the two of them absorbed the impacts without so much as flinching.


    "Ra, that thing? What is that?" Ariel stuttered, her voice tinged with confusion.


    She remembered Ra referring to it as the "System."


    "I''m not really sure," Ra replied, his voice low and tense. "But one thing I can tell you is that thing is not good news. It''s too... evil."


    His eyes stayed locked on the battle above, and the more he stared at his original body, the more he felt like his very life was in danger.

 Chapter 599 Total War Part 5

    599  Total War Part 5


    The sky cracked apart as Reign and Satan clashed again, their fists colliding with the force of a nuclear bomb.


    The sheer pressure from their strikes sent shockwaves ripping through the air, tearing apart mountains in the distance.


    The ground below shattered like glass, massive fissures splitting the land as violent gusts of energy tore through everything in their wake.


    Reign''s body flickered like a phantom, his movements so fast that even light struggled to catch up.


    One moment, he was in front of his opponent; the next, he was behind , delivering a devastating kick to the spine.


    CRACK!


    Satan lurched forward, coughing out black blood, but before he could react¡ª


    BANG!


    Another fist crashed into his gut, bending his body like a bow before launching him high into the sky. Reign was relentless, flashing above him in an instant and hammering him back down with a double-fisted smash.


    BOOOOOM!


    Satan''s body plummeted like a meteor, slamming into the ruined landscape below.


    A massive crater erupted from the impact, sending waves of molten rock surging into the air. The sheer force of it sent towers of flame roaring toward the sky.


    But Reign wasn''t finished.


    With a wild grin, he raised his hand, his entire arm glowing with unrestrained energy.


    The air above twisted and warped as an enormous dark red sphere of pure destruction formed in his palm, crackling with red lightning.


    The heat alone turned the very clouds into vapor, and the ground beneath him melted into rivers of fire.


    "This is how you create a real energy ball¡ªnot that pathetic excuse of yours," Reign chuckled, forming a far larger and more powerful version of Satan''s attack, mocking the devil. "Try blocking this,"


    With a flick of his wrist, the colossal energy blast thundered downward, a raging force of destruction that threatened to annihilate everything in its path.


    The moment the blast struck, the ground beneath it didn''t just crack¡ªit erupted.


    Mountains crumbled into dust, rivers were incinerated in an instant, and the very earth itself split apart as if a god had torn it open.


    For a brief moment, silence followed¡ªa terrifying paused. Then, with a final, deafening roar, the last remnants of the explosion sent a towering shockwave into the sky, scattering the clouds like ashes in the wind.


    Still hovering, Reign burst into wild, uncontrollable laughter, his voice ringing through the clouds like a death bell.


    "Is this it? Is this the peak of the Devils? What a fucking disappointment!"


    He arched his back, clutching his stomach, overcome with amusement at the devastation he created. BOOM!


    An explosion erupted from below, a streak bursting through the inferno.


    Satan shot upward, his entire body wreathed in flames, his aura darker than the abyss itself. His eyes burned with fury as he charged straight at Reign, his fists glowing with unimaginable power.


    "YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS!" Satan bellowed. Reign just smirked. "Then come and make me."


    And with that, they clashed once more¡ªtwo unstoppable forces colliding.


    Satan''s body had shrunk again, now a mere three feet tall, but with every inch lost, his speed skyrocketed.


    For the first time, he was faster than Reign.


    BOOM!


    A blur of black tore through the sky, and before Reign could react¡ª


    BOOOM!


    Another strike.


    Then another.


    And another.


    Each one faster than the last, each one harder, heavier, crueler.


    Satan''s tiny form became a punching bag, Reign appearing and disappearing around him, delivering blow after blow, his speed now beyond anyone could comprehend.


    The once-feared devil couldn''t even see the attacks anymore.


    WHAM!


    His ribs cracked.


    CRACK!


    His arm twisted unnaturally.


    BOOOOM!


    His entire body smashed into the earth below, carving a deep trench through the already-ruined battlefield.


    He dove downward, ready to finish the job¡ª


    08:40


    BOOOOM!


    As he lay there, battered and broken, gasping for breath, Reign hovered above him, looking down like he was some kind of ant.


    "Are you tired already?" he mocked, flexing his fingers. "Don''t be. I was just starting to warm up."


    He dove downward, ready to finish the job¡ª


    BOOOOM!


    Reign''s fist slammed down, driving his opponent deeper into the shattered ground.


    Each blow drove Satan deeper and deeper into the ground. His once-mighty form was now a blur of pain and blood, every bone in his body groaning under the relentless assault.


    He tried to fight back. Tried to move. But it was useless.


    Reign was faster. Stronger. Merciless.


    CRACK!


    Another punch landed, this time to the ribs. Satan couldn''t help but question his fate.


    Why...?


    Why did he stay behind?


    He thought back to Lilith and Lucifer, the two strongest of their kind, the only ones he ever acknowledged as equals.


    They went to Heaven...


    And now, he was alone.


    Alone with a terrifying monster.

 Chapter 600 Total War Part 6

    600  Total War Part 6


    Satan''s body was barely holding together, crushed under the nonstop attacks. Each strike shattered what little remained of his form, yet his opponent showed no urgency in finishing him off.


    Using both hands, Reign alternated his punches, driving his fists into Satan''s body over and over.


    But he wasn''t just attacking¡ªhe was playing with the devil king. Some punches came slow, dragging out the agony.


    Others were feints, making Satan flinch before delivering a real blow.


    Reign wanted to feel it. Every moment, every strike, was proof that he was in complete control.


    Meanwhile, Satan''s hardened muscles were chipping away, revealing glimpses of his exposed organs. His regeneration struggled to keep up, failing him when he needed it most.


    His body should have healed by now. No matter how brutal the attack, no matter how deep the wounds, he always recovered. Then it hit him.


    It wasn''t just the physical damage¡ªit was more than that. Something was eating away at him, stripping him down to nothing.


    His eyes flickered to Reign, whose fists glowed with a dark, sinister aura.


    Death Energy. And it was so powerful that it could even affect beings at his level.


    Each punch carried a sliver of it, corroding the body from the inside.


    Now, it was only a matter of time before Satan completely succumbed to the damage. There was no escape from it unless the attacks stop and give him a chance to recover.


    Reign leaned closer, his grin widening.


    "Tell me... do you want to live?"


    Satan''s eyes barely flickered, and there was nothing left in his expression except pain. "How about it? Tell me where that insolent woman is, and I''ll spare you. I don''t really have a reason to kill you, so you don''t need to die for her sake," he offered. It was tempting, but hearing it from a monster like him made it impossible to believe.


    Satan''s voice was weak, but he still forced himself. "How can I be sure you won''t go back on your word?" "You can''t. But what do you have to lose? You either die for sure right now, or you take a fifty-fifty chance that I''m telling the truth. Besides, it''s not like I don''t have other ways of finding her." @@@@


    Satan''s eyes narrowed, his body trembling with the effort to regenerate.


    His pride fought against the desperation clawing at him, but reality was sinking in.


    Until finally, only the head remained.


    He was still conscious, his unnatural vitality refusing to let him fade, but being in front of Reign made him wish he blacked out.


    Anything would be better than this.


    "I must admit, you really made it easier for me ," Reign mused aloud, lifting the head in his hand.


    "Look at how small you are now. I bet I can just swallow you whole." His twisted expression deepened as he licked his lips.


    Satan''s remaining eye twitched, his pride shattered beyond recognition. He faced countless horrors, but this... this was true despair.


    Before he could utter another word, Reign tilted his head back and swallowed it whole. True to his word, the devil''s head slid down his throat with ease.


    For a moment, everything was silent. The last trace of Satan vanished, erased as if he had never existed.


    Then¡ª


    BOOOOM!


    Reign''s eyes widened as an unbearable force erupted inside him. His entire body convulsed.


    THUD!


    His knees buckled, slamming into the ground. "What... is this?"


    It felt as if his own energy was turning against him, surging wildly, trying to break free.


    Inside his chest, deep within his very core, something was moving.


    --


    --


    --


    Authors Note: 600 chapters!. This is the longest novel I''ve ever written. Thanks for all the support.

 Chapter 601 The Original Me Part 1

    601  The Original Me Part 1


    The pain didn''t dissipate; instead, it grew more intense, wrapping around him.


    He clenched his teeth and dug his fingers into the earth, his nails leaving furrows in the soil.


    A strained laugh escaped him. "Is that all you''ve got?" he muttered, almost welcoming the pain.


    This didn''t worry him in the slightest. The pain was just a distraction, something he could push past.


    Then, through the haze, a vision emerged. It started as a flicker, then solidified into a tree¡ªno, not just any tree.


    It was the Tree of Life, a giant that stood tall and proud, its branches stretching out to the heavens.


    And there, nestled within its trunk, was the seed. The very essence of creation itself, now a part of him.


    He could feel it, pulsating with power, merging with his soul.


    "Fuck," he exclaimed, the word torn from his throat with a mix of amazement and exhilaration.


    "I''m fucking lucky. That stupid devil actually has a part of that seed." His laughter grew louder, more manic. "Come on, give me more power," he urged, his voice filled with satisfaction. He began to imagine how much further he could push his power, his thirst for strength endless.


    BOOOOM!


    His aura erupted outward, a wave of raw energy shooting toward the sky.


    It was the same phenomenon that had occurred when he surpassed demon god status, but this time, he wasn''t teleported away, and the energy didn''t dissipate.


    Dark red and blinding light engulfed everything, spreading out in all directions, swallowing up anything in its path.


    A dome formed, stretching across 20 kilometers, erasing everything in its wake¡ªtrees, rivers, and even the very air itself.


    Once the chaos subsided, a massive crater replaced the landscape, its edges unnervingly clean and precise. The depth looked endless.


    "That''s it?" He raised an eyebrow, his expression hardening with frustration. It made no sense that he only gained a little power up after consuming it.


    Well, technically, it wasn''t that small, but given the size of his reserves, it barely made a dent. He was expecting at least a 200% increase, at the very least.


    That was the Seed of Life, a godlike item that should have pushed any organism to the very limits of its potential.


    Even Lilith, a weakling, had reached unimaginable heights with it. So why was the effect so minimal for him?


    ''Maybe it''s because I''m already too strong?'' he wondered.


    It was highly plausible that he was already at the peak of his race''s potential, making the increase negligible.


    Lightning and negative energy crackled and twisted together within it.


    Still no response.


    "Three!" It expanded further, now larger than an entire house.


    "Four!" In an instant, the ball quadrupled in size, now looking like a massive building, its energy pulsating with destructive force.


    The demons below could only hoped that this would be resolved without the need for a fight.


    Even Draven and the other demon gods felt uneasy. The dark energy surrounding Reign was powerful enough to level the entire city.


    "Is that really the being who killed Satan?" Draven asked, turning to Ariel."Yes," Ariel replied, her voice steady.


    "We saw it with our own eyes. He defeated Satan like he was nothing more than a child."


    Draven and the others swallowed hard, their gazes fixed on Reign''s terrifying visage.


    It was a look that made them want to flee, though they knew they couldn''t.


    The bloodlust and killing intent radiating from him were overwhelming, even for demons. It was so intense that, for a brief moment, they felt like saints in comparison.


    "Six!" The dark orb expanded to the size of a mountain, completely blocking out the entire city.


    The demons below were losing their composure¡ªthis wasn''t even more than halfway to ten yet.


    "Stop!" Ra''s voice echoed through the air, and from within the barrier, a giant hologram materialized, perfectly mirroring Ra''s appearance.


    "Oh, so you finally show yourself, thief," Reign laughed, but he didn''t dissipate his attack.


    Instead, he kept it suspended in the air, its power crackling ominously over everyone.


    "I should be the one saying that," Ra shot back "You''re the one who stole my original body."


    "Stole your body?" Reign struggled to control his laughter. "A little bitch like you thinks you''re the original?"


    --


    --


    --Authors Note:


    Sorry for the delayed upload. I''ve been busy, but I''m back to daily uploads now.

 Chapter 602 The Original Me Part 2

    602  The Original Me Part 2


    Reign''s laugh drifted through the air, soft and mocking.


    "It''s pathetic, how you actually believe that. Seems like your personality isn''t the only downgrade¡ªyour IQ took a big hit too."


    The giant hologram shifted, the faint crackle of static showing irritation.


    Then, it steadied . His expression remained neutral, but his eyes showed determination. "I don''t want to hear that from a monster like you."


    "Monster?" Reign''s grin widened, eyes glinting with amusement.


    He''d figured it out. The one using his body couldn''t be the system. Ra was too emotional, too human.


    Which could only mean one thing.


    Something changed when he powered up. He felt it¡ªthe way his evil nature took over, the way his already fucked-up thoughts darkened even more.


    He brushed it off as growth, maturity. Getting stronger meant becoming more detached, right?


    But no. That was more than that. His personality did not evolve. It split in half. The madness that defined him, that 99% of unhinged chaos, was still his. He was still the original. And his angel body? Ra was the 1% that didn''t belong. The sliver of sanity that should''ve been swallowed whole for him to reach perfection. Reign''s grin twisted into a sneer.


    "Ah... so that''s what you are," he drawled. "The leftover scrap. The part I didn''t need."


    The hologram flickered, edges crackling like brittle glass. Ra''s expression stayed even, but a muscle ticked in his jaw.


    "Leftover...Scrap." The words burrowed in deep, lodging in places he tried to ignore.


    He met Reign''s gaze, wanting to retort those claims.


    But a movement caught his eye. In the distance, slicing through the air, a woman appeared¡ªflying straight toward his enemy.


    "Anna?" Ra''s chest tightened.


    "Stop! Don''t go near him! He''s dangerous!" His voice cracked with urgency, but she didn''t slow down.


    Instead, she accelerated, crimson wings cleaving through the air. And when she reached him, she flung her arms wide and pulled him into a embrace.


    Unfortunately, sadness wasn''t taken from him.


    The urge to beg¡ªto make her remember who he was, who they were¡ªclawed at his chest.


    But what would be the point? She didn''t choose him.


    She chose the one who never grew, never changed. The one who stayed exactly the same from the start¡ªreckless, sadistic, and full of himself.


    "What do you plan to do?" Ra''s voice cracked, low and unsteady, the sound of a man already defeated.


    He knew his artifacts wouldn''t withstand an all-out war against his other self. So he swallowed his pride and chose words instead.


    "Is that it?" Reign''s brow lifted, amusement fading into discontent. "Are you already giving up? Not even gonna fight me for the position?"


    "No, I can''t defeat someone like you." Ra''s voice cracked, any courage draining from his words.


    "What a fucking clown," he sighed, long and disappointed, like a teacher let down by a failing student. "And here I thought you were supposed to be the sensible one."


    "If it were me, I''d be thinking of a way to win," he taunted, "I mean, I just fought Satan, right? So chances are, I''m exhausted. Or maybe the fact that you''re using divine energy means your attacks would hit harder."


    He spread his arms wide, daring Ra to move.


    "There are countless ways to fight me if you actually tried. So how about it?" His voice dipped into a low, hungry growl.


    "Let''s go all out. No holding back. Let''s destroy each other until there''s nothing left." his knuckles flexed, itching for a fight.


    For the blood. For the chance to shatter his other self into oblivion.


    "I won''t give you that satisfaction." Ra responded.


    Reign''s arm fell to his side, shoulders slumping as a hollow sigh escaped him.


    "What a boring person you are..." His voice dragged, slow and unimpressed, like the words themselves weren''t worth the effort.


    "Alright, then. I''ll just destroy this place as payment for wasting my time."


    The dark energy orb responded to his words, expanding, eager to destroy everything in sight.

 Chapter 603 Long and Bloody Battle

    603  Long and Bloody Battle


    The dark red sphere pulsed violently, swirling with chaotic energy.


    It wasn''t just an attack¡ªit was an execution.


    "Die, you worthless piece of trash." With a lazy flick of his wrist, he let it loose. It descended slowly, crackling with dark tendrils of power, distorting the air with its sheer malevolence.


    BOOOOOOM!


    It slammed into the first barrier.


    CRACK!


    The entire shield shattered in an instant. It didn''t hold¡ªnot even for a second.


    Ra''s heart pounded.


    ''No. No. No.'' He didn''t have time to think¡ªonly to act.


    Slamming his palms together, he activated the runes embedded across the city.


    Golden veins of light shot through the streets, illuminating every building, every road, every inch of the city in a divine glow.


    A split second later¡ª


    SHIIING!


    A massive, golden barrier erupted up from the earth, stretching to the heavens like a second sky.


    It was the city''s final defense, forged by him and powered by divine energy he had spent years accumulating.


    Here, his power was magnified, and it was no exaggeration to say that, in terms of sheer energy reserves, he was no weaker than Satan.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The black sphere collided with the golden shield.


    Shockwaves tore through the air, flattening everything around the city''s protection.


    Ra couldn''t help the cold dread creeping up his spine.


    Reign just fought Satan¡ªan enemy strong enough to annihilate an army of high ranking angels¡ªyet he still had this much power left to spare.


    How?


    How could something so monstrous exist?


    ''No. I can''t let him win.''


    Ra shook away all doubt, forcing his fear into the depths of his mind.


    His divine energy burst forth, radiating with unshakable resolve.


    This city¡ªhis city¡ªwas reconstructed according to his will. Here, he was the strongest.


    "Interesting... really interesting." He exhaled, his body trembling¡ªnot with fear, but with uncontainable excitement.


    "Alright, then." His gaze swept over them, daring them to act. "I''ll give you all a chance. Come at me. All of you. If you''re ready to die!" The challenge rang like a war drum, shaking the sky itself.


    For a split second, silence reigned. Then¡ªlike a dam bursting¡ªthe Demon Gods moved.


    BOOM!


    They shot into the air, their sheer speed splitting the clouds apart. The sky itself twisted, shifting into a kaleidoscope of unnatural colors as their demonic auras collided.


    Blazing crimson flames, crackling violet lightning, swirling black fog¡ªeach one commanded an element of destruction.


    Each one was an apex predator, a god of war, feared for their power. And now, they were all aiming at one person. Their battle stances were firm, their eyes filled with resolve.


    This would be a long, bloody war¡ªa clash of titans that would be written in history. Or so they thought.


    Before anyone could even process it¡ª


    The sky bled.


    Tens of thousands of dark red lasers rained down from above, each one moving at impossible speeds, each one locking onto a target with pinpoint precision.


    The first wave of Demon Gods disintegrated on impact, their bodies pierced through instantly.


    Those who saw it happen had no time to react.


    More beams followed. Faster. Unstoppable. Unavoidable.


    They hunted them down no matter how fast they moved, no matter what spells they cast or defenses they raised.


    "NO! THIS CAN''T¡ª"


    A Demon God''s body was torn apart mid-sentence, his limbs severed before his torso was ripped open, flesh and bone scattering like shredded paper.


    One tried to teleport away¡ªbut a beam struck him through the forehead before he could even blink.


    Another Demon King roared, summoning a vast energy shield, only for a barrage of lasers to shatter it like glass, reducing him to a corpse. At that moment, they all realized.


    This was no battle. This was a one sided slaughter.


    One by one, they fell. Like flies.


    And as the last demon fell, silence gripped the city.


    Hundreds of demon gods where killed in mere seconds¡ª


    And high above it all, Reign trembled, controlling the urge to laughed . "This is what true power looks like!" he declared, almost reverently, before bursting into laughter.


    "Where''s that confidence from earlier? Weren''t you going to defeat me? Weren''t you going to kill me?" His laughter grew wilder, nearly breathless from his own amusement.


    "You never had a chance." His smile turned into something far more sinister.


    He lifted his hand again, tendrils of dark and red energy slithering around his fingers.


    "Now then... shall we finish this?"

 Chapter 604 The Better One?

    "What''s... happening?" a citizen muttered, his voice laced with confusion and growing fear.


    His legs wobbled beneath him, and before he could steady himself, his strength abandoned him entirely.


    THUD!


    He collapsed to the ground, clutching his chest as if his very life was being drained away.


    Others around him began to falter as well. One by one, they dropped, some gasping for breath, others groaning in pain.


    Panic rippled through the streets like a growing storm¡ªmen, women, even the young, all succumbing to the same mysterious affliction.


    Even the remaining high ranking demons staggered, their strength siphoned away against their will.


    They all looked up at Reign, their eyes filled with fear and suspicion. It had to be him¡ªwho else could unleash such an evil and cunning attack?


    However, all their expectations shattered when Ra''s voice boomed across the battlefield, reverberating with divine authority.


    "Don''t worry! I''m just borrowing all your energy to beat him!"


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    The crowd let out a collective sigh of relief. If it was Ra, there was nothing to fear. They all knew his kindness, his sense of duty. There was no way he would do this with ill intent.


    Reign didn''t react at first. Then, a small smirk crossed his lips.


    "Interesting... so even my kindest version can do something like this. Damn, I''m really a different breed," he chuckled inwardly, finding the irony amusing.


    He knew the truth. Ra told them he was borrowing their energy, but in reality, this was something far worse.


    A twisted, more powerful version of the angels'' ability¡ªone that didn''t require prayers or consent.


    Ra wasn''t just drawing power. He was stealing it. Their very vitality was being ripped away, fueling him without their say.


    Reign''s smirk widened. This was getting interesting.


    As more power was siphoned, a golden pillar of light erupted from the council room, tearing through the sky.


    The heavens shifted, bathed in brilliant gold as if day had swallowed night in an instant.


    Then came the particles¡ªcountless shimmering flecks raining down like divine rain.


    They drifted gently at first, a mesmerizing sight, but their presence carried a deadly truth.


    If not for the barrier in place, these holy particles would have been catastrophic for any demon caught in their descent.


    It snapped upward, twisting through the air like a serpent, relentlessly chasing him down.


    He twisted his body mid-air, narrowly dodging as the staff came inches from his face.


    But it didn''t stop¡ªit bent again, curving at impossible angles, homing in on him like an executioner.


    "This thing won''t stop unless I¡ª"


    Reign''s aura surged as he raised his hand, preparing to crush the incoming staff with sheer force. But the moment his fingers brushed against it, something changed.


    Instead of shattering, the staff melted, splitting into dozens of golden tendrils that slithered around his arm like living chains.


    "What¡ª?" His eyes narrowed as the tendrils spread faster than he anticipated, multiplying, wrapping around his torso, legs, and neck.


    Within seconds, they constricted, locking him in place, his body now ensnared like a prey on spiderweb.


    "Divine Restriction!" Ra''s voice thundered.


    The golden web waved and twisted, spiraling around , layering over themselves again and again.


    The mass expanded, growing larger with each passing second¡ªuntil, finally, it solidified, forming a massive, house-sized sphere.


    Then¡ªFWOOOSH!


    A sudden, blinding glow erupted from the structure as the swirling energy hardened, turning into pure, unbreakable metal.


    It was seamless¡ªa perfect prison. No gaps, no cracks, not even air could pass through.It was completely sealed.


    Ra floated in the air, his glowing eyes locked onto the metallic sphere.


    He didn''t waste a second celebrating this small victory¡ªhe knew better than to underestimate his evil version.


    More and more divine energy surged from his body.


    He continued layering the prison, reinforcing it with wave after wave of golden light.


    The metal grew denser, thicker, each layer ensuring that not even a fragment of power could escape.


    Ra exhaled slowly, his glowing eyes narrowing in focus.


    As he raised his hand, an army of thousands upon thousands of tridents materialized behind him, each one floating ominously in the air.


    "I''ll show you who''s the better version!" Ra declared, his voice booming with absolute confidence.


    This wasn''t just a fight. It was an execution.

 Chapter 605 The Better One? Part 2

    "I''ll show you who''s the better version!" Ra declared, his voice booming with absolute confidence.


    The tridents behind him hummed with raw power, their golden glow intensifying and responding to his will.


    Ra hovered in place, waiting.


    As he expected, cracks began to splinter across the golden prison, the sheer pressure from within threatening to blow it apart.


    But before it could fully explode, Ra unsummoned it himself, dispersing the structure in an instant.


    And in that same breath¡ª


    BOOM!


    He unleashed thousands upon thousands of attacks.


    Blades of golden light, divine spears, and pure energy rained down like judgment itself.


    For a brief moment, the entire sky became nothing but gold.


    The battlefield was drowned in brilliance, the sheer intensity making it impossible to see what was happening inside the storm.


    Reign was somewhere within. But whether he was still standing... no one could tell.


    BOOOOM!


    A violent shockwave exploded outward, shattering the golden light like fragile glass.


    The once-blinding storm was ripped apart, revealing the figure standing at its center.


    Reign.


    His body was smoking, but his crimson eyes burned with something far more terrifying than anger¡ª


    Excitement.


    He slowly rolled his shoulders, cracking his neck as his lips curled into a sharp grin.


    "That was cute,"


    Then, in the next instant¡ª


    He moved.


    Faster than sight, faster than thought.


    A blur streaked through the air and before Ra could fully react¡ª


    CRACK!


    A devastating fist slammed into his chest. The force didn''t just push him back¡ªit tore through the sky itself, sending him hurtling through the battlefield like a shooting star.


    The golden light that filled the sky before?


    It was now fading.


    Because now¡ª


    Reign was done playing.


    Ra stabilized himself midair, his divine energy flaring as he regained control.


    He unleashed another volley of tridents, each one infused with the full force of his power, streaking toward Reign like golden meteors.


    But his Reign was simply faster.


    He weaved through the incoming barrage with terrifying ease, his body flickering in and out of sight.


    In this city, he was God itself.


    His power reached a level beyond mortal comprehension¡ªa god among gods.


    Any sane being would have trembled before him, but when he looked at his evil version, he saw no fear.


    Not even a flicker of doubt.


    Instead, Reign stood there.. waiting .


    Ra''s grip on his staff tightened.


    He knew it.


    This was the final exchange.


    Everything would be decided here.


    If he failed¡ªonly death awaited him.


    CRACK!


    The air around him shuddered as the very fabric of space cracked like glass.


    Sharp, jagged fragments fell away, revealing an abyss beyond¡ªa suffocating, endless darkness.


    The world felt like it was coming apart..


    And when Ra reached the absolute peak of his power¡ª


    He unleashed it.


    Then, in a single, blinding instant¡ª Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    It struck.


    The beam of golden destruction pierced straight through Reign''s chest.


    Too fast.


    Too absolute.


    Even Reign¡ªwho considered himself the fastest¡ªcouldn''t react.


    Slowly, almost absentmindedly, he reached for his chest, fingers trembling as they brushed against the gaping hole torn straight through him.


    At first, he thought it was just a wound.


    But then¡ª


    His body jerked violently, as the energy inside him ran wild, no longer under his control.


    And yet¡ª


    "HAHAHAHA!"


    A deep, crazed laughter tore from his throat. "As expected of me... you actually pulled it off."


    But Ra didn''t feel proud. Not even a little.


    That attack should have ripped anyone apart¡ªshould have obliterated him from the inside out.


    Yet, even now, the gaping wound in his chest was already knitting itself back together, dark red energy crawling over the damage like hungry tendrils.


    Reign grinned, relishing the frustration twisting across Ra''s face. He loved seeing his other self suffer.


    "Did you forget about all my life saving skills? Come on now, you should know better."

 Chapter 606 The Better One ? Part 3

    Ra gritted his teeth and prepared to siphon another wave of energy, but then¡ª


    "Are you still going to do that?" Reign''s voice boomed in the sky.


    His crimson eyes gleamed as he pointed downward. "Look below you."


    Ra hesitated, then followed his gaze.


    What he saw made him freeze.


    The people...


    They weren''t dead, but they might as well have been.


    Every single one of them had collapsed, their bodies trembling, their breathing ragged.


    Even the strongest among them were barely holding on.


    The sheer force of the city''s artifact had drained them, leaving them helpless.


    "If you unleash another one of those," Reign continued, his smirk widening, "you''ll end up killing everyone¡ªwell, aside from the high-ranking demons, of course."


    Ra''s fists clenched around his staff. He did not mean to do this.


    Reign chuckled, shaking his head. "See? This is why I''m the better version. You keep holding yourself back with silly things like morals."


    He flexed his fingers, and the darkness around him pulsed. "Me? I take what I want, do what I want, and I kill anyone dumb enough to stop me."


    Ra''s jaw tightened. He wanted to deny it.


    But the truth was staring him in the face. His strongest attack was not enough to take Reign down, and in the process, he nearly drained the life from those he swore to protect.


    A sharp laugh rang out.


    "Look at you, feeling guilty. Pathetic." Reign sneered.


    "I''ll give you another chance." He spread his arms wide, as if offering himself up. "Drain them to death¡ªall of them. And this time, you just might kill me."


    Ra''s grip on his staff tightened, his golden energy flickering wildly around him. His body tensed, his instincts screaming to strike, to end this battle once and for all.


    But his eyes drifted downward again, to the people barely clinging to life. Their shallow breaths, their trembling hands.


    They trusted him. Believed in him.


    Could he really sacrifice them just to win?


    Reign took a step forward, his smirk widening. "Come on, Stop pretending you care. You and I both know power is all that really matters. Winning is all that matters."


    Reign chuckled darkly, tilting his head.


    "Besides, even if you don''t drain them, they''ll die anyway once I''m done with you."


    His smirk widened, his voice dripping with mockery. "So you don''t really have to think that hard. The result will be the same."


    He leaned forward, his presence suffocating, his aura crackling like a storm barely contained.


    "At least with the other option..." He gestured lazily toward the barely breathing masses below. "You have a chance to win."


    Ra''s entire body tensed. His heartbeat pounded in his ears.


    He hated that Reign''s words made sense.


    He hated that, for a fleeting second, the thought crossed his mind.


    What was the point of holding back if they were doomed anyway?


    But no.


    No.


    That wasn''t who he was.


    "I''m not like you," Ra growled, his voice low, steady¡ªcertain.


    Reign''s smirk deepened


    "Then die."


    And in the next instant¡ª


    He attacked. He was faster this time.


    Before Ra could react, a fist slammed into his gut¡ªhard enough to knock the air from his lungs.


    Then, in the same stance, he snatched Ra''s head in a crushing grip and rocketed downward.


    CRACK!


    The already weakened barrier shattered on impact, crumbling like brittle glass as they tore through it.


    But Reign didn''t stop. He drove Ra straight down, their speed only increasing as they plunged toward the earth.


    Ra struggled, but Reign''s grip was like an unbreakable vice.


    And then¡ª


    BOOOOOM!


    They hit the ground with catastrophic force.


    The earth ruptured, splitting apart as Ra was buried deep beneath the surface.


    A massive crater formed in an instant, swallowing entire city blocks.


    Dust and debris exploded outward, consuming everything in its path.


    The shockwave followed, a violent pulse that shook the entire battlefield, sending cracks racing through the land.


    For a moment, everything was silent¡ªjust the lingering tremors of destruction.


    Then, standing at the edge of the smoldering pit, Reign cracked his knuckles, his grin never fading.


    BAM!


    His fist slammed into Ra''s golden helm, the impact ringing out like a war drum.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Each blow wasn''t meant to kill, but to punish¡ªto break his other self''s willpower.


    Cracks began forming along the once-impenetrable golden armor.


    Reign chuckled between strikes, his voice casual, and filled with joy.


    "You know,...."


    CRACK! Another punch, harder this time.


    "I don''t actually hate you."


    BAM!


    "You''re me, after all."


    BAM!


    "Or at least... you should have been."


    He grabbed Ra by the front of his armor, yanking him up just enough to look into his dazed, half-hidden eyes.


    "But instead, you chose to be weak."


    Ra''s head slightly moved before¡ª


    BOOM!


    Reign drove another fist into his face, sending him crashing back into the ground.


    WHOOSH!


    A massive tornado hurtled toward Reign in an attempt to sent him away.


    But he barely glanced up¡ªthen swung his fist.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    BOOOOM!


    The tornado vanished on impact, completely obliterated by sheer force alone. Winds that could have leveled mountains scattered like dust before him.


    And without missing a beat, he counterattacked.


    ZWWWWMMMM!


    A thin, precise laser shot from his finger.


    Ariel tried to dodge, but it was too fast.


    SHLK!


    The beam pierced her shoulder.


    "AHHHHH" She gasped , staggering as a searing pain unlike anything she''d ever felt surged through her body.


    At first, she thought it was just another wound¡ªone she could heal like all the others.


    However¡ª


    The golden light within her flickered, refusing to mend the wound.


    Instead, something else spread from the injury¡ªdark, writhing tendrils of energy crawling through her veins like a poison.


    Death energy.


    Her divine body¡ªthe very essence that made her an angel¡ªwas rejecting it. Or rather, it couldn''t reject it.


    "NO!!!!!" Ra''s fists clenched, his golden aura rising. The ground beneath him cracked under the pressure, but Reign only chuckled.


    "Pathetic. She''s dying right in front of you, and you can''t do a damn thing about it. And soon, everyone else will die too¡ªbecause you''re fucking weak!"

 Chapter 607 607: Close to Perfection

    Ra''s breath came in ragged gasps. His body trembled as his vision blurred, the world around him fading into a haze.


    However, he could still hear his evil version talking.


    That mocking, condescending voice.


    "You''re fucking weak."


    Forcing himself to speak, he choked out, "W... Why are you doing this?"


    A low chuckle escaped Reign''s throat. "Because I love it. What else am I supposed to do with all this power? Play hero? Save people?"


    Ra clenched his fists. Reign possessed the power to save lives, and he chose to be a monster.


    It was unfair¡ªunforgivable¡ªhow he wasted his strength on destruction.


    "What happens after you destroy everything? Will you just live in isolation your whole life? That''s a really lonely path," Ra spat, a hint of defiance filled his words.


    "I don''t really care. Right now, I just enjoy breaking people. And after I''m done with you, I''ll wipe out everyone you love. As for that angel... I''ll make sure she gets special treatment."


    Something inside Ra cracked.


    His grip on restraint¡ªon control¡ªshattered like glass.


    A searing golden aura erupted from his body, not just radiating outward but pulling¡ªdragging¡ªthe very essence of life toward him.


    A sharp, gut-wrenching wail tore through the air as, one by one, people in the city began to die.


    The weak fell first. Those already drained, barely clinging to life. Their bodies convulsed before going limp, sacrificed in an instant.


    Power flooded his veins, filling every fiber of his being.


    BOOOOOM!


    His fist connected, sending Reign hurtling through the sky.


    But he wasn''t done.


    With a single thought, hundreds of thousands of golden blades erupted from the ground, rising like a vast golden rice field.


    The air shrieked as they shot forward, relentless like a hail of bullets. Each one pulsed with divine energy¡ªfaster, sharper, deadlier than ever before.


    Reign barely had time to react before the first wave struck.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Explosions of light tore through the sky, each impact powerful enough to level mountains.


    He twisted midair, dodging some, but too many closed in.


    For the first time, he was truly being pushed despite trying.


    And he loved it.


    Even his good version¡ªthe one who clung to morals and restraint¡ªcould be this powerful, this ruthless when pushed to the breaking point.


    "Finally," Reign muttered, amusement thick in his voice. "Now you''re acting like me."


    Ra didn''t respond. He didn''t need to.


    With a flick of his wrist, his main golden staff rocketed forward, spiraling through the air, aimed straight for the heart.


    SWOOSH!


    The weapon tore through the air¡ª


    But¡ª


    Reign vanished, and reappeared above Ra and delivered a lightning-charged dropkick.


    Ra raised his arms and crossed them in response.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The impact detonated outward, flattening everything in its radius.


    Ra''s feet dug into the ground, arms trembling under the force. His golden aura flared violently as he struggled to hold his ground.


    Reign''s smirk widened. He pressed down harder, dark red energy crackling around him like an unholy storm.


    "Struggling already?" he taunted. "Come on, where''s that rage? Where''s that power?!"


    Ra wanted to snap back, but he couldn''t.


    He was outclassed in every possible way.


    No matter how much power he borrowed, no matter how much he pushed himself¡ªit wasn''t enough.


    The cracks in his armor deepened, golden fragments breaking away like shattered glass.


    THUD!


    His knees buckled, and he collapsed, forced to kneel before Reign.


    "I... I lost," he whispered, the words burning like ash in his mouth.


    Reign tilted his head, grinning. "Are you ready to die?"


    "I am...But please... promise me one thing."


    Reign scoffed. "And what could that possibly be?"


    Ra lifted his head, golden eyes burning despite his impending death.


    "If you''re going to kill me¡ªdo it away from the city." His gaze flickered toward the collapsed people, the ones barely clinging to life.


    "They''ve suffered enough. Please spare them."


    "Even now, you''re thinking about them?" Reign shook his head. "You really are hopeless. But..."


    He let out a long breath, rubbing his chin, considering it.


    "Fine. I''ll grant you that much."


    Ra was stunned that the monster before him agreed.


    Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthere was a shred of mercy buried within it.


    But that relief was short-lived.


    A cold sensation spread through his chest.


    Confusion flickered in his eyes as he glanced down.


    A hand¡ªReign''s hand¡ªburied deep in his torso.


    And clutched within that merciless grip... was his heart.... his core.


    He did not even seen it happen. One second, he was pleading. The next, he was dying.


    Reign exhaled in amusement, squeezing the still pulsing organ. "You really are naive."


    He chuckled and shook his head as his grip tightened.


    "Did you really think I''d keep my word?" His voice dripped with mockery. "You''re even more stupid than I thought."


    Without mercy¡ª


    He ripped Ra''s core from his chest.


    Golden blood sprayed, dripping onto the shattered ground below.


    Reign held up the core, watching it struggle, pulsing weakly in his grip.


    Then, with a cruel smirk, he sank his teeth into it, letting his other self watch.


    Ra''s entire body was frozen in horror. His mind refused to process what he was seeing¡ªwhat he was feeling.


    The gaping hole in his chest throbbed with pain, and the true agony came from the sight before him.


    Reign chewed slowly, relishing every bite.


    Meanwhile, Ra''s body began to break apart.


    Deprived of its core, the energy that once shaped him faltered, dissolving into glimmering particles that scattered into the air.


    At the same time, Reign felt it. A surge. A power unlike anything before.


    It was just like when he had devoured Satan¡ªbut this time, it wasn''t just raw energy flooding into him.


    Memories.


    One after another, they crashed into his mind.


    Every emotion, every thought, every moment of existence was seeping into Reign''s very being.


    They weren''t just merging in power.


    They were becoming one.


    "Interesting... So this is how you lived. You really enjoyed it," Reign chuckled to himself.


    This was nowhere near enough to shake him.


    The memories were too weak and would soon fade into nothing more than an afterthought.

 Chapter 608 608: Perfection?

    The moment Ra''s essence fully fused with him, Reign felt more complete.


    Though the power he gained wasn''t immense, it hardly mattered¡ªhe was already far beyond what anyone could challenge.


    But something inside him abruptly moved.


    A violent tremor ripped through his core igniting like a dynamite.


    BOOOOOOM!


    A blinding pillar of dark red light exploded from within him, so immense it split the sky apart.


    For a fleeting moment, the horizon turned a deep, blood-red, as if the world itself was bleeding.


    But within the crimson storm, streaks of gold surged and twisted


    Particles of corrupted divine energy began to rain down like ash from a wildfire.


    Those too weak to shield themselves were instantly scorched, their bodies burning away.


    And instead of drifting to the ground, their ashes defied gravity, swirling toward the pillar, feeding it.


    Those who survived could only grit their teeth in frustration. He was already too powerful¡ªnow, he was ascending to an even greater level.


    In the end, the surviving demons made their choice¡ªthey fled while they still had the chance, clinging to whatever scraps of life they had left.


    Pride and loyalty meant nothing in the face of absolute devastation.


    Near the pillar, Ariel, still struggling to stay on her feet, couldn''t stop the tears from falling.


    She just watched her partner die before her eyes. And she knew she was next.


    The demon gods didn''t move to save her¡ªthere was no point. They knew the moment had already passed. It was too late.


    Her divine powers was fading, unable to resist the death energy. It was only a matter of time before she perished.


    As the towering pillar of light slowly faded, she closed her eyes, embracing the inevitable. She lived a long life, and maybe this wasn''t the worst way to go.


    But if there was one regret, it was falling in love at the worst possible time.


    ''I''m ready,'' she muttered to herself.


    But then, a soothing energy coursed through her body.


    Divine element, pure and powerful, surged through her, mending her wounds and purging the death energy that was eating away at her.


    This power... it was familiar.


    Slowly, she lifted her gaze¡ªand what she saw stole the air from her lungs.


    "Ra?" she gasped in shock.


    No... it was Reign.


    She could feel it¡ªan oppressive darkness radiating from his dark red eyes.


    Even in his human form, the wickedness within him hadn''t faded¡ªin fact, it had only grown stronger.


    But she couldn''t ignore how much he resembled the person she love the most with the exception of some features.


    His hair was now pitch black, and unlike Ra''s gentle demeanor, Reign radiated a cold, commanding presence.


    Sharp and intense, his gaze lacked the kindness she once knew.


    So why did he save her?


    Reign extended his hand, helping her to her feet¡ªan unexpected gesture.


    For a heartbeat, she dared to believe her lover won the battle of will.


    The way he looked at her, the way he stood¡ªit was almost the same.


    But then, he moved. A cold, suffocating presence crept into the air, and before she could react, his fingers tightened around her throat, shattering the illusion in an instant.


    Dangling helplessly, she looked like a trapped animal.


    "Interesting... The more I look at you, the more irresistible you seem," Reign murmured, a sadistic chuckle slipping past his lips as he yanked her closer.


    His tongue traced a slow path along her cheek, a shiver of excitement running through him.


    The taste, the warmth¡ªit wasn''t enough. His gaze dropped to her ear.


    CRUNCH!


    With a sickening rip, blood sprayed as he tore her ear clean off, his teeth sinking into the soft flesh.


    Warm, metallic, intoxicating. He chewed slowly, savoring every bite.


    She didn''t scream. Didn''t even flinch. Instead, she locked eyes with her tormentor, hatred burning deep in her eyes.


    "Why the angry face? It''s not like you can''t heal from something like this."


    "You make me sick." The words left her lips like a curse, filled with raw, unfiltered emotion.


    Reign licked his bloody lips. He lunged forward, teeth sinking into her remaining ear and yanking it away with a sickening tear.


    As he chewed, his fingers wrapped around her wrist.


    He spread her hand open, inspecting it like a butcher about to carve his next meal¡ªthen, without mercy, he bit down, crushing her fingers between his teeth.


    But none of it gave him the reaction he craved.


    Ariel refused to bow. She wouldn''t scream, wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of seeing her crumble.


    "This is boring." With a sigh, he released her, letting her body drop as divine energy surged through her, mending the wounds he just inflicted.


    "You''re free to crawl through whatever''s left of this world. But take my advice¡ªstay far from heaven, because it''s next on my list."


    Ariel clenched her fists . "You won''t win. Someone like you¡ªsomeone so evil¡ªdoesn''t deserve to exist."


    Reign stopped mid-step.


    "Funny, isn''t it? Here I am, more powerful than ever." He raised his arm, basking in the weight of his own existence.


    Ariel''s lips parted, she wanted to scream at him but before she could utter a single word, he already turned his back on her.


    His wings materialized¡ªan unholy fusion of dark red demonic wings and golden radiant, angelic feathers.


    A grotesque mockery of divinity itself. With a single beat, he ascended, the sheer force kicking up dust and debris.


    Then, someone approached him.


    Anna.


    Ariel watched them vanished into thin air¡ªleaving her standing alone, helpless and confused.


    Her mind raced. Should she return to Heaven and warn her brothers and sisters?


    But what if they, too, fell before Reign''s overwhelming power?


    He had already devoured Ra¡ªwhat chance did the others have?


    And worse, Heaven was already at war.


    Lilith and Lucifer were tearing through the celestial forces, their battle shaking the very foundation of the divine realm.


    If Reign attacked now, would there even be anything left to protect?


    Her hands trembled.


    ''No... there had to be another way.''

 Chapter 609 609: A Bad Mix Part 1

    Reign''s fingers traced slow circles over Anna''s head, his touch both possessive and detached.


    His crimson eyes gleamed with amusement as he watched the shallow rise and fall of her breath.


    A chuckle left his lips, a sound that carried both satisfaction and boredom.


    ''What should I do next?'' he muttered.


    Something was different now. He could feel it.


    The hunger that always gnawed at him¡ªthe need to dominate, to destroy¡ªhad been accompanied by a new indulgence.


    Lust.


    A purely human weakness that his counterpart, Ra was guilty of on many occasions.


    But now that Ra was devoured, he inherited those desires .


    And he didn''t hate it.


    Beauty, like violence, was another avenue to ease the monotony of existence.


    His preferred pastime would always be killing, but indulging in sexual pleasure?


    That wasn''t so bad.


    His thoughts turned to something more pressing. Heaven.


    Reign''s connection to divinity had solidified when he absorbed Ra.


    Divine energy now pulsed within him, stronger than ever.


    If he willed it, he could tear a hole into the celestial realm and step through.


    But heaven was vast. It wasn''t some neatly arranged kingdom with golden gates and a single castle. It was a domain beyond mortal comprehension.


    "Doesn''t matter where I land," he mused. "Nothing left here excites me anyway."


    His gaze flickered back to Anna, lips parting to speak¡ª


    Then he felt it.


    Something stirred within him, a presence he had long forgotten. No¡ªthree of them.


    A wicked grin stretched across his lips as realization dawned.


    "They''re still alive?"


    Summoning them was effortless. Tattoos materialize and twisted at his body, and in a flash of divine energy, three figures appeared before him.


    The divine beasts¡ªEmber, Nerys, and Kaelin.


    They were smaller now, their once human forms reduced to miniature versions of themselves.


    Reign tilted his head, intrigued. Their expressions ranged from confusion to barely restrained fury.


    "What happened to you?" Ember was the first to break the silence, her voice laced with both disbelief and anger.


    Reign arched a brow. "What do you mean?"


    Her eyes burned with accusations.


    "You used us to boost your power just because you can''t control our ability. We nearly died!!!. It''s not our fault that we are bound to your soul and not your body."


    Reign stroked his chin, contemplating.


    ''So that''s how he did it.''


    Ra had once been at the Demon King level.


    Insignificant. Yet somehow, in just three years, he reached a strength that should have taken decades without a system.


    Now it all made sense. His other self used the divine beasts as a source of power¡ªsubstitutes for experience points.


    A chuckle bubbled from his throat, then turned into full-blown laughter. It was a cruel, unsettling sound that made the three shrink back instinctively.


    "Well, I suppose that idiot version of me wasn''t completely useless. He had his moments," Reign admitted, still grinning.


    "Though the fact that he let you live? That was a mistake."


    The three divine beasts stiffened.


    Reign took a step forward, his aura surging.


    The air around them twisted, growing thick with malice.


    He could see it now¡ªtheir fear.


    Their instincts screamed at them to run, but their bodies were still recovering from years of imprisonment. They were weak.


    "How does it feel?" Reign wondered aloud, stepping closer. "To be used as sustenance?"


    His fingers twitched. A mere thought and he could crush them again, shatter their will completely.


    Ember clenched her fists, trying to mask her trembling. "You''ve lost your mind," she whispered.


    Reign''s grin widened. "Oh, I lost my mind long before we even met."


    Then, with a snap of his fingers, their bodies were bound.


    Their struggles were pitiful.


    "You should be grateful," Reign mused, watching them writhe. "I could have fully devoured you. But..."


    Reign extended his hand, and golden energy surged from his fingertips, crashing into the three divine beasts like a tidal wave.


    The trio gasped as the force surged through their veins.


    Their once-shrunken bodies expanded, divine energy flooding their cores, restoring them to their full human-sized forms.


    They stumbled as the transformation settled, muscles tensing, eyes darting toward him with a mix of shock and suspicion.


    "I''ll spare you three..." he said, his voice smooth yet filled with a cruel undertone, "if you serve me well."


    The three divine beasts exchanged wary glances, their minds racing.


    "You expect us to just kneel after what you did?" Ember spat, fists clenching.


    Reign chuckled, stepping closer.


    "Good guess " he touched her head and then forced her on the ground.


    Before she could say anything , his manhood was already on full display.


    "Now satisfy me. I''m your master after all."


    Ember felt insulted as she stared up at his grinning face.


    As for Anna, she decided to fly away, not wanting to see what would happen next.


    She had already experienced it a few minutes ago, and though she enjoyed it immensely, she didn''t want to see others indulging in it too.


    The thought alone irritated her. Watching someone else savor what she had just tasted¡ªit felt wrong.


    So what exactly happened to him?


    Well, he inherited Ra''s lust, but his sadistic nature meant his way of handling women was anything but gentle. In fact, it was the opposite.


    He focused on Ember ¡ªmaking her eat his gritty and long manhood.


    She was the most stubborn of the three, always acting high and mighty. Which made this all the more satisfying.


    Slowly, he placed his cock nearer her lips, watching as the ember-like glow in her eyes flickered with resistance.


    She wanted to refuse. He could see it¡ªthe way her jaw tightened, the way her arms remained stubbornly pressing against his legs.


    But then, the scent hit her. It was an odd mix of musk and power, something strange and overwhelming that seemed to bypass her conscious mind.


    Maybe it was because their soul was linked in some way.


    "Open wide" he commanded.


    She couldn''t help but follow his words, the tip of his cock touching her trembling lips.


    -


    -


    -


    Authors Note:


    Sorry for the delay in my uploads. We had our second baby last month, so I''m still adjusting my time between taking care of my newborn and writing.


    I know this chapter doesn''t quite fit with announcing something like that, but I already drafted it, and it would be a waste to change it.


    I just want you all to know that I''m not abandoning or putting this novel in hiatus.

 Chapter 610 610: A Bad Mix Part 2

    The smell was intoxicating, a powerful mixture of his desire and dominance that seemed to cloud her thoughts and make her body respond despite her initial resistance.


    Before she could even get used to the taste, he grabbed a fistful of her hair and forcefully pushed it into her throat.


    She choked and gagged, her eyes watering as she tried to accommodate his size.


    Reign might have given them enough energy to retain their human forms, but they were still a shadow of what they once were.


    They were even weaker than Anna, so such an act has more impact.


    "Umm.... I...mhmm." Her hands flew to his hips to steady herself, her nails digging into his skin.


    It was a desperate attempt to regain some semblance of control, but all it did was spur him on.


    Reign grunted in satisfaction, his grip tightening.


    "That''s it, take it all." he murmured, his voice low and menacing.


    Ember could feel her throat stretching, her airway constricting from the sheer sized.


    Her mind was screaming at her to fight back, to refuse him, but her body was betraying her, responding to the rough treatment with unwanted arousal.


    She was trapped, both physically and mentally, in this twisted game of submission.


    "I''m going to cum in your mouth and you will drink it all. I don''t want you to waste anything." He chuckled sadistically.


    Her eyes widened with the dawning realization that she was no longer just a woman standing up to a tyrant; she was a plaything for his sick desires.


    Reign and Ra''s fusion gave birth to an even worse monster.


    It was ironic that, unlike others, his character development was in reverse.


    She swallowed, taking him deeper, her tongue flicking against the sensitive underside of his cock.


    "That''s it. You''re getting better," he mused, grin tugging at his lips. "No wonder that pathetic version of me loved doing this. But he was too normal."


    "This¡ªthis is the right way. Why should I care about what others feel? Why do I need to please others? As long as I''m enjoying myself, nothing else matters."


    He quickened his pace, the rhythm escalating, each movement sharper.


    The back-and-forth intensified, building until the sheer friction sent heat rippling through her throat.


    "Fuck! Your mouth is actually useful. I thought all you were good for was running it."


    He mocked her relentlessly, savoring her humiliation.


    "Where''s that stubborn attitude now? Aren''t you supposed to be the leader of your little group?"


    Ember could only glare at him, unable to retort with her mouth full.


    "Why so quiet? Is there something in your throat?" He laughed manically enjoying every moment.


    His eyes rolled back in his head, and he let out a moan that was almost animalistic.


    "Keep going.. keep using that tongue of yours !"


    His hips jerked, pushing himself even further into her mouth. She could feel the heat of him, the pulse of his cock, and the weight of his dominance.


    The place grew silent except for the harsh sound of his breathing and the wet noises of her desperate attempts to satisfy him.


    Her jaw was sore, her throat raw, but she didn''t dare stop.


    Not just out of fear but something else.


    The more he dominated her, the more she felt a twisted thrill, a dark pleasure that she had never experienced before.


    It was as if some hidden part of her reveled in the degradation.


    Her eyes fluttered shut, and she focused on the feeling of his cock sliding in and out of her mouth.


    The taste was salty and musky, and she found herself sucking harder, eager to please him.


    And then it happened¡ªhis hips bucked, and he released a roar that echoed through the air.


    She felt the warmth of his cum fill her mouth, and she swallowed instinctively, the taste bitter yet oddly satisfying.


    When he finally pulled away. She gasped for air, her eyes watering.


    She didn''t look up at him, afraid to see the triumph in his eyes.


    Instead, she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, the salty taste lingering on her lips.


    It was a taste of defeat, but also of something more¡ªsomething that made her heart race in a way she couldn''t explain.


    He reached out a hand, and for a moment, she almost took it. But then she pulled back, her eyes never leaving his.


    "I''ll do as you say," she murmured, "but remember, I''m only doing it for survival and because I like it,"


    She really didn''t look convincing¡ªespecially with her face turning that deep shade of pink.


    "Oh that''s so nice of you. " Reign let out a smirk. " So, how about you undress, so I can fuck you crazy?"


    She didn''t want to do this. But she had to play along.


    At least, that''s what she told herself.


    With trembling hands, she began to remove her clothing, her eyes flicking down to his still erect cock.


    It stood out from his body, thick and demanding.


    She felt a strange, unwelcome thrill in the pit of her stomach.


    The thought made her feel small.


    But she couldn''t deny the warmth spreading between her legs, the way her breathing grew shallower, and her slit getting wetter.


    When she was fully naked and exposed , he barked, "Now turn around and kneel like a dog."


    She reluctantly followed, dropping to all fours on the ground.


    Now, her pinkish nipple hung freely while her ass was in full view.


    It was embarrassing, especially with Nerys and Kaelin watching from the sidelines.


    They didn''t say anything, and their silence only made it worse.


    SLAP!


    Reign''s hand came down hard on her ass, the smack echoing through the room.


    Ember bit her bottom lip to stifle the gasp that wanted to escape.


    His hand lingered at her ass cheeks, squeezing and caressing the tender flesh before he positioned himself behind her.


    She could feel the warm, hard length of his cock pressing against her wet folds.


    She hated the way her body reacted, growing slick with anticipation despite the humiliation.


    Without any foreplay, he thrust into her, and she jolted forward, her hands shooting out to brace herself against the cold ground.


    It was like being split in two, the sensation of his thick cock filling her up so suddenly and completely.


    Her eyes watered, and she bit down on her lip until she tasted blood. She couldn''t stop the moan of pleasure that escaped her lips

 Chapter 609: A Bad Mix Part 1

    Reign''s fingers traced slow circles over Anna''s head, his touch both possessive and detached.


    His crimson eyes gleamed with amusement as he watched the shallow rise and fall of her breath.


    A chuckle left his lips, a sound that carried both satisfaction and boredom.


    ''What should I do next?'' he muttered.


    Something was different now. He could feel it.


    The hunger that always gnawed at him¡ªthe need to dominate, to destroy¡ªhad been accompanied by a new indulgence.


    Lust.


    A purely human weakness that his counterpart, Ra was guilty of on many occasions.


    But now that Ra was devoured, he inherited those desires .


    And he didn''t hate it.


    Beauty, like violence, was another avenue to ease the monotony of existence.


    His preferred pastime would always be killing, but indulging in sexual pleasure?


    That wasn''t so bad.


    His thoughts turned to something more pressing. Heaven.


    Reign''s connection to divinity had solidified when he absorbed Ra.


    Divine energy now pulsed within him, stronger than ever.


    If he willed it, he could tear a hole into the celestial realm and step through.


    But heaven was vast. It wasn''t some neatly arranged kingdom with golden gates and a single castle. It was a domain beyond mortal comprehension.


    "Doesn''t matter where I land," he mused. "Nothing left here excites me anyway."


    His gaze flickered back to Anna, lips parting to speak¡ª


    Then he felt it.


    Something stirred within him, a presence he had long forgotten. No¡ªthree of them.


    A wicked grin stretched across his lips as realization dawned.


    "They''re still alive?"


    Summoning them was effortless. Tattoos materialize and twisted at his body, and in a flash of divine energy, three figures appeared before him.


    The divine beasts¡ªEmber, Nerys, and Kaelin.


    They were smaller now, their once human forms reduced to miniature versions of themselves.


    Reign tilted his head, intrigued. Their expressions ranged from confusion to barely restrained fury.


    "What happened to you?" Ember was the first to break the silence, her voice laced with both disbelief and anger.


    Reign arched a brow. "What do you mean?"


    Her eyes burned with accusations.


    "You used us to boost your power just because you can''t control our ability. We nearly died!!!. It''s not our fault that we are bound to your soul and not your body."


    Reign stroked his chin, contemplating.


    ''So that''s how he did it.''


    Ra had once been at the Demon King level.


    Insignificant. Yet somehow, in just three years, he reached a strength that should have taken decades without a system.


    Now it all made sense. His other self used the divine beasts as a source of power¡ªsubstitutes for experience points.


    A chuckle bubbled from his throat, then turned into full-blown laughter. It was a cruel, unsettling sound that made the three shrink back instinctively.


    "Well, I suppose that idiot version of me wasn''t completely useless. He had his moments," Reign admitted, still grinning.


    "Though the fact that he let you live? That was a mistake."


    The three divine beasts stiffened.


    Reign took a step forward, his aura surging.


    The air around them twisted, growing thick with malice.


    He could see it now¡ªtheir fear.


    Their instincts screamed at them to run, but their bodies were still recovering from years of imprisonment. They were weak.


    "How does it feel?" Reign wondered aloud, stepping closer. "To be used as sustenance?"


    His fingers twitched. A mere thought and he could crush them again, shatter their will completely.


    Ember clenched her fists, trying to mask her trembling. "You''ve lost your mind," she whispered.


    Reign''s grin widened. "Oh, I lost my mind long before we even met."


    Then, with a snap of his fingers, their bodies were bound.


    Their struggles were pitiful.


    "You should be grateful," Reign mused, watching them writhe. "I could have fully devoured you. But..."


    Reign extended his hand, and golden energy surged from his fingertips, crashing into the three divine beasts like a tidal wave.


    The trio gasped as the force surged through their veins.


    Their once-shrunken bodies expanded, divine energy flooding their cores, restoring them to their full human-sized forms.


    They stumbled as the transformation settled, muscles tensing, eyes darting toward him with a mix of shock and suspicion.


    "I''ll spare you three..." he said, his voice smooth yet filled with a cruel undertone, "if you serve me well."


    The three divine beasts exchanged wary glances, their minds racing.


    "You expect us to just kneel after what you did?" Ember spat, fists clenching.


    Reign chuckled, stepping closer.


    "Good guess " he touched her head and then forced her on the ground.


    Before she could say anything , his manhood was already on full display.


    "Now satisfy me. I''m your master after all."


    Ember felt insulted as she stared up at his grinning face.


    As for Anna, she decided to fly away, not wanting to see what would happen next.


    She had already experienced it a few minutes ago, and though she enjoyed it immensely, she didn''t want to see others indulging in it too.


    The thought alone irritated her. Watching someone else savor what she had just tasted¡ªit felt wrong.


    So what exactly happened to him?


    Well, he inherited Ra''s lust, but his sadistic nature meant his way of handling women was anything but gentle. In fact, it was the opposite.


    He focused on Ember ¡ªmaking her eat his gritty and long manhood.


    She was the most stubborn of the three, always acting high and mighty. Which made this all the more satisfying.


    Slowly, he placed his cock nearer her lips, watching as the ember-like glow in her eyes flickered with resistance.


    She wanted to refuse. He could see it¡ªthe way her jaw tightened, the way her arms remained stubbornly pressing against his legs.


    But then, the scent hit her. It was an odd mix of musk and power, something strange and overwhelming that seemed to bypass her conscious mind.


    Maybe it was because their soul was linked in some way.


    "Open wide" he commanded.


    She couldn''t help but follow his words, the tip of his cock touching her trembling lips.


    -


    -


    -


    Authors Note:


    Sorry for the delay in my uploads. We had our second baby last month, so I''m still adjusting my time between taking care of my newborn and writing.


    I know this chapter doesn''t quite fit with announcing something like that, but I already drafted it, and it would be a waste to change it.


    I just want you all to know that I''m not abandoning or putting this novel in hiatus.

 Chapter 610: A Bad Mix Part 2

    The smell was intoxicating, a powerful mixture of his desire and dominance that seemed to cloud her thoughts and make her body respond despite her initial resistance.


    Before she could even get used to the taste, he grabbed a fistful of her hair and forcefully pushed it into her throat.


    She choked and gagged, her eyes watering as she tried to accommodate his size.


    Reign might have given them enough energy to retain their human forms, but they were still a shadow of what they once were.


    They were even weaker than Anna, so such an act has more impact.


    "Umm.... I...mhmm." Her hands flew to his hips to steady herself, her nails digging into his skin.


    It was a desperate attempt to regain some semblance of control, but all it did was spur him on.


    Reign grunted in satisfaction, his grip tightening.


    "That''s it, take it all." he murmured, his voice low and menacing.


    Ember could feel her throat stretching, her airway constricting from the sheer sized.


    Her mind was screaming at her to fight back, to refuse him, but her body was betraying her, responding to the rough treatment with unwanted arousal.


    She was trapped, both physically and mentally, in this twisted game of submission.


    "I''m going to cum in your mouth and you will drink it all. I don''t want you to waste anything." He chuckled sadistically.


    Her eyes widened with the dawning realization that she was no longer just a woman standing up to a tyrant; she was a plaything for his sick desires.


    Reign and Ra''s fusion gave birth to an even worse monster.


    It was ironic that, unlike others, his character development was in reverse.


    She swallowed, taking him deeper, her tongue flicking against the sensitive underside of his cock.


    "That''s it. You''re getting better," he mused, grin tugging at his lips. "No wonder that pathetic version of me loved doing this. But he was too normal."


    "This¡ªthis is the right way. Why should I care about what others feel? Why do I need to please others? As long as I''m enjoying myself, nothing else matters."


    He quickened his pace, the rhythm escalating, each movement sharper.


    The back-and-forth intensified, building until the sheer friction sent heat rippling through her throat.


    "Fuck! Your mouth is actually useful. I thought all you were good for was running it."


    He mocked her relentlessly, savoring her humiliation.


    "Where''s that stubborn attitude now? Aren''t you supposed to be the leader of your little group?"


    Ember could only glare at him, unable to retort with her mouth full.


    "Why so quiet? Is there something in your throat?" He laughed manically enjoying every moment.


    His eyes rolled back in his head, and he let out a moan that was almost animalistic.


    "Keep going.. keep using that tongue of yours !"


    His hips jerked, pushing himself even further into her mouth. She could feel the heat of him, the pulse of his cock, and the weight of his dominance.


    The place grew silent except for the harsh sound of his breathing and the wet noises of her desperate attempts to satisfy him.


    Her jaw was sore, her throat raw, but she didn''t dare stop.


    Not just out of fear but something else.


    The more he dominated her, the more she felt a twisted thrill, a dark pleasure that she had never experienced before.


    It was as if some hidden part of her reveled in the degradation.


    Her eyes fluttered shut, and she focused on the feeling of his cock sliding in and out of her mouth.


    The taste was salty and musky, and she found herself sucking harder, eager to please him.


    And then it happened¡ªhis hips bucked, and he released a roar that echoed through the air.


    She felt the warmth of his cum fill her mouth, and she swallowed instinctively, the taste bitter yet oddly satisfying.


    When he finally pulled away. She gasped for air, her eyes watering.


    She didn''t look up at him, afraid to see the triumph in his eyes.


    Instead, she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, the salty taste lingering on her lips.


    It was a taste of defeat, but also of something more¡ªsomething that made her heart race in a way she couldn''t explain.


    He reached out a hand, and for a moment, she almost took it. But then she pulled back, her eyes never leaving his.


    "I''ll do as you say," she murmured, "but remember, I''m only doing it for survival and because I like it,"


    She really didn''t look convincing¡ªespecially with her face turning that deep shade of pink.


    "Oh that''s so nice of you. " Reign let out a smirk. " So, how about you undress, so I can fuck you crazy?"


    She didn''t want to do this. But she had to play along.


    At least, that''s what she told herself.


    With trembling hands, she began to remove her clothing, her eyes flicking down to his still erect cock.


    It stood out from his body, thick and demanding.


    She felt a strange, unwelcome thrill in the pit of her stomach.


    The thought made her feel small.


    But she couldn''t deny the warmth spreading between her legs, the way her breathing grew shallower, and her slit getting wetter.


    When she was fully naked and exposed , he barked, "Now turn around and kneel like a dog."


    She reluctantly followed, dropping to all fours on the ground.


    Now, her pinkish nipple hung freely while her ass was in full view.


    It was embarrassing, especially with Nerys and Kaelin watching from the sidelines.


    They didn''t say anything, and their silence only made it worse.


    SLAP!


    Reign''s hand came down hard on her ass, the smack echoing through the room.


    Ember bit her bottom lip to stifle the gasp that wanted to escape.


    His hand lingered at her ass cheeks, squeezing and caressing the tender flesh before he positioned himself behind her.


    She could feel the warm, hard length of his cock pressing against her wet folds.


    She hated the way her body reacted, growing slick with anticipation despite the humiliation.


    Without any foreplay, he thrust into her, and she jolted forward, her hands shooting out to brace herself against the cold ground.


    It was like being split in two, the sensation of his thick cock filling her up so suddenly and completely.


    Her eyes watered, and she bit down on her lip until she tasted blood. She couldn''t stop the moan of pleasure that escaped her lips

 Chapter 611: Hitting Heaven Part 1

    ''That was good.''


    Reign flexed his waist, standing over the divine beast that lay panting on the ground.


    They were too exhausted to move, and he didn''t bother offering any words of comfort.


    To him, they were nothing more than tools to be used.


    In fact, they should consider themselves lucky he didn''t just kill and eat them.


    "Stop wasting time and go back to my body," he commanded.


    They reluctantly looked at him, silently pleading for some courtesy after thoroughly enjoyed their bodies, but there was no warmth in his eyes.


    What was worse was that they had fallen for his rough play. They had grown used to it¡ªso much so that they now found him irresistible.


    They would be lying if they said they hadn''t enjoyed it, too.


    Without another word, they vanished, turning into tattoos on his skin.


    THUD!


    Anna returned after seeing that he finished indulging himself in pleasure.


    She approached him slowly, her eyes filled with possessiveness.


    Pressing its nose against his skin, it sniffed him thoroughly before running her tongue over his body.


    Each lick was firm , as if trying to erase every trace of the other women.


    Reign just let her be, until she reach his manhood where she started sucking hard. He didn''t resist. He knew this was what she needed.


    The need to erase any trace of the others, to make him solely hers in the most intimate way possible.


    He felt his body responding, his cock growing harder despite the recent exertion, the musky flavor of the other women lingering on his skin acting as an aphrodisiac rather than a deterrent.


    "You''re so cute when you''re acting like that." He groaned, his hips jerking involuntarily.


    She didn''t stop there, though. She lapped at his shaft, her tongue swirling around the head before moving down to his balls, her saliva mixing with his semen.


    The sensation was overwhelming, his nerve endings singing with pleasure and pain as she thoroughly cleaned him, her eyes never leaving his.


    Finally, she leaned back, her mouth a satisfied smile as she swallowed the last of his hot seed.


    She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, licking her lips. "Now, you''re all clean."


    Reign chuckled wickedly and patted her head .


    "Good girl. You really know your place. Keep that up, and I might just keep you around a little longer."


    Anna was thrilled. Her face warmed up, and a big smile spread across her lips. If she had a tail, it would be wagging like crazy.


    She knew that he didn''t see women as real people.


    To him, they were nothing more than playthings, tools to use and discard at will.


    If she wanted to get his favor¡ªno, if she wanted to stay by his side¡ªshe had to play her role perfectly.


    Acting obedient and submissive was the only way to avoid being tossed aside like the others.


    Every word, every action had to be carefully measured.


    If she showed too much resistance, he would lose interest.


    If she acted too eager, he might see her as desperate and weak.


    Balancing between the two was the key. She had to make herself useful, enjoyable, but never demanding.


    "I''m going to Heaven, and you''re too weak, so stay here until I get back," he instructed.


    Anna''s smile faltered for a brief moment, but she quickly forced it back. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides as she lowered her head.


    Forcing herself to stay composed, she nodded.


    "I will wait for you." she said softly, masking her disappointment.


    As he turned away, her nails dug into her palms.


    She hated feeling useless, but if proving herself meant waiting, then she would endure it.


    SWOOOSH!


    Reign took off, his body glowing gold as he shot into the sky.


    The clouds parted in his wake, swirling violently.


    In an instant, he became pure light, piercing through the heavens and vanishing from sight.


    As he ascended, a strange sensation washed over him¡ªlike breaking through an invisible barrier.


    The air around him changed, and suddenly, he found himself in a realm unlike any other.


    Endless clouds stretched in every direction, moving like waves on a vast ocean.


    "Wow, this place doesn''t look like it''s at war at all," he chuckled to himself.


    Scanning the vast sky, he spotted a small floating city and decided to land.


    As he descended, the place came into clearer view¡ªgrand structures of marble and gold, streets lined with glowing crystals, and beings of light moving about as if untouched by the chaos below.


    It was almost too peaceful, too quite for a place supposedly at war.


    Before he reached it, though, a golden barrier emerged , stopping him in his tracks. The force of it surged through his body, pushing him back.


    Just as he was about to find a way in, a barrage of golden beams shot toward him.


    They were too fast to take lightly. He had no choice but to dodge.


    Twisting his body in midair, he weaved through the attacks, each beam barely missing him.


    Fortunately, his speed gave him the edge, allowing him to outmaneuver everything they threw at him.


    The sky lit up with flashes of light as the city defense system kept firing, but no matter how many times they tried, he stayed one step ahead.


    "That''s it," he muttered, spotting a gap in the formation.


    SWOOOOSH!


    He transformed into a streak of light, shooting forward like a comet.


    The barrier was far stronger than the one in the demon capital, but that didn''t matter.


    Upon contact, cracks spiderwebbed across the shimmering wall. It held for barely a second before shattering like glass.


    Below, the angels reacted instantly, wings flaring as they rushed upward to intercept him..


    Reign''s eyes widened, a wicked grin forming on his face.


    This was exactly what he wanted¡ªa fight.


    "Come on! Don''t make it boring for me!" he roared manically.


    Right now, he wanted to fight using only divine energy¡ªto improve and grow accustomed to it.


    If the angels knew what he was thinking, they''d probably curse him for his arrogance¡ªtreating them like glorified punching bags.


    But the second he moved, all those complaints vanished.


    Now, it was time to remind everyone why Reign of Terror wasn''t just a flashy nickname.

 Chapter 612: Hitting Heaven Part 2

    SWOOOSH!


    Reign''s speed doubled in an instant, turning him into a blur.


    Before the closest angel could react, he was already in front.


    He grabbed the poor victim''s head with one hand, letting death energy surge through his grip. It drained the angel''s strength, cutting off any chance of healing.


    He gave a brutal squeeze, crushing the skull like a watermelon.


    SPLURT!


    Blood and divine energy splattered through the air as the lifeless body dropped from the sky like a fly.


    The other angels froze. It shouldn''t have been possible, especially here in heaven, where divine energy filled the air.


    Still, they couldn''t deny the evidence right in front of them.


    SWOOSH!


    He vanished, moving too fast for normal angels to track.


    One moment, he was in front of them; the next, behind, leaving only trails of golden light and the sounds of bodies being torn apart.


    The next angel barely had time to gasp before his hand tore straight through the chest.


    Fingers wrapped around a still-beating heart, warmth pulsing in his palm.


    The angel''s glowing eyes widened in horror.


    Reign''s grip tightened as the organ throbbed against his hold. With a yank, he tore it free and sank his teeth into it.


    Blood, thick and divine, sprayed in all directions as the angel choked on his final breath before crumpling from the sky like a broken doll.


    Another rushed at him, golden sword raised high.


    Reign closed his eyes, letting the blade slice into his shoulder just enough to feel the sting before he retaliated.


    He grabbed the angel''s wing and ripped it clean off.


    "AHHHHHHH!" The angel screamed, golden blood pouring from the jagged wound where feathers and flesh used to be.


    But Reign wasn''t satisfied.


    He seized the other wing and ripped it off just as easily, like plucking petals from a flower. Then, with a vicious slap, he sent the head spinning clean off the body.


    A group of angels tried to surround him, fear etched across their faces. Despite their terror, they charged forward, fully aware that they had to stop this monster¡ªno matter the cost.


    But they were too slow.


    Reign ducked beneath the first attack, grabbed the nearest angel by the jaw, and ripped it straight from his face.


    A garbled gurgle escaped the mutilated angel''s throat before he collapsed, twitching.


    The others hesitated¡ªjust for a second¡ªbut that second was all he needed.


    He plunged his fingers into the next angel''s stomach and twisted. His hand emerged from the other side, gripping a fistful of intestines.


    With a malicious grin, he yanked them out, letting the angel watch as the guts unraveled before being thrown aside like garbage.


    Reign didn''t just kill¡ªhe made them suffer both physically and psychologically.


    He grabbed another angel by the wrist and squeezed until the bones shattered, then forced the broken limb into the angel''s own throat.


    The angel choked, clawing at his own hand lodged in his mouth, eyes bulging as he suffocated on his own fingers.


    "Come on, don''t stop now¡ªgive me one last challenge"


    Reign laughed, watching him thrash before his body finally went still.


    At this point, the others realized that close combat was suicide.


    They backed off, drawing their golden bows.


    In an flash, the sky lit up as countless arrows rained down, turning into a storm of divine light aimed straight at him.


    "Is this the best you''ve got? You''re all so predictable."


    He raised both hands, forming a golden barrier around himself.


    Unlike solid walls, this one flowed like water, shifting and rippling instead of standing firm.


    The incoming arrows twisted mid-air, their paths thrown off before they could even graze him.


    Reign chuckled. His control over divine energy was absolute¡ªwhy wouldn''t it be? It had always been his to command.


    Ra was nothing more than a pale imitation, incapable of fully harnessing this power. Now, it was time to prove that the original was unbeatable.


    "Now, taste this." He clapped his hands together, and golden flames erupted from his body, surging like a divine inferno.


    In an instant, he burned as bright as a miniature sun.


    At first, the angels weren''t too concerned¡ªthey had resistance to such attacks.


    But then, it burned even hotter, melting the buildings below and forcing the angels to retreat.


    However, the temperature kept rising, and it suddenly expanded out of nowhere¡ªso fast that anyone too close was disintegrated on the spot.


    It didn''t stop there. It kept growing and growing.


    Panic took over. The angels scrambled, frantically flying out of the city. It was like watching a flock of doves abandoning their homes all at once.


    And they were wise to flee, because in the next moment, the entire city was consumed leaving nothing behind.


    It was total annihilation.


    Slowly, the raging sun began to shrink, its searing heat fading as the blinding light dimmed. The once-magnificent city was gone, reduced to nothing but smoldering ruins and drifting embers.


    And at the very center of it all stood Reign. Smug. Satisfied.


    His lips curled into a grin as he admired the aftermath of his attack.


    Meanwhile, the surviving angels hovered in shock.


    They believed themselves safe, reassured by the fact that Lucifer and Lilith were attacking a different location¡ªfar enough away to keep them out of immediate danger.


    But no one had expected this. No one had foreseen that an even scarier monster would appear right here.


    "Are you not running away? Or do you really want to die by my hands that badly?" Reign''s cruel words echoed, making everyone swallow hard.


    "RUN!" one angel screamed, and that was all it took.


    Panic spread like wildfire, triggering a chain reaction as they scattered in every direction. This was not a being they could hope to contend with.


    When facing a malicious being of Reign''s caliber, there was only one option¡ªrun like a terrified animal and pray he didn''t come after you.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Reign''s laughter exploded through the air, his body trembling with sheer ecstasy as he witnessed their terror.

 Chapter 613: Hitting Heaven Part 3

    Reign lounged on the edge of a floating island, one leg dangling over the side as he took a bite out of a female angel''s head.


    Crunchy sounds echoed through the empty sky, shards of bone snapping between his teeth.


    The taste was nothing special¡ªtheir divine energy barely made a difference. Only beings of Satan''s caliber or Ra could increase his power now.


    Still, turning them into food was not so bad.


    There was something weirdly satisfying about gnawing through a holy being''s head like it was a mere snack.


    CRUNCH!


    CRUNCH!


    CRUNCH!


    He discarded the jaws, tossing them into an ever-growing pile.


    For a drink, he tilted another severed head, letting warm fluid drip from the spinal cord straight into his mouth.


    The thick, golden essence ran down his throat, slightly sweet but otherwise unimpressive.


    The view, however, made it a little bit bearable.


    From here, he could see endless clouds stretching far into the horizon. His eyes wandered, searching for any signs of the war between Lilith, Lucifer, and heaven''s forces.


    But there was nothing¡ªno explosions, no clashes, no flashes of power tearing through the sky.


    Just silence.


    That only meant one thing. The real threats, the so-called powerful angels, were occupied elsewhere.


    He clicked his tongue in annoyance, cracking another angel''s skull between his teeth.


    "Tch. So they''re all too busy to entertain me?"


    Spitting out a piece of shattered bone, he leaned back against the rocky surface, watching the clouds swirl below.


    If no one strong was coming, he''d have to bring the fight to them.


    He stood up, stretching his limbs as he recalled the direction the surviving angels had fled.


    Letting them escape was intentional¡ªnothing more than a way to track them.


    As for why he was only moving now?


    Simple. Catching up to them was easy with his speed.


    Mere flicker, and he''d be right on top of them.


    A twisted smile spread across his lips as divine blood dripped down his chin.


    "Let''s see where you rats went..."


    Without another thought, he stepped off the floating island and vanished into the sky.


    SWOOOOSH!


    This time, he flew lower, slipping beneath the clouds to conceal his presence.


    The thick mist wrapped around him like a veil, shielding him from any watchful eyes above.


    To take it a step further, he tapped into Kaelin''s ability, merging with the surrounding air.


    Combined with his own stealth abilities, he became nothing more than a ghost drifting below.


    As expected, he caught up to them in no time.


    Even while holding back, their speed was pathetic compared to his.


    They flapped their wings desperately, unaware that death was already trailing behind them, hidden within the clouds.


    An hour passed, yet no city appeared on the horizon¡ªonly floating islands drifting through the sky.


    It was a reminder of how vast this place was.


    Or maybe this area was too remote, far from the heart of heaven where the real war was happening.


    Either way, he was getting bored. The thought of killing them crossed his mind, but if he did, he would have to find his way on his own¡ªwhich was a hassle.


    Then an idea came to him.


    There were at least a thousand angels flying together like a flock of birds.


    If he could somehow slip in without raising suspicion, he could enter the next city without causing too much noise.


    From there, he could gather fresh information on the current status of heaven¡ªwho was fighting, where the strongest angels were, and if there was anyone worth his time.


    First, he adjusted the energy inside his body.


    The overwhelming, oppressive aura he usually carried¡ªthe one that sent weaklings into a panic¡ªvanished in an instant.


    Next, he altered his appearance using divine energy. His hair change to a light blonde, a color that was a common theme for angels.


    His eyes followed suit, turning a clear blue, which now matched his new conjured angel robe that he copied.


    The final touch was his wings. He didn''t need a lot of pairs.


    Instead, a single pair of pristine white wings sprouted from his back, flapping slowly.


    Now, he was nearly unrecognizable. To any onlooker, he appeared to be just another civilian, blending perfectly with the others.


    Reign took a deep breath, suppressing the urge to grin like a maniac.


    It was time to move, and as luck would have it, they decided to land on an uninhabited island to rest.


    ''They''re making it too easy for me,'' he murmured with a dark chuckle. ''Should I reward them?''


    They were basically handing him the perfect opportunity.


    So he did.


    When they landed on the small floating island, Reign followed at a distance, staying hidden in the shadows of the trees.


    He crouched low, blending with the environment, watching as the angels settled down to rest.


    They were unaware of his presence, too comfortable in their moment of peace.


    Then he spotted a target.


    Fortunately for him, the angels had grown too relaxed.


    Some groups sat farther from the rest, while others preferred solitude, retreating to quiet spots away from the others.


    Reign''s eyes locked onto one of the solo angels.


    One of them sat with his back turned, unaware of the danger closing in.


    He was also sitting in a very isolated area, the nearest angel from him at least 200 meters away.


    ''Perfect''


    Reign took full advantage of the moment, slowly reaching forward and clasping the angel''s head with both hands.


    His grip tightened, and before the poor angel could even scream, he yanked violently, tearing the head clean off with a sickening crunch.


    THUD!


    The body collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    Reign hurriedly created a barrier around himself, sealing and hiding him off from the others.


    Inside the barrier, Reign was free to indulge in his sick hobby, savoring each piece of the angel''s body with twisted pleasure.


    When he was done, he tossed aside the last remnants.


    He then focused as the energy swirled around him, reshaping his body until it mirrored the very angel he just killed.


    ''Yeah, this is much better"''

 Chapter 614: Hitting Heaven Part 4

    Once ready, he walked toward the group. His steps were slow and natural, blending in without drawing attention.


    One of the angels, a wiry man with short blonde hair, turned toward him.


    "Where were you, Seriel?" he asked. "We''ve been waiting for you."


    Reign didn''t hesitate. The dead angel''s voice was already memorized.


    "Just needed some air," he said, forcing a small smile. His tone matched perfectly.


    The angel¡ªwho the others had called Varel¡ªnodded and turned back to the group without a second thought.


    Just like that, Reign was in.


    The group sat in a loose circle.Some stretched their wings, others rubbed at their tired eyes.


    No one even glanced at Reign again, too caught up in their own conversation.


    "We need to reach the capital fast," muttered one of them, a tall angel with deep-set eyes named Orphas.


    He ran a hand through his disheveled hair. "If we don''t report this soon, we''ll be blamed if that monster destroy more cities."


    A second angel scoffed. "A warning? Our city''s gone, and we barely escaped with our lives because of that thing," said Erelion, crossing his arms tightly.


    "That thing was too strong," Orphas muttered again, voice quieter this time. "I don''t even think the high-ranking angels could beat it."


    Before he could say more, another lunged forward and grabbed him by the collar, yanking him up .


    "Watch your mouth," he snapped, fury burning in his golden eyes. "You dare speak such blasphemy?"


    Orphas didn''t fight back. He just stared, tense, his lips pressing into a thin line.


    The hot headed angel held him there for a moment, breathing heavily, before shoving him back with a scowl.


    "Tsk," he scoffed, turning away. "You sound like a coward, Orphas."


    His eyes landed on Reign.


    "What are you looking at, Seriel?" he snapped. "Don''t tell me you believe that we¡ªthe chosen beings of the Creator¡ªwould be defeated by those monsters!"


    "Of course not," Reign responded smoothly, flashing a casual smile. "We should gather our forces and make them regret ever invading us."


    His tone was steady, confident¡ªenough to sound convincing without trying too hard.


    The angel narrowed his eyes and relaxed slightly.


    "He''s right," Zathiel muttered, nodding. "Once we regroup, we''ll show them why we are the superior race."


    A few others murmured in agreement, while some remained quiet, thinking more rationally.


    Lilith and Lucifer''s army had already taken hold, stretching the angel''s forces thin.


    Now, with another threat emerging, things were getting even more complicated.


    ''What a bunch of idiots,'' Reign chuckled inwardly.


    These guys were unbelievable. So stupid, so naive, it made him pity them.


    He just ate one of their own, stole his identity, and slipped right into their little circle¡ªyet here they were, spilling their plans like he was their closest ally.


    Honestly, the sheer level of stupidity gave him the urge to crack open their skulls and check if they even had brains.


    And if they did? Well, maybe he''d take a bite, just to see if using them was ever an option.


    But no¡ªpatience. He need to play along a little longer.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have to wait . The group started traveling again, and along the way, he picked up some useful information.


    The reason their journey was taking so long was simple¡ªthey were heading directly to the capital, skipping the other cities along the way.


    That bit of news left him slightly disappointed. He had hoped to destroy one city after another, carving a path of total massacre before reaching the main event.


    Oh well. Nothing was stopping him from backtracking later.


    Once he took out the big guys, he could always circle back and finish the job.


    ''Who should I kill first? The angels or Lilith?'' Reign wondered, tapping his chin as he flew alongside the clueless fools.


    It wasn''t a question of if he would win¡ªbecause, honestly, losing wasn''t even on the table.


    He could not, for the life of him, picture such scenario. His brain simply refused to process such nonsense.


    The real dilemma was who to deal with first.


    ''How about Lilith? She''s been around for way too long after betraying me. I should make her suffer right away... but if she dies too fast, I won''t be able to enjoy it.''


    While still mulling over the best order to kill his targets, the capital city finally came into view.


    It was massive¡ªat least a hundred times bigger than the last one.


    The sheer scale made it impossible to see where it ended.


    Surrounding the city were lush, rolling hills, their green depths cut by winding rivers and cascading waterfalls.


    Thick, white clouds wrapped around the city''s edges like a protective veil, parting only to reveal the fortified walls lined with massive cannons.


    The golden domes and towering structures shimmered under the sunlight, exuding an almost untouchable aura of purity.


    Above it all, a rainbow arched across the sky in a perpetual state.


    Reign chuckled to himself. It really was a shame. Such a breathtaking place, soon to be nothing but ruins.


    For now though, he decided to go with the flow and enter the city alongside the others.


    No need to rush¡ªhe had all the time in the world.


    He wanted to see for himself how these beings lived in this so-called paradise.


    "Stop! What happened?"


    A group of armored angels intercepted them mid-flight.


    Their weapons gleamed under the golden light, and their presence radiated authority.


    Reign''s eyes flicked to their armor. The insignia on their chest plates differed from his own, likely a way to distinguish which city or region they belonged to.


    His robe bore a triangle with a sun at its center.


    In contrast, these angels wore a symbol of a circle, also containing a sun, but larger and more refined.


    "We have urgent news! A monster destroyed our city, so we couldn''t send a distress signal in time."


    The other group''s leader''s expression turned serious immediately. He gestured for them to follow him into the city for more details.

 Chapter 615: Hitting Heaven Part 5

    Reign kept his expression neutral as he landed to the ground, and followed the group in accordance to the warrior''s orders.


    Every step forward brought them closer to the towering golden gates of the capital, where the air itself felt lighter, charged with divine energy.


    However, the armored angels led them away from the main entrance, diverting them toward a structure just outside the gates


    At its center was a vast pool of shimmering water, its surface perfectly still.


    "Get in" the leading angel declared.


    ''A test?''


    He glanced at the others, subtly gauging their reactions.


    Most of them carried on without a care.


    But a few wore different expressions.


    Their eyes flickered with unease, their lips pressed into tight lines. Some clenched their fists, while others cast wary glances toward the pool.


    Reign recognized them. They were the ones he had overheard earlier¡ªthe ones who had spoken negatively about the situation in Heaven.


    ''This is interesting''


    He had initially assumed that it tested only divine energy, confirming whether someone was holy or not.


    But now, he wasn''t so sure.


    Fortunately, he was standing farther back in the group, giving him the perfect opportunity to observe before stepping in himself.


    One by one the angels bodies submerged.


    The water rippled around them, glowing faintly.


    When the first batch emerged , their bodies looked revitalized, their divine energy shimmering even brighter than before.


    And their face, once etched with fear and worry, became stoic.


    The second wave stepped forward, preparing to enter the pool.


    This time, something different happened.


    A sharp, wet hiss cut through the silence.


    Reign''s eyes flicked toward the water just as several angels recoiled, their bodies seizing in violent spasms.


    Where the shimmering water touched their skin, blisters and burned.


    Nearby warriors rushed in, gripping the afflicted angels and pulling them away from the water before they could suffer further.


    A high-ranking angel stepped forward, and began examining the body.


    "Take them to that place. They are lacking devotion and trust."


    The phrase sent a ripple of unease through the remaining angels.


    No one dared to speak against the order, but he noticed the brief glances exchanged between a few of them¡ªnervous, hesitant.


    Whatever "that place" was, it didn''t sound pleasant.


    Reign''s fingers twitched at his side.


    Did these angels waver in their faith? Were they corrupted in some way?


    ''Is it holy water that will burn beings that has negative and evil thoughts?''


    He almost wanted to test it right away, just to see the results.


    Would it merely reject him, burning him like the others?


    Or would he dissolve like cotton candy the second he touched it?


    Because, let''s be honest¡ªhe was pretty damn evil.


    He was so evil, they''d have to rewrite the damn dictionary just to keep up.


    --


    Evil : morally wrong, wicked, sinful.


    See also: malevolent, nefarious, diabolical, and¡ª"


    Reign : A level of evil so sickening that it was almost too hard to comprehend.


    --


    Honestly, they should just carve his name into stone and put it in the archives.


    Future generations would look back and say,


    Ah yes, classic Reign-level deed or action. Truly despicable.


    Back to the present, he was jolted from his wicked thoughts when an angel clapped a heavy hand on his shoulder.


    "Come, Seriel. It''s our turn,"


    Reign didn''t argue. He simply followed the protocol.


    The moment the water touched his skin, a sharp, searing pain shot through him.


    ''Ah. So it was that kind of water.''


    But while the pool attempted to hurt him¡ªor burn him, more like¡ªhis body was far too tough to show any outward reaction.


    His flesh didn''t blister, his skin didn''t smoke. The pain was there, crawling beneath his surface like fire licking at his soul, but he refused to acknowledge it.


    Instead, he maintained a perfect poker face as he copied the way the others let the water "rejuvenate" them.


    By the time he stepped out, he was already drying off, completely unscathed.


    A nearby angel gave a nod of approval. "Well done. You''ve passed. Stay steadfast in your devotion, and greater blessings will follow."


    Reign exhaled, pretending to feel relieved.


    ''Well, that was uneventful,'' he sighed, shaking the lingering sting from his hands.


    He expected more¡ªmuch more, really. Something grand.


    Maybe the water would sizzle and evaporate into a cloud of mist the moment it touched him, like he was so evil that the very concept of purity would just give up and vanish in shame.


    Instead? It was just like taking a somehow hotter shower.


    Still, he had to give them credit. The test could have worked. On someone less powerful and stupid.


    Too bad for them, he was anything but that.


    With the trial behind him, he straightened and followed the rest inside.


    Time to see what other little surprises this city had in store.


    After the test, they were finally allowed to enter.


    The city''s grand structures loomed around them, bathed in golden light.


    Towering spires pierced the sky, their polished surfaces reflecting the ever-present radiance of this so-called paradise.


    The streets were pristine, lined with smooth, white stone and bustling with divine beings going about their duties.


    But the angels? They were too unnatural.


    It was like they were all moving on autopilot, their expressions as flat and emotionless as stone statues¡ªperfectly in line with the soulless purity they apparently swore by.


    ''So this is the so-called paradise, huh?'' he muttered, a dry chuckle escaping his lips. ''They''re just boring...''


    ''But it''s not like they don''t have any emotions," he mused, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    ''They just need some... stimulation. I''ll help them later. For now, though...'' His gaze lifted.


    In the distance, stood a towering structure.


    A castle? No, it resembled an oversized cathedral more than anything.


    The stained-glass windows sparkled even from this far away, their intricate paintings shimmering in the light.


    Four grand towers rose on each side, each crowned with a massive bell, the kind that could be heard echoing across the land.


    The energy, he realized, was coming from there.


    Something¡ªsomeone¡ªwas strong enough to make him feel threatened.


    It was even stronger than when he fought Ra at his peak, and that said a lot, considering that he had gotten a power-up since then.


    ''This is getting more fun,''

 Chapter 616: Advancement?

    ''Should I do it? Should I just fly straight in and start destroying things?''


    The idea crossed his mind, and he loved it. The chaos, the panic¡ªit would be entertaining.


    But then again, that would be helping Lilith too much, and that didn''t sit well with him either.


    ''No,''


    The best scenario was something far more satisfying. He''d go to the front lines, play the part of a devoted angel, and wait.


    Then, when the time was ripe, he''d reveal himself in full, and making her regret ever betraying him.


    ''That''s right. Revenge is best served cold. A little patience won''t kill me.''


    His lips curled into a smirk. ''It''s not like they''re going anywhere.''


    On the streets, they continued walking until they reached what looked like a road made of sparkling dust. He noticed that most angels stuck to its path.


    It maintained order, and he could also sense restrictions in areas that were not meant to be fly zones.


    The armed warriors suddenly stopped. One gestured toward the sky.


    "From here, we fly."


    The restriction was lifted.


    Around him, the others took off, ascending toward their destination.


    As he followed, the city stretched beneath him, revealing its full grandeur.


    Towering structures gleamed under the eternal light, their golden surfaces reflecting a brilliance that almost hurt to look at.


    Temples and sanctuaries lined the streets. He also spotted floating platforms where groups of angels gathered, their glowing wings casting soft halos around them.


    Further below, smaller structures stood in neat rows¡ªhomes, perhaps.


    Though they were nothing compared to the extravagant temples, they still bore the same pristine architecture, as if even the most basic dwelling had to uphold Heaven''s image of perfection.


    Despite the overwhelming beauty, something felt off. It was too flawless, too controlled.


    Eventually, their path led them to a sprawling mansion nestled within the city''s core.


    Unlike the rest of Heaven''s structures, this one was built on a grander scale, its polished gold and ivory walls stretching far and wide.


    THUD!


    He landed with the others, his gaze sweeping over the elegant architecture.


    White marble walls, gold-trimmed pillars, intricate carvings woven into the surface¡ªit resembled a palace more than anything


    Nearby, he overheard whispers from passing angels.


    "The Seraphic Legion"


    Reign''s brow twitched as he continued to listen. The angels ahead spoke in hushed voices, their tones reverent and oddly careful.


    "So, this is that place...." one of them murmured. "Where Heaven''s finest warriors reside."


    One of the angels muttered, "Yes, normally we''re not allowed here, so I don''t know why we got summoned."


    SWOOOOSH!


    A sudden gust of wind tore through the courtyard, scattering dust into the air. Shadows shifted overhead, and in an instant, all whispers fell silent.


    Six wings spread wide as the angel hovered above them, its presence so overwhelming that the others instinctively looked down.


    Its large wings, layered like a storm of feathers, moved slightly as it looked down at them.


    "We give respect to Seraphim Melissa," they declared in unison before bowing.


    Reign observed their movements and quickly followed suit, lowering his head just enough to blend in.


    However, contrary to the amazement of the others, he found the newcomer rather lackluster.


    ''This one is weaker than Ariel, so there''s no way the presence I sensed came from her,''


    "You! What are you looking at?" Melissa called out.


    "I apologize," Reign said, bowing his head deeper.


    He had no issue acting this way because it would be much funnier when he blindsided her later.


    Just imagining the look on her face was enough to keep him calm.


    ''Not good. I need to stop thinking about such fun stuff, or I won''t be able to hide my grin,'' he reminded himself.


    The Seraphim didn''t waste any more time on him, turning her attention to everyone.


    She hovered slightly higher, her six wings stretching outward as if to remind them of her status.


    "You stand here today because Heaven demands more from its warriors," she began.


    "We are meant to be the unshakable force, the protectors of divine order. Yet, even with all our strength, cracks have begun to form."


    A pause. Her golden eyes swept over the group, searching for any sign of weakness.


    "You know that most of our angels are on the front lines, fighting the devils. Because of this, our numbers are decreasing at an alarming rate."


    The others didn''t like where this was going. Some already had a clue about what would come next, their expressions tightening as if bracing for bad news.


    "Rejoice," she announced, "You... fine warriors would normally not qualify to take the advancement test. But now, you have all been given the chance to prove yourselves."


    Everyone stiffened, knowing full well that in a war, "advancing" meant being sent to the front lines to die.


    Meanwhile, Reign found himself intrigued by this so-called Advancement Test.


    He glanced around, noting the unease in their faces.


    Though hesitation was clear in their stiff postures and clenched fists, none dared to voice their concerns.


    "Good. I''m glad that all of you are willing to help our cause,"


    Melissa nodded, like a proud teacher praising obedient students¡ªas if she had given them a choice in the first place.


    As expected, angels were a bunch of hypocrites. And it seemed the more powerful they were, the more shameless they became.


    Well, it didn''t really matter to him.


    As long as he could enjoy tearing them apart and making them suffer, their personalities were irrelevant.


    Without another word, Melissa turned and began leading them deeper into the mansion.


    The group followed in silence, their footsteps echoing through the grand halls.


    It wasn''t long before they reached a staircase that lead downward.


    Despite heading underground, the path didn''t feel like a basement.


    The walls still gleamed with divine light, and the floors remained polished marble, reflecting their every movement.


    If not for the subtle drop in temperature, one might not have even noticed they had entered a lower level.


    At the bottom of the stairs stood a massive door, carved with intricate patterns of gold and silver.


    At its center was an angel holding a trumpet, its expression solemn, almost foreboding.


    Melissa raised a hand. The moment her fingers brushed the surface, the doors groaned open, revealing a room.


    A pool stretched out before them, but unlike the water from before, this one was on another level.


    Thick and heavy, it looked like liquid gold.

 Chapter 617: Advancement Part 2

    Melissa hovered in front of the massive pool, her golden gaze sweeping over the gathered angels.


    "This," she began, her voice carrying through the chamber, "is the Celestial Basin. The lifeblood of Heaven''s warriors."


    Some of the angels leaned forward, captivated by the sheer radiance of the pool.


    Melissa crossed her arms, her six wings folding slightly.


    "For eons, this sacred reservoir has been rationed. Only the most deserving, those who have proven themselves over centuries, were granted the right to partake in its power.


    Murmurs spread through the group. Every angel knew about the Celestial Basin, but few had ever seen it.


    Fewer still believed they would ever be allowed to drink from it. The privilege was reserved for the elite and talented.


    Melissa''s gaze darkened.


    "But times have changed. The war has forced our hand. What was once a privilege is now a necessity. There is no longer a reason to conserve it, no reason to wait. Every warrior must be elevated if we are to withstand what is coming."


    Silence filled the chamber. The weight of her words pressed down on them, their thoughts racing at the implications.


    She gestured toward the golden pool.


    "That is why, for the first time in Heaven''s history, lower-ranking angels will be granted access."


    "Your usual wait¡ªcenturies¡ª or maybe even never ¡ª has been cut short. The Celestial Basin will judge your worth, and you will ascend accordingly."


    A ripple of uncertainty spread through the group. One angel stepped forward hesitantly.


    "Lady Seraphim, if we are all to take it... what happens when the pool runs dry?"


    "Dry?" A chuckle escaped her lips. It was a knowing sound, almost amused by their ignorance.


    "You worry over nothing. Even if every one of you bath from it today, Our reserve alone holds enough divine essence to elevate a thousand of you to the rank of Seraphim."


    A thousand!


    The number was staggering. It was difficult to even imagine that many angels reaching such heights.


    Seraphim were meant to be close to the pinnacle of power within Heaven''s hierarchy, and yet she spoke as if a thousand more could be made overnight.


    Melissa''s gaze sharpened. "Of course, being exposed to the Celestial Basin does not guarantee ascension."


    "The amount you absorb depends entirely on your potential. Those with greater aptitude will take in more, while others... will receive far less."


    Her eyes lingered on the gathered angels, her meaning clear.


    Not all of them would be changed. Some would rise higher, while others would barely be affected at all.


    Reign watched the reactions around him with a neutral expression, but deep down, he wondered if drinking all this liquid gold would give him a massive power boost.


    Most people saw him as a demon because of his appearance, but after absorbing Ra, his aptitude for the divine skyrocketed.


    In addition, his body, created by the system, could absorb almost anything without the risk of his energy clashing.


    However, one thing concerned him¡ªthis liquid gold had a way of punishing those with evil thoughts, and it was far stronger than the one before.


    Still, the potential to grow stronger was too tempting.


    For Reign, there was no such thing as too much power, especially now that he no longer had a system that could boost his strength in a short amount of time.


    That hunger for power wasn''t his alone. Some of the angels looked tempted to jump in right away.


    Melissa''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "You all wish to advance, don''t you? You crave strength. Purpose. Glory."


    She stepped forward, the golden light reflecting off her pristine armor. "Then come forward. Step into the Basin and take hold of your destiny."


    The chamber grew silent as everyone waited. No one moved at first, uncertainty filling the air.


    Then, slowly, the first angel stepped forward, took a deep breath, and dipped a foot into the golden liquid.


    The angel''s entire body trembled as energy surged through him, sinking deep into his core.


    But after a while, cracks formed on his skin, forcing him to step out of the basin.


    Melissa looked disappointed.


    She never had high expectations for angels from the far corners of heaven, but seeing the results still made her sigh heavily.


    Rising only one level was a waste. The angel would die the moment he stepped onto the battlefield, just another worthless pawn.


    "Next," she commanded.


    Another angel stepped forward. Taking a deep breath, he clenched his fists and stepped in.


    The golden liquid wrapped around him right away, sinking into his skin. At first, it felt amazing, like pure energy rushing through his body. But then, pain followed.


    Another failure. Another waste.


    More and more angels stepped forward. Some managed to advance by two or three levels, but it still wasn''t enough.


    To be considered an asset in the war, they needed to rise at least four levels.


    Finally, it was Reign''s turn.


    By this point, Melissa no longer expected a miracle. She just wanted to get this over with and move on to checking the next batch from the capital.


    DRIP!


    The moment his feet touched the golden liquid, nothing happened.


    He kept walking forward until half of his body was submerged in the pool.


    "Weird, I don''t feel anything...?"


    Before he could finish his thoughts, the water surged around him, swirling like a raging storm.


    Shocked, he braced himself for the worst. But instead of pain, there was nothing but a refreshing sensation.


    ''Wow, this feels great. I feel like I''m in a hot spring,'' he mused with a wicked grin.


    Meanwhile, everyone watching stood frozen, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    The water in the basin spun wildly, forming a massive whirlpool. He stood at the center of it all, pulling everything in.


    "A once-in-a-lifetime genius! The pool is running dry!"


    Melissa exclaimed. She quickly flew toward one of the compartments and pulled a lever.


    CLICK!


    More and more liquid gold poured down from the ceiling, replenishing the basin.


    ''That''s it, keep giving me more power, idiots,''


    Reign found her actions completely stupid. She was basically feeding the most dangerous being alive.

 Chapter 618: Advancement Part 3

    ''Go on, keep it coming idiots. HAHAHAHA!''


    Reign struggled to hold back his laughter as the pool began to dry up again.


    His consumption far outpaced the supply, revealing just how hungry his body was.


    And though there was some discomfort¡ªlike a sharp pain threatening to tear through his very soul¡ªhe simply laughed it off.


    ''You want to change me? To be holy?'' Reign scoffed, his voice dripping with contempt. ''Fuck off. I just want the power. You can keep all the bullshit to yourself.''


    The divine energy fought back, trying to make him repent. It forced scenes into his mind.


    Faces of those he had killed, cities he had burned, world he had wiped from existence.


    People screamed, begged for mercy, their tear-streaked faces filled with despair.


    A desperate attempt to make him feel guilty.


    But instead of guilt, all it earned was laughter.


    ''Hahaha! This is a nice movie. Keep it going,! .They should''ve told me ahead of time¡ªI would''ve brought some popcorn.''


    It was meant to humble, to guide him toward redemption. But Reign?


    He felt nothing.


    No regret. No shame. No hesitation.


    Because no matter how much it tried to change him...


    He had no guilt to begin with.


    BOOOOOM!


    It was like an explosion inside his skull as another wave of pain crashed into him.


    The divine energy, now desperate, struck with everything it had. It was no longer just trying to cleanse him¡ªit was trying to break him.


    Reign clenched his fists as his entire body tensed. His veins pulsed with searing light, his muscles locked in place, and for the first time, his confidence faltered.


    It was a battle of will.


    The divine energy wasn''t acting like a mindless force¡ªit was thinking, adapting. It had a will of its own, and it had decided that Reign needed to be stopped.


    It dug deeper, searching for something¡ªremorse, regret, a weakness hidden in his soul. It bombarded him with more visions, amplifying the screams, the suffering, the destruction he had left in his wake.


    But Reign only smirked through the pain.


    ''So that''s how it is, huh?'' His voice came out strained, but the amusement never left his eyes. ''You''re alive, aren''t you? You''re not just some dumbass energy source''


    He let out a slow breath, then grinned wider.


    ''Fine. If you wanna fight, then bring it on.''


    BOOOOOM!


    His own evil aura neutralized the divine energy, twisting and reshaping it to serve him instead of resisting it.


    But since he contained everything within his body, no one noticed the negative energy.


    To the onlookers, there were no signs of pain, no indication of the battle raging inside him.


    All they saw was the basin draining at an alarming rate, its golden liquid vanishing faster than ever.


    Melissa had no choice but to pull the lever once more, releasing another wave of liquid gold.


    Meanwhile, the others stood in silence.


    "Amazing... I can''t believe it. Could it be... the prophecy?" one of the angels muttered.


    Everyone turned to him, their expressions filled with recollection.


    "The divine prophecy...?" another angel echoed, his brows furrowing as if trying to recall every detail.


    "It is said that when the heavens are on the brink of destruction, a being unlike any before will emerge..." he whispered, his voice filled with both reverence and fear.


    "One who will ascend beyond Seraphim... beyond Archangels... and claim the rank of Supreme Divinity."


    Gasps followed his words. More angels exchanged glances, their eyes widening.


    "But that''s just a legend, isn''t it?" a younger angel asked, his voice laced with doubt.


    "A story meant to give us hope during dark times. There''s no way¡ª"


    He stopped mid-sentence, staring at Reign, whose entire body shimmered like pure gold.


    It was as if Heaven itself had acknowledged him as the chosen son of God.


    Then, as if turning into gold wasn''t shocking enough, his wings unfurled.


    Not two. Not four. Not six. Not even eight.


    Twelve divine wings spread wide, radiating pure golden light.


    The entire place trembled under the sheer power emanating from him.


    "Twelve wings... that''s impossible," one angel whispered, his voice shaking. "Only the greatest Archangels in history have ever reached such a level!"


    Melissa''s breath rose. To grow twelve in an instant¡ªit defied all logic.


    "More!" Reign commanded, his voice echoing through the chamber like a holy decree.


    At this point, she no longer hesitated.


    Whatever doubts she had were drowned out by the overwhelming spectacle before her.


    Without a second thought, she pulled the lever down to its full capacity.


    A thunderous clang rang out as the mechanism locked into place.


    The ceiling above rumbled, and a torrent of liquid gold cascaded down like a waterfall, crashing into the basin below.


    Reign''s golden wings spread even wider, absorbing every drop of power as if his body had no limits.


    The other angels shielded their eyes, barely able to withstand the intensity.


    "This is insane...!" one angel gasped, stepping back.


    "How can anyone take in that much divine energy without breaking apart?" another muttered in disbelief.


    Melissa gritted her teeth, her grip tightening on the lever.


    ''This might not be enough. He needs more!''


    She spread her wings and quickly exited the building.


    The Celestial Basin wasn''t the only source.


    This sanctum was connected to others¡ªhidden reservoirs spread across the city, each containing its own sacred pool.


    If she could redirect them all to one place...


    She arrived at the nearest sanctum in a blur of golden light.


    The angels stationed there turned in surprise as she landed .


    Without explanation, she gave a single, urgent command.


    "Divert all everything to the main sanctum. Now!"


    Confusion spread among the high-ranking angels. Some hesitated, their expressions shifting between disbelief and concern.


    "Seraphim Mellissa , that would drain the reserves of the city!" one of them protested. "Why would you¡ª".


    Turning to face them, her golden eyes burned with an intensity that silenced everyone.


    She took a deep breath and spoke the words that would change everything.


    "The Messiah is here."

 Chapter 619: Greed in Me

    "Are you certain, Seraphim Mellissa ?" one of the high-ranking angels inquired, his voice filled with doubt.


    The concept of the Messiah was prophesied long ago, but its legitimacy remained uncertain, making their reaction understandable.


    "Are you questioning what I saw?" Her tone carried authority, and a hint of annoyance.


    "If we don''t act fast, the Messiah''s ascension might fail or remain incomplete, preventing him from reaching his peak power. He''s our only chance to turn the tide of the war in our favor."


    The high-ranking angels were at a loss for words, struggling to process what they had just witnessed.


    Suddenly, their attention snapped to the sky as another presence approached.


    A powerful gust of wind followed as a figure descended.


    It was Lena, a Seraphim-ranked angel.


    "I sensed a huge power surge in your sanctum. What happened?"


    Melissa sighed and began explaining again.


    "We can''t afford to hesitate. We need to act now or risk losing everything."


    Lena saw the resolution in her eyes and quickly nodded.


    She turned to the gathered angels . "Send the reserves away,"


    Her gaze then shifted to Melissa. "I''ll go to the other sanctum and get their approval myself."


    Without waiting for a response, she spread her wings and prepared to take off, determined to secure the support they needed.


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    Melissa also took off into the sky, this time accompanied by more angels.


    They spread out to different locations, each with the same mission.


    Right now, all the higher-ranking angels were occupied with the war, leaving the Seraphim to handle such decisions.


    Back in the Basin.


    He continued to battle the divine energy.


    By this point, the reserves of the sanctum were almost empty, which left him a bit disappointed.


    But out of nowhere, more and more began flooding in.


    "Shit, is it my birthday?" he chuckled, disbelief laced in his tone. "Why are they giving me so much?"


    The new reserves sparked a renewed sense of motivation in him.


    He began absorbing the liquid gold at an even faster rate, as if he were a bottomless pit. No matter how much flowed into him, it was never enough.


    THUD!


    THUD!


    THUD!


    Melissa flew back and began observing him.


    Alongside her were the other seraphim ranked angels, all eager to witness the birth of their so-called savior.


    "I can''t believe it. He''s really taking every single drop," Lena commented, sparking more murmurs among the others.


    She then glanced at Melissa. "Are you sure he can withstand this?"


    Before she got an answer, a sudden pulse of energy burst from Reign, sending ripples through the chamber.


    The angels instinctively stepped back, some shielding their eyes from the blinding glow.


    Then, his eyes snapped open, radiating with divine light.


    Another pair of wings burst from his back, bringing the total to fourteen.


    They thought it was over.


    But it wasn''t.


    The golden glow around him intensified, filled with power.


    Then, his vision suddenly cut off.


    When he opened his eyes, everything around him was pure white¡ªendless, empty, and silent.


    There was no sky, no ground, no sense of direction.


    Reign turned, searching for anything, anyone, but there was nothing.


    "Stop what you''re doing, or you will regret it."


    The voice echoed from all directions.


    It wasn''t male or female, not even human. It was everything at once¡ªold and wise, young and reckless, a whisper and a roar.


    Reign''s body tensed. He tried to focus, to locate the source, but there was nothing.


    "Who the hell are you?" he demanded.


    His own voice sounded distant, almost drowned out by the lingering echoes of the entity''s words.


    "The question is not who I am... but what you are doing," the voice boomed, shaking the empty space around him. "You are not the chosen one. You cannot enter this place."


    "Fuck you! I go where I want! Now show yourself so I can destroy you!"


    "Arrogant. Foolish. You think power alone makes you untouchable?" the voice taunted, its tone shifting between rage and amusement.


    "Then let''s see if you can handle what comes next."


    Without giving him a chance to say anything, golden light erupted from everywhere, blinding and absolute.


    It felt as if he had been thrown into the heart of the sun.


    "AHHHHHHHHH" Reign gritted his teeth, his body screaming in pain, but he refused to fall.


    His golden wings spread wide, resisting the force trying to crush him.


    The voice returned, colder than before despite the blazing heat.


    "You are not welcome here. Leave, or be reduced to nothing."


    "FUCK YOU AGAIN!" Reign roared, fury igniting within him.


    He pushed back with his own divine energy, but no matter how much he resisted, the light was of higher quality.


    "If light doesn''t work, how about this!" Reign bellowed, his eyes burning with defiance.


    The negative energy buried deep inside him erupted, spreading like a tsunami.


    A black dome expanded from his body, swallowing the light.


    Reign smirked, his now demonic wings spreading wider as the black dome pulsed with raw energy.


    "Let''s see who''s stronger¡ªyour light or my darkness!"


    The entire space trembled as the two forces clashed, neither willing to submit.


    However


    He was still at a complete disadvantage.


    The golden light pressed down on him, threatening to crush him completely.


    ''I can''t continue like this... that thing has the advantage in this place,''


    ''Wait... Why am I fighting it? Because of the pain?''


    His mind raced. Instinct had driven him to push back, to resist the overwhelming light because it felt like it would extinguish his very soul.


    But what if that wasn''t the only way?


    What if he could absorb it¡ªtake its power for himself¡ªwhile protecting his own existence at the same time?


    ''Here goes nothing.''


    His fourteen wings morphed, their pure black feathers now streaked with glowing gold. Half light, half darkness.


    The overwhelming pressure eased instantly.


    The voice, once so powerful, hesitated.


    "Impossible! How can darkness and light exist at the same time?"


    Reign chuckled, his wings spreading wider, radiating both golden brilliance and abyssal blackness.


    "I''m greedy as hell," Reign said with a grin. "So I might as well reign over everything."


    Golden and dark energies twisted around him, no longer clashing but merging into something new.


    The voice hesitated, its once-commanding tone now uncertain. "You should not exist...This is not how it should be..."


    Reign laughed, stepping forward. "Too late for that."

 Chapter 620: Greed In Me Part 2

    BOOOOM!


    Golden light exploded once again, more intense than before.


    This time, it pierced through the ceiling, soaring high into the heavens, its blinding brilliance cutting through the sky.


    Everyone in the city witnessed it.


    The light was so powerful, so all-encompassing, that it couldn''t be ignored even if they tried.


    People on the streets, in their homes, and across every corner of the city dropped to their knees in unison, bowing their heads to the ground.


    Even the angels who had been observing in the chamber was stunned.


    It was as if time itself had paused, giving way to the ancient power that had always been above them.


    A figure stepped out of the now empty Basin.


    His eyes glowed with a brilliant gold, the intricate pattern of a cross etched deep within them.


    He wore a white robe, trimmed with golden lacing that shimmered with every movement.


    Above his head, 16 halos floated in perfect harmony, their glow matching the brilliance of his flowing golden hair.


    Each halo grew larger with every layer, the outermost one spiked, giving it the appearance of a flat sun¡ªsymbolizing his eternal dominance.


    And lastly, behind him, 16 wings unfurled, unlike anything seen before.


    Instead of feathers, they were made of glass-like objects, shimmering with golden energy coursing through them.


    The very presence of the wings bend reality, filling the room with an aura of pure divinity.


    THUD!


    One by one, all the Seraphim and lower-ranking angels knelt on the ground, their heads bowed in reverence.


    "We welcome you, Messiah, our savior." they murmured in unison, their voices filled with awe.


    Reign raised an eyebrow.


    ''Messiah?... Savior? Who? Me?'' he thought to himself.


    A chuckle almost escaped his lips, but he quickly forced it down.


    This misunderstanding could work to his advantage.


    "Rise," he commanded.


    The angels, still kneeling in reverence, hesitated for a brief moment before slowly standing.


    "Take me to the battlefield," he added.


    The angels exchanged relieved glances. With their savior now present, the hope that had been dwindling in their hearts reignited.


    They had waited for this moment, and now that the Messiah stood before them, the tide of war was certain to shift.


    "As you command," Melissa quickly answered, ready to lead the way.


    But before she could make a move, a pillar of light descended out of nowhere.


    In an instant, a barrier surrounded Reign, cutting him off from the rest of the angels.


    From within the blinding glow, a beautiful and immaculate woman emerged, wearing a white robe that was almost see-through, its delicate fabric shimmering as it caught the light.


    She, too, possessed 16 wings, but unlike Reign''s glass-like wings, hers were made of pure, radiant feathers, each one glowing with an inner fire.


    SWOOOSH!


    She drew her sword, the blade gleaming as it stopped just inches from Reign''s neck.


    "Who are you?" she demanded.


    "I should be asking you that question. I''m the Messiah. So why are you raising your sword against me?"


    Her grip tightened on her sword, but she didn''t lower it.


    "My name is Michaela, the strongest Archangel,"


    Reign raised an eyebrow but maintained his composure.


    "Ah right, Archangel Michaela. I''m sorry, my mind was a little hazy after I ascended to this state," he tried to play it cool.


    "Stop lying,"


    "My identity is a secret, and not even the other archangels knew my true name. "


    Reign almost let out a chuckle because of his blunder.


    "Would you believe me if I said that I earned the ability to be all-knowing?"


    SWOOOSH!


    She moved her wrist with a swift, and a sharp cut appeared across his neck.


    Though the cut quickly healed.


    "Aren''t you being too violent?" Reign asked, his tone light and playful.


    He pointed to his face, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "I was supposed to be the savior, you know?"


    "That prophecy is not true!" she snapped.


    Reign was confused, but he kept the conversation going, finding Michaela surprisingly charming.


    She was very beautiful, probably the most attractive woman he had ever seen.


    He paused for a moment, admiring her.


    "Stop lusting over my body. I can sense it, and it''s disgusting."


    "Calm down, I''m not like this before," Reign replied, holding up his hands in defense. "Maybe all this divine energy actually twisted my personality?"


    "Blasphemy!" Michaela roared. She swung her sword again, but this time, Reign was ready.


    He reached out and stopped the blade with just two fingers, the weapon vibrating slightly under his grip.


    "You really need to calm down. How about explaining to me first why you think that prophecy is a lie?"


    The energy sword burst into light and materialized back into her hand with a sharp hum.


    "Because I made that up. There was no Messiah, so I don''t know how you ended up with this much power."


    She glared at him, still holding the blade firmly.


    Reign scratched his head, torn between two impulses. On one hand, he was eager to test his newfound power, to see just how far he could push it.


    On the other, there was something about Michaela that made him want to taste her.


    However--


    She was strong, too strong to be easily forced into submission.


    Even he could sense the depth of her strength.


    If he had met her before absorbing all this divine energy, he might have been forced to flee.


    "Are you sure you made it up?"


    "I mean, it could be a vision or something," Reign added, his voice a bit lighter as he tried to reason out with her.


    "There''s no way that someone like you is the savior," she gritted her teeth, unable to accept it.


    "And why not?" Reign shrugged. "Look at you. You''re a violent, hot-tempered woman who strikes first before explaining yourself. I''m pretty sure, from an outside view, you''re the instigator here."


    He smirked, enjoying the stir he was causing.


    "You..." Michaela was at a loss for words after being blatantly called out for being a hypocrite.

 Chapter 621: Greed In Me Part 3

    "Say that again, and I swear," she warned.


    "Oh, so now your solution to being called out for being violent is to get even more violent. No wonder I like you. We have a lot in common."


    Michaela''s face flushed, but she didn''t back down. "I''m not violent¡ªI''m just making sure you''re not a threat."


    Reign chuckled, amusement dancing in his eyes. "You really like to lie to yourself, or maybe you''re just too self-righteous to admit it?"


    Her jaw clenched, the anger bubbling just below the surface. "I don''t need to justify myself to you."


    "Of course you don''t," Reign leaned in slightly.


    She glared at him, not giving an inch. "I know it. You can''t be like me. Who are you? And how did you steal all this power?"


    "Stole? I didn''t steal anything. I earned it,"


    Technically, he wasn''t lying. He had earned it, in his own way¡ªby beating the crap out of that voice inside his head and fighting through every challenge it threw his way.


    "I''m not playing games with you!" she lashed out, sending a burst of divine energy toward him.


    But Reign just waved it off like it was nothing.


    Fighting him with divine energy was useless. It had no effect on him, not after everything he''d absorbed.


    "Let''s talk first about your current situation here," Reign said, his voice calm and calculating. "You need me. No, the whole of Heaven needs me."


    Michaela''s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing. "I don''t need anything from you."


    He chuckled.


    "Deep down, you know it''s true. Without me, Heaven''s in trouble. You might not want to admit it, but Lucifer and Lilith will soon destroy this whole place, and I know you''re not strong enough to fight. In fact, I don''t think you can even leave this city."


    Her face paled for a moment, "How did ..."


    She paused, realizing she was admitting her own weakness.


    "You don''t really need to be shocked. You''re probably the strongest in Heaven, but instead of fighting on the front line, you''re holed up here. It didn''t take a genius to figure it out, and I am one."


    Reign might be crazy, but he was still really smart.


    Michaela''s eyes narrowed, irritation flashing through her after being read.


    "So how about we make a deal?" he offered.


    This time, Michaela didn''t reject the idea outright. In fact, she paused, considering it more carefully.


    Reign took her silence as a sign that she was willing to talk, and with that, he wasted no time in moving the conversation forward.


    "You want to know my offer, right?"


    There was no response.


    "I''m going to kill Lilith and Lucifer for you and fix the problem that none of those incompetent archangels could finish. "


    Michaela frowned, her eyes narrowing at the mention of their names. "You think you can kill them? You''ve never even faced them."


    "I don''t need to face them to know that I will win. What you''re sensing right now is just the tip of the iceberg; I''m way more powerful than you can ever imagine."


    He sounded too arrogant, but for some reason, she could tell he wasn''t lying, and it made her more wary.


    Because if what he was saying was the truth, then he could very well be a greater threat than the devils.


    It was like trying to close the door with a lock to keep out invaders, only for that very lock to end up trapping her instead.


    "And what do you want in return? I must warn you, depending on your answer, I will decide whether to accept or kill you. I''m also far stronger than you think."


    Reign almost burst into laughter after seeing her feisty attitude. "Wow, you really are my type. You should become my woman."


    CLANG!


    Her sword appeared mere millimeters from his eyes, but he was able to deflect it.


    "Stop spouting nonsense..." she gritted her teeth.


    "I''m not," he raised his hand. "I really took a liking to you, which is pretty rare, believe me. So, be my woman, and I''ll do you a favor."


    Her grip tightened around her sword. "You have no idea who you''re dealing with, do you? I would never allow myself to be treated like an object."


    Reign didn''t flinch.


    "I don''t really care. Strength is everything, and as someone who is unrivaled, it''s my right to take what I want." His voice grew colder.


    "Me negotiating with you was me showing you some courtesy, so stop pushing your luck, or else..."


    His divine energy changed, no longer just holy but now dominating and oppressive.


    She unconsciously took a step back. She had felt power before¡ªimmense, god-like power¡ªbut this was different.


    It wasn''t just the light or the radiance of divinity; it was his presence that made her wary.


    However, her pride as the strongest warrior of Heaven wouldn''t let this slide, so she too released her divine energy.


    Their auras clashed, a powerful force that shook the space around them.


    "You think you can intimidate me?"


    Reign''s eyes narrowed. "I''m warning you, don''t push me, or you won''t like it when I get really serious."


    Her jaw clenched, but not because she was afraid of fighting¡ªrather, it was the potential destruction it could cause in the city that concerned her.


    If this city fell, everything would follow like a domino. She couldn''t let that happen, no matter what.


    "Fine, I agree with you. If you manage to kill those two, then I''ll become your woman," she reluctantly gave in.


    "You made the right choice," Reign let out a smile, and this made her relax a little¡ª which was a mistake.


    In an instant, he closed the gap between them and planted a kiss on her lips.


    She tried to push him away, but he intensified the kiss, his tongue forcing its way into her mouth, making her head spin.


    When he was satisfied, he let her go, and she ended up kneeling on the ground, stunned by the kiss.


    "That was just the down payment. Wait for me here, because after I''m done with those two, I''ll completely make you mine." His wings unfolded, and he shot through the sky in a beam of light.

 Chapter 622: Greed In Me Part 4

    Reign soared through the sky like a beam of light. It was almost on par with his previous speed, though it lacks the dominating and destructive power.


    As he raced through the heavens, the landscape below him blurred into streaks of color.


    He could feel the wind whip past him, but it barely registered.


    His connection to the divine had strengthened to a point where it seemed like nothing could match his power in heaven.


    This place was now his home, his playing field. It felt almost ironic, considering that he had once been the furthest person from anything holy.


    The word "divine" and "Reign" didn''t seem like they should go together, but somehow, he had made it work.


    ''Am I already the strongest?''


    He allowed the question to linger, turning it over in his head.


    He had essentially solved the paradox¡ªthe age-old question of what would happen if the strongest spear hit the hardest shield.


    Most would assume the spear would break, the shield would shatter, or both would be destroyed in the clash. But Reign? His answer was simple.


    He would take both of them.


    Why choose one when he could wield both? The spear, representing pure destruction, and the shield, embodying unbreakable defense.


    The thought of losing was almost ridiculous, but it also made him uneasy.


    It wasn''t fear exactly, but doubt.


    His whole purpose had been to become the strongest.


    There was nothing else, no other goal except that.


    But now, with all the strength he gained, he wondered what would come after.


    What if being the strongest was all there was? What if that was all he had left to strive for?


    "I hope I''m wrong, and Lilith gives me a real fight..."


    He craved the challenge, the push to his limits, the kind of battle where every ounce of his power would be tested.


    Only then would he understand the full extent of the abilities he had unlocked, the limits of his newly formed self.


    BOOOOM!


    The air exploded after he abruptly stopped mid-flight.


    In the horizon, the once-clear sky had transformed into a swirling cloud of darkness, devouring the heavens themselves.


    It was inching closer and closer.


    Red and purple lightning crackled and roared through the sky, illuminating the heavens with an intensity that made the air thrum with power.


    ''I can feel it,'' he muttered under his breath, his senses sharpening. The power emanating from the dark cloud was unlike anything he had ever encountered


    It was even stronger than Michaela showed by a large margin.


    ''Well, look at that. I think this will be more fun than I expected.''


    A wide grin spread across his lips as he focused more intently on the horizon.


    Thousands of flying fortresses hovered, charging toward the dark cloud.


    These fortresses resembled massive castles with towering walls, but they could move and fly.


    Right now, they were unleashing divine energy, desperately pushing against the dark storm''s advance.


    But it was a losing battle. The front line was slowly crumbling, and it was only a matter of time before it was completely overrun.


    When that happened, the entire heaven would fall in a single swoop.


    ''Let''s see...''


    Looking deeper, he saw that the fortresses were facing off against tens of thousands of ships.


    There was nothing visible that should allow them to fly, yet they remained suspended in the air, using some inexplicable magic to stay afloat.


    Inside these ships was an endless army of devils, each waiting for the moment to strike.


    They would surround the fortress, bombard it relentlessly, and leap inside the moment its barrier showed some gap.


    The situation intrigued Reign, so he decided to conceal his presence, using the divine beast ability.


    To his surprise, it had grown stronger since he last used it.


    "What happened?" he addressed them


    Nerys was the first to speak.


    "We also evolved when you absorbed all that divine energy. Right now, we''re as strong as a twelve-winged archangel." she responded proudly.


    "Wow, talk about being parasites and sounding so smug," Reign put her in place.


    "We apologize, and we thank you for sharing your power with us," she corrected herself, and Reign could sense the fear in her voice.


    "No need to apologize. You three are like tapeworms in my stomach, so it''s only normal that you consume some of my waste. And oh, I expect better performance now that you''re all powerful, thanks to my benevolence," Reign said with a smirk.


    The three divine beasts could only sigh in defeat.


    They thought that after reaching their peak power, they would be worshiped as gods.


    Instead, they were bound to serve a ruthless and psychopathic being for eternity.


    And worst of all, he treated them like trash.


    Reign didn''t bother listening to them and ordered them to shut the fuck up.


    Then, he flew toward one of the largest flying fortresses.


    It wasn''t hard to spot, standing at least ten times bigger than the others.


    To avoid canceling out his stealth ability, he slowed his pace.


    Along the way, he saw no archangels fighting, nor any sign of Lilith or Lucifer.


    He could only assume that both sides were letting the small fry battle first.


    As for why they were doing it, he neither knew nor cared. Maybe they just enjoyed sacrificing pawns before swooping in themselves.


    When he reached the largest fortress, he simply raised his hand and passed through the barrier.


    It was made of divine energy, and right now, aside from Michaela, he was its absolute ruler.


    THUD!


    "Wow, this place is filled with useless stuff," he noted, taking in the sight.


    The fortress had its own garden, a large fountain, and other luxuries that seemed out of place in a battlefield.


    If not for the barrier and the cannons surrounding it, he wouldn''t have believed this place was built for combat.


    ''But then again, angels are a bunch of stuck-ups who thought they were unrivaled. Maybe they never imagined the devils would bring the war to them. Serves them right,''


    ''They reap what they sow,''

 Chapter 623: Absolute in Heaven

    The archangels approached after sensing him release some of his divine power.


    Gabriel, the leader of the group, stepped forward.


    "Who are you?" he asked calmly.


    Reign''s divine energy stopped them from attacking right away, but it also made them more curious.


    They could feel their own divine power being suppressed just by standing near him.


    That shouldn''t have been possible. Archangels were meant to stand just below the Creator, so the quality and quantity of their divine energy should have been unrivaled.


    So, who was this divine being standing before them?


    Reign grinned mischievously, enjoying the skepticism. He decided to play along, adopting a pose of divine authority.


    SNAP!


    He snapped his fingers, and a golden throne rose from the ground. It stood on an elevated platform, flanked by massive golden wings curling outward in every direction.


    "I am the Messiah," he declared, his voice booming through the hall. "The Creator has sent me to restore order to this realm and lead everyone to victory."


    Gabriel''s eyes narrowed. "The Creator? You mean Father?"


    Reign chuckled. "Don''t call him that. You''re all a disappointment to him."


    Gabriel''s face darkened, his eyes flashing with anger.


    "How dare you," he spat, his voice low and menacing. "You know nothing of our relationship with father."


    Reign smiled, enjoying their reactions.


    "Oh, but I do," he said, his voice dripping with condescension.


    "I know that you and your brethren have failed to live up to the Creator''s expectations. You were given great power and responsibility, yet you failed to protect Heaven because you were too focused on acting superior to everyone. You refused to evolve, while the devils did the opposite¡ªthey broke the limitations imposed on them."


    Raphael stepped forward, his eyes blazing with indignation.


    "That is not true," he said, his voice firm. "We have served father faithfully and done our best to fulfill our duties."


    Reign chuckled again, the sound making the Archangels more furious.


    "Faithfully?" he repeated. "Ha! You call being weak and complacent faithful? I think not."


    "We will not be lectured by someone who claims to be the Messiah but knows nothing of our history or our struggles. "Raphael pointed out.


    Reign shrugged, his smile never wavering.


    "Perhaps I don''t know your history," he said, "but I know your future. And it is one of darkness and despair unless you accept my guidance and follow my lead."


    The Archangels exchanged skeptical glances, unsure of what to make of the claims or his motives.


    But before they could respond further Azrael spoke up from the shadows.


    "I don''t think we should trust him," Azrael said quietly.


    Gabriel turned towards her eagerly for support.


    "What makes you say that sister?"


    "He just came here and declare that he''s the Messiah but what if this is a trap?" she eyed Reign from head to toe.


    "A trap?" Reign chuckled.


    He summoned his sixteen wings, and the room exploded with light. It wasn''t just bright¡ªit was overwhelming.


    The radiance burned into the archangels'' vision, forcing them to look away, and the pressure was so great that it felt like a physical force, crushing down upon them.


    Gabriel, Raphael, Azrael, and the others were all forced to kneel, their bodies trembling with the effort of resisting the overwhelming power that emanated from him.


    The sound of Reign''s laughter echoed through the room.


    "You think I need to play tricks on you?" he repeated, his voice dripping with contempt. "I am the one who has been chosen by the Creator to wield true power. You are nothing but weaklings in comparison."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand, and a blast of divine energy shot out from his palm. The energy struck Gabriel, sending him flying across the room.


    BOOOOM!


    He crashed into a nearby pillar.


    Raphael and the others tried to rush to Gabriel''s aid but found themselves unable to move.


    Azrael watched as Gabriel struggled to get back to his feet before turning back towards Reign.


    "You may have power," she said quietly, "but you will never have our respect or our loyalty."


    Reign chuckled once more. "We''ll see about that, "he said before summoning another blast of energy which this time sent her flying after Gabriel.


    The two archangels tried to get up, only for Reign''s powers to pin them down again. Raphael''s eyes widened in shock at how easily they were taken out.


    "Is...is this what you call being chosen by father? "Azrael stammered trying keep herself standing despite feeling overwhelmed


    Reign turned towards her with a wicked grin.


    "Being chosen means being absolute," he whispered. "Now bow to me."


    Azrael''s eyes flashed with defiance. She tried to speak, but her voice was barely above a whisper.


    "I...I will never bow to you,"


    Reign''s expression turned disdainful, though deep inside, he enjoyed mentally and verbally toying with them.


    "You''re all beyond redemption,"


    "You''re so blinded by your own arrogance that you can''t even comprehend the chasm between our powers. It''s almost...amusing, really. You''re like children playing at being gods, completely oblivious to the fact that there''s a whole different level of existence beyond your petty selves."


    He paused, his eyes glinting with amusement.


    "And as for Michaela...ah, yes. She was wise to hide herself from you. She knew that her presence would only serve to shatter your delicate egos, to reveal the harsh truth that you''re not even in the same league as her. Let alone me."


    The Archangels exchanged confused glances; their faces etched with uncertainty.


    Azrael eyes narrowed. "Who is she? What does she have to do with anything?"


    Reign chuckled, eyeing her as if she were someone who had been swimming in a small pond for far too long.


    "Your ignorance is exactly my point."


    "Now stop wasting my time and swear your allegiance. I have more important matters to handle than disciplining spoiled children."


    He increased the pressure, and soon, they were all lying face-first on the ground.


    It was far too easy for him to dominate them¡ªafter all, they were all drawing from the same divine energy.

 Chapter 624: Absolute in Heaven Part 2

    "Summon all the Archangels. I want them here, now!"


    Reign''s command echoed. His voice cut through the air like a blade, demanding immediate action.


    The Archangels who were forced to bow down to him looked at each other reluctantly, knowing that they had no choice but to obey.


    Gabriel, still kneeling, felt the oppressive divine energy rolling off Reign''s body.


    They were no strangers to power, but this... this was different.


    Reluctantly, Gabriel rose to represent all his siblings. "Y-yes, Messiah. I will summon the others immediately."


    Reign nodded. "Don''t waste any more of my time."


    Gabriel understood the meaning behind the command.


    He transformed into a brilliant burst of light, his form dissipating as he sped off to summon the others.


    Within minutes, the remaining Archangels gathered in the hall, each kneeling, fully aware of Gabriel''s warning not to provoke the Messiah.


    Though some of them still dared to glance up, attempting to scrutinize him.


    He responded with a silent but overwhelming pressure.


    The Archangels, who had dared to look up, now found themselves unable to move, their gazes dropping involuntarily to the floor.


    When he had enough fun, he finally allowed them to breathe.


    There were far more of them than he expected.


    Reign scanned the group, already knowing two of them had crossed paths with him in the human world.


    He didn''t care about them anymore. They had suffered enough loses from him.


    They were also the angels with whom Ra had previously been intimate, although they no longer recognized him.


    Moreover, he was not in the mood to pursue any other woman at the moment, as his encounter with Michaela had left him utterly captivated.


    In his eyes, she was the only one worthy to be fuck by him.


    As they bowed their heads, Reign tapped the armrest of his throne in contemplation.


    "We''ll head straight for Lilith and Lucifer. We strike fast and without delay. For that, I need all of you to lead the front lines, so I can conserve as much energy as possible to take down those two myself."


    They exchanged skeptical glances, unsure of what to make of the plan.


    Gabriel stepped forward.


    "Are you sure that''s wise? Lilith and Lucifer are powerful enemies. Taking them on directly could be... risky. And they''re not the only ones we need to worry about. They have devils with power equal to ours....some even stronger."


    Reign scoffed. "If they''re as strong as you, then I''m not worried. None of you have impressed me so far."


    The Archangels'' faces fell, their expressions a mix of shock, anger, and humiliation.


    "That''s too much..." one of the new Archangels expressed his displeasure.


    "I dare to say it because I am the strongest," Reign sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "I have transcended your limitations, surpassed your weaknesses."


    The new Archangel wanted to say more, but Gabriel stopped him, knowing full well that anyone who dared question the Messiah would meet a bad ending.


    In addition, though Reign''s personality was twisted, there was no denying that his divine power surpassed everyone else''s.


    He was probably the only one who could confidently take on both Lilith and Lucifer at the same time.


    "Messiah, may I ask what your plan is?" Gabriel quickly changed the subject.


    "There''s no plan. We just fly straight to where the concentration of evil energy is the highest,"


    His words left them confused and worried.


    "But isn''t that suicidal? It will only increase our casualties," one of the Archangels argued.


    Reign shrugged, his expression showing no hint of empathy.


    "Casualties are normal in a war" he said. "What matters is the outcome. And I will ensure that we emerge victorious, no matter the cost."


    They exchanged glances, unsure of what to make of it


    "But Messiah, surely there must be a better way," Gabriel tried to reason with him.


    Reign''s gaze turned cold, his eyes glinting with impatience.


    "There is no better way. It''s the only option to ensure that evil is eradicated once and for all."


    His words only made the angels more and more opposed to the idea.


    Reign''s eyes gleamed with amusement.


    He already expected that they would be hesitant to follow his plan, and he intentionally designed it to be dangerous.


    But why would he do such a thing? The answer was simple: because he could.


    Watching them die a meaningless death would be a bonus, a twisted form of entertainment for him.


    He would really enjoy seeing the looks on their faces as they realized their fate was sealed, and that they were nothing more than pawns in his game of power.


    "Are you really debating this?" Reign''s voice grew more impatient.


    "You have two options: die with dignity, fighting for Heaven''s survival, or wait for those two devils to come knocking on your doors. And when that happens, I''ll leave you all to die, alone, in your failure."


    They were all speechless. They knew that he was right.


    Gabriel spoke up, turning to his sisters and brothers.


    "Let''s follow his orders. He''s our best chance at winning this war."


    Reign laughed. "Finally, someone with a brain."


    They didn''t like his comment, but they prepared, nonetheless because of Gabriel''s assurance.


    Each Archangel retreated to their respective fortresses, and in unison, they began to move along with the Angel''s army.


    The sudden shift in tactics confused the devils at first, but they quickly adapted, launching a relentless bombardment in response.


    At the same time, the difference in the environment took its toll.


    The barriers of the fortresses didn''t work as effectively, as they were cut off from the divine energy of Heaven.


    Now, they had to be manually supplied, weakening their defenses.


    This was one of the main reasons they had been hesitant to fight the devils within the dark cloud.


    But Reign didn''t mind at all. He simply sat on the balcony of one of the towers, watching everything unfold.


    ''Now, this is what I call war,'' he mutterd to himself, barely managing to hide the sadistic smirk creeping across his face.

 Chapter 625: Angels Vs Devils Part 1

    The war between heaven and hell raged on, with no end in sight.


    Whole skies were filled with the sounds of clashing steel, screams of the damned, and the thunderous boom of divine energy.


    Reign watched from the balcony; his eyes gleaming with excitement as he observed the war unfold.


    This was more than he expected, and it thrilled him. He wanted even more devils to show up.


    Raising his hand, he fired a divine orb into the sky.


    It exploded, flashing bright enough to blind everyone for a moment.


    That was his signal¡ªa loud, clear call for all the devils to come at them.


    And it worked. More flying ships stormed in, firing their cannons without pause.


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    These weren''t ordinary pirate cannons. Each shot carried a concentrated dose of negative energy.


    When they exploded, they released clouds of smoke that twisted and tainted the divine energy in the air.


    Even an angel struck by it wouldn''t survive. The corruption spread fast, eating away at anything pure.


    Only someone in the Seraphim Rank and above could deflect such power.


    ''As expected of Lilith. She really knows what she''s doing,'' he muttered.


    ''These cannons carry the traits of black miasma. Even the devils are showing signs of corruption. She must''ve perfected her research.''


    He touched his chin, deep in thought.


    ''But she''s wrong if she thinks this alone is enough to win,'' he chuckled to himself.


    With all the noise and explosions, no one noticed the particles of divine and negative energy slowly being drawn toward him.


    Why he was doing this remained a mystery...for now.


    "Destroy the Ships!"


    Gabriel, leading the charge, swooped down on a group of devils riding one of their flying ships.


    His sword flashed as he struck down ships after ships, but there seemed to be an endless supply of them.


    The other Archangels were faring no better.


    Azrael was locked in combat with a giant devil wielding a massive scythe, while Raphael was dodging bolts of dark energy fired from a much bigger ship.


    The air was filled with tension as they fought for their lives against an enemy that seemed to have no end.


    But what caught Reign''s attention was the presence of several Devil Generals on the battlefield.


    These powerful warriors had always been formidable opponents, but now they seemed... different.


    Their strength and speed increased exponentially, allowing them to hold their own against even the mighty Archangels.


    Reign narrowed his eyes, sensing something had been done to boost their strength.


    ''What other surprises does Lilith have waiting for me?''


    BOOOOM!


    One of the Devil Generals clashed with Gabriel.


    The two exchanged blows that shook the very foundations of heaven itself.


    Reign could feel the power emanating from them, like two titans locked in combat.


    Their blades flashed in the dim light as they danced across the sky.


    Gabriel''s sword sliced through air leaving behind trail pure white flames


    The devil general retaliated unleashing devastating blast of black flames


    But Gabriel proved too fast dodging weaving avoiding every attack


    The enemy stumbled backward desperately attempting block next blow


    Gabriel seized the opportunity, striking again and again.


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    Then, with a concentrated burst, his white flames exploded, completely incinerating the devil.


    ''So individually, they''re still stronger. But the devil generals have the numbers,'' Reign added, watching as more than four dozen devils approached.


    Now, each archangel had to face three at once.


    Together three generals launched ferocious assault pushing Gabriel back.


    He knew that they couldn''t hold out much longer.


    The devils had the environmental advantage inside the dark cloud.


    They also had sheer numbers on their side, with an endless horde of minions at their disposal.


    As he watched his fellow Archangels fall around him Gabriel felt wave desperation wash over him


    Why wasn''t the so-called Messiah helping?


    Didn''t he care that they were all going die?


    Gabriel took deep breath trying calm himself down, but it didn''t work


    He charged forward sword flashing, trying to win over some momentum against the three devils.


    While he managed to kill one of them, he was wounded in the process.


    Now, he was forced to allocate some of his energy just to fight off the spreading corruption.


    The battle raged on, and more angels fell with each passing moment.


    Those who survived were losing moral, but they couldn''t stop fighting. They were too deep in enemy territory, so escaping now would mean certain death.


    They all hoped that their Messiah would somehow change the outcome, but he remained standing on his balcony.


    Still, they couldn''t bring themselves to call him out¡ªLucifer and Lilith hadn''t shown themselves either.


    This meant that if he joined the battle, he''d be exposed to attacks from the two devils, making their sacrifice meaningless.


    Despite the overwhelming pressure, they pressed on.


    The fortresses moved faster and faster, abandoning defense.


    They charged straight into the enemy ships, taking them down in a devastating collision.


    "FOR HEAVEN!


    "FOR HEAVEN!"


    "FOR HEAVEN!"


    A battle cry echoed across the battlefield as the angels burned through their own life force for a final surge of power.


    They charged forward, cutting down devils in their path. Just before death, they exploded, taking more enemies with them.


    This suicidal style of fighting spread quickly, pushing others to follow their lead.


    SWOOOSH!


    Ten angels hurled themselves at the devil generals like living missiles, detonating on impact.


    It wasn''t enough to kill the enemy, but it weakened them just enough for the archangels to finish the job.


    The heavenly forces pushed deeper into the cloud using this tactic.


    But then they stopped, stunned by what lay ahead¡ªmore ships, far larger than the rest, and numbering in the tens of thousands were waiting for them.


    "I... Impossible," an angel whispered, her lips trembling.


    She had believed their efforts meant something, only to realize they had been fighting nothing more than the front line.


    The devils wore smug expressions, bursting into laughter as they watched the angels stumble into their own doom.

 Chapter 626: Angels Vs Devils Part 3

    Just as all hope seemed lost Gabriel saw movement out corner eye.


    Reign finally flew out of the fortress.


    His presence was like a magnet, drawing the attention of the opponents.


    They immediately sensed that he was a force to be reckoned with, and their instincts told them that they needed to kill him first.


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    Ten devil generals charged forward, their eyes blazing with bloodlust.


    The devil generals were focused, unleashing their full power from the start. They understood that holding back was a foolish move against someone like him.


    "Don''t let him make a move!"


    They unleashed their most powerful attacks, releasing waves of dark energy, elemental forces, and hurling themselves at him with everything they had.


    Reign stood calmly; his eyes closed as if in meditation.


    He looked completely unphased by the impending attack that was heading his way.


    The devil generals seized the moment, their attacks converging from all sides, leaving no escape open.


    Reign''s eyes snapped open. "Fools."


    The instant those words left his lips, a blinding flash consumed the attacks.


    But it didn''t stop there. The light continued to expand, reaching the generals and erasing them from existence.


    Silence.


    They were too stunned by the sheer dominance of his power to speak, or even breathe too loudly.


    Reign glanced around at everyone and sighed deeply. He wanted to watch longer, but the archangels were falling too fast.


    More than half of them had already been defeated and slain, casting a grim shadow over the future of this war.


    As for the whole heavenly force, it was down to just 10% of its original numbers.


    "How about you two show yourselves now?" His voice resonated, not in loud way, but everyone still heard it as if he whispered directly to their souls.


    There was no response.


    "I see, so you two think that this little army is enough to beat me?"


    The surviving devil generals sneered at his words.


    When they invaded Heaven, they brought over three billions devils with them.


    Though they had taken losses, they still retained more than half of their forces.


    Calling it a "little army" was foolish.


    But he really did not care about them.


    "If you''re not going to show yourselves, then I''ll be forced to bully these clowns," he raised his arm into the air and grinned.


    "Bully us? You think you can defeat us all alone? We''re still over one billion strong!" one of the generals roared.


    The devils cheered with him. Their voices alone sounded like thunder, powered by sheer numbers.


    It was so loud that the surviving angels instinctively backed away from the pressure.


    "You think numbers matter?" Reign sneered. He had destroyed a world with billions of inhabitants before¡ªthis wasn''t enough to impress him.


    "But wiping you all out with my power wouldn''t be any fun... so I''ll just humor you." His voice turned colder, before he uttered...


    "ARISE."


    BOOOOOOM!


    His aura exploded, and divine energy flooded the sky, pushing the dark clouds aside. The devils had to cover their eyes and defend their faces with barriers.


    When the light faded, everyone, including the Archangels, had their mouths wide open in shock.


    Behind him were hundreds of millions of golden beings which were made of pure divine energy.


    Most of them had no faces, but their white wings revealed their origins.


    Angels!


    There were even some with faint outlines of faces, and Gabriel recognized them as fallen Seraphim, and even Archangels.


    "He can summon the dead... just like Father!" he exclaimed.


    The ability to revive the dead was a privilege only the Creator once held¡ªnow they were witnessing it through him.


    This sentiment was shared by the others.


    They finally understood why he had insisted on breaking through despite the danger¡ªhe had a way to revive everyone.


    Reign caught their expressions out of the corner of his eye and had to suppress a laugh.


    Revive the dead? More like enslave them.


    Though some of the high-ranking angels retained fragments of memory, most were revived only to function efficiently in battle.


    They no longer had any free will.


    But no one knew the truth, so they began cheering for him like fanatics.


    The devils, on the other hand, were anxious as their numerical advantage vanished .


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a trick! There''s no way they''re as strong as when they were alive!" the same general roared, rallying his army once more.


    Reign''s grin widened. "You can all see for yourselves if they''re really weaker."


    His golden army moved as one, launching their attack. Sparks of golden lightning crackled over their bodies, and a powerful aura swept over their pale forms, enhancing their strength.


    SWOOOOSH!


    The speed they showcased was even more impressive than before.


    The devils, unwilling to be outdone, countered the attack, and the battle raged on once more.


    Blinding flashes of light and darkness collided, each impact sending shockwaves through the air, shaking the very fabric of the heavens.


    Reign hovered casually above the chaos, his presence radiating an aura of invincibility.


    No one dared approach him after the devastating display of power he had shown earlier.


    Despite his army being killed one after another, he was completely unbothered.


    He could summon them back at will, but he kept that secret for now.


    Every death on this battlefield only made him stronger. They were essentially giving him free rein to build an unstoppable force.


    With a smirk, he closed his eyes and whispered softly, "Keep fighting."


    Particles of different nature continued to flow through his body.


    The improvements in his physical stats were minimal, but he didn''t care.


    The true benefit was in the rising number of summons¡ªeach devil slain only increased his army''s size.


    Minutes passed, and despite the addition of the golden army, the devils still held the advantage.


    Slowly, one by one, his summons were falling and disintegrating. Soon, only 15% of them remained.


    Gabriel watched him closely, wondering if he had any other trump cards up his sleeve.


    "I got this," Reign reassured him, then raised his hand again.


    "Arise"

 Chapter 627: Angels Vs Devils Part 2

    "Arise."


    Just like that, the golden army surged back. It was like they had never been destroyed to begin with.


    The devils stared in shock, cold sweat running down their faces.


    Fear spread through their ranks as a scary idea formed on their minds.


    If Reign could keep bringing them back, there would be no end to the battle.


    They would never win against such cheat like ability.


    The devils started to doubt themselves. How could they ever beat him?


    But before they could even think of a solution, the golden army charged again.


    This time, whenever they fell in battle, they would explode like suicidal bombs, taking their enemies with them.


    The devils, already shaken by the endless summons, now faced a new horror.


    "Keep fighting! Use your cannons to keep them at a distance!" the general shouted.


    "Attack him! If we kill him, all of this will vanish!"


    The devils scrambled to follow orders, desperate to stop Reign before his power consumed them completely.


    This time, 30 devil generals charged forward, launching attack after attack at Reign while carefully keeping their distance.


    They relied on long-range strikes, hoping to overwhelm him from afar.


    "You want to fight me like that? You''ve got to be kidding me," Reign chuckled, his voice dripping with amusement.


    When it came to long-range attacks, he was practically the GOAT in that department.


    Suddenly, 36 golden lights appeared behind him.


    They quickly formed into long, luxurious-looking railguns, crafted from his divine creations.


    These weapons followed the same concept as his own railgun, but instead of regular negative energy, they were loaded with pure divinity.


    "Die!"


    The railguns hummed as golden beams pierced the air like comet.


    They collided with the devil generals'' attacks, quickly overpowering them.


    The generals barely managed to evade the initial impact.


    But just as they thought they were safe, the golden beam exploded into smaller beams that shot toward them.


    It pierced through their bodies, ignoring their armor and leaving gaping holes.


    They attempted to regenerate, but they were stunned with they realized that it''s not working.


    Along with the divine energy, death energy was mixed in, making any attempt at recovery futile.


    Just like that, more than half of them were wiped out.


    Reign finished off the rest, sending wave after wave of beams toward the survivors.


    This one-sided display of dominance shattered the morale of the devils.


    Doubt began to creep in as they wondered if it had been a mistake to come to Heaven in the first place.


    "Where''s all the confidence now? Why so quiet?" Reign opened his arms wide, smiling innocently.


    But they knew it was nothing more than mockery.


    "So, where are those two leaders of yours, Lilith and Lucifer? Don''t tell me they ran off after seeing how awesome I am?"


    Reign made a blunder, his true self slipping through for a moment.


    But to hell with it. It wasn''t like Gabriel or the others could call him out for having a vulgar mouth.


    The devils gritted their teeth in anger, but they did not response.


    "Oh, what''s this? No reply? Looks like you''re hiding something..." Reign paused, tapping his chin. "Let me guess, you''re buying time for them?"


    He instantly caught their surprised expressions.


    Lilith and Lucifer hadn''t come just to start a war. They were after something else.


    The devil army in front of him was nothing more than a distraction.


    ''But what is it? Why did they really come here?'' he wondered to himself, then turned to Gabriel.


    "Any idea what those two could be after in Heaven?"


    Gabriel stuttered. "This is bad...I think I know what they want... The Holy Grail."


    "So that''s their grand plan? Steal the Holy Grail?" Reign raised a brow, then added with a shrug, "Is that thing even important?"


    Gabriel froze.


    For a second, he couldn''t even breathe. His wings twitched. His mouth opened, then closed again, he couldn''t find the words.


    "A thing?" he finally croaked out, voice cracking halfway. "You just called the Holy Grail... a thing?"


    Reign blinked. "Yeah? I mean, you guys treat everything like it''s holy. Thought it was just another shiny cup with a backstory."


    Gabriel looked like he might faint. Or throw up. Maybe both.


    "That ''shiny cup'' holds the source of Heaven''s divinity. It''s not just a symbol. It fuels the entire celestial system¡ªeverything from blessings to miracles to the power we use!"


    Reign stared at him for a moment, then gave a low whistle. "Okay, yeah... that is pretty bad."


    Gabriel rubbed his temples. "You think?"


    "I know," Reign said, more serious now. "That''s why I''m asking... where is it?"


    Gabriel looked back. "If Lilith and Lucifer are after it, they would go to the capital city. We don''t have much time."


    "I see..." Reign nodded in understanding and flew out without warning.


    One blink, and he was already gone¡ªjust a golden blur streaking into the dark cloud.


    The angels were all in shock. For a second, no one moved. No one even breathed.


    "He left us?!" one of them shouted, wings snapping open in disbelief.


    Another stared at the battlefield, voice shaking. "Is he serious? We''re surrounded!"


    Gabriel clenched his fists. He tried to stay calm, but even he looked rattled. Reign just disappeared, right in the middle of the fight.


    A younger angel''s voice cracked. "What do we¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a devil general lunged forward, killing him off.


    The others followed, descending like a storm.


    They took the opening and turned it into a one-sided massacre.


    The angels fought back, but without their Messiah, they were being killed far too fast.


    Gabriel and the others were backed into a corner.


    "We need to run," Gabriel shouted, his voice strained with urgency. "Combine our power! We have to create a barrier to escape!"


    The surviving archangels agreed.


    They gathered together, their power converging into a single, glowing spot, creating a barrier around them.


    Lower-ranking angels shouted for them to open the barrier.


    "Please! Let us in!" they begged, their voices filled with panic.


    But the archangels only shook their heads. They couldn''t afford to let anyone in.


    The barrier surged with divine energy as they made their escape, leaving the cries of their comrades behind.

 Chapter 628: Angels Vs Devils Part 4

    Gabriel gritted his teeth as he led the group of archangels out of the dark cloud.


    They had to find a way to regroup and up with a new plan.


    Without Reign, their chances of winning were slim to none.


    "What just happened?" one of the archangels asked, her voice shaking with anger. "Why did he leave us like that?"


    Gabriel shook head. "I don''t. But we can''t worry about that right now. We need to focus on getting out of here alive."


    They soared through dark clouds as waves of devils chased them down.


    Fiery bolts cut through the sky, but the archangels dodged and countered.


    Their formation stayed tight. They were outnumbered, but not helpless.


    Gabriel suddenly pointed downward. "There! An opening!"


    ***


    ***


    ***


    Reign sped up through the sky.


    Before long, the Angel''s capital city came into view¡ªnow engulfed in black flames.


    It was a far cry from the magnificent place it used to be.


    ''So, they got fooled, huh,'' he chuckled. ''Those archangels were a bunch of idiots''


    Even if he hadn''t intervened, they would''ve lost the war anyway because the left the capital wide open.


    It was textbook strategy¡ªso obvious that even the dumbest tactician would''ve figured it out.


    Then again, angels were never exactly known for their brains.


    ''Danger?''


    Suddenly, heat surged through his chest, and in the next instant, his entire body burst into black flames.


    The heat from the black flames reached an unimaginable level.


    He had to pour out divine energy into his body just to keep it from breaking apart.


    But the flames burned hotter the more energy he used.


    He quickly adjusted, reinforcing his body without letting the fire draw too much.


    It became a delicate balance between defense and survival.


    "Not bad. I can''t believe you survived the Flames of Absolute Destruction,"


    A figure hovered in front of him.


    Tall. Composed. Dressed in a sharp black tuxedo.


    He had sixteen black angel wings, each one stretched wide and perfectly matched his dark halo.


    "Lucifer..." Reign didn''t need to be a genius to figure it out.


    Lucifer''s eyes narrowed as a sly smile played on his lips. He adjusted his cuffs slowly, brushing off an invisible speck from his flawless black tux.


    "Well, I''m flattered you know the name... truly. But I must admit, I''m a bit puzzled. This is the first time I''ve laid eyes on you. And you''re definitely not one of Father''s little favorites from back when I was still playing the role of obedient son."


    "Well, it''s not surprising," Reign parted the flames just enough for Lucifer to see his grin.


    "I got all this power about an hour ago. Wasn''t even a challenge. Honestly, I don''t get how it took you thousands of years to grow those wings. "


    "And let''s not forget how you took credit for your wives'' efforts in getting that seed," he paused, his grin growing wider.


    "Oh, right. She stole it too. You two are perfect for each other¡ªboth of you love taking what you don''t deserve."


    Lucifer''s smile thinned. He tilted his head slightly, eyes narrowing with a touch of disbelief.


    "Oh, come now. You expect me to believe that? That you climbed this high that fast? Don''t insult both of our intelligences."


    "Let''s not generalize," Reign said. "Just because you were painfully slow doesn''t mean I have to tone down my greatness to protect your fragile ego."


    Lucifer''s smile faltered for a moment. "Sharp tongue you''ve got there. But I''m afraid no amount of clever words will save you"


    "Those flames, they come from an artifact I swiped from dear old Father ages ago," Lucifer said with a wicked grin.


    "So powerful, in fact, they could even put a dent in his precious divine little hide. You should''ve known¡ªyou lost the moment you let them kiss your skin."


    Reign had to admit, if what Lucifer said was true, then this situation was far more dangerous than he had anticipated.


    "Do you know the other name of this artifact?"


    "Enlighten me," Reign replied sarcastically, though his mind was already searching for a way out.


    Lucifer''s eyes narrowed. "Divine Eater. It burns far faster when it''s used on angels. And here? In this place, soaked in divine energy? Its effect is a thousand times stronger. You''re practically swimming in it."


    He straightened, adjusting his suit with a self-assured flick, as though the game was already over and he''d emerged victorious.


    Reign tilted his head slightly, pretending to be impressed


    However¡ª


    "Do you think this little fire is going to be enough to stop me? "


    Reign clasped his hands together. He had been considering this ever since his divine power reached its peak.


    "You''re only feeding it," Lucifer shook his head.


    The black flames crackled around Reign, eager to erase him from existence, but he wasn''t about to let that happen so easily.


    BOOOOOOM!


    A maelstrom of divine energy, laced with the essence of death and a multitude of other elements, burst forth from Reign''s being in a singular explosion.


    The air around Reign shattered and reassemble itself as a kaleidoscope of elements burst forth from his core.


    Colors clashed and swirled together in a maddening dance, as if the very fabric of reality was being rewoven.


    "Impossible..." Lucifer''s eyes narrowed in disbelief.


    The elements, once chaotic and at odds with one another, were now slowly converging and stabilizing.


    Until a perfect equilibrium was set.


    He stood with a smug look on his face.


    Half of his wings were now black and red, while the other half remained white and gold, glowing with heavenly light.


    His halo, once a brilliant ring, now shimmered with two colors¡ªone side dark, the other radiant.


    "Divine Left... Demonic Right," he chuckled, raising both hands on the air. "Yeah... that sounds about right."


    Lucifer, still speechless, quickly snapped out of it and raised a pendant.


    Another wave of black flame burst from Reign''s chest.


    But before it even grew¡ªhe opened his mouth and inhaled the lames like they were just steam rising from a cup of coffee.


    He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.


    "All that different energies I absorbed didn''t even make me flinch... And you really thought your little black fire was gonna do the job?"

 Chapter 629: Forsaken vs Forbidden 1

    Lucifer''s arm dropped to his side. That smug look faded.


    "You absorbed it..." he muttered. "You ate the Divine Eater..."


    The artifact his father¡ªeasily the strongest being he had ever known¡ªonce warned him about.


    The one sealed away because it was too dangerous to use against the divines.


    Was swallowed like it was just a slushy?


    Reign rolled his neck, a loud pop echoing through the sky as he flexed his hands. "Guess it''s not that powerful,"


    Lucifer flared his wings, shadows rippling from the tips. The black sky above groaned, twisted, and pulled open into a swirling gate of pure darkness.


    From it, the outline of a massive blade began to emerge¡ªjagged, ancient, humming with cursed power.


    Lucifer was getting more serious.


    Reign''s new form was too powerful. The devil didn''t know how it happened, but somehow, the two opposite elements had fused into one.


    That made his opponent even more dangerous¡ªhis attacks will now become more unpredictable and flexible, shifting between forces that were never meant to work together.


    ''How did he do it? ''Lucifer wondered.


    When he was cast out of Heaven, he had to give up his divine energy.


    He spent thousands of years trying to reclaim what he lost, even going as far as kidnapping angels, forcing unions, and creating offspring, all in the hope of merging the two forces again.


    But it never worked.


    Each result leaned to one side. Never both.


    So now, watching someone else wield the very balance he had chased for ages¡ªit cut deeper than any blade.


    It wasn''t just envy.


    It was personal.


    It bruised the one thing he valued above all: his pride.


    ''Did Father really give this random nobody the power to control all elements?''


    ''Why?''


    ''There were so many better candidates... and I was his most talented son...''


    Lucifer''s jaw tightened as he gritted his teeth. The thought burned more than any flame.


    Old insecurities clawed their way back up¡ªones he''d buried under centuries of power and pride.


    In the end, his rebellion had never been about justice, or freedom, or some grand vision.


    It was about recognition.


    All he ever wanted was his Father''s approval. And when he didn''t get it, he chose to burn the throne instead.


    Now someone else stood where he should''ve been.


    And that¡ªthat¡ªwas something he couldn''t forgive.


    "I was saving this little trick for later... but I suppose Lilith will understand," Lucifer spat out.


    "I''ll tear the truth out of you after I''ve crushed you," Lucifer snarled. "You will tell me how you merged all those elements... every last secret."


    He raised both hands, and in an instant, black flames and a dark aura surged around him, swallowing his body in eternal darkness.


    It was almost poetic¡ªLucifer, once called the Lightbringer, now drawing all his strength from pure darkness.


    And then, out of nowhere, nearly half a million-winged humanoids, forged from black flames, materialized in the sky.


    They were a vast army¡ªknights in obsidian armor, hunters and archers with shadowed bows, and warriors whose weapons crackled with dark energy.


    Lucifer''s voice rang out, cool and confident.


    "Don''t look so shocked. This is just one of the abilities of the Divine Eater. Everything it burns, everything it touches, becomes... its eternal soldiers."


    He grinned, eyes glinting with amusement. "Normally, summoning this many would take... a bit of effort. But I''ve transcended the norms, I''m playing on a whole new level now."


    "HAHAHAHA!" Reign laughed loudly, clutching his stomach, unable to hide his emotions.


    "You want to fight me with an army?" Reign asked, raising an eyebrow as if trying to make sure Lucifer wasn''t just playing games. "Idiot. You can''t beat me at my own game."


    BOOOOOM!


    Reign''s aura expanded again.


    Flame. Lightning. Death. Shadow. And more. All of it merged into a single, stable force, pulsing with raw power. The space around him trembled, cracks forming in the air itself¡ªuntil the veil shattered completely.


    And then they appeared.


    Over ten million black and golden soldiers flooded into view. Each one forged from a different element combination¡ªfire, ice, thunder, and many more


    Their diversity was overwhelming, their presence crushing. Compared to them, Lucifer''s army looked like toy soldiers lined up for pretend war.


    Reign glanced at the stunned expression on Lucifer''s face.


    "See..." he said, raising his hand as the elemental army stood at attention. "This... is an army."


    "Did Father give you this power too?" Lucifer asked, his voice low as he swallowed hard.


    Reign caught the flicker of doubt in his eyes¡ªand decided to play more games.


    "Well," Reign shrugged, pretending to think deeply, "he practically begged me to take it. I even told him I was already powerful enough, but no¡ªhe insisted I deserved more."


    He grinned, eyes locked on Lucifer.


    "Really generous, that old man. Makes you wonder why he was so stingy with you."


    "THAT''S ENOUGH!"


    Lucifer''s army shot forward, dark flaming wings tearing through the sky.


    He couldn''t hold back anymore. The mockery. The jabs. The truth behind those words.


    His father had always been his soft spot.


    And Reign had hit it dead center.


    Now, pride and pain fused into rage as he sent everything, he had straight at the one who stood where he believed he should''ve been.


    Reign smiled widely . He sent out his weaker soldiers first, using them to test the waters.


    The black flames tore through them with ease, burning everything in their path. But something caught his attention¡ªthe fallen didn''t return to him.


    They were gone.


    Wiped out completely.


    He stopped sending them in blindly and began ordering long-range attacks instead.


    Bolts of lightning, waves of fire, blades of wind, bursts of ice¡ªhis forces overwhelmed the enemy with sheer numbers and range.


    For a solid minute, the sky lit up with flashing colors¡ªfire clashed with ice, lightning danced through clouds of smoke, and explosions echoed across the battlefield.


    It was chaos. Pure, elemental chaos.


    And Reign stood in the center of it all, calmly watching his army tear through Lucifer''s.


    "Lucifer," he called out, casually tapping his chin, "you might want to step it up a bit. Right now, you''re just proving your father right for kicking you out like a dog."

 Chapter 630: Forsaken vs Forbidden 2

    Lucifer''s face twisted in rage as he watched his army being torn apart by Reign''s elemental forces.


    The devil''s eyes blazed with fury, and his voice became a deafening roar.


    "YOU DARE TO MOCK ME? YOU THINK YOU''RE BETTER THAN ME?"


    The black flames surrounding Lucifer surged to new heights, engulfing his body in an inferno of darkness.


    His wings beat with incredible force, creating whirlwinds that sent Reign''s soldiers flying.


    Reign chuckled, unfazed by the display of power. "I am better than you in every way. If there were a before-and-after comparison for a medicine that could turn a child from a fool to a genius, you''d be the before."


    Lucifer''s face turned a deep shade of crimson as his rage reached a boiling point.


    "YOU...YOU INSOLENT BAFOON! I''LL SHOW YOU THE TRUE MEANING OF POWER!


    As the devil''s wings continued to beat with incredible force, a massive vortex formed around, sucking in everything within its reach.


    Reign raised an eyebrow at display of power, but his expression remained calm and collected.


    "That''s good," he with a smirk. "But it''s still not enough."


    With a flick of his wrist, Reign summoned a massive wall of divine flames that engulfed Lucifer''s vortex, neutralizing its effects.


    The devil stumbled backward, his wings faltering for a moment as he struggled to maintain control.


    Reign took advantage of the opening and launched himself at Lucifer with incredible speed.


    Their two bodies clashed in mid-air for the first time.


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    The two exchanged blows, their fists flying at each other with extreme speed and force.


    Reign, anticipating his opponent''s every move, constantly adjusted his position.


    Whenever he sensed that Lucifer might unleash another blast of flame, Reign would effortlessly change his stance, dodging and countering without ever slowing down.


    His attacks never paused, the rapid movements making it seem like he was everywhere at once¡ªa display of skill and speed that only someone like him could pull off.


    Lucifer''s eyes blazed with frustration as he swung a powerful hook at Reign, but the latter dodged it with ease and countered with a swift jab to the devil''s jaw.


    He stumbled back, his face twisted in rage, but he quickly regained his footing and launched himself again.


    In the background, their armies continued to fight on. But it was clear that the tide was on Reign''s favor.


    BOOOOM!


    Reign landed a solid punch to the chest, sending the devil flying backward.


    "I''m not done yet!" Reign unleashed a combination of punches so fast it looked like he had a hundred fists.


    Lucifer tried to block them, but it was like trying to stop a hurricane with a paper towel.


    He was getting thrown around from one side to the other, barely able to defend himself, let alone counter.


    In the end, Lucifer summoned his black flame once again, forcing Reign to dodge.


    The air crackled with tension as Lucifer, realizing he couldn''t beat Reign up close, decided to keep his distance.


    His eyes glowed with anger, and he raised his arms high into the sky.


    A deep growl rumbled from his chest as black flames started to swirl around him, rising up like a giant storm.


    A wicked grin spread across his face as he prepared for his next move.


    "FLAME OF CHAOS!"


    Thousands of black fireballs shot down, each one bigger and more dangerous than the last.


    They sped toward Reign, covering the dark sky. Lucifer''s laugh echoed, knowing his attack would cause damaged this time.


    Reign, however, wasn''t impressed at all.


    His wings spread wide, and he shot upwards, easily dodging the first wave of flames.


    Each fireball that exploded in the sky barely touched him. He flew with grace, twisting and turning through the air, looking as if he was dancing around the flames.


    The black flame was useless if it couldn''t land a hit¡ªand now, Reign had the timing down perfectly. Even Lucifer''s instant-burn attack, the one that caught him off guard, no longer worked.


    Reign moved before the flames could even touch him. What was once a deadly move had become nothing more than a flashy trick, and Lucifer knew it.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Reign teased, his voice full of mockery as he effortlessly narrowed the gap.


    Lucifer scowled, his frustration building. He sent more giant fireballs hurtling toward Reign, this time with even more power behind them.


    The explosions rocked the heavens, lighting up the sky like a storm of chaos. But Reign didn''t slow down. He weaved through the blasts, closing the distance until he finally caught his opponent.


    With one powerful punch, Reign sent him flying.


    Lucifer shot through the air like a meteor, crashing down into the angels'' capital city. The impact was massive¡ªbuildings shattered, towers collapsed, and the ground cracked beneath him.


    A cloud of dust and debris spread across the city as the force of the blow shook everything around it.


    "Damn, I hope Lilith''s stronger than you," Reign crossed his arm while maintaining his altitude "Because you''re really weak. If this is all she''s got, killing her won''t even be fun."


    "Keep my wife''s name out your fucking mouth!" Lucifer forced himself to stand up.


    "Scary... What you gonna do? Come up here and slap me in the face?"


    The devil''s black wings snapped open with a thunderous clap. "No," he hissed, eyes burning with rage. "I''m going to rip your mouth off so you never speak her name again."


    "Now we''re talking," Reign smirked, lowering his stance. "Let''s see if your punches hit harder than your feelings."


    Lucifer didn''t move right away. He stood still, surrounded by the wreckage, his fists clenched at his sides.


    He hated to admit it, but the truth was very obvious¡ªhe couldn''t beat his opponent in close combat. Every time they clashed, Reign was faster, stronger, always one step ahead.


    Even long-range attacks were useless. No matter how powerful the fireballs or how sudden the blasts, Reign dodged them like they were nothing.


    ''I need to buy more time for her...''

 Chapter 631: The Title of the Strongest Part 1

    Lucifer''s eyes glowed as he summoned a new wave of attacks.


    This time, however, he changed his tactics.


    Instead of summoning massive orbs, he created countless flaming swords, prioritizing quantity and speed over destructive power.


    The air was filled with the burning whooshing sounds as the blades headed towards its target.


    Reign, anticipating the attack, dodged and weaved, using his speed to easily maneuver in the air.


    But Lucifer didn''t stop there. He continued to summon more swords, each one smaller and faster than the last.


    The swords began to shrink, from broadswords to rapi, and finally to daggers and knives.


    Its sheer number soon became overwhelming, making it increasingly difficult for his opponent to dodge.


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    SWOOOOSH!


    As the knives shot towards him, they exploded and scattered on impact, releasing a burst of flames and shrapnel that splattered everywhere.


    The effect was similar to napalm bombs, where the initial blast not as powerful, but the aftermath was devastating.


    Reign''s eyes widened as he realized the true danger of the black flames after shock.


    ''I need to put some effort,''


    He used his agility and speed to create a buffer zone, allowing him to hold on for much longer.


    But the endless stream of knives forced him to adapt.


    "Now it''s my turn,"


    Lightning and death energy formed countless daggers at his command, and he sent them out at the same time.


    The moment the two forces met, the space started to shudder.


    A violent surge exploded, sending shockwaves through the sky.


    Black fire wrapped around the lightning, trying to smother it, but sparks pushed back.


    The death energy also hissed as it met the cursed flame. Every collision sparked a chain reaction, lighting up the battlefield with bursts of black and violet light.


    Neither side gave in, and from an outsider''s perspective, both seemed almost equal. But it was far from the truth.


    Reign could''ve ended it faster by switching tactics.


    However, he wanted to beat Lucifer at his own game¡ªoverwhelm him using the same attacks, the same pressure. That kind of win would taste better.


    For Reign, victory wasn''t in question. What mattered was how he got there.


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    The clash of black fire and lightning created a maelstrom of destructive energy, threatening consume everything in its path.


    However--


    The battle was nearing its end. The black flame army were wiped out, and Lucifer''s attacks were growing weaker.


    Reign could sense it would only be a matter of minutes before the devil was completely exhausted.


    And then it finally happened. Lucifer knelt on the ground, too exhausted to lift his arm. His opponent stood, smiling widely, without a hint of sweat.


    "You fought well for someone kicked out of the family, but in the end, you couldn''t prove yourself... Not to me, or your father," Reign mocked, adding salt to the wound.


    Lucifer''s lips curled into a half-smile, the kind that promised trouble.


    He slowly raised his head, eyes gleaming with a mix of defiance and amusement. "Your arrogance will be your downfall,"


    Reign felt a sudden rush of warning. Before he could pinpoint where it was coming from, a huge explosion came from the capital''s castle.


    BOOOOM!


    Dark purple energy shot out, twisting and spreading like ink in water. The sky trembled as the colors spread, turning the whole area into a domain like state.


    At the center of it all, a woman in black armor appeared.


    The armor exposed her abdomen, long legs, and soft arms.


    On her back were twenty demonic wings, their tips glowing like crystals filled with a misty purple aura.


    Even from a distance, Reign recognized her.


    "Lilith," he muttered slowly.


    His aura also erupted, filling the air with an overwhelming bloodlust that made even Lucifer break into a cold sweat.


    The devil finally understood that Reign was just playing around with him before.


    Lilith, still savoring her newfound power, felt the bloodlust and turned to see Reign.


    Instantly, she too recognized him.


    "It seems we''re really fated to fight each other," she sighed.


    Though they were far apart, they could understand each other simply by reading each other''s lips.


    "Did you really think I''d just let you go after you fucking betrayed me?" Reign wasted no time to confront her.


    Lilith didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she glanced at her husband.


    Seeing his pathetic state only confirmed what she already expected¡ªthe gap in power between him and Reign was far too wide.


    She wasn''t really that shocked by the result.


    Lilith knew Reign wasn''t a demon, angel, or devil¡ªhe was a being of mystery, one that grew stronger simply by feeding.


    She already half expected him to reach this level, even without the seed to aid him.


    Still, seeing him get this far on his own amazed her, but it also filled her with disappointment.


    All that talent, potential, and limitless growth¡ªwasted. He was a being who cared for nothing but destruction.


    But she still wanted to try to use reason.


    "Let''s end this bad blood between us," Lilith suggested.


    "Heaven has already fallen, and for my betrayal, I''m willing to compensate you with the seed. I don''t need it anymore¡ªyou can have it."


    Lucifer staggered to his feet, eyes flashing with disbelief. "Love, seriously? You said you''d hand it over after you got the Holy Grail! You promised to give me more power so I can defeat my father!"


    She looked at her husband and couldn''t help but see him as a lost cause.


    Despite all her efforts to help him grow stronger, his progress stayed limited because he relied too much on the treasure, he stolen from his so-called great father.


    If he focused on building his own strength, he could have become much more powerful and might not have lost so embarrassingly.


    But Lilith knew that his insecurity was deeply engraved in his heart. It was something even she couldn''t heal.


    She turned her attention to Reign.


    Her husband was the total opposite of him, who thought of nothing but battle, improvement, and growing stronger. For him, everything else was secondary.

 Chapter 632: The Title of the Strongest Part 2

    "Darling, it''s not in our best interest to fight him," she tried to reason with him.


    But Lucifer refused to accept it.


    "What are you on about? You''re stronger than him now! Just finish it, love!" he snapped; his voice filled with disbelief and frustration.


    Lucifer was humiliated by Reign too many times. Each defeat worsened his rage, especially when Reign mocked his insecurities about his father.


    Even so, she hesitated.


    A bad feeling gnawed at her, and she couldn''t shake it off. Even with all the power she gained, part of her feared she might lose.


    Reign standing there, smiling like a predator ready to tear her apart, only made her unease grow stronger.


    Where was he getting all that confidence from?


    Could he not feel the overwhelming power now surrounding her?


    Those were the questions running through her mind.


    "Where is Michaela?" he asked.


    Seeing the castle in ruins, he assumed the angel was defeated.


    He liked her for her beauty, but her death wasn''t much of a loss. A small part of him just felt disappointed that he never got the chance to taste her.


    Still, for the sake of the little time they shared, he would make Lilith''s death a little more painful.


    Lilith, noticing his interest in another woman, got an idea.


    "How about I give you back Cecilia and Celine? They''re still safe with me," she used the two most important women in his life as bargaining chips.


    "And what would I use them for? Eat them?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    He was already so strong that their hold over him no longer mattered. In fact, he could kill the two without even blinking.


    ''Is he for real?'' she wondered.


    Maybe he was just acting, so she couldn''t use them as hostages, but he didn''t look like he cared at all.


    "Let''s get this over with, Lilith. We''re both at our peak power now, so there''s no need to hesitate. Only one of us will live..." He paused and vanished from his spot.


    Lilith thought he was coming for her, so she instinctively released her aura to form an encompassing shield.


    But what hit it wasn''t an attack¡ªit was Lucifer''s head.


    "No..." She was stunned.


    She quickly reached out to the severed head, only for it to explode with death energy.


    BOOOOM!


    The death energy included lightning and fire, and its incineration power was even stronger than the black flames.


    Before the flames could even subside, Reign was already on her, his fist clenched, containing four elements.


    "You might have the power, but you sure don''t know how to use it!" he grinned wildly, sending her flying into the sky with one punch.


    BOOOOM!


    Her body was tough, so the damage wasn''t severe, but he was not done yet.


    Dozens of demon generals and archangels appeared, and they unleashed attack after attack, confusing her.


    Some even had illusion abilities, making the entire sky disorienting.


    A purple glass like shield formed around her, blocking most of the attacks.


    They weren''t strong enough to threaten her, but they were successful in dividing her focus.


    Reign didn''t give her time to prepare. From her demeanor, he could tell she hadn''t figured out how to fully harness her newfound power.


    It was the same as when she had first gotten the seed¡ªshe got a massive power up, but she was forced to retreat because her adaptability was very low.


    Maybe it was because she was a woman. No, he was pretty sure it was because she was a woman.


    ''This is my only chance. I need to defeat her now!''


    ZZZZZZZ!


    ZZZZZZZ!


    ZZZZZZZ!


    Lasers fired from different directions as he moved and attacked simultaneously to conceal his real location.


    It was then that Lilith finally realized why she had been so hesitant to fight him.


    Reign was a combat genius.


    And right now, he was not pulling any punches.


    "Divine Creations!" His body multiplied, and in a rotating position, his clones began firing at her, forcing her onto the defensive further.


    ZZZZZZZ!


    ZZZZZZZ!


    ZZZZZZZ!


    The attacks he was throwing were enough to kill Lucifer many times over, even before he was exhausted, but Lilith was tanking it all.


    Yet, she didn''t seem happy. The death of her husband still weighed heavily on her.


    The worst part was that she had no way to defend her mistake. She was powerful enough to save him, but fear of Reign had held her back.


    ''That shield is tough.'' he mused inwardly.


    The quality of her element was on another level. Even his death energy was being nullified.


    Death Energy was by far his most destructive element. Even divine energy could barely slow it down, so he wondered what kind of element she was using to withstand it.


    ''This purple energy... What is it?''


    He instinctively knew it was strong because he could see it, but it had no signature whatsoever. So much so that if he turned his back on it, it slipped through his detection.


    Reign discovered this while he was moving.


    ''Don''t tell me it''s some higher type of element I can''t feel because it''s operated on a higher dimension''


    The only energy that was close to it was the void energy.


    He wondered if this was the same, or something close to it.


    "Enough!" Lilith opened her lips, and he found himself unable to move.


    All the colors vanished, leaving only black and white, but he remained fully aware.


    "Time stops! Fuck, that''s cheating!" he cursed inwardly as he watched Lilith searched for his real body.


    She raised her finger and destroyed one clone after another. Reign regretted not making more.


    ''At least it gives me some time to think.''


    She didn''t seem like she was in a hurry, so he assumed the skill had a long operation time. She wasn''t speaking or calling him out either.


    Then it hit him.


    ''Maybe she''s not aware that I''m conscious?''


    This changed everything. It meant there was a way to break through this cheat-like ability.


    ''But how?''

 Chapter 633: The Title of the Strongest Part 3

    Reign''s clones fell one by one under Lilith''s hands, and this gave him not just time, but also valued information.


    ''She''s moving too slow... Could it be a limitation of her power?''


    His mind raced as he pieced it together. This strange, distorted space where time bent to her will¡ªwas not without its flaws.


    Before he could gather more information, time resumed.


    ''There it is. A cooldown...''


    His eyes flicked to Lilith, who was breathing a bit heavy, the strain of maintaining the power of time took its toll on her.


    The tension loosening slightly as time ticked back into motion, but he knew it wouldn''t last.


    Reign called upon Divine Creation again.


    More clones appeared, and this time, they scattered even further, spreading out in every direction to confuse her even more.


    Reign expected Lilith to use the same skill again, but she surprised him.


    Without warning, countless small black holes appeared in random directions. Each one pulled in everything around it¡ªair, particles, and even his clones¡ªvanishing them into nothingness.


    "Shit, first time, and now space?" Reign cursed under his breath as he watched the black holes swallow his clones with terrifying speed.


    And that wasn''t even the worst part. The black holes appeared without warning¡ªone blink, and they were there. If one formed too close, even his speed wouldn''t be enough to save him.


    "ARISE!"


    He summoned his army again and without delay, they launched themselves at her.


    The battlefield exploded in chaos. Flashes of light burst in every direction¡ªgold, red, blue, and black¡ªclashing violently as spells, blades, and energy collided.


    To any observer, it was just a storm of color and noise. No one could tell who was winning.


    However.


    "Fuck..." Reign clicked his tongue in frustration.


    No matter how much he attacked, nothing got through her defense.


    His army, powerful as they were, had become little more than cannon fodder.


    They couldn''t even retreat¡ªonce the black holes pulled them in, they were gone for good.


    "She''s also getting better at using her power," he muttered, watching closely.


    The black holes were appearing more frequent now, more precise, and better placed.


    They no longer formed randomly¡ªthey targeted key positions, cutting off his army''s movement, breaking their formations before they could even strike.


    Reign''s eyes narrowed. It was only a matter of time before she overwhelmed him completely.


    ''I''m actually losing...'' The words sank into him


    He should''ve felt panic, maybe even despair¡ªbut instead, a strange excitement lit up in his chest.


    For the first time in a long while, he felt threatened. Not outmatched by some mindless force or weak fool with luck¡ªbut by someone who earned it.


    Someone who pushed him.


    A real opponent.


    And for Reign, that meant one thing.


    He had a goal again.


    ''I need to get stronger... I need to pass my current limit,'' he muttered, clenching his fist so tightly his knuckles cracked.


    The pressure from Lilith''s attacks kept rising, but so did the fire inside him. His body felt like it was tearing apart and reforging itself at the same time.


    BOOOOOOM!


    As the battle''s intensity climbed, something deep inside him began to move.


    It was his core


    Up until now, he had only managed to reach a state of equilibrium¡ªkeeping all his elements in check, letting them coexist without tearing him apart.


    That alone elevated his power beyond comprehension.


    But now, under the weight of Lilith''s power, a more dangerous idea came into mind.


    What if he didn''t just balance the elements? What if he merged them completely?


    No harmony. No separation. Just one single, absolute force created from the fusion of everything he mastered¡ªlight, dark, flame, storm, divine, death, void.


    He could feel the cores trembling in his chest, reacting to the thought. They didn''t resist. If anything, they were ready.


    "So this is my evolution path," he grinned wildly, eyes burning with greed.


    Without wasting another second, Reign blasted backward, creating distance between him and Lilith.


    Her attention was still split, giving him just enough time.


    He raised his hand, channeling the power of one of his divine beasts. The space around him warped, and a hidden pocket dimension formed, cloaking his presence completely.


    Next, he fortified it. Layers of distortion sealed the pocket space, shielding it from any outside detection.


    Then, as a final defense, he summoned the three to protect him.


    They had been watching the battle unfold from the moment it started.


    And if they were being honest with themselves, all three agreed on one thing¡ªReign was taunting death.


    She was above him by several levels. Her control over time and space had evolved beyond anything they had seen.


    And yet, none of them talk to stop him. Because deep down, they understood¡ªthis was exactly the kind of battle he lived for.


    Clamping his hands together, Reign took a deep breath¡ªand then forced it.


    All his cores responded. One by one, the elemental energies surged toward the center, each stream wild and unstable.


    Lightning cracked across his skin. Flames burst from his shoulders. Death energy leaked from his mouth like smoke. Divine light fought against shadow along his arms.


    His skin began to peel away, layer by layer, revealing his original form.


    Horns curved from his skull, dark bones formed over patches of his body.


    He gritted his teeth through the pain, every muscle in his body straining to hold together.


    Cracks ran across his arms, chest, and face like shattered glass, glowing from the unstable energy inside.


    Steam rose from the gaps of his bones, mixing with sparks and dark mist as the opposing elements battled for dominance within him.


    The pain was unbearable, but he didn''t stop. Instead, he began laughing. He had taken the saying no pain, no gain to a ridiculous level.


    The three divine beasts were lost for words.


    What they saw was not evolution...it was self-destruction.


    His body was tearing itself apart, element by element, piece by piece.


    ***


    ***


    ***


    Author''s Note: Instead of posting once a day (which I wasn''t able to keep up with this month due to a busy schedule), I will aim to post two chapters every other day, starting next month.

 Chapter 634: The Title of the Strongest Part 4

    But Reign didn''t care.


    It was simple: either he died trying to make it work, or he succeeded. There was no middle ground. No retreat.


    Running away wasn''t an option. He knew that all too well. If he failed to defeat Lilith now, if he let her grow any further, she would surpass him in a way he couldn''t catch up to.


    "ARGHHHH!" He clenched his teeth, voice breaking under the pressure.


    Dark bones began to chip away from his body, sharp fragments tearing off with each pulse of energy.


    But they didn''t fall. Instead, they hovered around him, spinning slowly in a loose orbit.


    His physical shell was no longer solid. It was becoming a moving armor of floating fragments.


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    CRACK!


    More of his body came apart, but he remained upright.


    His outline still looked humanoid, but when he moved, the bones no longer moved with him¡ªthey flowed around him, reacting to his will.


    Even his skull had broken apart, now split into twelve fragments floating around his head like a fractured crown.


    Between the gaps, his true face¡ªif it could still be called that¡ªglowed with a harsh inner light.


    Then it happened.


    Four more wings burst from his back, tearing through the storm of energy, bringing the total to twenty.


    Each wing now pulsed with chaotic energy, shifting in color between black and white as if constantly torn between two extremes.


    ''I think I''ll die after this,'' he let out dry chuckle. His mouth not even synching because how messed up his face was.


    Did he regret it?


    Of course not.


    The pain, the risk, the loss of control¡ªnone of it mattered if he could just take his revenged on her.


    Lilith was almost finished wiping out the last of his distractions.


    She moved without a hint of strain on her face.


    Her body wasn''t dying. Her energy wasn''t fighting itself.


    And like him, she now had twenty wings¡ªbut she looked fine.


    ''What does she have that I don''t...?'' His mind raced, sifting through every detail, every clue.


    ''The Holy Grail!''


    That had to be it. Something in that relic must have stabilized her. Kept her core intact while she rose to this level.


    He remembered something else¡ªLucifer had once mentioned that Lilith no longer needed her seed after obtaining that artifact.


    That confirmed it.


    The Holy Grail wasn''t just a boost. It was the foundation of her new form. The reason she could evolve without tearing herself apart.


    ''So that''s it...''


    A slow grin spread across his half-shattered face.


    ''Well, well... I think I just found a way to beat the shit out of her¡ªand live to tell the tale.''


    ''But how can I destroy that shield of hers?''


    That was the real problem.


    Her barrier wasn''t just strong¡ªit was unnatural. It absorbed, deflected, and even canceled out his death energy. That kind of defense wasn''t something he could just power through, not even with his temporary boost in power.


    He narrowed his eyes, piecing things together fast.


    ''Should I bring the attack closer?'' he wondered.


    Instead of wasting energy with a long-range strike, he could close the distance and slash at her shield directly.


    The closer he was, the less time she''d have to react¡ªand with his speed, he could get in before she had a chance to use her time-stop again.


    But it had to be in instant.


    One slip-up, one miscalculation, and he would be wide open for attack. If she caught him in that moment, he''d be finished.


    The window would be small, but it was the only chance.


    ''Focus. Move. Strike.''


    He raised both of his hands, and a weapon materialized on each of his hand.


    It looked like a sword at first, but instead of a blade, it had rows of cutting teeth lining its edge.


    VROOOOOOM!


    VROOOOOOM!


    The teeth spined with a ferocious, grinding sound, eager to tear through whatever it touched.


    "Skull Grinder...." A twisted smile appeared on his face as he began to enhance and evolve the first weapon he had ever created. "Or should I say, God Grinder"


    Without waiting for permission, he pulled the energy from the divine beasts¡ªevery drop they had stored.


    Their eyes widened in horror as they felt themselves being pulled into the vortex of power Reign .


    They tried to resist, but it was futile. The very essence of the divine beasts began to merge with the two weapons, their cries for mercy echoing in the depths of their being.


    Reign didn''t hesitate. For him, they were nothing but objects¡ªtools for his power up, nothing more.


    "No! Please!" Kaelin pleaded with her small voice,


    "I... I don''t want this!" Ember cried.


    Nerys, however, was different. While her companions cried out in desperation, she just remained silent. She had long since accepted her fate.


    This was the cost of aligning herself with someone like Reign.


    He was the worst and most immoral being in the universe¡ªhis insanity boundless, his cruelty unmatched.


    Finally, their cries vanished along with their consciousness.


    The transformation of Skull Grinder reached its peak. The sharp teeth spun vibrating with a force that could obliterate anything in its path.


    ''This is not enough,'' he thought, tightening his grip on the weapons. ''I also need to elevate my speed''


    With a deep breath, he focused, drawing every last drop of energy he could muster.


    His wings, already crackling with chaotic energy, began to burn brighter.


    The wings grew hotter, more intense, until the very air around him began to distort.


    His power was reaching its limits, but with every ounce of his strength, he pushed harder, focusing the energy into the tips of his wings.


    ''This... this is the final push,''


    He would either kill her or be killed. There was no middle ground.


    SWOOOOOSH!


    He reached her shield in a flash, his wings propelling him forward with the speed of light.


    The shield, once impenetrable, was instantly obliterated by the sheer force of his power.


    Before Lilith could even process what had just happened, his blade was already at her neck, millimeters away from severing it.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief, unable to fathom how he managed to pull off this stunt without her knowing.

 Chapter 635: The Title of the Strongest Part 5

    "TIME STOP!" she shouted, hoping it wasn''t already too late. That''s how fast an attack at the speed of light could be.


    The world lost its color once again. Black and white dominated everything.


    As her powers took hold, she quickly jumped back, her movements frantic as she felt the warmth of blood spilling from her neck.


    The pain was excruciating, but she didn''t have the luxury to fully comprehend it because of the death energy still sipping through her wound.


    "BUAAHH" She vomited a large amount of blood¡ªher head barely holding itself together.


    She checked her condition and discovered the blade had cut through eighty percent of her neck, narrowly missing her jugular.


    ''I need to heal myself first,''


    Slowly, her neck began to regenerate. Normally, it would''ve been faster, but the death energy was now far more powerful.


    ''I can finally breathe,'' she exhaled, her gaze drifting to Reign''s frozen body, his twenty wings unfurled behind him.


    ''I can''t believe it. He actually reached the pinnacle without relying on the Holy Grail.''


    What he had done was nothing short of miraculous.


    However, from the state of his body, which was slowly breaking apart, she quickly realized it was a temporary boost of power that would ultimately kill him.


    Still, it didn''t change the fact that he had reached her level without relying on any external items.


    ''What terrifying talent.''


    She spent countless years, resources, and effort to get to where she was, so she knew just how painstakingly difficult it was.


    ''I''m glad I got this beforehand,'' she muttered to herself, her fingers brushing against her chest.


    Slowly, she revealed a pendant¡ªa round gold stopwatch. It was one of the Creator''s heavenly artifacts.


    The Holy Grail, the Clockwork, and the Divine Eater¡ªthree artifacts, each a key to unimaginable power. And now, she has two of them in her grasp.


    Three¡ªonce he extracted the Divine Eater from Lucifer''s corpse.


    And when that happened, she would be unrivaled, her power reaching the same level as the almighty Creator.


    ''Let''s end this once and for all,''


    The effect of the Clockwork would soon wear off, so she needed to hurry.


    Raising her hand, a black hole slowly began to form, pulling Reign''s body bit by bit, warping him as the intense gravitational force stretched and compressed everything within its range.


    She watched the process unfold in slow motion. She didn''t dare release her time-stop until she was certain he was gone.


    With his speed, escaping a black hole was not entirely impossible.


    In a way this was her way of showing his respect to him.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, there was nothing left but empty space. Reign was gone, erased from existence.


    "It''s over. I''m the winner that gets to take it all," Lilith whispered, a small smile played on her lips while the colors of the world returned, and time resumed.


    "I can relax--"


    SLASH!


    Her smile vanished. Eyes wide with disbelief.


    Blood slid down her face as her vision blurred. She looked down, slowly, and saw a clean vertical gash slicing her body in two¡ªperfectly down the center.


    But even that wasn''t enough to kill her.


    Unfortunately, her attacker had no intention of letting her live.


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    SLASH!


    The sound of slicing wind echoed repeatedly as her body was torn into countless pieces.


    Reign''s slashes were too fast, too precise. Afterimage after afterimage appeared, and within moments, she was reduced to nothing but diced meat.


    ''How...?'' That was the only thought echoing in her fading consciousness after seeing Reign laughing at her expense in one of her eyeballs.


    She was sure she killed him. The time stop, the black hole¡ªthere was no way he could have escaped.


    So why? Why was she the one in this situation now? Why?


    If she knew what really took place, then she would curse herself for being stupid.


    A few seconds earlier, just before he completely severed her head.


    He expected her to activate time stop, so at the exact nanosecond her lips moved, he burned 75% of his energy reserve to break past the speed of light.


    At that speed, his reaction time nearly halted time itself¡ªthough only for a split nanosecond. In that brief moment, he had to make a decision.


    He knew that even if time stopped from his perspective, it would all be for nothing if her power took effect.


    So, he launched himself high into the air, leaving only an afterimage behind.


    Frozen high above her, he watched as she erased his afterimage like an idiot, unaware of what was to come.


    When time resumed, he dropped down like a god of death to finish her off. Unlike her, he made sure she never had a chance to counter.


    Honestly, he was doing her a big favor. All that power was being wasted because she was too stupid to use it properly.


    If she just checked her surroundings during the time stop, she might have seen it coming.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to use the power-up I''ll get from eating you. And by the way, kudos for making yourself so strong. I''m sure you''ll taste even better," he chuckled sadistically, his words the final straw.


    All she could feel was resentment. What hurt the most was that she couldn''t even scream at him for ruining her life works after she slice her lips off.


    After the anger came regret. She wondered if any of this would have happened if she hadn''t betrayed him in the first place.


    Unfortunately, all those thoughts were just "ifs.".


    She died without ever having the chance to speak her mind.


    He sensed her anger, but he couldn''t bring himself to care.


    Still, the lack of time to properly break her¡ªphysically and mentally¡ªleft a bad taste on his mouth. He would have loved to drag it out, but she was simply too powerful for that.


    ''Let''s make sure not to waste a single drop.'' He used his divine creation to create a barrier and scooped up her sliced remains midair.


    Funny enough, her meat looked like marbled sushi now, thanks to how thinly he had cut her up.

 Chapter 636: The Title of the Strongest Part 6

    He suddenly craved eating it right away, but then he stopped, realizing his jaw was gone.


    ''Almost forgot about my body. Better find that thing before I turned into dust.''


    He picked up the Holy Grail, and he saw golden liquid inside.


    Narrowing his eyes, he examined it and discovered it wasn''t divine energy. It was pure, with no dominant nature.


    ''Is this safe?'' he wondered.


    Drinking an unknown substance wasn''t exactly his idea of fun, and considering he had no throat left, he wasn''t even sure it would work.


    ''Shit, to hell with it. I''ll die either way.''


    He poured it in his head, hoping his luck was strong enough to save him.


    What followed was a wave of rejuvenation.


    His unstable state began to improve, and he began to regain his body back.


    What was interesting about the liquid was that it was adapting.


    He could feel something happening within his cores. It wasn''t just tempering; no, he could feel his cores merging into one. Not just his elements. It was a complete reconstruction.


    Slowly, his body began to heal. And In under a minute, he was back in his original monster form.


    CRACK!


    He tilted his neck slightly. "That''s much better."


    Clenching his fist, he could feel it¡ªhe was more powerful than ever.


    ''What''s this?''


    A vintage pocket watch floated before him, undamaged by his attack. Curious, he took it for himself, thinking it might be the source of her time-stopping ability.


    There was a small button on top, and he tried pressing it, but it didn''t work. There had to be something else needed to activate it.


    Unfortunately, he had no idea how to use it and was not like he could talk to the dead.


    "Wait... speaking of," he turned his attention to her sliced meats.


    Just looking at it made his mouth water. He picked up a piece¡ªspecifically the chest, nipples still intact¡ªand started munching on it.


    Each bite made him stronger, but overall, it only increased his power by about 20%. It was a reminder of how much harder it had become to grow more powerful at his current level.


    But he didn''t care much. He won, took his revenge, and now held the spoils of war in his hands.


    "I wonder what happened to her..." He tried searching for Michaela''s presence, but there wasn''t a single trace. It was like she''d vanished completely.


    Then it hit him.


    "ARISE!" he commanded.


    Lilith''s body began to form before him. The outline of her face and body appeared, but she was now made of pure purple energy. Her wings retracted to 18, a sign that she had become weaker.


    "Thank you for giving me life, my lord," she bowed her head. She regained some of her intelligence because of how strong she was.


    "Do you remember how you died?" he inquired.


    "Yes, My lord. You killed me," she responded with no hint of emotion.


    "Do you hate me for killing you?"


    She shook her head. "Not at all, Master. After I assimilated with you, all I could feel is absolute loyalty. I apologize for even daring to fight you. I have learned my lesson."


    "Good." Reign nodded in satisfaction.


    Then his eyes landed on Lucifer''s corpse. He instructed Lilith to bring it to him, and soon after, he began feeding on it.


    As he rifled through the remains, his hand brushed against a black bracelet. Slipping it on, he immediately realized it was the artifact that had allowed Lucifer to wield black flames.


    "Nice..." He chuckled to himself, recalling just how tricky it had been to handle those flames. Even his soldiers had been permanently killed by it.


    "ARISE"


    Lucifer''s body reemerged, now engulfed energy. Like Lilith, he also lost some wings.


    "Can you talk?"


    "Yes, My Lord." Lucifer rested his right hand on his chest before bowing.


    "Sweet," Reign whistled, pleased with this haul.


    He had lost many soldiers during their battle, so gaining two powerhouses under his command in exchange was a big profit.


    "Both of you kneel and lick my feet," he commanded. They obeyed without hesitation, showing their loyalty.


    After wrapping up the experiment, he unsummoned Lucifer and turned his gaze toward Lilith.


    "Where is Michaela? The angel with 16 wings. Did you kill her?"


    If that was the case, then maybe he could devour her body and make her into a soldier.


    It wasn''t such a bad idea, considering that with her power, she would still retain her intelligence.


    He could even find a way to completely revive her in the future.


    That''s just how beautiful she was in his eyes¡ªsomething worth resurrecting, reshaping, and controlling for his own entertainment.


    "I didn''t kill her directly, my lord. She was the personification of the heaven''s capital. When the city fell, she vanished with it. If you want more answers... asking Lucifer would''ve been better."


    "So, there''s no body I can eat?" He didn''t like where the conversation was going.


    "Unfortunately, no, my lord"


    Reign summoned Lucifer again. "Is there a way to bring Michaela back?"


    "That depends on you, my lord. Her existence was tied to the city. Rebuilding it might bring her back... and you can do that using the Holy Grail,"


    "Rebuild, huh?" He turned around, his gaze sweeping over the wreckage.


    Flying debris scattered in every direction, and the once-glorious golden city was now a mere shadow of its former self.


    He could fix it, of course, but it would take time, and effort.


    As he was lost in thought, something caught his attention. He sensed the distant presence of the surviving archangels.


    "Oh, another group volunteering to be slaves," he muttered with a dark chuckle, and unsummoned the two.


    He waited for them patiently.


    Their wings trembled in the air as they surveyed the ruins, unable to grasp what they were seeing.


    The place they had called home for as long as they could remember was gone. Destroyed.


    "What happened to Lilith and Lucifer?" Gabriel asked, his voice filled with suspicion.


    The others didn''t hide their annoyance either. After being abandoned during the battle, their trust in Reign was in all-time low.

 Chapter 637: Suppression

    Reign scoffed. "What do you think? Of course, I killed them. You should be thanking me for saving Heaven, not looking at me like I''m some kind of villain." He paused.


    "Or what? Don''t tell me you children don''t know how to show gratitude."


    They looked doubtful at first, but the moment they focused, traces of various energies filled the air. It was clear a massive battle had taken place.


    "I''m sorry we delayed our thanks," Gabriel bowed his head. The others followed his lead.


    They wanted to blame Reign for disappearing during the war, but after witnessing the result of his decision, none of them had the courage to speak against him.


    "I don''t need your thanks. Hurry up and use your divine creation to fix the capital city. We need to rebuild it quickly."


    They looked up, agreeing with his decision.


    Right now, the priority was to fix what was destroyed¡ªsomething to motivate the surviving angel cities. They needed to show them that Heaven had triumphed, and that it would return stronger than ever.


    Gabriel looked at Reign and finally acknowledged him.


    His personality might have been rough, but there was no denying that he got things done.


    With the added workforce, the task progressed quickly. Reign, however, remained seated on a piece of floating debris, watching them work without lifting a finger.


    They focused first on rebuilding the floating island, pulling in loose rock formations and merging them together.


    Next, they embedded some kind of runes in certain areas, allowing the waterfalls to flow again.


    Then came the debris. Rubble from shattered buildings floated up and started slotting together.


    Normally, creations like this would fade with time. But since they were in Heaven, the structures stayed, sustained by the natural energy of the realm.


    Watching it all was like seeing a movie in reverse¡ªeach piece locking perfectly into place.


    Seeing their divine abilities in real time only reinforced Reign''s belief that angels were not suited for high-level combat.


    Their powers were more focused on making things and giving life, rather than destruction and warfare.


    A few hours later, the capital city stood tall once more, repaired enough to resemble its former glory.


    Some structures, however, remained nonfunctional despite their restored appearance¡ªdivine creation alone wasn''t enough to bring everything back.


    He had already half-expected this, since those structures were more like artifacts¡ªrebuilding them required a more complicated process than simple restoration.


    But without the angels, the place was empty¡ªlike a beautiful shell with no soul inside.


    Inside the main castle, Reign walked slowly down the aisle. The hall stretched endlessly, silent except for the echo of footsteps.


    Ahead, a throne came into view¡ªmassive, radiant, unlike anything he''d ever seen.


    Light poured from behind it, forming what looked like golden clouds suspended in motion.


    Angel statues circled the throne, frozen mid-dance, mouths parted in silent song. They weren''t just decorative, they felt alive, locked in a moment that never ended.


    Reign stopped. His eyes narrowed.


    "What is that?" he asked.


    Gabriel stood beside him, hands behind his back. For a moment, he looked puzzled¡ªthen remembered that Reign use to be a normal angel.


    "That''s Father''s throne," Gabriel said softly. "It''s been empty since the day he left."


    Reign stared at it. "Anyone using it?"


    Gabriel''s and his sibling''s faces turned cold. Their wings shifted slightly, like a reflex.


    "No one," he said. "No one dares."


    The way he said it wasn''t just about reverence. It was common sense¡ªno one was worthy enough to sit on the throne of God.


    SWOOOOSH!


    Reign leaned back, arms draped over the throne like it belonged to him. His leg swung lazily over one armrest, fingers tapping the other like a bored king.


    "Oh nice," he said with a smirk. "It''s comfortable. Perfect for someone like me¡ªyou know, the one who saved Heaven."


    Gabriel''s voice came out low and sharp. "Get off that throne."


    Reign didn''t budge. He tilted his head and taunted them.


    "What if I don''t want to? What are you going to do...force me?"


    "That seat is reserved for Father! You don''t have the right!" one of the archangels shouted.


    But before he could say more, a crushing pressure filled the room, forcing everyone to their knees. Their heads hit the floor, unable to rise.


    The Reign before them wasn''t the same one they once knew. His presence alone made it clear¡ªif he wanted to, he could erase them with a thought.


    "I don''t like your tone," Reign said coldly. "I risked my life saving Heaven because you useless angels couldn''t even put up a decent fight against the devils¡ªand now you''re telling me I can''t sit on this chair?


    Gabriel forced a reply, his voice trembling from enduring the pressure


    "This isn''t about what you contributed... You can''t sit on Father''s seat. That thing is sacred..."


    "Sacred? What''s more sacred than the being who saved all your asses?"


    "Who saved heaven? Was it your father, or was it me?"


    "F...Father gave you that power!" Rafael snapped.


    Reign leaned back into the throne, his lips curling into a smirk as he let out a low, mocking laugh.


    "Did he?" Reign''s tone was casual, almost dismissive. "Or did I take it, just like how I took everything else for me?"


    The pressure in the room seemed to intensify, suffocating, as Reign''s presence towered over them all.


    And then, in the blink of an eye, it happened.


    His aura surged, and all twenty divine wings unfurled behind him, their sheer presence overwhelming the room.


    The archangels watched in disbelief as the power they had always believed could only be achieved by their creator, their revered father, was now embodied by another.


    "I AM THE STRONGEST!"


    His voice shattered the silence, booming through the hall, a force that rattled their very souls.


    "I AM YOUR GOD!" He stood tall, his presence overwhelming, casting a shadow over all who dared to stand before him.


    "And no one is above me. Not even your useless father who abandoned you."


    The angels before him, once so certain of their divine order, trembled beneath the weight of his proclamation.


    "WORSHIP ME OR DIE..."

 Chapter 638: Suppression 2

    The hall trembled after his declaration.


    He sat on the throne like it had always been his. Light spilled through the stained glass above, casting gold across his body¡ªbut nothing about him was holy.


    Rafael clenched his jaw. Around him, the archangels stirred.


    "Enough," he spat out. "He''s mocking everything we were made to protect."


    Their divine light surged as they stood together against their enemy.


    Reign laughed sadistically. "Oh? Finally grew some balls? Took you people long enough."


    Rafael raised his sword, its blade glowing with purest light. Forged in the heart of Heaven. Made to defend it.


    "We won''t let you insult our Father."


    Reign tilted his head. "Are you sure? Because most of your brothers and sisters haven''t moved. Looks like they''ve already picked a side."


    He leaned back, casual. "Or maybe they finally figured it out. Blind faith won''t save them."


    Rafael''s grip tightened. "Father hasn''t abandoned us. I still believe he''ll return."


    His words made the others look up, swayed by the possibility.


    Reign scoffed. "Still clinging to that wishful thinking?"


    "If your precious Father had a plan, don''t you think he would''ve shown up by now? Maybe stepped in before I bullied you?"


    They said nothing. His words hit deeper than they wanted to admit.


    Though the angels looked like adults, they still clung to the idea that their Father was absolute.


    It was one of the reasons they''d grown stagnant¡ªwaiting, obeying, never questioning.


    In a way, Lucifer wasn''t cast out for being wicked. He was cast out because he was mature enough to rebel and seek strength on his own.


    Then, he remembered another angel who had sought strength through forbidden power. He didn''t even know her real name, and honestly, he didn''t cared enough to find out.


    "Are all of you here... or are some Archangels missing?" He paused, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Well, except for Uriel. I know she''s in the human world right now."


    They didn''t need to answer. It was clear from the expressions on their faces.


    The Archangels were more divided than he had expected. But it wasn''t a big issue.


    "STOP TALKING NONSENSE!" Rafael lunged. The others followed¡ªbodies slicing through the air.


    Reign didn''t move. He simply raised a hand.


    From above, golden hands erupted from the air. Massive. Shimmering. Each one formed as if Heaven itself answered to him now.


    The first hand caught Rafael mid-strike, locking his body in place.


    Another snatched an angel by the leg and slammed him to the ground, cracking the marble beneath him.


    Reign''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "Come on, make this interesting. Don''t just charge in like mindless idiots¡ªshow some creativity."


    More hands appeared. Reaching, twisting, snapping through the air like strings from a puppeteer.


    The angels screamed as they were yanked into the air, tossed around like toys.


    One tried to fight back. Light poured from her body as she channeled raw divinity through every cell.


    Then she summoned a large golden shield, it glowed and tried to pushed away the divine hads.


    "Really? You think you can fight me using divine power?" He scoffed. The golden hands solidified, punching through the shields and shattering them into pieces.


    "HEAVEN''S RULE!"


    "HEAVEN''S RULE!"


    "HEAVEN''S RULE!"


    They roared in unison, and the world around Reign shifted, transforming into something close to a domain¡ªthough his was far more advanced.


    He now stood surrounded by a golden ocean, an infinite horizon stretching out in every direction.


    "Oh, I almost forgot about this little trick," he said, raising a finger. "It''s pretty useless against strong opponents, though."


    CRACK!


    Just as quickly as it formed, it was effortlessly destroyed. There was a reason Lucifer and Lilith never bothered using it.


    In theory, a domain would give an individual an environmental advantage, but it only spread one''s energy across a wide area. In the end, that meant it diluted power, making it less effective compared to focusing it in a concentrated form.


    Reign watched their faces as their futile attempt was crushed before it could even bare its fangs.


    "I feel like fighting a bunch of chickens," he remarked, then pinched his fingers together.


    The golden hand squeezed the shielded angel.


    Her halo cracked. She screamed once¡ªthen burst. Blood and feathers scattered across the floor.


    "ENOUGH! WE SUBMIT TO YOU!" Gabriel shouted.


    He couldn''t bear it anymore. Too many had already died. The war was lost. Resistance meant slaughter.


    Reign lowered his hand.


    "Do you really think I''m some benevolent fool who''ll give you endless chances?" He chuckled darkly.


    "I already gave you a choice, and yet you still dare to attack me after I showed you mercy. How ungrateful."


    Everyone was stunned.


    "You... you''re going to kill us all?" Gabriel''s voice cracked. "Why? Didn''t Father send you to save us?"


    Reign smirked.


    "Not exactly. He said I could do whatever I wanted. And to be honest, you''ve always been his biggest disappointment. Erasing you might be the one thing that actually pleases him."


    It wasn''t true. But he said it anyway.


    Their faces twisted, unable to believe his words.


    "Look at those pathetic faces," He shook his head slowly, almost pitying.


    They wanted to speak¡ªcurse him, kill him¡ªbut they did not even dare to moved. His power directly suppressed their own.


    It was like fighting fire with fire, but in this case, they were mere campfire while he was a flamethrower.


    "You can''t do this to us," Gabriel stood tall as the leader, ready to defend his siblings.


    "Of course I can," he replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I have the power, so naturally, it''s only fair I do whatever I want with it, right?"


    He paused, watching their faces twist with disbelief.


    "All right, all right. You probably all think I''m a monster for killing you outright, so let''s play a game. Only One."


    None of them understood what he was getting at.


    "You get to live... if you kill each other until only one of you is left. Simple enough, right?"


    Silence followed.


    The angels looked at one another, torn between fear and reluctance.


    Reign grinned. "Come on. Don''t act shy now."

 Chapter 639: Suppression 3

    He leaned back into the throne, watching them with interest. With a flick of his hand, a barrier of glowing light surrounded the angels, trapping them inside.


    One desperate angel tried to escape. He flapped his wings and soared toward the ceiling, aiming for freedom.


    ""Idiot," Reign sneered, snapping his fingers.


    The barrier''s surfaced move, transforming into a sharp weapon of light .Laser-like beams teared through the angel''s body, until his body evaporated into nothing.


    What was even more horrifying was what happened next.


    The particles¡ªwhat little remained¡ªgathered together, drawn toward Reign, and were absorbed by him.


    "You angels are so quick to make stupid decisions. I gave you a simple choice: kill or be killed. Is that really so hard to understand?"


    Before he finished sizing up the remaining angels, another one exploded. The angel''s body disintegrated, scattered into a cloud of golden dust just like the last one.


    "See what you made me do?"


    The remaining archangels were silent, their anger, their fear, their frustration all bubbling beneath the surface.


    BOOM!


    Another angel''s body disintegrated . The sound echoed in the hall, a sickening reminder of their future.


    They knew what was coming. His cruel game, his twisted need to see them emotionally break.


    But they refused to give him the satisfaction. They wouldn''t dance to his tune, wouldn''t let him revel in their suffering.


    So, they stood there, side by side, waiting for the end.


    That was until Gabriel made his move.


    His sword cut through the air with a sickening swish. The first angel didn''t even have time to scream as the blade sank into her chest, the force of the strike pushing her backward.


    Blood exploded from the wound, spraying in every direction as her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Gabriel didn''t give his other siblings a chance to recover from the shock.


    In one motion, he pulled the sword free and struck again, cutting through their neck.


    Their head fell from their shoulders, bouncing across the floor with a dull thud. Their body crumpled like a rag doll, blood pooling around it, staining the marble.


    He turned to face Reign.


    Eyes filled with hatred and disgust. Every inch of his expression showed what words couldn''t.


    Reign sat comfortably on the throne, legs crossed, head tilted with a mocking smile.


    He rested his chin on his knuckles, watching Gabriel like someone studying a bug trapped in a jar.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Reign asked, voice sharp, fake confusion on his face. "You''re the one who killed them."


    "YOU MADE ME DO IT!" Gabriel''s voice cracked as he shouted, rage and grief tangled in his throat. "NOW BE TRUE TO YOUR WORDS AND SET ME FREE!"


    As long as he could live, there was still a chance for revenge.


    He had chosen revenge over love. And now, all he could do was carry the weight of it and keep moving.


    Reign tilted his head back and laughed. He dragged his hand down his face like he was wiping away tears.


    "Set you free?" he scoffed. "You actually believed that?"


    Gabriel''s body trembled.


    Then, without warning, his divine aura erupted¡ªwild, and unstable.


    Light burst from his back, forming fractured wings that flickered in and out, like a flame struggling in a storm.


    "YOU GAVE YOUR WORD!"


    BOOOOM!


    A deafening shockwave tore through the hall as Gabriel''s divine energy continued to rise¡ªbut this time, it wasn''t the pure gold light of Heaven. It twisted. Warped.


    The glow deepened, darkened into a burning crimson, threaded with black veins of corrupted light.


    Reign''s eyes lit up, a grin crawling across his face.


    ''Interesting,'' he muttered, watching the change ripple through Gabriel''s wings and skin.


    "Is this what happens when an angel turns on his own?"


    Gabriel didn''t answer. His mind was drowned in rage and resentment. There was no room left for reason¡ªonly the burning urge to kill.


    "ARGGGHH!" he roared, voice cracking as he charged.


    In a flash, he was in front of Reign, aiming straight for the neck¡ªfull force, no hesitation.


    A clean, vicious swing. Fast enough to create after images.


    CLANG!


    The sound rang out like metal hitting stone.


    Reign hadn''t even moved from his throne. He sat there, back relaxed, one leg over the other. His hand was raised¡ªonly two fingers held up.


    They stopped the blade.


    The black sword trembled against his fingers, sparks flying from the contact point. Gabriel pushed with everything he had, muscles shaking, veins glowing. But the blade wouldn''t budge. It was stuck¡ªlike the air itself had frozen around Reign.


    Reign glanced at the edge of the weapon. Then at Gabriel''s furious face.


    "Was that it?" he asked, almost bored. "You looked so angry. I expected something more... epic."


    Gabriel''s teeth clenched. His wings flared again, ready to strike a second time.


    But Reign moved first. Not with a swing¡ªjust a flick.


    Two fingers. That''s all it took.


    The sword shattered like glass.


    And Gabriel flew backward, slammed into the wall . Dust and pieces of stone rained down, burying part of his body.


    Reign sighed and leaned back on the throne, brushing dust from his shoulder.


    "Disappointing. I was hoping you''d be more entertaining than the others."


    He stood up now, finally, stretching like someone waking from a nap.


    "You''re not even worth killing fast.


    Gabriel groaned under the rubble, blood dripping from his mouth. He tried to rise¡ªbut Reign was already in front of him, hand outstretched.


    "And to think," Reign muttered, gripping him by the throat and lifting him into the air like he weighed nothing, "you actually killed your own siblings so you can have chance for revenge? With what power?"


    Gabriel struggled, kicking against the pressure, but Reign''s grip didn''t budge.


    "I''ll let you in on a little secret. I absorbed every single one of them...I''ll bring them back¡ªonly this time, they''ll serve me. Forever. Sounds fair, doesn''t it?"


    "Why are you doing this? Why do you want to destroy everything?" he forced the words out, barely above a whisper.

 Chapter 640: Suppression 4

    "That''s a stupid question,"


    "What else is more fun than killing and destroying? I get excited watching people suffer¡ªthose twisted faces, the fear, the pain. I can''t get enough of it."


    He laughed harder, covering his face with one hand as the sound echoed through the hall.


    Gabriel felt something worse than fear.


    Reign didn''t want power to control everything. He just wanted to break it.


    He wouldn''t stop here. Not with Heaven. Not with the human world. Not hell. Not even other worlds. He would keep going, destroying everything, just because he could.


    "You are a sick¡ª"


    His head was torn clean off before he could finish.


    Reign bit into the severed head like. Blood ran down his chin.


    "Did you say something?" he asked with a laugh, chewing loudly.


    After finishing, he waved his hand, and the blood-stained hall was instantly cleaned by his divine power.


    With another gesture, all the fallen archangels were summoned to life. They reappeared, still retaining some of their intelligence, though they were now absolutely loyal to him.


    Once they were in place, he gave a dismissive wave, and they vanished again, leaving no trace behind.


    Sitting back on his throne, he closed his eyes.


    He let out a slow breath and began to doze off, his mind drifting, undisturbed by the massacre he just caused.


    When he opened his eyes again, hours had passed.


    He stretched with a satisfied grin on his face. "That was the best sleep I''ve had in a while."


    However, the empty hall made him feel hollow. With no one left to kill or torture, there was nothing to keep him entertained.


    "Right, I still have her."


    A smile tugged at his lips as a new goal took shape. He reached for the chalice and, following Lucifer''s instructions, began condensing his divine energy to fill it.


    Divine water flowed into the Holy Grail, but it felt like a vacuum, refusing to be filled.


    "What an interesting item. You''re greedy too, aren''t you? Just like me." He spoke to the chalice, his boredom starting to mess with his mind. Not that his brain was ever normal to begin with.


    Finally he made some progress and his it stop accepting divine energy .


    According to Lucifer, the Holy Grail was connected to the capital city, and Michaela. By focusing on her intensely, there was a chance she would manifest again.


    His grin spread across his face. He could already feel his curiosity turning into something darker, more intense.


    ''I wonder what I will do after getting her back?''


    ''She''s the closest one worthy to be my wife in terms of beauty,'' he mused silently, his fingers tightening around the Grail.


    ''But I''m not really the lover type, am I?'' He chuckled softly at his own thoughts, as though the idea of intimacy was as foreign to him as mercy.


    A dark amusement flickered in his eyes. ''I''ll just eat her if she doesn''t satisfy me.''


    The words slipped from his mouth as easily as a breath, like a casual thing .


    "It''s moving,"


    He watched as the chalice glowed, light spilling from its edges. Golden water began to pour out of it, flowing like a steady stream, pooling on the ground beneath it.


    The liquid spread quickly, expanding across the floor and forming a small pond that reflected the golden glow.


    Then, the water rippled.


    Reign''s gaze grew intense as something started to rise from the depths.


    At first, it was just a hand¡ªdelicate, fingers stretching out of the water as if reaching for something.


    The hand slowly pulled itself up, followed by an arm. The movement was slow, like the figure was struggling to break free.


    Then, as the water around shifted, the figure fully emerged.


    It was Michaela.


    Her naked body glistened with the golden liquid, her skin smooth and radiant, but her chest heaved with shallow breaths.


    She seemed disoriented, as though the transition from the depths of the Grail to reality was a painful one.


    Her long, golden hair clung to her shoulders, wet and tangled, while her eyes was wide with confusion .


    "Michaela," he spoke her name slowly, almost like a whisper, savoring the sound of it. The corners of his lips curled upward in a twisted smile. "I didn''t expect to see you like this, but I must say, it''s quite the... view."


    She straightened, her eyes narrowing as she took in her surroundings. The water from the Grail still lapped at her feet.


    The last thing she remembered was being defeated by Lilith and Lucifer, who had used a sneaky trick to bring her down.


    "What have you done?" she asked, her voice still weak.


    "I did what you asked, and more," he said, standing up and walking towards her.


    "I killed Lucifer and Lilith, fixed the capital city, and even brought you back to life. If I''m being honest, I''ve outdone myself. I deserve my reward." He gently touched her chin and lifted her face, forcing her to meet his gaze.


    She looked away, avoiding his eyes as the memory of their deal surfaced.


    "Wait," she said, her voice uneasy. "I need to make sure you''re telling the truth. And... where are the other Archangels? I can''t sense them."


    Reign lowered his head slightly, a fake hint of sadness crossing his face.


    "They gave their lives fighting the devil generals, while I was dealing with Lucifer and Lilith... they were wiped out. So it''s just us now."


    Michaela''s brows drew together. Her eyes narrowed, scanning his face.


    " If that''s true... why can''t I feel even a trace of their divine energy? Not even remnants. It''s like they were erased completely."


    Reign''s expression softened into a carefully crafted mask of pain. He looked down, as if holding back grief, then let out a slow breath.


    "I didn''t want to believe it either," he said, voice low. "Their energy is gone because they gave it all in the final moments... They burned everything they had to make sure I won. That''s why you don''t sense them anymore."


    ***


    ***


    ***


    Authors Note:


    Another three chapters. Next upload will be on the 16th.

 Chapter 641: Reward Part 1

    Michaela didn''t move. She could tell he was lying just by looking at him.


    Still, that didn''t change the situation. He stood right there, and the devils were gone.


    That meant he beaten them.


    Escaping his grip was impossible. She had no power left. Her existence depended on the Holy Grail¡ªand he was its new owner. Anything he wished for could be granted by it.


    But she didn''t tell him. He was the last person who should know such function.


    "Why do you look afraid? Don''t you believe me? After everything I did to bring you back?"


    She kept watching him, her guard rising. "That''s not it. I just¡ª"


    He tilted his head. " That was the deal, remember? You will become mine after saving heaven."


    She looked down. "Give me some time to prepare myself. I''m still feeling weak right now."


    Reign saw the hesitation. "You asked for help. I gave you victory. I made it happen. All I want¡ª"


    She turned her face, sensing what he was about to do.


    But he moved faster. His lips brushed hers.


    She flinched, pulling away at once


    "No," she said sharply, voice rising. "Don''t. This isn''t¡ª"


    But he insisted on doing what he wanted.


    He pressed his body against hers, one hand gripping her wrist tightly, pinning it behind her back, while the other roamed freely, exploring her curves.


    Michaela struggled for a moment, but his strength was too much. At the same time, his control over the Holy Grail affected her own will.


    She became too sensitive to his touch that she could almost taste his lips. It felt wrong, but it was good.


    ''I can''t resist him... it''s because he wants my body.''


    She gasped, a mix of fear and unexpected arousal coursing through her veins.


    "Shh," he murmured against her lips, his voice low and commanding. "Just let me get my reward. I deserved it."


    He captured her mouth again, his lips crashing down on hers with thirst that left no room for resistance


    "All that effort was worth it. Good thing I brought you back,"


    His hand, which had been restraining her wrist, released its grip and immediately tangled in her hair, fisting it tightly to tilt her head back and expose her neck.


    Then his tongue slid up and down, tasting her skin.


    "Don''t... I''m still..." she whimpered, her body too sensitive.


    "Are you embarrassed because you''re naked?" he teased. "Don''t worry, I can fix that."


    BLINK!


    Instead of giving her clothes, his own vanished, leaving them both completely naked.


    She almost wanted to curse him for how twisted his thoughts were, but when she saw his cock, all she could do was gulp and swallow hard.


    "Look what we''ve got here. Don''t tell me you''re already getting excited just from seeing this."


    "I''m not. Don''t get too full of yourself," she snapped back.


    He smirked, leaning in closer. "I''ll fix that mouth of yours."


    Without warning, he grabbed her thigh and lifted it, wrapping her leg around his waist.


    He pulled her in, pressing her body against him so she could feel the base of his cock teasing her entrance.


    "See? You''re already getting wet," he teased, giving a playful hump. She squirmed slightly, trying not to react.


    "You feel that?" he murmured, "I''m not even inside yet, and your body''s already reacting."


    "No, you''re wrong. This is... something else," she said, her voice shaking as she tried to hold on to her thoughts.


    "What a stubborn woman,"


    His hand in her hair tightened, pulling her head back further to give him better access to her neck. He nipped and sucked at her sensitive skin.


    "No," she said sharply, voice rising. "Don''t...."


    He cut her off, his thumb brushing against her teeth while gently nudging her tongue¡ªteasing her from both ends.


    "You can resist all you want," he murmured between kisses, "but your body knows what it wants."


    "I don''t like this at all... You''re just forcing me...," she gasped, but her voice lacked conviction. "You''re being too rough."


    He chuckled, a dark and dangerous sound. "You like it rough. Admit it."


    She stayed silent, so he grew more aggressive.


    His tongue lengthened, curling like a snake , pressing against her neck before sliding into her mouth to tangle with her own tongue.


    It didn''t stop there. His tongue pushed deeper, slipping into her throat and making her choke.


    "You taste so fucking good. I could eat you up."


    It was a scary thought, especially since it sounded so real coming from him.


    She tried to pull away, but his hand in her hair held her steady.


    When he had enough, his tongue pulled back, letting her speak.


    "Let go of me," she demanded. "You won''t get my affection with this!"


    He pulled back slightly, his breath ragged as he looked into her eyes, his expression intense and dominating.


    "Affection?" he scoffed


    "Feelings are irrelevant. What matters is your obedience. You will learn to give me what I want, when I want it. And if you resist, I''ll just take it anyway."


    He captured her mouth again, his kiss brutal and violent. She moaned, a sound of both protest and surrender.


    "See how easy it is?" he murmured against her lips. "Your body knows who''s in control. You might as well give in and enjoy it."


    He didn''t wait for her reply. His hands gripped her hips tightly as he lifted her slightly, positioning himself at her entrance.


    "Wait!" she gasped. The tip was so girthy, it was like a fist pressing against her.


    "ARGHHH"


    With a single, powerful thrust, he shot himself inside her, his cock expanding to its full, grotesque size.


    She cried out in pain and shock, her eyes widening as she felt her pussy expand.


    "What are you doing?" she gasped, her voice a mix of agony and disbelief. "You''re destroying my insides!"


    "Don''t exaggerate. You''re an angel. You can take this much." He chuckled, as he began to move faster, his hips thrusting against hers in a relentless paced.

 Chapter 642: Reward Part 2

    She shook her head, her breath coming in ragged gasps as she tried to adjust to his immense size.


    "No, it''s too much," she cried out, her nails digging into his shoulders. "You''re breaking me!!!"


    He ignored her pleas, his cock growing even wider and longer. It felt like he was trying to split her into two.


    "That''s it," he murmured, his voice hoarse with pleasure. "Take it all. Every fucking inch."


    "It''s too much. Please let me rest!" she gasped.


    "Okay." He pulled out slightly, then thrust back in, even deeper, if that was even possible. "Or not."


    He leaned in, his breath hot on her ear as he continued to thrust deeply into her, his voice a low, demanding growl.


    "Admit it,"


    "Admit that you''re mine."


    She wanted to resist, but her will was getting destroyed right now. "I admit .. I''m yours! So please be more gentle... "


    A triumphant smile spread across his face, dark and satisfied, as he caught every word of her confession.


    "That''s my good girl," he murmured, his voice a low growl of approval. "Now that you''ve admitted it, let me fill you up and make it official."


    With a final, deep thrust, he buried himself completely inside her, his hips pressing strongly against hers as he held her in place. She could feel every inch of him, pulsing and throbbing, as he began to release his load.


    BURST!


    His semen flooded her, hot and thick, filling her to the brim and then some.


    "Fuck," he groaned, his voice a mix of pleasure and relief. "You feel too good¡ªlike you were made just to satisfy me."


    Stepping back, his chest heaved while he watched her body react to the overwhelming amount of semen leaking inside her.


    "I..."


    Her body twitched and convulsed on the floor, the aftershocks of their sex leaving her shaking and vulnerable.


    Looking down at her, his eyes held a mix of satisfaction and control.


    "Wow. That''s... a lot,"


    Her pussy glistened with a thick, white substance that has a golden, glittering sheen to it.


    It was so thick that it resembled a paste, coating her thighs and dripping down to the floor.


    With each breath she took, another batch would squirt from her pussy, the force of it surprising and intense.


    "Nice view,"


    He knelt down beside her, his hand gently stroking her hair as he looked into her eyes, which were glazed over with a mix of pleasure and exhaustion.


    "You''re mine now..."


    "But just one round is not enough."


    He gripped her hair tightly, his other hand wrapping around her waist as he effortlessly lifted and threw her onto the throne.


    THUD!


    The sacred chair, usually a symbol of power and authority, was now reduced to a prop.


    "Can you at least let me rest?" she protested.


    "Why ? It''s not like we''re human," he said, raising his hand. A wave of divine energy flowed into her, healing her body. "See? Good as new."


    "I''m not an object!"


    "Of course not. You''re an angel, made of divine energy. You''re stronger than those fragile, lesser beings. You''re perfect for me.


    He positioned himself between her legs for the second time, his cock already hard and ready for another round.


    "Spread those legs more, it will be easier," he commanded.


    She hesitated at first, but he just pried it open regardless.


    "URGH!"


    With a single, powerful thrust, he screwed her again.


    The throne vibrated with each forceful movement, the sound of their bodies slapping together echoing through the hall.


    She gasped, her initial shock quickly turning into a moan of pleasure as she gave in to the sensations overwhelming her body.


    He leaned down, capturing her mouth in a passionate kiss.


    This time, she kissed him back, her arms wrapping around his neck.


    "That''s right," he murmured against her lips. "There''s no merit in resisting. You made the right choice. Now, enjoy the pleasure with me.


    He sensed her need for comfort and ease, so he focused his will, reducing the size of his cock to something more manageable, though still impressively large.


    With a slower, more pleasurable pace, he began to move inside her, his hips rolling in a way that hit all the right spots.


    "Better?" he asked, his lips curling into a gentle smile.


    She moaned loudly, a sound of pure pleasure and contentment, her eyes fluttering closed as she gave in completely to the sensations.


    "Yes," she breathed out.


    Finally, she was completely his, tainted by his desires and wishes.


    They kept going, over and over, lost in their own world, paying no attention to time.


    Each time it ended, he healed her without a word. Eventually, her thoughts narrowed down to nothing but his cock.


    ======


    ======


    ======


    Sitting on his throne, he tapped the armrest while Michaela clung to him. Over a week had passed, and the threat of the devils was gone¡ªhe wiped them out completely from heaven .


    Angels from smaller cities also started to arrive to the new capital.


    He never liked being around people, but Michaela talked him into it. She asked to lead the by his side¡ªas his wife. The new Queen of Heaven.


    Meanwhile, he received a new title¡ªDivine Reign.


    "Darling," Michaela said as she entered the hall. She walked with more confidence now, dressed in a battle outfit with a slit that revealed just enough of her legs to turn heads.


    "Everything is under control, and I¡ª"


    "Boring." He let out a deep sigh.


    Michaela flinched. When he gets moody, he usually ended up killing someone.


    She took a careful step closer "What do you want? Tell me, please."


    He stayed silent, staring past her. His eyes looked lonely, like he had lost all purpose in the world.


    "You can''t give me what I want." He shook his head and stood up. "Get out."


    "I..." She wanted to protest¡ªnot just for him, but for Heaven. If he really snapped, he would start destroying everything again.


    "I said get out. Don''t make me repeat myself,"


    "As you wish." She bowed her head and turned away, leaving him alone on his empty throne.


    Tapping the armrest, he let out one sigh after another.


    "It''s lonely being the strongest."


    "Strongest?"


    A voice echoed by his right ear. He reacted instantly, sending out an attack¡ªbut whoever spoke vanished from the spot and reappeared right in front of him.


    When Reign saw the face clearly, a wild grin spread across his own.


    "You gotta be kidding me."

 Chapter 643: Higher Mountains.

    The figure wore a cloak and a black jacket that flickered in and out of existence.


    Black hair fell around a face with pure black eyes¡ªeyes that swallowed all light.


    Just looking at them made Reign feel more pressure than what he felt when he fought Lilith. Her strength, though immense, was borrowed and not fully developed yet.


    But that wasn''t why he was grinning.


    The real reason was standing right in front of him.


    It was his third body.


    The Meta Human One.


    "I''ve been wondering what happened to you. Are you the system, or just a part of me like that stupid one?"


    "Stupid one?" The Meta Human raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh, you mean Ra? He''s kind of weak, but he''s a decent person . Can''t say there''s any hate there¡ªsame goes for you. I just don''t care what you do, as long as it doesn''t affect me directly."


    Reign leaned back in his throne.


    "From the way you talk, it sounds like you''re not part of my positive side. And I''m pretty sure I''m the extremely negative one. So, are you the system?"


    The Meta Human shook his head.


    "No, I don''t think so. We still share the same memories before the separation. I''m not good, but I''m not evil either. Just so you don''t get confused, you can call me Re."


    "Re? Ra?" Reign shook his head.


    "Why are my fake selves so lazy with names? You do know you can use more than two letters, right?"


    The meta human smiled lightly.


    "Well, pardon me this time. I''m not great at naming things¡ªI like to keep it short and simple."


    "Forget it," Reign shook his head. At least this one didn''t claim to be the original.


    "So, you want to fight? Because I''ve been itching for some real challenge, and if anyone can give me that, it''s myself."


    Both of them look at each other, their faces showing no hint of fear at all, confident in both of their powers.


    "I don''t want to fight you. This is just my projection, so I doubt I can put up much of a fight either way."


    Reign said nothing. He already guessed that much. The threat was there, but it came only from the eyes¡ªand not from Re''s whole body.


    "So, why did you come all this way to see me?"


    The Meta Human closed its eyes for a brief second before opening them again.


    "Remember that giant being you fought in the Void Dimension?"


    "Yeah. What about it?"


    Crossing his arms, Re sighed heavily.


    "Let''s just say it''s been hunting me ever since we separated. Honestly, it''s too strong¡ªeven for me. We fought once and I barely survived, , so I''ve been jumping from one world to another, trying to shake it off."


    Reign''s eyes glinted. An opponent even his Meta body couldn''t destroy excited him.


    He wondered how powerful that Being really was. The system helped him escape before, but now its whereabouts were unknown.


    "So, what? You want me to kill it?"


    Re shook his head. " Not now. I checked on you, but you''re still too weak. With your current strength, you''d just end up being killed by that thing."


    Reign''s aura surged as divine and other energies blended together.


    His wings also unfolded¡ªDivine on the right, demonic on the left.


    Few things got under his skin, and being called weak topped the list.


    Despite the powerful aura he released, strong enough to kill an archangel with a single shock, Re didn''t even flinch.


    "You''re definitely strong. But that being isn''t something you defeat with strength alone. What you lack isn''t just the amount of energy¡ªit''s the nature of your power. It''s a few levels below ours."


    CRACK!


    Dark red lightning erupted from Reign''s fist. Though soft-spoken, this third body had a way of getting under his skin.


    "Time Stop," Reign activated his artifact.


    The world around them turned black and white, but his other self looked unaffected.


    "Relax. Violence is not always the right answer. I''m just trying to motivate you."


    Reign finally stood up. "You definitely motivated me to kill you. So how about you show your real body, and we devour each other? Let''s finish this once and for all."


    Re sighed and rubbed his temple.


    "Listen, I won''t gain anything from killing you. You''re the only one who grows by devouring others. My diet is strictly limited to beings with void energy. Even that''s not worth it¡ªI don''t like fighting. I''d rather avoid it and live a normal life if I could."


    Hearing him, Reign started to piece things together.


    Re was indeed a part of him¡ªbut the pacifist side. No wonder it didn''t try to kill him despite all it''s power. It simply didn''t care.


    "Then why did you show up here?"


    "To give you this." Re raised his hand, and a bracer appeared¡ªlooking like a portable teleporter, but more advanced, with its own screen.


    "With this, you can travel to worlds with different power systems. They have beings there even stronger than what you fought here."


    Reign inspected the bracer. It didn''t seem to have any traps. In fact, he could use his divine energy to make a copy of it.


    "Why are you giving me this?"


    Re shrugged. "Why else? I want you to get stronger so you can destroy that thing¡ªfor me."


    "So you''re not interested in doing it yourself?" Reign narrowed his eyes suspiciously.


    "Nope. Like I said, I hate violence, and I plan to live a normal life forever. I even pick worlds without power just to live in peace. By the way, I know you''re not the sentimental type, so I took Wick with me."


    That answered one of his questions. Reign had been wondering where his dog had gone. He thought it died while he was away.


    "Oh, not good. I have to go now. Still have my part-time job. My manager will kill me if I''m late again." Re waved his hand.


    "Wish you succeed in your quest to be the strongest. And, I hope we never see each other again. "


    Just before Reign could say anything, his other self disappeared, leaving him with more questions than answers.


    ''That fucker¡ªI''ll make sure to eat him in the future.''

 Chapter 644: Busy Life Part 1

    The screen flickered, casting the top academy''s red and gold logo across the living room wall.


    Cheers roared from the crowd on TV¡ªstudents in gym uniforms sending energy blasts flying and moving faster than the eye could follow.


    Some zipped across the arena in blurs, others crashed through stone walls like missiles with fists.


    Commentators struggled to keep up. One shouted as a girl in a sleek silver suit slammed her fist into the floor, sending a flash of golden light through the shattered ground.


    Cameras zoomed in on her confident smile before she vanished in a burst of speed. Another explosion lit the arena.


    In a small apartment, a boy sat in the dark, eyes fixed on the screen''s glow.


    He had a thin build and dark green hair that stayed messy no matter how often he tried to comb it.


    Watching videos like this was part of his daily routine.


    Heroes. Legends. Kids his age lifting trains and flying through clouds.


    The Academy was the dream¡ªonly the best were chosen. Or, at the very least, those with powers.


    Unfortunately, he was one of the few who never awakened any powers¡ªa reject.


    The news anchor''s voice cut through the excitement. "¡ªand while the Exhibition continues, civilians must avoid¡ª"


    He turned off the TV, grabbed his backpack, and walked out the door.


    The streets twisted and turned like a maze. Towering billboards displayed the city''s heroes.


    At the very top was the image of a man in a blue cape, his smile wide and full of confidence¡ªthe kind that made people believe everything would be okay.


    He paused beneath his billboard.


    "One day," he mumbled.


    Even without powers, he dreamed of becoming a hero. He believed determination could carve a path forward.


    As he continued walking, a rude voice snapped from behind. "Hey, trash. Still dreaming about being a hero?"


    Three boys blocked the alley behind him, led by the tallest with a sneer.


    His bully stood with broad shoulders and spiky hair, hands flickering with small sparks of flame. His power hadn''t matured, but it was enough to show off.


    The boy didn''t stop. Just kept walking.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you¡ª"


    Screams shattered the peace.


    Out of nowhere, a shadow blocked the sun. A huge object dropped from above.


    BOOOM!


    The street cracked under its landing. A towering figure stood there¡ªdark-skinned with a birdlike face, more beast than man.


    People ran.


    The creature didn''t care. Its arm reached out and snatched the bully by the leg.


    His friends fled, abandoning him to whatever fate awaited.


    The boy could''ve done the same. Just leave. No one would blame him.


    But something locked his feet in place. He clenched his jaw, then his fists.


    Heroes don''t run away.


    He spotted a bent metal pole lodged in the wreckage. Hands shaking, he grabbed it and ran forward.


    "AHHHHHH!" He yelled as his pole struck the monster''s arm.


    Then again. And again. It barely felt the hits. But he didn''t stop. Not even when his arms burned from the effort.


    The bully, still struggling, shouted from above, "Run! Just leave, idiot!"


    But he stayed.


    His eyes locked onto the monster¡ªfull of fear, but driven by an even stronger will to save lives.


    "I WILL BE A HERO!" the boy shouted with everything he had.


    The creature turned to face him. It raised its arm to crush him.


    Then¡ª


    A blur dropped from the sky and caught the blow with one hand.


    The ground shook.


    A figure stood between the boy and death. Red suit. Blue cape. Same wide smile as the billboard.


    The strongest hero alive.


    "Kid," the man said, "you''ve got the heart for it. Leave this to me."


    He clenched his fist. Wind howled from the motion.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The attack ripped through the monsters and nearby buildings.


    Slowly, the hero turned, exuding power and control.


    "Amazing..." The boy fell to his knees in shock and awe, barely able to breathe.


    So this was what it felt like to see the number one hero.


    His presence alone made people breathe easier. With him around, no monster or villain could touch them.


    But there was no time to celebrate.


    "Another one, huh?" he bent his leg and leapt to meet the next monster.


    Everyone watching cheered as he flew into the sky, certain it would be another easy win.


    BOOOOOM!


    The sound was like a mountain crumbling. Glass shattered across the district from the shockwaves.


    When the smoke cleared...


    The world''s strongest hero lay on the ground. Beneath him was the corpse of the boy that got crushed to death.


    Just like that, the boy died without ever realizing his dream.


    Maybe if he had lived, he could have become someone powerful.


    But in the end, it was only a question of what might have been.


    Reign looked down from above. "What are you doing? Don''t tell me that''s all you''ve got?"


    He came to this city because he sensed someone powerful¡ªbut that exchanged only left him disappointed.


    ''Too weak,''


    What he needed now was a strong opponent¡ªsomeone who could fuel his growth. Not some man in a spandex costume who could barely throw a punch.


    CRACK!


    The top hero rose to his feet. His cape dragged behind him, soaked in blood and streaked with brain matter.


    He looked back. What was left of the boy barely resembled a human.


    There were even the boy''s eyeballs¡ªripped from their sockets, resting in the dirt.


    "You will pay for this." he clenched his fist, muscles tightening as hot air hissed from his body.


    Reign scoffed. "I''m waiting. Come at me with your best shot."


    SWOOOOOSH!


    Another clash erupted. The hero moved faster this time, his strikes hitting harder.


    Reign met each blow with equal force, neither party backing down.


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    Sparks flew as their fists collided midair.


    Neither showed any sign of slowing. The fight had just begun¡ªand it was already fierce.


    Below, the streets split open. Screams echoed as debris rained down and bodies vanished in the dust.

 Chapter 645: Busy Life Part 2

    Meanwhile, the other heroes watched from a distance, too afraid to step in


    The fight was too intense. One wrong step, and they''d be torn apart.


    ''Not bad. He''s getting stronger,'' Reign thought, watching closely. ''I wonder if he''s the same as that red meta human I fought before.''


    These people shared some traits with meta-humans, but he didn''t detect any void energy from them.


    He landed a heavy blow, sending the hero crashing through multiple buildings , killing thousands in his path.


    "You really enjoy mowing down lives, huh?" Reign said, dark laughter trailing his words.


    "Stop this nonsense!" the hero stood up, blood trickling from the corner of his lips.


    Even though he knew he was facing an unbeatable opponent, he refused to back down.


    "Why fight so hard? Its clear you can''t win against me."


    "You might be powerful, but I had something you didn''t."


    Reign raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Care to tell me what that is?"


    The hero lifted his head high, still smiling.


    "I carry everyone''s fate on my shoulders. That''s what drives me to defeat villains like you."


    Reign threw his head back and laughed so hard he had to clutch his stomach


    He was bracing for some secret technique or hidden power boost. But nope¡ªit was just good old-fashioned "saving people" stuff.


    "Seriously? That''s your big secret? Don''t tell me you''re gonna start going on about the power of friendship next. What is this, a shonen anime?"


    The hero''s eyes blazed with a fierce light. "You think this is just about ''saving people''?


    "This is because...." he breath in. " I AM THE WORLD''S SYMBOL OF PEACE AND JUSTICE!"


    Power burst from his body, muscles swelling, light flaring from his skin like sparks of lightning breaking free.


    The ground beneath him cracked as he charged forward with the force of a hurricane.


    Reign braced himself, ready for the next blow. But the hero moved faster , dodging and striking with unstoppable force.


    The second his fist slammed down, a raging hurricane burst forth¡ªwinds howling like a storm unleashed¡ªtearing through the air and hurling Reign like a ragdoll across the sky.


    He hit the ground with a bone-jarring thud, the impact cracking the earth beneath him. For a moment, he lay still, wind howling in his ears.


    Then, slowly, he rose¡ªno damaged at all.


    The hero didn''t wait. He charged forward, aiming to end the fight as fast as possible.


    Reign met him head-on .


    BOOOOM!


    Another clash thundered, leveling entire city blocks like a series of atomic bombs going off.


    The hero gritted his teeth. "So you can take me at full strength¡ªbut what about more than that?!"


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    His punches came faster and faster, until afterimages blurred around him like dozens of hands striking at once.


    "A real hero always finds a way to win!" he roared, throwing another that sent Reign flying again.


    But he wasn''t finished. He appeared above Reign, swinging his fist down with full force.


    "Let me teach you a lesson, villain. This is the fist of a real hero!"


    BOOOOM!


    Reign crashed into the ground, shattering it beneath him.


    The hero landed hard. He had given everything in that fight.


    CLAP!


    CLAP!


    CLAP!


    "Wow, that was amazing for a warm-up," Reign said, brushing dust from his shoulder.


    "When you were punching me, I swear I almost heard some epic background music. I wonder why I never got one of those," Reign said, stretching his neck with a loud crack.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m a villain?"


    The hero''s knees wobbled slightly, but he forced himself to stand tall.


    "It''s not over yet" he said, voice hoarse. " I just need to beat you again and again ."


    Reign tilted his head. "You''re shaking."


    "Doesn''t mean I''m done."


    The hero''s arms hung heavier now¡ªbut that spark in his eyes hadn''t gone out.


    Not yet. Even if his body screamed to give in, he wouldn''t let it show.


    "You heroes and your pride," Reign muttered, amused. "You really don''t know when to quit."


    "A hero never qui¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Reign appeared in front of him, faster than a blink.


    FLICK!


    One tap of his finger.


    That was all it took for the hero''s body to shoot backward like a missile, crashing through layers of concrete, steel, and debris.


    He hit the ground hard, rolling through the pavement until he finally stopped¡ªhalf-buried under rubble, unmoving.


    Reign lowered his hand slowly.


    "Heroes never quit, huh?" He took a step forward, gazing at the rubble where the hero was. "But they sure can die."


    "SORROUND HIM!"


    A flood of beings surged toward Reign from all sides¡ªflyers in the sky, speedsters on the ground, elemental wielders lighting up the battlefield.


    They knew their strongest had failed. Now, the only chance left was overwhelming number .


    Reign didn''t flinch. He just stood there, and waited.


    The first wave struck.


    A barrage of lightning bolts. Shards of ice. Sonic blasts. One hero even summoned a meteor from orbit.


    Dust and rubble swallowed Reign''s figure.


    Then came the laugh.


    Low at first, then rising.


    Reign stood in the center, still smiling. Not a scratch on his skin.


    "Thank you all for coming," Reign said, stretching his neck with a loud crack. "You just made it easier for me to kill you."


    He vanished.


    In the blink of an eye, he reappeared behind a man in flames and crushed him with a single blow to the gut. The man coughed blood and dropped.


    In another instant, he swept through the crowd like a phantom.


    Heroes screamed. Bodies slammed into buildings. Someone tried to teleport away¡ªReign grabbed him mid-jump and slammed him down .


    Within seconds, the battlefield turned into a graveyard. Their plan failed before it even started.


    Reign stood in the center. "Send more if you''re eager to die."


    The ground vibrated behind him.


    "I''m not done yet." The number one hero rose from the rubble, smoke and dust trailing off his battered body.


    Blood dripped from his chin, but his posture was still strong.

 Chapter 646: Busy Life Part 3

    He tilted his head, eyes narrowing as he stared at the man who should''ve been defeated already.


    There was an aura now, or rather, auras¡ªlayered over each other, pulsing out like waves.


    "What''s this?" Reign muttered under his breath. "You feel different."


    The hero took a deep breath, fists clenching. His eyes glowed faintly. Voices echoed faintly behind his own breath.


    "You''re right," he said. "I carry more than just hope now. I carry every soul before me."


    His body trembled, not from pain¡ªbut from the pressure of his new overwhelming power.


    Reign raised his guard, but he still couldn''t see how the hero had slipped behind him, moving as if friction didn''t matter.


    Reacting quickly, he tried to dodge, but a dark energy snaked around his legs, tightening like chains.


    "Not good," Reign muttered, crossing his arms just in time to block a punch.


    BOOOOM!


    The force smashed through his defense, sending him flying dozens of kilometers. The impact shattered his two arms.


    "What the fuck?!" he hissed.


    That punch hit harder than anything he''d ever felt before.


    Before he could stabilize his body , the hero was already on him.


    Reign launched an uppercut as fast as lightning, but his opponent tilted his head effortlessly, as if he had predicted the move.


    BOOOOM!


    Another fist crashed into Reign''s face, sending him crashing back to the ground.


    "Shit, how many times have I gotten hit by this guy?" he chuckled darkly, feeling more pumped than mad.


    "I''m finishing this!" The hero landed on Reign''s chest and started throwing punch after punch.


    Each hit made the crater beneath them grow wider and deeper.


    Minutes passed before the relentless attacks finally stopped. The hero was completely drained, every ounce of strength spent.


    He had no choice. His opponent was on a completely different level¡ªan Ultimate Villain.


    "Are you done?" Reign asked with a wild grin, showing no sign of damage at all.


    He wrapped his body in energy, which let him withstand all those blows.


    The hero''s eyes flashed with disbelief and fear. Before he could say a word, an uppercut smashed into his skull. His eyeballs and spinal fluid exploded and sprayed to the ground.


    "Yummy," Reign swallowed the mangled head in one go.


    Next, he tore into the corpse, each bite fueling his power and making him stronger.


    ''Gotta admit, my other self did me a big favor by sending these coordinates. Feels like he''s even more ruthless than I am for giving this to me.''


    After finishing his feast, he took to the sky, sweeping through the remaining fighters and turning them into his soldiers.


    He didn''t stop at one city. He hit more places¡ªwhole countries and even entire continents.


    When he faced the strongest villain, who had countless powers, Reign just bombarded him with thousands of lasers, raining down like a storm.


    Then the villain''s assistant got a massive boost in the middle of the fight, decaying everything around.


    But his divine energy was stronger, and he purified the hell out of him.


    When he finished with the east, he moved on to destroy the strongest in the west, killing civilians for fun along the way.


    This world soon became almost unrecognizable. A few survived, but it would take decades for them to rebuild.


    Atop the highest mountain, Reign sat, chewing on the head of the strongest hero in the west.


    ''I don''t have anything left to do. Damn, did I finish too fast?''


    He felt like a kid who broke his new toy. If this kept up, there wouldn''t be anything left to do.


    ''Maybe I should take it easy on the next world. Try to enjoy things a little.''


    Right now, he was just mindlessly killing and eating people. But that was too easy.


    He needed to evolve¡ªget more creative. If he truly wanted real character development, then torture had to go beyond simple brutality.


    It needed thought, planning, and patience. Killing would come later. First, they had to suffer.


    With that in mind, he checked his teleporter and scanned the next world.


    The options were color-coded by power level.


    =====


    Red- Weak


    Orange- Average


    Yellow- Strong


    White- Very Strong


    Blue- Super Strong


    Black- Impossible


    =====


    The world he came from ranked as "very strong," but this one was only strong.


    No wonder he tore through everyone with almost no effort.


    "Time to head to the next one."


    The teleporter hummed, and a gate opened. He stepped through and found himself in open space.


    His target floated in the distance¡ªstill far, and much larger than the last one.


    ''I''ll keep it lowkey this time.''


    First, he masked his presence, then drifted toward the planet without drawing attention.


    He aimed for the area glowing brightest, a dense cluster of lights pulsing beneath the clouds.


    After slipping through the atmosphere, he scanned the landscape below.


    Stone buildings hugged the winding streets, each one topped with curved green-tiled roofs.


    Red lanterns hung from wooden beams, shifting softly with the breeze, casting a warm glow over the quiet paths.


    ''This place feels way too outdated,'' he muttered after landing.


    Glancing around, he noticed most people wore robes, their outfits flowing with every step.


    ''Divine Creation,'' he formed one for himself¡ªa black robe laced with golden threads and sharp, elegant patterns.


    Next, he created a sword to match those carried by the locals.


    While the shape followed their tradition, he added his own touch¡ªa black skull etched near the hilt, giving it a darker theme.


    Not just his clothing¡ªhe altered his face too.


    His hair turned black, straight and neat, and his eyes narrowed into monolids.


    ''Oh, right¡ªthe language,''


    He noticed a lone figure slipping into a dark alley. He seized the moment, drained the person''s knowledge, and instantly picked up the language.


    ''Perfect. Now I just need to learn more about this place¡ªso I can plan my next meal.''


    He walked deeper into the crowd. Even though it was late, the streets were still packed with people.


    Young women, pretty and lively, called out to him, hoping he would pay for their special service.


    "Hey, handsome. Looking for someone young, beautiful, fresh, and untouched? I''ve got new arrivals here."


    Reign stopped. She had him the moment she said the word "fresh."


    "I wonder how the locals taste," he said, licking his lips.


    "Oh, they taste amazing," the woman giggled, covering her mouth with a fan.


    "I see. Well, I''ll be the judge of that. I''m kind of an expert in that field."

 Chapter 647: Taking In Part 1

    Just as he began to take in the atmosphere of the ancient eastern-style city, a loud crash erupted from one of the nearby buildings.


    CLANG! CLANG!


    The sound of swords clashing broke the silence of the night.


    A young man crashed through a broken window and landed on the street.


    He held a long sword and quickly scanned the area.


    His black eyes moved calmly as he scanned the street. A loose breeze caught the ends of his tied-back hair.


    Shortly after, another group appeared. They moved in sync, surrounding the young man from every side.


    "Kang, your life ends here."


    The young man smirked. "You really think this is enough to kill me?"


    Tension grew, and the crowd began to scatter, sensing a battle between powerful spirit masters was about to unfold.


    Green light flashed across the young man''s eyes.


    The ground trembled, and thick green vines erupted. Each one moved like a sharp whip, seeking out targets .


    In response, his enemies summoned their spirit rings. Each one glowed with a different color, depending with the age of the ring.


    One of them summoned a Fire Spirit in the shape of a bull. Flames roared from its horns as it launched fire into the air.


    Another activated his Earth Spirit, fists glowing with crushing force as he charged forward.


    Shadows danced as a third unleashed the power of a Dark Spirit, extending tendrils that slithered through the air .


    Despite the pressure, the young man matched them move for move.


    Each of his movements flowed into the next, smooth and untouchable as he passed through the barrage


    As he closed in, his vines snapped out¡ªparrying bursts of flame and coiling tight around his enemies.


    His opponents responded with their own martial techniques, trying to pin him down. But in a sudden move, he let go of his sword, throwing them off.


    SWOOOSH!


    A hidden blade snapped out from his wrist, sharp and fast.


    It caught his foes off guard, cutting down those who thought they had him cornered.


    But it wasn''t over. A needle-thin weapon sliced through the air and struck their necks, piercing their throats


    Just as they thought they might survive by using their spirits, a deadly poison took hold. One by one, they dropped to the ground¡ªdead.


    All the onlookers were frozen in shock¡ªit happened too fas.


    But Reign, standing just a few meters away, was not impressed at all.


    ''Too slow. Are people on this planet really this weak? Or is it just this brat¡ªno talent at all.''


    People around started whispering.


    "Isn''t that the prodigiy who graduated from Lek Academy?" someone asked.


    "Yeah, he won the last tournament," another said, surprised.


    "He''s only seventeen and already a Spirit Master," someone added.


    A few other spirit users nearby shook their heads. "Most of us are still stuck at low ranks at that age," one said quietly.


    The crowd talked more about how fast he had grown strong. Lek Academy was famous for training the best Spirit Masters, and this young man was clearly one of the best.


    Reign thought quietly to himself, '' Wow, the level here is pretty low... or maybe my standard is just too high,''


    From the whispers around him, it sounded like Kang was considered a genius among genius.


    ''Interesting...''


    Kang suddenly sensed someone watching him. He looked up and met Reign''s scrutinizing gaze.


    At first, he thought it was just another onlooker.


    Then his soul suddenly shuddered¡ªhe felt death, blood, and destruction closing in.


    ''Who is this man... and why does he carry such bloodlust?'' he wondered


    Only someone reborn into this world with heightened soul sensitivity could sensed it¡ªand he did.


    Reign noticed the stare and found it amusing¡ªsomeone that weak was able to see through him.


    "What are you staring at?"


    The young man turned around and dashed off¡ªhis sprint frantic, like a rabbit fleeing for its life from a deadly predator closing in fast.


    He never backed down from stronger opponents, relying on his hidden skills and talent.


    But being near Reign was different. One wrong word, one wrong move... and death would follow.


    ''He''s following me.!''


    Feeling the threat, he quickened his pace. Leaping from roof to roof, his beast spirit ring blurred him into the night.


    ''Did I lose him?''


    Before he could catch his breath, a whooshing sound passed by him, and he quickly found himself standing right in front of Reign.


    In an instant, his fight-or-flight response kicked in.


    "I respectfully pay my respects, Senior." he cupped his fist and bowed deeply.


    A faint smile played on Reign''s lips as he lightly touched his chin.


    "Senior, huh... not bad. At least you know how to recognize greatness. Alright, I''ll spare you. If you attacked me like a stupid brat, I''d have ripped your head off and thrown it out of this planet''s orbit."


    Kang knew the words sounded exaggerated, but somehow his gut told him it wasn''t empty talk.


    "Let''s get to business. I see you have the potential of a dog, so I''m willing to take you as my disciple."


    Kang didn''t know how to respond. Many called him a prodigy, but now he was being compared to a dog. The worst part was, he couldn''t even argue against it.


    "I apologize, Senior, but I already have a master." He bowed his head.


    "So?" Reign raised an eyebrow. "What does that have to do with acknowledging me as your master? Are you saying I''m not good enough?"


    "No, that''s not what I meant," Kang started, but before he could finish, Reign grabbed him by the neck.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was already standing at the city outskirts¡ªmoved there in an instant.


    "Can your master do that?" Reign asked, a smirk playing on his lips.


    Kang shook his head, still catching his breath. "No... he can''t."


    "That''s what I thought. So stop wasting my time and show some respect. I might change my mind and crush your skull instead. Believe me, I''m being too generous right now¡ªit actually hurts."